《God Of War Dad》 Chapter 1 General Wolf The iron gates of the Hilshire detention center were opened. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Put them surrounded!¡± Dozens of burly men who had been waiting in the square outside immediately rushed up and surrounded the iron gate. Today, eight ex-cons were out of jail. The prisoner walking in front was dumbfounded. What was going on? Dozens of burly men in uniform ck suits stood with their hands sped and their faces grim. It was clearly not nice people. At the head was a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was holding a photo andparing it with the prisonersing out of the prison, as if he was looking for someone. It made the prisoners sweat on their foreheads and wonder, ¡°Is it possible that the people who came out of prison with us had enemies of these people?¡± It was such a bad luck to be revenged as soon as you got out of prison! So, each of them ran faster than the other. In two minutes. Sean Mason was thest one out of the prison after the first seven inmates had left, and he closed the iron gate. He nced at the scene outside the door, his face as t as water. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± he asked. ¡°The Young Mr. Mason!¡± The pupil of the middle ¨C aged man at the head shrank suddenly. Dozens of people around also became tense in an instant, as if facing a big enemy. They stare intently at Sean Mason¡¯s every move, ready to pounce and take him down. But Sean Mason didn¡¯t seem to see it. ¡°Don¡¯t call me the Young Mr. Mason.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean Mason shook his head, passing the middle-aged man, ¡°I was not the Young Mr. Mason from the moment I was framed and thrown out of the Mason family five years ago.¡± The middle-aged man put his hand over Sean Mason¡¯s chest, blocking his way. ¡°The Young Mr. Mason, whether you admit it or not, you have the blood of The Mason family running through you. The Old Mrs. Mason has ordered us to bring you back to the Capital City to meet her¡­¡± With that, he winked at the burly men around him. Immediately, dozens of people swarmed and the encirclement shrank rapidly. He was packed like sardines. Not even a fly could get out, let alone a person. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Sean Mason showed no fear, but his eyes suddenly turned cold and he snorted, ¡°Did the old woman tell you what you were to do if I refused?¡± ¡°Bring you to her. Dead or alive.¡± The middle-aged man turned and made eye contact with Sean Mason, not trying to hide his murderous look. To kill him? They dared! Moreover, with the Mason family¡¯s influence in the Capital City, even if they did take Sean Mason¡¯s body back, they would not have to bear any consequences. ¡°Really?¡± Sean Mason paused, then smiled. The smile was a little sad. Five years ago, Sean Mason was the Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family in the capital city. The Old Mr. Mason loved him very much and trained him as the future heir of the Mason family. Moreover, he engaged the daughter of the Porter family in the Capital City and had a promising future. However, things changed. The Old Mr. Mason died, and the Old Mrs. Mason took power. Contrary to the Old Mr. Mason, the Old Mrs. Mason disliked Sean Mason from childhood. Because Sean Mason¡¯s mother was from Hilshire, and her family was just a small and humble family in Hilshire. They were no match for each other! In the eyes of the Old Mrs. Mason, Sean Mason¡¯s mother was just a wild woman clinging to the Mason family, while Sean Mason was just a wild child born by a wild woman, unworthy of inheriting the Mason family¡¯s industry. He didn¡¯t even deserve to be a Mason! When Sean Mason returned to Hilshire with his mother five years ago, a strange woman appeared in his bed and was seen by the Mason family, who sent him to prison for rape! And when Sean Mason returned to Hilshire with his mother five years ago, a strange woman appeared in his bed and was caught red-handed by the Mason family, who sent him to prison for rape. His mother was heartbroken but helpless. She returned to the Capital City and knelt in front of the Mason family for three days and nights, begging the Old Mrs. Mason to spare Sean Mason¡¯s life. She was taken to hospital three dayster, but died. Five years! It had been five years! Sean Mason¡¯s fate didn¡¯t fade away, and the Old Mrs. Mason did not intend to let him go. The minute he walked out of prison, she wanted him dead! ¡°The Young Mr. Mason,e with us.¡± In this situation, Sean Mason had no room to fight. The middle-aged man called him ¡°The Young Mr. Mason,¡± but the tone of his voice and the expression on his face were not respectful at all, ¡°After youe back to the Capital City, if you can kneel in front of the Mason family and repent like your mother, maybe the Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s kindness will give you a way to live.¡± In the eyes of middle-aged men, Sean Mason looked like a pathetic dog now. ¡°A way to live?¡± Sean Mason¡¯s eyes were as cold as a knife. He looked straight into the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes and said quietly, ¡°Unfortunately, even if you kneel before me to repent, I will not give you a way to live!¡± Bang! At that moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s body suddenly bowed into a shrimp. He flew up like a cannonball, and knocked over several burly men behind him on the spot. Suddenly, everyone was numb. Sean Mason was too fast. It was so fast that no one could see what he was doing, only to feel the darkness in front of their eyes and copse. ¡°You! How dare you!¡± The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of muddy blood, covering his stomach and struggling for a long time, but failed to stand up. He howled, ¡°Come on! Kill him! I want him dead! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Dozens of people around him recovered and began to attack Sean Mason with fists. Bang! But just then there was another dull thud. One of the burly men had barely raised his fist in the air when a gaping hole of blood appeared on his wrist. Blood spattered on other people¡¯s faces. All of them froze again. That was a gunshot! And what pierced that burly man¡¯s wrist in an instant was a real bullet! ¡°Stop this fucking shit! Anyone who moves will die!¡± The roar came from a distance. The burly men unconsciously turned their heads. Across the otherwise empty street, dozens of dark green military jeeps lined up in a long line and roared. In each jeep, several soldiers in camouge uniforms stood side by side, each armed with an assault rifle. The scene was very impressive! ¡°Round them all up!¡± In the blink of an eye, dozens of jeeps parked in the square outside the prison. All the soldiers jumped out of the car and ced three moreyers around the big men. They picked up their assault rifles, with their dark muzzle aimed at the heads of the burly men. Purr! Purr! Purr¡­ It was eerily quiet, save for the sound of their frantic swallowing. These burly men were trained by the Mason family as bodyguards. They were brave and had done a lot of killing and stealing. But they were still outnumbered by the heavily armed regrs. A normal person would have wet his pants at the sight. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± The middle-aged man lying on the ground was livid, his back clothes soaked with cold sweat. ¡°Who are you guys? Is there some kind of misunderstanding? We¡¯re bodyguards for the Mason family of the Capital City.¡± He said in disbelief. The Capital City! The Mason family! The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes locked on the middle-aged general who just gave orders, hoping that the name of the Mason family of the capital city could y a role. The middle-aged general carried a star on his shoulder, which was the rank of major general. However, the general did not take a good look at the middle-aged man. Heeding the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he walked up to Sean Mason, saluted courageously, and said guiltily, ¡°General Wolf, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Chapter 2 Betrothal Ceremony, Unmarried Pregnancy General Wolf? The middle-aged man frowned. But the middle-aged general¡¯s treatment of Sean Mason made his heart burn. What did it mean for a major general to bow and scrape before Sean Mason? How was that possible? Had the middle-aged general arrived in dozens of jeeps and 200 men just to see Sean Mason out of prison? Wasn¡¯t Sean Mason locked up at the Hilshire Detention Center for five years? The middle-aged man didn¡¯t understand! ¡°No.¡± Sean Mason shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The middle-aged general stunned. Sean Mason said quietly, ¡°My identity was kept secret, or I wouldn¡¯t have had to go to the trouble of returning to prison three days early and then walking out of prison fair and square.¡± ¡°General Wolf, I¡¯m sorry. It was my oversight!¡± The middle-aged general seemed to understand something. He hurriedly apologized, and then turned to look at the middle-aged man and those burly men, then he said seriously, ¡°General Wolf, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean Mason nodded and turned to leave.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Put them all in the car and take them back!¡± With a wave of the middle-aged general¡¯s big hand, dozens of people led by middle-aged men were put on jeeps in a twinkling of an eye and drove away as if they had never appeared. ¡°General Wolf, should I send someone over to the Capital City to take out the Mason family?¡± Asked the middle-aged general, catching up with Sean Mason. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Sean Mason shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m retired. I can take care of my family.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The middle-aged general did not insist. Sean Mason asked, ¡°How are things going with what I asked you to prepare?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± The middle-aged general held out a photograph and a document to Sean Mason and exined, ¡°This is the photo of mother and daughter, and the background information of the Moore family. 10 am today, Emperor Hotel.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Sean Mason took the photo and document and got into the middle-aged general¡¯s jeep. On the way. Sean Mason scanned the document, then his icy eyes fell on the photograph. Looking at the picture of the mother and daughter hugging each other, his darkened face gradually rxed and he softened a little. Cecilia Moore! The woman in the photo was 25 years old, the age of youth and beauty. With delicate features and an enchanting figure, she had the typical dynamic temperament of a working woman. And she was the strange woman who showed up in Sean Mason¡¯s bed five years ago! Sean Mason didn¡¯t remember her very well. Sean Mason just woke up and looked at her. Soon after, someone from the Mason family broke into the house, took photos as evidence, and took Sean Mason to the police station for rape! Sean Mason thought Cecilia Moore and the Mason family were conspirators, working together to frame him. Cecilia Moore, it turned out, was also a victim of that conspiracy. When he woke up, he at least looked at Cecilia Moore and knew what had happened. However, Cecilia Moore was drugged and thrown into his bed by members of the Mason family. When she woke up, she was already at the Moore family. Throughout, Cecilia Moore had no idea of his existence and no recollection of the events of that night. She didn¡¯t even know why she got pregnant out of nowhere. One hit! That was something Sean Mason never dreamed of. After spending two and a half months in detention at the Hilshire Detention Center, Sean Mason was suddenly and secretly sent to the North and drafted into the military. After five years of bloody expeditions, he won numerous military achievements and eventually became a General, known as the General Wolf of the North. And now he was back! He originally wanted to go to the Moore family and apologize to Cecilia Moore in person, but he changed his mind when he learned that she was pregnant and gave birth to a daughter. And he had the middle-aged general personally arrange today¡¯s meeting. ¡°You must have had a hard five years¡­¡± Running his right index finger across Cecilia¡¯s fair cheek, Sean Mason took a deep breath, a tear glinting from the corner of his eye. ¡°She¡¯s so cute¡­¡± When his right index fingernded on the four-year-old girl in Cecilia¡¯s arms, his tearful eyes shrank slightly and burst into a gentle smile¡­ ¡­ Just when Sean Mason was on his way to the Emperor Hotel! In the hotel! Guests and friends filled the room withughter. There was a peaceful atmosphere here. The Moore Family of Hilshire were having an engagement party for their granddaughter Cecilia Moore at noon today, and Cecilia was engaged to Sean Mason! In one of the hotel rooms, Cecilia sat impassively at the dining table, her teeth clenched. She wanted to cry, but desperately tried to hold back the tears. ¡°Bastard! All bastards!¡± Cecilia¡¯s mother Marcia held a piece of A4 paper in her hand. She fluttered about like a cat on hot bricks, stamping her feet and cursing. ¡°A rapist! And violent! Spent five years in the Hilshire Detention Center! How could Cecilia marry such a man?!¡± said Marcia angrily. ¡°They clearly want to destroy Cecilia! And to ruin our family! Matthew Moore, if you have any blood left in you, if you are a man, go to that old man and get out of this marriage!¡± Tears welled up in Marcia¡¯s eyes as she spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡­ I¡¯m gonna hit my head in the front door of the hotel!¡± In Hilshire! The Moore Family was a second-rate family of a sort. The Moore Group, founded by Carter Moore, was worth over $100 million. Carter Moore had two sons and a daughter. Dn Moore, the oldest son, took over most of the Moore Group. His daughter, Lorraine Moore, married the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. Matthew Moore, the youngest son, lost both legs in a car ident and became a loser. Matthew Moore¡¯s family was afraid to fight for the Moore family¡¯s property, but Dn Moore refused to let them go. Dn Moore nned this engagement party! ¡°Take it easy. Take it easy.¡± Matthew Moore reached out to Marcia and stopped her, ¡°After all, Cecilia is his granddaughter, one of the Moore family, and I¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to throw Cecilia into the fire¡­¡± Matthew Moore wouldn¡¯t believe it himself! But what else could he do? Matthew Moore was slumped in his wheelchair, his face flushed. His eyes were watering and his heart was bleeding. He was equally defiant and angry and he wanted to fight the Old Mr. Moore like hell! However! In the Moore family, the Old Mr. Moore always said what he meant, and no one dared to contradict him. If he crossed the Old Mr. Moore, the consequences would only get worse. ¡°You don¡¯t think?¡± Marcia threw Matthew Moore away, pointed at the A4 paper and cried, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see the profile on it? How will Cecilia survive if we let this rapist and violent freak into our family?¡± ¡°What about Phyllis? She¡¯s only four!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The A4 sheet of paper had Sean Mason¡¯s personal details. However, five years ago, the Mason family kicked out Sean Mason and his son, andpletely erased the rtionship between Sean Mason and the Mason family. So, here was what the Moore family found, ¡°Sean Mason, orphaned and homeless, is a typical dangerous person with entric personality and twisted psychology¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 3 The Villain won, Sean Mason was Here ¡°Well¡­¡± Matthew Moore scanned the A4 sheet of paper and said hesitantly, ¡°Isaac sent these files over. Maybe he took a fake file on purpose to scare us.¡± Consoling himself! That was all Matthew Moore could do now. Isaac Moore was Dn Moore¡¯s son and Cecilia¡¯s cousin. It was said that he personally sent people to the detention center of Hilshire to investigate the details of the detainees and selected Sean Mason. ¡°What a fool I was to marry a loser like you!¡± Marcia nearly fainted at Matthew Moore¡¯s self-deception and cried more and more. Cecilia sat beside her in a stupor, saying nothing, as if she had lost her soul, while her body was shaking slightly. Matthew Moore saw it in his eyes, and it hurt in his heart. His hands clutched his senseless thighs in agony. ¡°Mom, stop cursing. It¡¯s not gonna work.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Momentster, Cecilia took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. This is my destiny, I ept it! It¡¯s just an engagement. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± ¡°Cecilia, you¡­¡± Marcia tried to say something but stopped, and her heart was torn. Having a child out of wedlock five years ago had already put Cecilia under too much pressure and too much scorn. No one knew better than her how Cecilia went through those five years. Cecilia had always been strong in front of outsiders. In the dead of night, she was alone in her room crying secretly. With the erosion of time, the matter of her unmarried childbearing gradually faded away. The family¡¯s life got back on track. Cecilia had worked in the Moore Group for two years and had made outstanding achievements with her outstanding abilities. It happened that at this time came a blow! This was going to drive Cecilia to her death! The stronger Cecilia was, the more Marcia felt sorry for her. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Phyllis?¡± Cecilia managed a smile to change the subject. Sheughed only when she mentioned her daughter. ¡°She¡¯s ying in front of the hotel.¡± Marcia wiped her eyes and sighed, ¡°Phyllis is too young to be involved in such an event. I don¡¯t want to psych her out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cecilia nodded approvingly. At that moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened and Isaac Moore appeared at the door of the room. He looked inside and saw the tears in Cecilia¡¯s and her parents¡¯ eyes. His eyes brightened and he said in a strange voice, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s big day. Why are you crying? Are they tears of joy?¡± ¡°You!¡± Marcia red at Isaac Moore and spat out two words through gritted teeth, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Marcia, what kind of attitude is that?¡± Isaac Moore tried not tough, but grimaced, ¡°With my heart and my soul, I asked my friend to inquire about the Hilshire Detention Center for a long time, and I finally selected such an excellent husband for Cecilia. I am your matchmaker. But instead of appreciating me, you asked me to get out. That doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± The viin won and he looked gloating. ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡± Marcia was already outraged. How could she stand up to Isaac Moore? She turned around and pinged Isaac Moore, grabbed him by the neck and scratched him. ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia jumped to her feet and tried to stop her, but it was toote. ¡°Back off!¡± With a big wave of his hand, Isaac Moore pushed Marcia away. Marcia staggered and crouched on the cold floor. Isaac Moore sneered as he looked down at Marcia clenching his teeth and straightened his tie, ¡°Grandpa asked me to let you know that your fiance has left prison and is on his way to the hotel. He wanted the three of you in the hotel lobby for the engagement ceremonyter¡­¡± ¡°Isaac Moore, you asshole!¡± Cecilia rushed to help Marcia up and scolded Isaac Moore. ¡°Asshole?¡± Greeted by Cecilia¡¯s icy eyes, Isaac Moore not only did not get angry, but smiled more brightly and said proudly, ¡°You know me best. Yeah, I¡¯m an asshole. What, you¡¯re not impressed? Come and bite me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cecilia even wanted to kill him now. ¡°More fiercely, and a little more fiercely, I love to see how the three of you hate me to the marrow and can¡¯t do anything to me, aha¡­¡± With a wildugh, Isaac Moore turned to leave, ¡°Cecilia, aren¡¯t you great at your job? Haven¡¯t you been getting some big deals for the group? After marrying a rapist, I¡¯d like to see who wants to work with you!¡± Cecilia¡¯s tears, which she had been holding back until now, finally rolled down and wet her white cheeks. How could she not know that Isaac Moore felt threatened because of her excellent performance in the Moore Group over the past two years? He was worried that the Old Mr. Moore would value her ability and change his attitude, so he just instigated the Old Mr. Moore in the back and couldn¡¯t wait to arrange such a marriage for her¡­ ¡­ Outside the Emperor Hotel¡­ A dark green jeep pulled up. The middle-aged General who was driving looked around the hotel and asked, ¡°General Wolf, do you want me to send in my troops and surround the hotel?¡± ¡°They¡¯re only ants. Why should General Wolf do it himself?¡± Sean Mason shook his head. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m officially retired, not the General Wolf of the North. You don¡¯t have to meddle in my personal affairs. This is downtown. Do you want to create panic to send troops here?¡± Then he turned and alighted. ¡°I¡­¡± The middle-aged general¡¯s face sank and his tone was firm, ¡°No matter when and where, General Wolf taught the 81 brothers of the Bloody Wolf Group. They only take orders from General Wolf!¡± Sonorous voice, neither humble nor pushy! ¡°Fuck off. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The middle-aged general put his foot on the gas and the jeep disappeared down the street. Luxury cars lined up on either side of the gate. Sean Mason went straight to the door of the hotel and was about to enter when he suddenly stopped and heard an anxious cry, ¡°Get out of my way, you bad guys. I¡¯m going to find my mom and get her to teach you a lesson¡­¡± It was a little girl¡¯s voice. Finding her mom? Sean Mason frowned. Perhaps because Cecilia gave him a daughter, he was now sensitive to little girls¡¯ voices. So he stepped back and followed the sound and looked across. At the corner of the street, he saw seven or eight little boys holding hands in a circle, with a little girl trapped in the middle. They sang as they turned, ¡°Phyllis Moore, little bastard! A mommy, no daddy! Grandpa is a loser, breaking his leg in a car ident! Grandma is ugly, crying to buy vegetables¡­¡± They sang in unison as if they had been rehearsed. Phyllis Moore! At the name, Sean Masons heart throbbed as if something had hit him hard. His face sank in an instant, as cold as ice! Chapter 4 Baby Girl, I’ll be Your Daddy ording to the investigation data provided by the middle-aged general, after Cecilia gave birth to her daughter, the child took her surname. And her name was Phyllis Moore! That was to say, the crying little girl who were surrounded by those little boys and being bullied and humiliated at this moment was Sean Mason¡¯s precious daughter! Bang! It was as if a silent thunder burst through his body, and the dark energy was released uncontrobly. Within 10 meters of Sean Mason, garbage fluttered, the floor creaked underfoot, and the ss of the hotel door cracked. The faces of the two hostesses standing at the door of the hotel changed, and they felt cold and numb. Outside the detention center, Sean Mason was unppable and didn¡¯t release his dark energy, even when confronted by dozens of burly men. And now, he couldn¡¯t! He moved, and then the whole man disappeared in an instant into a shadow. Tens of meters away, but he was there in a blink of an eye. ¡°You¡¯re the bastards!¡± ¡°I have a dad. I have a dad. Mom said my dad was a super hero. He¡¯s gone far, far away, but one day, he¡¯lle back and beat all of you viins away!¡± Sean Mason appeared silently behind the boys and heard Phyllis Moore¡¯s stubborn voice. Phyllis Moore was squatting on the floor. Her face was covered with tears, but she did not reach out to wipe it. She raised her proud little chin, and her eyes were as firm as her tone. It seemed that in her heart, she really regarded the father she had never met as a super invincible hero. She believed it, and she was proud of it. ¡°Pooh!¡± The boys stopped, and one of them spat in Phyllis Moore¡¯s face, rolling his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the only idiot to believe that kind of bullshit!¡± The other boys, who seemed to take the lead from him, agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! And my mom said you were picked up by your mom.¡± ¡°Your dad must be dead.¡± ¡°Super hero? Do you really think you dad is superman?¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± Seven or eight little boys talked andughed at her. ¡°Shut up! Take off your pants and piss her!¡± The head of the little boys suddenly pulled open his pants and said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a dad? Didn¡¯t you say your dad was a super hero? All right, shout it out. Will he say yes?¡± ¡°If I have to, I promise I can be your dad.¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± Laughing, these little boys scrambled to take off their pants. But they were halfway there when they felt a sharp chill behind them, as if summer had turned into winter. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shivered. Except for Phyllis Moore, who was stuck in the middle. Sean Mason was in control of his dark energy, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t hurt his precious daughter. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shocked, everyone pulled their pants back up and turned to look at Sean Mason, who suddenly appeared behind them. Sean Mason was tall and muscr, with eyes as cold as a knife. He stood there like a monster! ¡°Wow!¡± How could a group of children under the age of ten resist Sean Mason¡¯s cold eyes? Just one eye contact, and before Sean Mason could speak, two of the boys were crying and three were flogging to the ground as they tried to run. ¡°You, how could you¡­¡± The leading boy quietly swallowed, winched his neck, and summoned up courage to ask, ¡°Uncle, who are you? Are you the help the little bastard sent for?¡± Bang! As he spoke, a line of bright red fingerprints appeared on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± The little boy put his hand over his face and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know who my dad is?¡± Bang! Another p! A line of bright red fingerprints appeared on the other side of his cheek. ¡°You!¡± The little boy covered his face with his hands and looked at Sean Mason with fear in his eyes. He opened his mouth, but swallowed the words back, not daring to speak out in front of Sean Mason.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His tears poured out¡­ Originally, Sean Mason didn¡¯t want to do anything to children. But the boy at the head was different. Sean Mason immediately recognized him as the son of Isaac Moore, whose photo and personal information were on the profile provided by the middle-aged general. Lucas Moore, nine years old. Speaking of which, Phyllis Moore was his cousin, but didn¡¯t act like a cousin at all. Instead of taking care of Phyllis Moore, he invited a group of friends to bully her. And pee on Phyllis Moore in public? He deserved to be hit! It was a good thing he was only nine years old, otherwise a furious Sean Mason would have pped him to death. ¡°From now on, no one is picking on Phyllis Moore, you hear me?¡± Sean Mason looked around, and said in a sharp voice. The little boys looked at each other, afraid to speak, and one of them was so scared that he wet his pants. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your pee. You¡¯re trying to pee, aren¡¯t you? All right, hold him down, pee on him, and whoever pees the most gets the 100 bucks¡­¡± Sean Mason pulled out a hundred dors and pointed at Lucas Moore, who was wiping his eyes. ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t pee on him is his partner, and don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± When there was no response, Sean Mason added. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Either out of greed for money or fear of Sean Mason, one of the chubby boys bravely stepped out and strode over to Lucas Moore. ¡°And me, too!¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± One of the boys made the first move, and Lucas Moore was surrounded in a blink of an eye. Lucas Moore turned pale for a moment and tried to escape, but where could he escape? He was pinned to the ground by the boys in the same predicament Phyllis Moore had been in. He that insulted another shall be insulted. Sean Mason tossed a hundred dors into the crowd. Then he walked over to Phyllis Moore, who was in shock, and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Phyllis, are you okay?¡± he asked, his cold face warming with concern. ¡°Do you know me, uncle? How do you know my name?¡± Phyllis was a good girl. She did not struggle, but looked puzzled and stared at Sean Mason with twinkling eyes. Sean Masonughed, ¡°I know you dad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Phyllis Moore lit up, then pursed her lips and snorted, ¡°You are a liar. Mom said my dad is far, far away. You can¡¯t know him. I wasn¡¯t born yesterday to be taken in by you.¡± ¡°Then how old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m four years old. I¡¯m not easy to fool.¡± Phyllis Moore threw up her chin and looked proud. ¡°A four-year-old is very clever.¡± Sean Mason reached out and scraped her small sully. With a warm smile in his heart, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your mother, ok?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Phyllis nodded and asked, ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t let me in. I heard from my cousin that there was a big bad guy who wanted to be my father. Uncle, you¡¯re so good. You can help me fight those little bad guys. And help me fight that big bad guyter, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sean Mason¡¯s face went ck at the words. He turned and walked into the Emperor Hotel with Phyllis in his arms. ¡°I can fight anyone for you but your father,¡± he thought to himself. Chapter 5 Make an Entrance, Perfect Match In the hotel lobby. As soon as the three of Cecilia appeared, they instantly became the center of attention. Eyes were cast upon them, sympathizing, regretting, and still more gloating. Isaac Moore has been quietly spreading personal information about Sean Mason. So the guests knew exactly what kind of man Cecilia was marrying. But even so, they came to congratte her. ¡°Congrattions, the Old Mr. Moore.¡± ¡°Miss Moore¡¯s beauty and Mr. Mason¡¯s youthful talent made a perfect match.¡± They were lying with their eyes open! Seated at the head of the table, Carter Moore, dressed in a smart suit, leaned on a dragon head cane. He looked dignified even when he was smiling. ¡°Father, they¡¯re here.¡± Dn Moore came up behind Carter Moore, bent over and whispered, ¡°We can get started.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Carter Moore stood up, raised her hand, and the crowded lobby fell silent. He said with a loud voice, ¡°I am honored that you could join me today for the engagement of my granddaughter Cecilia.¡± ¡°As you all know, my granddaughter not only looks like a fairy, but also has great business ability and is a rare business talent. So, I was very careful in choosing her husband¡­¡± ¡°Finally, out of dozens of candidates, a young man named Sean Mason stood out. I hope that from now on, he will be kind to Cecilia, the couple will be happy and have a baby soon.¡± What he said sounded very good. The uninformed would think Carter Moore had Cecilia¡¯s best interests at heart and found her a perfect match and a role model husband.¡± The audience apuded. The apuse in Cecilia¡¯s ears, however, was like a lump in her throat, like a p in her face. She was indescribably oppressed and miserable. Looking up at the beaming Carter Moore, Cecilia bit her lips with her teeth, almost bleeding. What a good grandpa! Growing up, Carter Moore doted on Isaac Moore and disdained her because she was a woman who would marry to another man and could not carry the Moore family line. Especially five years ago, when she got pregnant out of wedlock and the Moore family became theughingstock of Hilshire, Carter Moore would have kicked Matthew Moore¡¯s family out if it hadn¡¯t been for their pity. ¡°Disgusting old man!¡± Furious, Marcia tried to defend Cecilia, but Matthew Moore stopped her. He shook his head at her and motioned her to stop with an almost imploring look. ¡°Loser!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Marcia gritted her teeth, but bore it in. ¡°Everybody, please look this way.¡± Then Dn Moore, who was standing behind Carter Moore, reached toward the back door and shouted, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the lucky guy to make his entrance! The moment was finallying! Secretly plotting for nearly two months, Dn Moore¡¯s only purpose was to overwhelm Cecilia and stop her development at the Moore Group. Married to a rapist and a violent maniac, what good life was she going to have? How else would she care to go to work? Dn Moore grinned from ear to ear as he thought about Cecilia¡¯s tragic end. Cut! As everyone waited, the back door of the hotel was opened and Sean Mason strode in, Phyllis Moore in his arms. For a moment, the guests were dumbfounded. Their jaws dropped all over the floor. What was going on? He walked in here with a baby? Some people recognized Phyllis Moore and began to whisper. They looked at Sean Mason with admiration. They thought to themselves, ¡°Good for you! How dare you bring this little bastard in? Aren¡¯t you ashamed enough?¡± Good for you! Matthew Moore and Marcia turned their faces away to quietly wipe away tears. They couldn¡¯t bear to watch it. Cecilia, however, did not escape, casting her desperate eyes directly at the back door of the hotel. She wanted to see what kind of man her husband was! ¡°Phyllis?!¡± At one nce, Cecilia¡¯s face suddenly changed. She blurted out a cry of surprise and rushed at Sean Mason. ¡°Mommy!¡± Phyllis was overjoyed and opened her arms to greet Cecilia. Cecilia took Phyllis out of Sean Mason¡¯s arms and held her tight. Then she looked at Sean Mason and asked, ¡°So¡­ so you are Sean Mason, right? Howe Phyllis is with you?¡± ¡°I ran into her downstairs.¡± Sean Mason nodded and smiled, looked at Cecilia closely, and held out his arms, ¡°Hello, Miss Moore. It¡¯s me. Nice to meet you.¡± To be honest, Sean Mason was a little nervous. In the army, Sean Mason was never nervous, even when faced with thousands of enemy troops and bullets. And now, in the face of a powerless woman, he got nervous. Unspeakably nervous. If his men in the army knew of it, they would be shocked. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Cecilia politely replied, but did not want to hug Sean Mason at all. Instead, she stepped back and was very wary of Sean Mason. Sean Mason was embarrassed. Phyllis Moore suddenly pointed at Sean Mason and said, ¡°Mom, this uncle is amazing. He said he knew my dad. He had just taught a lesson for those little bullies and said he¡¯d teach a lesson for the big bully who wants to be my father.¡± ¡°Well, where¡¯s the big bad guy?¡± Phyllis Moore looked around, her eyes pping. Cecilia looked at Sean Mason with a bit of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Did you say knew Phyllis¡¯s father? Liar! I¡¯m her mother and even I don¡¯t know her father.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This made Sean Mason even more embarrassed. Heughed, avoiding Cecilia¡¯s eyes with a fake cough, ¡°Phyllis, I was sent here by your father to protect you and mom, and from now on, I¡¯m your superhero.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Phyllis Moore was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re the big bad guy who wants to be my dad?¡± ¡°Is uncle bad?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± Phyllis Moore thought about it and shook her head, ¡°But my dad was a super hero, and you, you¡¯re a super little hero. I won¡¯t call you a bad guy if you¡¯re not my father.¡± Sean Mason was speechless. He was beaten by his other self in front of his own daughter. The guests around him were even more speechless than Sean Mason. Such a dramatic scene was beyond all expectations. Damn, that was not what the script said. What about ¡°the women married to a vulgar husband¡±? What about the tension we talked about? Sean Mason and Cecilia looked perfect for each other as they stood side by side. Come on! We were here for augh, not a show of affection. Could you please tone it down, be miserable, and give us a chance to be sarcastic? Don¡¯t be so selfish! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carter Moore¡¯s eyebrows were raised. He looked equally surprised. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Dn Moore¡¯s smile froze on his face and he said hastily, ¡°He is a smart guy. He was talking nonsense, obviously trying to impress Cecilia with Phyllis. Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Isaac blow his cover right now!¡± With that, he winked across the hall at Isaac Moore. Bang! Bang! Isaac Moore caught on and pped his hands. He stood up and walked over to Sean Mason, sneering, ¡°You are worthy of being grandpa¡¯s favorite grandson-inw. You knew Cecilia had been raped by another man and had an illegitimate daughter. But not only did you let it go, you protected them like she¡¯s your own kid. As a cousin, I¡¯m ashamed of myself¡­¡± His voice was loud enough to carry through the hotel lobby. Chapter 6 Right in the Face. You’re my Wife Originally, Isaac Moore didn¡¯t want to reopen Cecilia¡¯s wounds. Sean Mason, however, took Phyllis in at the wrong time and was very kind to her. How could he bear it? Thest thing he wanted was for Cecilia¡¯s family to get along! ¡°You!¡± Surrounded by boos, Cecilia turned pale and stared at Isaac Moore. Was this son of a bitch trying to humiliate her in public? ¡°Uncle.¡± Before Cecilia could speak out, however, Phyllis suddenly pointed at Isaac Moore and said to Sean Mason, ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s my cousin¡¯s father. He is a bad egg and often bullies my mother. Will you teach him a lesson for me?¡± Children spoke without fear! Phyllis was simple and sweet. She didn¡¯t understand adult intrigue. She just said what she thought. ¡°Phyllis, be a good girl.¡± Cecilia only felt sad. She was four years old, and she was going down with her. As for Sean Mason, he was the man Isaac Moore hired to humiliate them. Why would he go against Isaac Moore for them? Bang! Cecilia¡¯s words had barely finished when, suddenly, a harsh p rang out in the hotel lobby. She looked around. Isaac Moore was lying on the floor, covering his face. Blood hung from the corners of his mouth, his eyes were full of terror and he stared at Sean Mason in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ How dare you fucking hit me?!¡± Cecilia was also stunned. She didn¡¯t see when Sean Mason did it. But a momentter, Isaac Moorey down. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°This guy has the guts to hit Mr. Isaac Moore?¡± ¡°Well, it turns out that¡¯s true. This man has a serious propensity for violence and hits people whenever he likes!¡± The guests around were stunned and gasped. Purr! In the crowd, Matthew Moore and Marcia looked at each other and swallowed hard. They were also frightened by the sudden sight. The way they looked at Sean Mason wasplicated. There was surprise, relief and worry. They never dreamed Sean Mason would attack Isaac Moore for Phyllis¡¯s word. They were relieved to see Isaac Moore in such a terrible state. But they couldn¡¯t decide whether Sean Mason¡¯s prowess was a blessing or a curse. Sean Mason had a criminal record and was a rapist! Once he was in their house, who could stop him from bullying Cecilia? ¡°You should be hit for being so rude!¡± Sean Mason didn¡¯t listen to the screaming around him. He looked down at Isaac Moore, then looked at Phyllis in Cecilia¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Are you happy now, Phyllis?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Phyllis nodded and smiled, ¡°Uncle, you can fight little bad guys, and you can fight big bad guys. You¡¯re starting to look like my dad.¡± Look like? Sean Mason was in no hurry to reveal his identity. Today was the first time they had met, and there was always going to be a process for Phyllis to ept his sudden emergence as a dad. Take it easy. Sean Mason was content to have Phyllis¡¯s approval. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± At the head of the table, Carter Moore stood up. Trembling with anger and leaning on his crutch, he shouted angrily, ¡°Somebody, take this man down!¡± There was the sound of rapid footsteps as ten ck-d bodyguards burst into the lobby and surrounded Sean Mason and his family. ¡°¡­¡± At the same time came the sound of a child crying. ¡°Father!¡± Wiping tears from his eyes, Lucas Moore strode up to Isaac Moore and said angrily, ¡°Some big, stupid guy just pped me twice and made the fat guy and others pee in my face¡­¡± Lucas Moore¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, tears streaming down his face. He was dripping from head to toe and smelled strongly of urine. He was clearly being bullied by his friends. Isaac Moore was very angry, ¡°What big stupid guy?¡± Tittering¡­ Phyllisughed when she saw how bad Lucas Moore looked. Lucas Moore looked up and saw Sean Mason standing next to Cecilia. His face changed and he hid behind Isaac Moore and began to cry even harder. He pointed at him and said, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s him! He hit me!¡± ¡°Is that you?¡± Isaac Moore looked at Sean Mason in disbelief. He went out of his way to get Sean Mason to torture Cecilia and her daughter. Howe they both got pped by Sean Mason when he came? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Sean Mason admitted frankly and snorted, ¡°Like father, like son. Your son has no more upbringing than you.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯re getting yourself killed!¡± Isaac Moore reached up to wipe the blood from his mouth and gritted his teeth, ¡°What are you guys still doing here? Beat him! Beat this ungrateful son of a bitch to death!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ten ck-d bodyguards did not hesitate to raise their fists against Sean Mason. Cecilia turned pale with fear. She was just a woman and she¡¯d never been in such danger. The bodyguards in ck in front of her were all professional goons trained by the Moore family. They were all tough, extraordinary and fierce, which was absolutely terrifying. ¡°Stand still here. Give me ten seconds.¡± In panic, she heard Sean Mason¡¯s voice. The next moment, a shadow shed before her eyes and Sean Mason was gone. Then there was the sound of blows and kicks. Bang! One of the ck-d bodyguards was kicked off by Sean Mason. Bang! Bang! Then a second, then a third¡­ Sean Mason was the General Wolf of the North. In the past five years, no one had been able to beat Sean Mason on the battlefield. How could the Moore family¡¯s bodyguards beat him? Sean Mason dealt with them like a tiger with a flock of sheep. It was a piece of cake. He kicked them away one by one like a football. In a few short breaths, the ten ck-d bodyguards all flew out like human cannonballs. They smashed the tables in the hotel lobby into pieces. Including Carter Moore¡¯s main table! ¡°Seven seconds.¡± After that, Sean Mason shook his head and looked disappointed, ¡°You guys are worse than I thought.¡± There was only silence! Everyone looked at Sean Mason like they¡¯d seen a ghost in broad daylight. They knew the guy was violent, but they didn¡¯t expect him to go this far. ¡°Wow, uncle, you¡¯re great!¡± It was Phyllis who came to her senses first. She excitedly pped her hands for Sean Mason in Cecilia¡¯s arms, her sparkling eyes full of adoration, without the least fear of Sean Mason. Maybe it was a father-daughter bond. They had a natural kinship. ¡°You¡­¡± In Cecilia¡¯s heart, however, a tempestuous wave arose. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She said suspiciously, backing away from Sean Mason. He beat up Isaac Moore and his son! He ruined the engagement!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sean Mason¡¯s behavior made Cecilia wonder. Like everyone else, she had a stream of questions running through her head, ¡°Is this the husband grandpa picked out for me? Isn¡¯t he here to humiliate me? It doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± ¡°Is there some other plot?¡± She was puzzled. Sean Mason and Cecilia looked each other in the eye. Then he said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, no one can bully you or Phyllis from now on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cecilia blurted out. She couldn¡¯t figure it out! Sean Mason humiliated the Moore family in front of so many guests. Isaac Moore and Carter Moore would do whatever it took to kill him. Was it worth it to do that for her and Phyllis? ¡°Because from now on, you are my wife, Phyllis is my daughter, and we are family.¡± Sean Mason¡¯s voice was low, but firm and strong. Chapter 7 His Wife Cried, but a Guilty Heart Never died A family¡­ Cecilia¡¯s heart suddenly shivered, her eyes wereplicated, and she was in a trance for a while. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Sean Mason took Cecilia away and walked to the lobby door, leaving a word without looking back, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it,e to me. Anyone who touches my wife and daughter will die.¡± Loud and deafening! The atmosphere in the hotel lobby was extremely subdued. Sean Mason ruined the dinner party. Seeing the situation, the guests took their leave. They spread out like birds and beasts. Soon there were only Carter Moore, Dn Moore, Isaac Moore, and Lucas Moore in the lobby. ¡°Dad, this is¡­¡± Dn Moore¡¯s face looked furious. ¡°Losers!¡± Carter Moore took up the crutch and pped Dn Moore several times, swearing as she did so, ¡°You guys did this! This is the man you got. Hum, you¡¯re inviting the Wolf into your house, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Carter Moore usually treasured his reputation, and now he was disgraced! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Dn Moore said quickly, ¡°He¡¯s a rough guy with a rough disposition, which is consistent with our findings. We just didn¡¯t expect him to be so savage. Like a mad dog, he bites everyone he sees.¡± ¡°Cecilia brought him home with her as a ticking time bomb. If it goes off, it will be the end of them.¡± That was what Dn Moore would love to see. ¡°He was defending Cecilia. Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Carter Moore said angrily. ¡°It was all an illusion.¡± Dn Moore said with confidence, ¡°Men, when they try to y the game, they just want to get into a woman¡¯s bed. Dad, don¡¯t forget he¡¯s a rapist out of prison. When the timees, if Cecilia doesn¡¯t want to, can he stand it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Carter Moore thought about it and snorted, ¡°As for thepany, severalrge orders in Cecilia¡¯s hand are very important. Hurry up and contact the customer as soon as possible to sign the contract.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dn Moore was thrilled. Carter Moore didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but any fool could tell that telling them to reach out to Cecilia¡¯s clients was an attempt to cut Cecilia short. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to kick Cecilia out of the Moore Group, or even the Moore Family, once she lost her clients? It seems that today¡¯s drama had only deepened Carter Moore¡¯s hatred of Cecilia and made him more determined to kick Cecilia out of thepany! After Carter Moore left.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isaac Moore said coldly, ¡°That violent man Mason really got the prize. Cecilia¡¯s body and looks are among the top three in Hilshire. If she wasn¡¯t my cousin, I¡¯d sleep with her.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Said the tearful Lucas Moore. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯m gonna sleep with that bastard Phyllis, too!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dn Moore scowled, ¡°You worthless creatures. Your grandfather¡¯s not dead yet. He values his reputation more than his life, so if you have any thoughts, hold them!¡± The implication was that when the Old Mr. Moore died, they could do whatever they wanted? Isaac Moore was so pleased, he couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°I have already prepared the contact information of those major clients. Without further dy, I will call them right now and discuss signing a contract with them to rece Cecilia.¡± ¡°Smart boy.¡± Dn Moore nodded and felt relieved¡­ ¡­ While at the same time. Sean Mason had returned home with Cecilia. Garden Community. It had a house age of 25 years. It was the same house where Matthew Moore and Marcia were married, and it looked a little shabby now. It looked out of ce next to the new upscale neighborhood. A house with two bedrooms and one living room was only eighty square meters. ¡°Uncle, this is my home.¡± As soon as they walked in, Phyllis pulled Sean Mason around and introduced him, ¡°This is the kitchen, this is the toilet, this is the room of grandma and grandpa. And here. This is my room with mom. Those are the toys mom bought for me¡­¡± The little girl looked excited. Cecilia had mixed feelings when she saw it. She was touched that Sean Mason stood up for her at the risk of offending the Moore family. But touching was not love. Was she really going to resign herself to being Sean Mason¡¯s wife? To be honest, she was reluctant. But what else could she do? If she forced Sean Mason to leave at this point, he would surely face retaliation from the Moore family. How could Sean Mason bear the wrath of the Moore family alone? She couldn¡¯t bear it! Cecilia was in a state of confusion when Phyllis¡¯s voice came down from the bedroom, ¡°Uncle, you really won¡¯t bully my mother and insist on being my father, will you?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sean Mason said with a smile. ¡°So¡­ Is it okay for you to sleep on the floor at night? Grandma said that besides me, only my father could sleep with my mother.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a high five.¡± Phyllis said happily, ¡°High five¡­¡± The voice was small and weak, but in Cecilia¡¯s ear, it was like a gentle little hand, plucking the most sensitive string in her heart. Before she knew it, she was in tears. ¡°Cecilia, why are you crying?¡± Marcia wheeled Matthew Moore through the door and saw Cecilia in tears. Her face suddenly changed and she said angrily, ¡°Did that violent guy bully you and Phyllis?¡± The thought of Sean Mason¡¯s criminal record chilled Marcia¡¯s heart. ¡°No.¡± Cecilia reached over to dry her tears and forced a smile, ¡°He and Phyllis get along very well, and she doesn¡¯t seem to hate him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good either!¡± Marcia said with concern, ¡°After all, he is a ¡­¡± Rapist, she didn¡¯t dare say it. Along the way, Marcia worried that since Sean Mason and Cecilia were now engaged and living together, what if he forced Cecilia to do that thing? ¡°Mom, he is my husband now, and as long as he¡¯s being nice to Phyllis with all his heart, I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cook for dinner.¡± Cecilia turned to leave when her cell phone rang. ¡°Are you home by now, cousin?¡± It was Isaac Moore, speaking in a strange voice, ¡°As a newlywed, your husband is so strong and looks like a tiger, isn¡¯t he in a hurry to do something with you?¡± His voice was full of sarcasm! Chapter 8 Something Unexpected. I’ll Take Care of it ¡°Bastard!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cecilia said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to go.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Isaac Moore said triumphantly, ¡°Guess where I am and what I¡¯m doing now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care to know that!¡± Cecilia was about to hang up when Isaac Moore¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡°What a bummer. All right, I can tell you. I have just called Mr. Brown, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Roberts, and they have agreed that I will take your ce and continue the future cooperation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the Roberts Group to sign a contract with Mr. Roberts face to face in ten minutes. Then Mr. Brown and Mr. Backer. Speaking of which, I also want to thank you for doing so much work in the early stage.¡± ¡°You nted trees so that I can enjoy the shade now. It¡¯s a great business story, aha¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was as gray as death. Her hand shook and she almost dropped her phone. How mean he was! When Sean Mason made a scene at the engagement ceremony, Cecilia knew Isaac Moore would never give up, and she was prepared for it, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do it so quickly. ¡°It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s idea. You can¡¯t me me. You can only me your husband for being so impulsive. He dared to hit someone in front of grandpa, which was a disgrace to grandpa.¡± Isaac Mooreughed, ¡°Lost clients, got kicked out of thepany, the four of you¡­No, now you¡¯re a family of five. I fear you will die of poverty.¡± With that, he hung up. Cecilia stood stiffly, tears welling up from her eyes again, and she felt very upset. Two years of work down the drain! Marcia and Matthew Moore looked at each other, each looking more worried than thest. They were about to say a few words offort to Cecilia when Sean Mason suddenly appeared at the bedroom door and said in a low voice, ¡°I am the one who hit them. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Everyone was stunned. You? How? What could you do but fight? After the fight, you were happy, but you couldn¡¯t bear the anger of the Old Mr. Moore! Marcia red at Sean Mason, angry but afraid to speak. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Cecilia shook her head, her eyes red, ¡°If you go, you¡¯re just gonna make things worse. It¡¯s just a job. If it¡¯s gone, I can find another one. I don¡¯t believe that without the Moore family, there would be no ce for us in this city.¡± Before Sean Mason could respond, Cecilia turned and went to the kitchen. Her strength made Sean Mason feel bad. Five years ago, she was innocently involved in the Mason family¡¯s conspiracy against Sean. She gave birth to a daughter for Sean, but was treated coldly by outsiders. Now that Sean was back, how can he let her suffer any more? Not even a little bit! Sean took out his phone and sent a message¡­ ¡­ Outside the Gates of the Roberts Group. A ck BMW pulled up and Isaac Moore opened the door, a pre-prepared contract in hand. His face was beaming and the excitement was palpable in his face. The ease with which he snagged Cecilia¡¯s clients surprised Isaac Moore himself. ¡°These smart old guys must have heard about Cecilia¡¯s marriage to a rapist and her position in the Moore Group was at stake, which was why they turned their backs¡­¡± Isaac said to himself. In business, as in war, the best way to survive was to avoid the worst. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Roberts.¡± Isaac came to the front desk and raised his chin in a cocky pose. He put the contract down with a snap, ¡°Mr. Roberts asked me toe over for tea at twelve to sign the contract.¡± The receptionist gasped, ¡°Could you tell me¡­ May I have your name, Sir?¡± ¡°Isaac Moore.¡± Isaacughed, ¡°I¡¯m Isaac Moore, general manager of the Moore Group.¡± ¡°Isaac Moore?¡± The receptionist had a funny look on her face and winked quietly at the security guards across the hall. Soon, four security guards were around, two on each side. Without further ado, they grabbed Isaac by the arm and lifted him up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Isaac was horrified. He struggled and growled, ¡°Let me say it again, I¡¯m the general manager of the Moore Group! Mr. Roberts personally invited me here! Get off me, you son of a bitch!¡± Bang! As soon as he said that, Isaac winced when he got a kick in the butt. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Ai that moment, Isaac was so mad and angry. He looked back angrily, and instinctively wanted to scold them. However, when he saw the figure standing behind him, his face changed dramatically and he did not dare to do that. He said in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Roberts?¡± It was Aiden Roberts, the owner of the Roberts Group, who kicked Isaac¡¯s ass. Aiden Roberts looked very angry. ¡°Mr. Roberts, why?¡± Isaac had no idea what he was doing wrong and what he had done to offend Aiden Roberts. Shit, that was not what he expected. Earlier on the phone, Aiden Roberts had been polite. How did he turn around so quickly? ¡°Why what?¡± Aiden Roberts didn¡¯t exin. He came up with another kick and kicked Isaac¡¯s ass. He snorted, ¡°How dare you set me up? I¡¯ll skin you!¡± ¡°Mr. Roberts, stop, stop it¡­¡± Isaac was about to cry, ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding? I wouldn¡¯t dare try to trap you even if you could lend me your courage. I havee to sign with you from the bottom of my heart, Mr. Roberts.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Aiden Roberts pinned Isaac to the ground and kicked and punched him for half a minute. Then he said coldly, ¡°Our contract with the Moore Group could only by signed with Cecilia Moore. If she doesn¡¯te, it won¡¯t work even if Carter Moorees, let alone you little bastard!¡± ¡°Cecilia Moore? What¡­¡± Isaac waspletely shocked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Throw him out!¡± Aiden Roberts finished with a wave of his hand. Four security guards came up, dragged Isaac to the door, and threw him out like garbage. Chapter 9 Sean Mason’s Horrific Background ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± The driver, who was waiting outside, saw Isaac fall into a puddle of mud. He was scared out of his wits and rushed to Isaac¡¯s aid. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Ungrateful, Isaac threw the driver away and gritted his teeth, ¡°Oh, Cecilia, screwing up Aiden Roberts, ruining my day!¡± ¡°Just wait till I ruin your reputation!¡± As the young master of the Moore family, when had he ever been so humiliated? What Aiden Roberts just said made him me all his anger on Cecilia. He just called Cecilia ten minutes ago to brag. And ten minutester, Aiden Roberts turned on him and mmed the door in his face. If Cecilia wasn¡¯t behind the scenes, how did it happen? Besides, Cecilia was out of money, out of power and out of control. Why should Aiden Roberts fight the Moore family for her? ording to Isaac, there was only one answer, Cecilia was having an affair with Aiden Roberts! When he thought about it, everything seemed to be so clear. In just two years, Cecilia, a woman, had be sessful in the Moore Group, acting like a strong woman in the field. Now it seemed she was not good at business, but she was good at picking up men. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mr. Backer!¡± Isaac looked back, gave the Roberts Group a nasty look, then got in his ck BMW and drove off¡­ ¡­ The Roberts Group, 18th floor, President¡¯s office. Aiden Roberts stood at the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the ck BMW that had disappeared at the end of the street, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I beat that kid up and he¡¯s running away.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± A thick man¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Remember, Cecilia Moore is a woman you can¡¯t afford to mess with, and from now on, whatever she asks for, you will do whatever it takes to give her what she wants.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aiden Roberts eximed, ¡°Do whatever it takes¡­ Mr. Campbell, what exactly is her background to make you respect her?!¡± Aiden Roberts, also in Hilshire, knew the ins and outs of Cecilia Moore. Wasn¡¯t she the unloved granddaughter of the Moore family? Five years ago, she gave birth out of wedlock, and now she¡¯s married to a rapist. She was being pointed and talked about like a mouse. The reason he agreed to work with Cecilia and the Moore Group, to be honest, was inrge part because Aiden Roberts wanted to sleep with Cecilia because he coveted her beauty. And now Mr. Campbell said she was a woman he couldn¡¯t mess with? How could this not surprise Aiden Roberts? ¡°I don¡¯t just respect her. I¡¯m in awe of her.¡± Mr. Campbell said quietly, ¡°You have no right to know her background. All you need is to understand that if you cross her, a word from the people behind her can ruin you and your family¡­¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°So do I.¡± Purr. Hearing this, Aiden Roberts swallowed hard and his heart trembled violently. A word? Ruin me and my family? Even Mr. Campbell? In his eyes, Mr. Campbell himself was an unfathomable figure. He was where he was today because of Mr. Campbell. He could destroy Mr. Campbell with a single word¡­Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oh, my God, how scary was Cecilia¡¯s patron? ¡°Mr. Campbell, well, I¡­¡± As if thinking of something, Aiden Roberts reached out and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°I got hooked this morning and agreed to sign with Isaac Moore. Besides, I touched her leg earlier in the negotiation. What should I do?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Mr. Campbell¡¯s voice turned cold and murderous. Aiden Roberts could feel the chill through his cell phone. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I was wrong!¡± Aiden Roberts slumped to the floor-to-ceiling window and pleaded, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she had such a big background. For all the years I¡¯ve worked so hard for you, please, Mr. Campbell,e to my rescue and show me a way to live¡­¡± Bang! The p sounded. Aiden Roberts pped himself hard in the face. A momentter, Mr. Campbell snorted, ¡°You brought this on yourself! Go to the Garden Community and make amends! You touched Miss Moore¡¯s leg¡­ Which hand did you use? You don¡¯t have to keep it! With that, he hung up. Aiden Roberts was like falling into an ice cave¡­ ¡­ ¡°Dad, things went well. Isaac called Mr. Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown, and they agreed to sign a contract with Isaac, and now Isaac is there with the contract.¡± Dn and Isaac split up. Isaac went to sign the contract, and Dn couldn¡¯t wait to report to Carter Moore, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, we will have all Cecilia¡¯s big clients by this afternoon. Whatever you want to do with Cecilia will be up to you.¡± ¡°Okay, well done!¡± Carter Moore kept his face, but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Cecilia¡¯s big clients were very important to the Moore Group. Once they sessfully signed the contracts, the Moore Group would get to a higher level.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone after Cecilia until now. It was all right now. Keeping the big client, getting rid of Cecilia, he killed two birds with one stone. ¡°Isaac is like me. He¡¯s smart, he¡¯s calm, and he¡¯s a building block.¡± Carter Moore said something nice, then sighed, ¡°I¡¯m too old, too old to work. It¡¯s time to let it go and enjoy the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you¡­¡± Dn Moore¡¯s eyebrows twitched and his eyes lit up. He vaguely guessed something. Sure enough, Carter Moore said sternly, ¡°With that out of the way, the Moore Group was on a roll. I¡¯m officially retiring as chairman, giving you and Isaac a free hand.¡± Thumping¡­ Dn Moore was so excited. He dropped to his knees in front of Carter Moore, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Isaac and I will work hard to make the Moore Group bigger and stronger and live up to your trust.¡± He spoke with great passion. ¡°Get up.¡± Carter Moore, looking t, stood up. ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. Young, director of the Public Security Bureau, to y ball at two o¡¯clock this afternoon. Then I¡¯ll talk to him about Sean Mason.¡± ¡°Sean Mason?¡± Dn was shocked, ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°That little brat is good. He¡¯s a disaster. If he knows what¡¯s going on and can be of use to me, so be it. If not, I¡¯ll find a way to keep him in prison¡­¡± Carter Moore was about to leave when he heard rapid footsteps. ¡°Dad!¡± Isaac stormed into the office. ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡± Dn asked excitedly, ¡°Have you met Mr. Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown? How did it go? Have you signed the contract yet?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Isaac¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. He wanted to tell the truth, but Carter Moore was there. He swallowed the words on his lips and hesitated. If Carter Moore found out that he screwed it up, the consequences were terrible. ¡°Say it!¡± Dn Moore was so impatient that he wanted to p Isaac. Your grandfather was finally going to leave office. If we won Cecilia¡¯s big client and signed the contract, the Moore Group would be under the control of us! Why were you still hesitating? Chapter 10 An eye for an eye, Making Amends ¡°I have just been to see Mr. Roberts. Mr. Roberts said that some details of the contract need to be adjusted and he asked me toe back and wait to hear from him¡­¡± Isaac hesitated for a moment, then steeled himself, ¡°Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown mean the same thing.¡± ¡°Adjust?¡± Dn Moore¡¯s face changed and he realized something wrong. ¡°Crafty scoundrel!¡± Carter Moore didn¡¯t think twice. He waved his hand and said quietly, ¡°Cecilia had been doing the work in the early stage, but now it¡¯s suddenly changed to Isaac. They just want to take advantage of the situation and get more benefits. It¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Isaac reached quietly and wiped the sweat from his brow. Noticing Isaac¡¯s little moves, Dn¡¯s gut told him something was wrong. But in the presence of Carter Moore, he did not dare to ask, but gritted his teeth. It wasn¡¯t until Carter Moore left that he began to say coldly, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on?¡± Thumping¡­ This time, Isaac knelt before Dn. ¡°Dad, I, I got hit!¡± Isaac wailed, ¡°As soon as I arrived at the Roberts Group, Aiden Roberts quickly beat me up. He told me I wasn¡¯t qualified to sign with him, even if Grandpa went there himself.¡± ¡°If we want to work together with them, Cecilia has to go!¡± Then, Isaac¡¯s frustration turned to anger and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown did the same thing. Although they didn¡¯t beat me, they both asked Cecilia to sign the contract.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, Cecilia must have used some dark horse to hook up with those old men. Otherwise, how could they refuse to cooperate when they can make money through it? Businessmen sought profits! There¡¯s no profit to be made by Aiden Roberts et al, except for Cecilia¡¯s body! ¡°Bastard!¡± Dn¡¯s excitement sank to the bottom of the valley. He threw himself down on the sofa behind him and fumed, ¡°Hey, Cecilia, you¡¯re a real bitch!¡± ¡°If you do what you can, don¡¯t me me for doing what I do!¡± His voice was deadly. Isaac asked, ¡°Dad, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me think.¡± Dn thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°you said Cecilia hooked up with them. Is there any proof?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± Dn snorted before Isaac could finish his sentence, ¡°You know what? You find some pictures of Cecilia and the crafty scoundrels, get a photoshop expert, put them together, and send them to Sean Mason¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°Sean Mason?¡± Isaac was stunned. Dn nodded, ¡°Now, Sean Mason is Cecilia¡¯s husband. If he saw Cecilia with another man, what do you think would happen, given his violent personality?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gonna beat that bitch Cecilia to death!¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes lit up. He jumped to his feet, then turned and walked away, ¡°I¡¯ll do it at once without dy.¡± Dn sneered. Sean Mason was a violent man! A rapist! Once he had done it to Cecilia, how could Aiden Roberts and others like Cecilia still? How could they refuse to work with the Moore Group for her? Also, Carter Moore was very upset with Sean Mason for ruining the Moore family¡¯s reputation. He went to Mr. Young just to put him back in prison. If he hit Cecilia, there would be a reason to arrest him! Killing two birds with one stone¡­ ¡­ At the time. Garden Community. Cecilia and Marcia cooked together and made a delicious lunch that smelled great. ¡°Come on, uncle, eat some meat.¡± After half an hour together, Phyllis and Sean got closer. She kept introducing Sean, ¡°Mom¡¯s cooking is very delicious. Uncle, you eat more, so you can fight bad guys and protect me and mom.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Good girl.¡± Sean had a big smile on his face as he ate a meal cooked by his wife and listened to his daughter¡¯s warm words. It was so nice to feel at home! But When Marcia saw this, she felt bad. After a long hesitation, she asked bravely, ¡°I heard you went to prison because¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia turned pale and interrupted Marcia, whispering, ¡°Phyllis is still here. Why are you saying all this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Sean didn¡¯t mind, he replied, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I was framed and wrongly used?¡± ¡°Famed?¡± Marcia and Matthew Moore looked at each other in amazement. Cecilia was also shaken. If Sean was really framed and wrongly imprisoned, did that mean that Sean himself was not a bad person or a twisted and dangerous man? So far, at least, Sean had shown no malice toward Cecilia¡¯s family. ¡°I would.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Phyllis offered Sean another piece of meat and said firmly, ¡°Uncle Sean was a good man, just like my father, a super hero, only a little worse than my father¡­¡± With that, she put down her cutlery and gestured. Her naivete and naivete look funny and lovely, making peopleugh andugh. Sean¡¯s heart melted and he wanted to give her a big kiss on her pink cheek. She deserves to be my daughter, born with vision! The cell phone rang and Cecilia answered, ¡°Mom, Chloe asked me to go shopping with her this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay. Just go. Take a break!¡± Marcia nodded and said, ¡°Me and your dad will send Phyllis to school. I heard Chloe has a boyfriend now. He¡¯s the son of a rich family on the south side of the town. Not only is he rich, but he treats Chloe well.¡± Unconsciously, she turned to Sean and looked disappointed. Sean was silent. After dinner, Marcia pushed Matthew Moore out the door to take Phyllis to kindergarten nearby. No sooner had they left than three cars roared into the Garden Community. It was Aiden Roberts, looking flustered, and Mr. Backer, Mr. Brown¡­ ¡°Miss Moore!¡± Cecilia was about to close the door when she heard the cry and looked back. Then she saw Aiden Roberts and others rushing towards her, each running faster than the other. Soon they came to Cecilia. ¡°Mr. Roberts? Mr. Backer? Mr. Brown?¡± Cecilia frowned and asked, ¡°What are you¡­¡± Isaac called earlier and said proudly that Aiden Roberts and others had agreed to work with him, and that the contract would be signed this afternoon. So, Cecilia was surprised. Why did Aiden Roberts and otherse to her at this time? Did Isaac put them up to this? Thumping! Thumping! Thumping! Cecilia was in the middle of her sentence when something unexpected happened. Aiden Roberts and others did not hesitate to kneel to her without breathing. Cecilia was transfixed for a moment. Chapter 11 Cut off his left Hand. Revealed his Identity ¡°Miss Moore, we were so blinded, so obsessed, that we agreed to sign the contract with that son of a bitch Isaac Moore.¡± Bang! They said, pping themselves. ¡°We know we were wrong. We sent Isaac back, so please give us another chance.¡± Bang! Another p. ¡°We will not sign the contract with anyone else but you.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The three of them said, pping and kneeling for mercy. Within two minutes, their faces were swollen and they were in a mess, with none of the boss¡¯s arrogance. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Cecilia was in a state of great shock and disbelief from beginning to end. Her heart was beating wildly and she could hardly believe her eyes. These people¡­ were they out of mind? How did they somehowe together to apologize to her? It was just about signing a contract. She med Isaac for being despicable, not any of them. Why were they doing this? ¡°Come on, get up¡­¡± In a trance, Cecilia unconsciously reached for her hand. But when she went to help Aiden Roberts, she realized something was wrong. She looked down at Aiden Roberts¡¯ left hand, her eyes suddenly fixed, and she asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, what happened to your hand?¡± ¡°Miss Moore, here you are.¡± Aiden Roberts didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took out a 20-centimeter wooden box and handed it to Cecilia. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Cecilia frowned, wondering what Aiden Roberts was up to. She took the wooden box, opened it, and looked at it. ¡°Oh, no!¡± The next moment, a shrill scream rang out. Cecilia¡¯s face changed and her scalp exploded. Unconsciously, she stepped back. Her hands shook and the wooden box fell from her grasp onto the floor beneath her feet. A bloody left hand rolled out of the wooden box¡­ ¡°Mr. Roberts, you hand! Your hand!¡± Thinking of Aiden Roberts¡¯ empty cuffs, Cecilia realized that the wooden box contained Aiden Roberts¡¯ left hand, which for some unknown reason had been cut! ¡°Miss Moore, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aiden Roberts said sincerely, ¡°I used to touch your leg with this hand. Now I cut off my left hand as a punishment, hoping to get your forgiveness¡­¡± Bang! With that, he knelt before Cecilia. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± Cecilia was petrified, stiff and dreamlike. She said incredulously, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Who is it? Who sent you here?¡± ¡°Please forgive us.¡± However, Aiden Roberts and others were too busy apologizing to Cecilia to answer her questions. Sean stood behind Cecilia without saying a word. But he was thinking, ¡°Campbell got things done pretty fast. Just after a message, these guys came over and apologized.¡± Touching my wife¡¯s legs? He deserved to be punished! ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Get up.¡± Cecilia, of course, remembered being groped by Aiden Roberts. But she had a good heart and was not the kind of woman to break Aiden Roberts¡¯ left hand for that. Looking at Aiden Roberts¡¯ empty cuff, she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Mr. Roberts,¡± she urged, ¡°go to the hospital and have it fixed. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stay on our knees until you forgive us!¡± The attitude of the three men was very determined, and there was no joking at all. Cecilia was puzzled, but she did not hurry to ask, but nodded and said, ¡°I forgive you. I forgive you. Just go. Go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Really?¡¯ The three of them looked at each other with a quiet sigh of relief and stood up. Sean¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a text message from an unknown number. However, he remembered that the number because it had appeared in the materials given to him by the middle-aged general. It should belong to Isaac Moore. Isaac was surprised that he dared to contact Sean after being beaten up by him. He was surprised when Isaac tried to contact him after being beaten up by him. He clicked on the message and he looked at it. ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his t face turned cold and ferocious. The message was simple, preceded by a sentence, ¡°Sean Mason, I just found out Cecilia was just fucked by another guy five years ago and she had a little bastard. Plus, she¡¯s been out partying and hooking up for thest five years, like a hooker. If you still care about her, as a man, I feel you are not worth it!¡± And the following was the evidence. There were five photos, all of which showed Cecilia in close contact with men. Background included street, bar, hotel room. Men included Aiden Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown! The three guys standing in front of Sean right now. ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you going out shoppingter? You pack your things. I¡¯ll drop them off.¡± Sean stepped forward. ¡°You?¡± Cecilia went into a trance when he said ¡°Honey¡±. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean didn¡¯t tell Cecilia about the photo, but pushed Aiden Roberts and others away and closed the door of the Moore family. ¡°You¡¯re miss Moore¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°The violent freak?¡± ¡°The rapist?¡± Aiden Roberts and others gave Sean a weird look, obviously confused. How could Cecilia really marry a man like Sean with her horrific background? Sean knew what they were thinking, so he asked, ¡°Did Campbell send you here?¡± ¡°Campbell¡­¡± All three of them were stunned, unable to react for a moment. ¡°Charles Campbell.¡± Sean said a name. At once, all three of them were livid and their eyes were wide open. They looked at Sean as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight, with shock and disbelief. Chapter 12 Dragons had Lamellas. His Anger was terrible Charles Campbell was what Aiden Roberts and others called ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± ¡°Do you know Mr. Campbell?¡± ¡°Was¡­¡± ¡°Are you the man Mr. Campbell said before?¡± They were not fools. Sean not only knew Charles Campbell, but also called him ¡°Campbell¡¯. It was clear that Charles Campbell did not matter to him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Remembering Charles Campbell¡¯s words on the phone before, ¡°just one word, the whole family will be ruined¡±, they just felt their scalp numb and their legs weak, so they went down on their knees to Sean. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to sign with Isaac. But Isaac Moore threatened and cajoled us and made us an offer we couldn¡¯t refuse, and we were mesmerized into agreeing¡­¡± ¡°Please forgive us.¡± The three of them were even more frightened than they had been when they confronted Cecilia. After all, they were afraid of Cecilia because she had someone they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with. And Sean Mason was Cecilia¡¯s backer! Atst, they understood. It was all clear. It was no wonder that Cecilia, who had been ostracized and bullied by the Moore family, had no choice but to take it on the chin, but now she was flying high and suddenly she had a terrifying patron. No wonder Cecilia married a guy like Sean Mason. Sean Mason, it turned out, was the big shot whom even Mr. Campbell couldn¡¯t mess with. ¡°Shut up!¡± Looking down at Aiden Roberts and others, Sean said with a nk face and cold eyes, ¡°Businessmen seek profits. It¡¯s human nature for you to take advantage of the situation and sign the contract with Isaac Moore. You made amends and apologized, so I can forgive you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The three of them did not even look up, but breathed a deep sigh of relief. ¡°But!¡± Then, Sean changed the subject and said coldly, ¡°If you touch my woman, you deserve to die!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All three of them began to shake uncontrobly. They had just breathed a sigh of relief, and now they were nervous again. A cold sweat broke out on their backs. Especially Aiden Roberts. ¡°Sir, blinded by my lust, I touched Miss Cecilia¡¯s leg. I am sorry!¡± Aiden Roberts nearly wet himself, his voice shaking, ¡°For the sake of Mr. Campbell, for the sake of my left hand, please forgive me. If only you would spare my life, from now on, I will follow your lead and be loyal to you!¡± ¡°Take a look yourself!¡± Cecilia coulde out at any moment, and Sean was so worried that she might see it that he didn¡¯t bother to talk to Aiden Roberts and others and just threw his phone at them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± When Aiden Roberts and others saw the pictures on the phone, they were stunned, dumbfounded and turned pale. What the hell? They were the men in the photos, and they were holding women in their arms. But, by God, that wasn¡¯t Cecilia Moore at all. How¡­ ¡°Framed! This is a frame-up!¡± Mr. Backer was the first to raise his head and summon up his courage to say, ¡°Sir, these pictures are fake! They¡¯re all fake! I swear to God, I never touched Miss Moore!¡± ¡°Me, neither! I sawer!¡± ¡°Me¡­¡± Aiden Roberts said awkwardly, ¡°I only touched her leg once, I swear.¡± The three swore in their mouths, but swore in their hearts, ¡°Fuck! What kind of shameless son of a bitch is sending pictures like this at a time. This is going to kill me!¡± ¡°Isaac Moore!¡± Suddenly, Mr. Brown let out a cry. Aiden Roberts and Mr. Backer were startled, ¡°Isaac Moore? What?¡± ¡°See?¡± Mr. Brown pointed to the sender¡¯s phone number and the sentence at the top, and gritted his teeth, ¡°This is Isaac Moore¡¯s phone number! Who else could it be but Isaac Moore?¡± In an instant, all three of them were in a rage. Sean asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying Isaac sent me these fake photos to frame you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± They nodded. ¡°So, you know what to do?¡± Sean said significantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. We¡¯re going after that son of a bitch!¡± ¡°He¡¯s gonna take the Moore Group with him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They got to their feet angrily. As they walked, they made phone calls and gathered men. They roared out of Garden Community and headed straight for the Moore Group. ¡°Then you are not hopeless.¡± A harsh light shed between Sean¡¯s eyes. He knew the photos were photoshopped and fake, so he let Aiden Roberts and others get away with it and made Isaac pay. Dragons had Lames. Anyone who touched it would die! Sean warned Carter Moore, Dn, and Isaac when he left the Emperor Hotel, ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, just go for me. Anyone who touches my wife and daughter dies!¡± Apparently, Sean¡¯s warning went in one ear and out the other. ¡°Well, in that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Momentster, Cecilia emerged from her home in loose casual clothes. She looked beautiful and refined, and with her delicate features and fair skin, even the female stars on TV couldn¡¯t match her. Sean looked at her carefully, and the cruelty on his face vanished.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Cecilia came up to Sean and red at him. ¡°Honey, you are beautiful.¡± Sean smiled and praised her. Cecilia blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised Phyllis. At night, Phyllis and I will sleep in the bed, and you will sleep on the floor. Although I am engaged to you, I hope you don¡¯t have any unreasonable thoughts about me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Unless you inextricably fall in love with me and take the initiative to embrace me, otherwise, we treat each other like friends, I will never cross the line.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Cecilia blushed even more. ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡± she thought to herself, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna throw myself at you.¡± Just then, a ck Mercedes pulled into Garden Community. ¡°Cecilia, here!¡± Twenty meters away, the passenger-side window was suddenly opened and a young woman poked her head out and waved to Cecilia. Cecilia looked at Sean, ¡°Chloe¡¯s picking me up. You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seanughed before Cecilia could finish her sentence, ¡°They¡¯re a couple, and you¡¯re married now, so it doesn¡¯t seem right for you to be the third wheel.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cecilia started to speak but stopped. She said to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are? A rapist! A violent man! Just got out of jail! Would it be inappropriate for you to tag along?¡± But she didn¡¯t say it because it would hurt his feelings. Chapter 13 Prince Charming. Couldn’t Avoid the Enemy The ck Mercedes pulled up in front of Cecilia. Chloe Perez got out of the car and hugged Cecilia. Then, she looked at Sean with confused eyes and frowned, ¡°Cecilia, is that your newly engaged husband?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Cecilia nodded. After looking at Sean a few times, Chloe Perez could hardly conceal her contempt and disgust. But in front of Cecilia, sheughed against her will, ¡°He¡¯s a big, beefy man with a good build. I heard all about the engagement party. He stood up for you and Phyllis. He¡¯s a man of courage andmitment.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Sean took it in stride. ¡°¡­¡± Chloe rolled her eyes, her disdain even more pronounced. She thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m trying tofort Cecilia. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± She looked away from Sean and exined, ¡°I was supposed to go to your engagement party that morning. But Hudson asked me to have dinner with him, so I was dyed. You won¡¯t mind, will you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Look, it was Hudson¡¯s gift to me. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Chloe pointed to the Cartier pendant on her neck and said proudly, ¡°I looked it up online, and it¡¯s worth 150 grand.¡± ¡°So expensive?¡± Cecilia was surprised. She looked closely at it and praised, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It goes with your skin tone, and in that dress, you¡¯re like a fairy now.¡± ¡°You have a good eye! Worthy of being my best friend!¡± Chloe was even more proud. Sean shook his head. Chloe¡¯s features were fine, but she was nothingpared to Cecilia. And she was heavily made up and was wearing a red dress with an open neckline. When talking to Cecilia, she deliberately moved her hips in a sexy but sultry way. Fairy? It was nice of Cecilia to say that kind of humbug. She didn¡¯t deserve to be called a fairy. ¡°Chloe.¡± Suddenly, the driver¡¯s door was opened, and Hudson Scott, who had been sitting in the car talking on the phone just now, came out and walked directly to Chloe and Cecilia. He held out his hand to Cecilia in a gentlemanly way and smiled, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Moore.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡± Cecilia politely shook his hand. Although Hudson Scott did a good job of hiding it, he looked at Cecilia with a certain amount of awe and salivation in his eyes. ¡°Cecilia, let me introduce.¡± Chloe did not notice that. She turned to Hudson Scott¡¯s arm, her breast against the arm of Hudson, showing an intimate with him, ¡°My prince Charming, Hudson Scott, son of the Scott family south of town. General manager of Brilliant Pictures, one of Hilshire¡¯s top 10 outstanding young men. Member of the Provincial Martial Arts Association and vice president of the City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± When talking about Hudson Scott, Chloe¡¯s chin rose slightly and she was in a state of ecstasy. ¡°That¡¯s really impressive.¡± Even Cecilia had to admit that Hudson Scott was great, with her best wishes, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you found such a great guy, and as your best friend, I¡¯m really happy for you. I wish you both a long and happy life.¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Chloe smirked, then turned around and said, ¡°But Cecilia, don¡¯t be too sad. You are just engaged. Anyway, you didn¡¯t get married yet. Hudson has a lot of friends. If I have a chance in the future, I will introduce you to them. Maybe one of them will be your Prince Charming.¡± Her voice was very loud, and she didn¡¯t want to hide it from Sean at all. Hudson Scott didn¡¯t even look at Sean at all. He followed Chloe¡¯s words and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, ourpany is going to cooperate with the Moore Group on a recent project. In addition to having dinner with Chloe, I also want to apany my father to discuss the details of our cooperation with Mr. Moore. My dad would still be at the Moore Group¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cecilia was stunned. Hudson Scottughed, ¡°I heard that this engagement was your grandfather¡¯s idea, and if Miss Cecilia has some bad feelings and wants to break off the engagement, maybe I can help.¡± ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Chloe nodded and said, ¡°No matter how partial your grandfather is to your cousin, he will listen to the Scott family. If Hudson could put in a good word for you, you¡¯d probably win him over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to Hudson¡¯s friends and see who can bully you in the future!¡± There was no denying that Chloe had Cecilia¡¯s best interests at heart. But Cecilia looked over her shoulder at Sean, hesitated for a moment, and shook her head, ¡°Forget it. Every man has his destiny, and I¡¯m not as blessed as you. As long as Phyllis is with me and she can grow up carefree, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chloe tried to persuade Cecilia again, but Cecilia didn¡¯t give her the chance. After all, it was cruel for Sean to say that in front of him. Sean, however, didn¡¯t take those words to heart. In his position, it was normal to be disliked and despised. If Chloe set him up with Cecilia, she¡¯d be insane. What he cared about was Hudson Scott¡¯s identity! The son of the Scott family south of town? The general manager of Brilliant Pictures? What a coincidence! One couldn¡¯t avoid his enemy. Sean remembered going back to Hilshire with his mother five years ago. Due to the Mason family of the Capital City¡¯s reputation, many families in Hilshire weed them and hosted a banquet for him and his mother in the attempt to establish a rtionship with the Mason family of the Capital City. Especially the ones on the south side. His mother¡¯s family was on the South side of the city, so the south side families were the most attentive. On the night of Sean¡¯s ident, he was carried to a hotel room where he slept with Cecilia after a few too many drinks. There were three heads of families at the banquet. They were the Miller family, the Taylor family, and the Scott family. And Connor Scott, head of the Scott Family, was Hudson Scott¡¯s father. Today was the first time that Sean and Hudson Scott met. Originally, he didn¡¯t know Sean, and Sean didn¡¯t know him. But Connor Scott was the only wealthy Scott on the south side of town. N&P Media, the predecessor of Brilliant Pictures, was owned by Sean¡¯s mother¡¯s family! N&P represented Sean¡¯s mother, Nic Wright, and his father, Parker Mason. Sean was set up at a booze party and jailed! His mother Nic Wright returned to the Capital City, knelt in front of the Mason family for three days and nights, and then died! What was once a Wright family property was now apany owned by the Scott family! Who would believe that the Scott family didn¡¯t collude with the Mason family? ¡°I don¡¯t know how grandma and grandpa are doing now. Mother died tragically, and the property was taken from them. They¡¯re old. It must have been a hard five years for them¡­¡± Sean sat in the Mercedes and nced at Hudson Scott, who was driving. A cold, piercing chill crept over him, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to get south of town as soon as possible. If the Scott family were involved in this conspiracy, they would have to pay for it!¡± Ricky Mall. The sixth floor. Women go shopping for clothes, shoes, cosmetics. Cecilia and Chloe led the way, almost shop by shop. They did not find anything suitable in the first five or six stores until Cecilia entered a women¡¯s clothing store and saw a white dress hanging in the middle of the store. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Cecilia put her hand on the white dress and touched it. Her eyes were shining and it was obvious that she loved it. She was talking to herself very quietly, but Sean heard her. Sean followed and said with a smile, ¡°Buy it if you like.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Cecilia red at Sean, pointed to the price tag, and shook her head, ¡°You see, 28, 888. It¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it right now.¡± Matthew Moore was disabled, Marcia retired, and Phyllis was still young. Cecilia was the sole bread-earner for her family of four. When she worked at the Moore Group, she didn¡¯t earn much. Now Isaac had kicked him out of the Moore Group and she was unemployed. Although she said she would get another job, she was under great pressure. She had to tighten her belt. How could she possibly have spare money for all these fancy clothes? ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Sean¡¯s heart twitched and he felt even more sorry for Cecilia. Chloe had already done a lot of shopping. But Cecilia didn¡¯t buy anything, saying she ¡°didn¡¯t like it.¡± He took out his bank card and was about to pay, but just at that moment, a salesgirl in the store suddenly came over and patted away Cecilia¡¯s right hand, which was touching the white dress, and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it, don¡¯t touch it. Can you afford to pay for it?¡± Chapter 14 Tell Your Woman to Apologize to me ¡°You!¡± Cecilia froze and withdrew her right hand. ¡°This white dress is a new autumn style, designed by a top British designer and made of top fabrics. Our boss managed to get it with great difficulty, and it is the only one.¡± The saleswoman looked at Sean and snorted, ¡°Take care of your woman. Just seeing it at it is enough for her. It doesn¡¯t matter if a man is poor, but it¡¯s wrong for you to take your woman out to y.¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted. He understood. No wonder the salesclerk didn¡¯t respond when Cecilia touched her white dress by herself. But when he arrived at Cecilia¡¯s side, the salesgirl suddenly rushed to stop her. He was the one who got Cecilia in trouble! Cecilia¡¯s current situation was not so good, but she was dressed very well. She didn¡¯t have a lot of money, but at least she looked rich. Sean, on the other hand, was rich, but he was wearing cheap clothes, which made him look like a poor loser. Judge a book by its cover, damn it! ¡°What did you say?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia blushed, angry or ashamed of being called Sean¡¯s woman by a salesperson. She said coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t buy it, you don¡¯t let me touch it. Isn¡¯t this a hard sell?¡± ¡°If your man has money, let him buy it for you.¡± The salesclerk showed no intention of backing down. She was talking to Cecilia, but her eyes kept falling on Sean with her chin raised and a defiant expression. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± It was the first time Cecilia had ever met such an unreasonable salesgirl. With a slight tightening of her hand and a clenching of her teeth, she wanted to buy the white dress. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hudson Scott and Chloee over. Hudson Scott took a look at the white dress and said quietly, ¡°Thisdy is a friend of mine. She likes this dress and what¡¯s wrong with touching it?¡± With that, he raised his hand, lifted his suit and tie, and revealed the expensive Rolex hand on his wrist. ¡°Well¡­¡± The salesclerk paused for a moment, then turned her head to see Hudson Scott¡¯s designer suit and the Cartier pendant on Chloe¡¯s neck. She immediately changed her face, smiled like a flower, and said tteringly, ¡°As she is your friend, of course she can touch it.¡± Then she smiled at Cecilia, ¡°There is a changing room over there, miss. You can go in and try it on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was at its worst. For better or worse, Sean was her husband now. She didn¡¯t feel good about asking another man to pay for her dress in front of Sean, which would make him feel awkward, too. Hudson Scott was Chloe¡¯s boyfriend and Chloe was there. Would she be jealous? ¡°Cecilia, go ahead and change it.¡± Chloe knew what Cecilia was worried about and came forward, ¡°Just about 20, 000 dors, a drop in Hudson¡¯s bucket. Think of it as Hudson gave it to me and I gave it to you. We¡¯re best friends. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Instead of putting a good word for Sean, she derided him, ¡°Your man is useless, I will cover you in the future!¡± With these words, she reached for the white dress and strode across to the changing room with Cecilia. Sean frowned and said nothing. Although Chloe disliked him and despised him in every way, she was also protecting Cecilia from the deep sisterly love, and he did not want to argue with Chloe. As for the money, he will pay the billter and will not let the hypocrite Hudson Scott get away with it. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a nice dress!¡± Chloe and Cecilia had just reached the door of the dressing room when a young woman came into the store and the white dress in Chloe¡¯s hand caught her eye. Without another word, she grabbed it with her hand. Chloe said angrily in a sh, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? My friend saw this dress first. Give it to me!¡± ¡°Luis, that¡¯s a nice dress. Pay for it!¡± The young woman did not pay any attention to Chloe. She did not even bother to look at her. She turned to the full-length mirror and unfolded the white dress, gesticting over herself and calling out of the store. ¡°You!¡± Chloe stamped her feet and turned to Hudson Scott. Hudson Scott coughed and was about to start supporting Chloe when a man in his 30s appeared in front of the store. ¡°Wrap it up if you like.¡± The middle-aged man said casually without asking the price, obviously a rich man. ¡°Mr. Sanchez?!¡± Hudson Scott immediately recognized the middle-aged man¡¯s identity. His pupils dted and his mouth gaped from ear to ear. ¡°What Mr. Sanchez?¡± Chloe frowned and she was confused, but Hudson Scott¡¯s reaction made her realize that this middle-aged man was not easy to mess with. At least Hudson Scott couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him. Hudson Scott whispered, ¡°Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire. Have you heard of him? He¡¯s Owen Sanchez¡¯s son, Luis Sanchez! He is also the president of the City Martial Arts Association, and I am the vice president. Speaking of which, he¡¯s half my boss¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± His voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in Chloe¡¯s ears. She stared nkly at Luis Sanchez, then at the young woman who was still gesturing her white dress, and a chill went down her back. She thought to herself, ¡°God, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t rush in and get the white dress back, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Hudson?¡± Luis Sanchez was a little surprised to run into Hudson Scott here. The way he addressed Hudson Scott and spoke to him was like calling out for a minor brother. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Even so, Hudson Scott seemed to be ttered. He was bowing and scraping, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I was lucky enough to bump into you today. If you¡¯re avable, I must invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°ttery!¡± The young woman gave Hudson Scott a dirty look, then pointed at Chloe and asked, ¡°She¡¯s your woman?¡± ¡°Yes, she is my girlfriend.¡± Hudson Scott nodded. The young woman snorted, ¡°She just tried to take my clothes. Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s trying to reason with me! She has no quality!¡± Chloe looked awkward. Since she fell in love with Hudson Scott, she had been on a fast track. She was usually the bully, and she had never been so bullied. But she couldn¡¯t mess with the son of Hilshire¡¯s richest man. She gritted her teeth and bore it! ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my ignorance. It¡¯s my inability to discipline my own woman. How about this? If thisdy likes the dress, I¡¯ll pay for it to make amends to thedy and Mr. Sanchez.¡± Hudson Scott said generously. The young woman raised her eyebrows and said contemptuously, ¡°Is Luis short of money? Can¡¯t he afford it?¡± ¡°So, what do you¡­¡± ¡°Tell you woman to apologize to me!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hudson Scott and Chloe looked at each other, each more embarrassed than thest. Hudson Scott gave Chloe a wink and told her to do as she was told. Chloe felt very aggrieved and angry. But what else could she do? ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, son of a bitch!¡± Chloe gave Sean a sharp look and med all her anger on Sean. Then she walked up to the young woman and bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± the young woman asked deliberately. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken your clothes, and I certainly shouldn¡¯t have reasoned with you. What you like is yours, and what you say is truth¡­¡± Chloe felt sick saying that. ¡°Well, you are not that stupid.¡± Satisfied, the young woman swaggered up to the counter with her white dress, saying, ¡°wrap it for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant was equally deferential, and had none of the insolence with which she had just faced Cecilia. This was the charm of money! The power of power! Luis Sanchez stood in front of the shop and didn¡¯t say a word, but everything changed because of him, and everyone¡¯s attitude changed because of him! Chloe came back to Cecilia with a depressed look and whispered consolingly, ¡°Cecilia, this Luis is the son of Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, and we can¡¯t afford to mess with him. Let¡¯s go to another storeter and see if they have the same style.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m sorry I got you into this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chloe smiled broadly, looked at Sean again and said contemptuously, ¡°That son of a bitch is not a man to let someone take what you love!¡± Cecilia also looks at Sean¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± As the clerk packed up the white dress, Luis Sanchez took out his bank card and was about to pay. Sean, who had been frowning, came out and said, ¡°My wife saw this dress first. There¡¯s no need to try it on. I¡¯ll take it.¡± Chapter 15 Hilshire’s Richest man? I Don’t Care Hearing that, everyone was stunned. Hudson Scott looked at Sean like he was a psycho. Jumping out at a time like this, wasn¡¯t he looking for death? ¡°Idiot!¡± The young woman gave Sean a disdainful look. ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia sensed something was wrong and subconsciously tried to stop Sean, but Chloe stopped her. Chloe pulled her aside and snorted, ¡°He certainly didn¡¯t know who Luis Sanchez is, which is just as well, because if he offended Luis Sanchez, there will be no ce for him in Hilshire! Let Luis Sanchez take care of that bastard, and I¡¯ll introduce you to Hudson¡¯s friends, so we¡¯ll kill two birds with one stone and save a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡± Chloe hung on to Cecilia, waiting for the show to start. ¡°Boy, are you talking to me?¡± Luis Sanchez took the card back and looked back at Sean, as if he were looking down on an ant, then he sneered, ¡°say what you just said again if you dare. You¡¯re the first person in Hilshire to take something from me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Sean strode up to the counter and met Luis Sanchez face to face, looking into each other¡¯s eyes but undaunted, ¡°Now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Not just the white dress, but all the clothes in this store, I¡¯ll buy them.¡± ¡°If you want to buy it, go somewhere else, get out of here.¡± It was not loud, but it fell like thunder. For a moment, everyone was stunned. Sean dared to fight with Luis Sanchez?! He asked Luis Sanchez to get out of here? Fuck! He was on his way to death. ¡°You¡¯re a dead meat!¡± Hudson Scott whispered, ¡°Not only is the Sanchez family rich and powerful, but Luis Sanchez is the head of the City Martial Arts Association. He runs a securitypany with hundreds of people, all of whom were martial arts masters he had carefully trained. He could have made Sean disappear from Hilshire at any time, or even from the world¡­¡± ¡°It would be easier for him to kill a man than to stamp on an ant!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chloe¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Cecilia, this guy¡¯s not crazy, is he? I had heard that he was a violent maniac, but I did not expect him to go so far as to kill himself¡­¡± To be honest, Chloe was regretting it now. She regretted having stopped Cecilia from stopping Sean. Although she hated Sean and tried to break up Sean and Cecilia with Luis Sanchez¡¯s hand, she was not malicious enough to try to kill Sean. The matter is getting worse and worse, and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well. Cecilia gritted her teeth and pulled Sean¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s just a dress, and since thedy likes it, let¡¯s give it to her, and we¡¯ll go to another store, and maybe we¡¯ll find something better¡­¡± she said with concern. With that, she was about to take Sean and leave. ¡°Give?¡± However, Luis Sanchez was not ready to give up. He looked at Cecilia a few times, with a hint of greed in his brow, and said, ¡°Boy, you got a beautiful wife. If you want to give, why don¡¯t you give me your wife for a couple of days and I¡¯ll forget about what happened today?¡± Bang! Almost immediately after Luis Sanchez finished, Sean, without hesitation, hit him. He kicked Luis Sanchez in the stomach. Luis Sanchez never dreamed that Sean would dare to attack him, so he waspletely unprepared. All he felt was a piercing pain in his lower abdomen, and then he was thrown upside down. He flew three meters andnded in the hallway outside the store. Poof! His blood spattered arge section of the hallway floor. Silence! Sean¡¯s moves were fast, too fast, and there was no warning. One minute ago, he was still, the next he was like a tiger, and the next he was kicking Luis Sanchez out of the room. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The young woman stared, her eyes almost bursting out, trembling in her heart. She pointed at Sean and tried to swear, but she couldn¡¯t. She turned to help Luis Sanchez, crying, ¡°Luis, are you okay?¡± Again¡­ Cecilia was equally dumbfounded. Before at the Emperor Hotel, she saw Sean attack with her own eyes and knew how powerful Sean was, but he only beat up the bodyguards of the Moore family, and this time he beat up the son of the richest man in Hilshire! It was totally different! ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart sank to the bottom and she said in despair, ¡°Did you know he¡¯s the son of Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire? If you hit him, not even the Moore family can afford the Sanchez family¡¯s wrath!¡± ¡°The richest man?¡± Sean frowned and smiled, ¡°So what? I told you, from now on, no one can hurt you or Phyllis. He¡¯s only the richest man in Hilshire, and even if the king came, if he insulted you, I¡¯d beat him.¡± His tone was t, but with an ineffable power. ¡°You!¡± Cecilia opened her mouth and met Sean¡¯s steady eyes. She wanted to say something to Sean, but when the words came to her lips, she could not say it. Yeah, every time Sean got into a fight, he was defending her. He was protecting her at all costs, no matter the consequences. ¡°You silly!¡± Chloe came over angrily and said, ¡°I can see that although you¡¯re a bad guy, you¡¯re really good to Cecilia. You beat up Luis Sanchez over Cecilia.¡± ¡°But do you ever think about when you¡¯re done? You¡¯re brave and quick, and you¡¯re happy. What about Cecilia? What about the Moore family? If the Sanchez family retaliates, as a rapist fresh out of prison, you have nothing, and you don¡¯t care, but what about them? They¡¯re all going to pay for your impulsiveness!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re such a one-track fool!¡± Chloe shouted more and more. She did, however, have Cecilia¡¯s best interests at heart. Sean didn¡¯t me her. ¡°I made this mess. I can fix it.¡± ¡°You!¡± His words made Chloe choke and grind her teeth. She reached over and pulled Cecilia behind her. ¡°All right, well, if you¡¯re so stubborn, settle it yourself. I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡± Chapter 16 Black Supreme Card. No Limit Stupid woman! Hudson Scott stood by. Chloe said Sean was stupid, but he thought Chloe was just as stupid as Sean Mason. Knowing that Luis Sanchez would retaliate, the most important thing now was to distance ourselves from Sean and Cecilia and avoid being caught in the crossfire.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Chloe went over there to defend Cecilia? What was it if it was not stupid? Hudson Scott looked at Luis Sanchez outside the store. Hey writhing for a long time, and for two or three minutes he could hardly sit up. Sean¡¯s kick was explosive. ¡°That¡¯s fucking cruel!¡± Hudson Scott was a little startled. Luis Sanchez was the head of the City Martial Arts Association, and his physical fitness and martial arts skills were far from average. Sean was able to kick him so hard, that meant Sean was definitely better than him. At this time, when he looked at Sean again, there was a trace of respect and fear between Hudson Scott¡¯s eyes. The previous attitude of contempt and sarcasm had disappeared. ¡°Luis, how are you doing? ¡­¡± The young woman crouched over Luis Sanchez, crying, and with great difficulty, she helped him to his feet. Luis Sanchez reached up to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, stared at Sean like a Wolf, and said coldly, ¡°I really underestimated you just now. Wait for me. If you make it out of Ricky Mall alive today, I will call you a hero!¡± Then he took out his cell phone to call his men. Sean ignored him and asked the salesperson directly, ¡°I will take all the clothes in your shop. How much is it altogether?¡± ¡°Nine, Nine hundred forty-eight thousand seven hundred and sixty-three¡­¡± The salesclerk who had been contemptuous of Sean had no courage to be proud now. She took a shopping list and a calctor and did some math. Her voice trembled as she answered, and she thought to herself, ¡°Is this fellow, dressed in rags, the son of a wealthy family who hides his secret? Otherwise, how dare he hit Luis Sanchez? I¡¯m gonna make a lot of money!¡± If Sean bought all the clothes in the store, the salespeople would get about fifty thousand dors. That was half a year¡¯s sry. ¡°You,e here.¡± However, just as the saleswoman was pleasantly surprised, Sean suddenly reached out and pointed at another saleswoman across from her. ¡°Me?¡± The salesman was stunned. Sean nodded and said, ¡°yes, pleasee and help me pay the bills with this card. All themissions are yours.¡± With that, he took out a ck card. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The salesman was speechless for ten seconds, and when he realized it, he was so excited that he felt as if money had fallen on his head. He ran over and respectfully took Sean¡¯s ck card and nodded, ¡°Just a moment, Sir!¡± The previous saleswoman waspletely dumbfounded, such as being struck by lightning! Fifty thousand dors! ¡°Cecilia, are you sure this guy just got released from prison?¡± Chloe was a little confused by Sean¡¯s confidence. She whispered, ¡°He really has over $900, 000? You see, his bank card is ck and strange. I¡¯ve never seen it before. He didn¡¯t just grab a supermarket membership card and pretend to be fooling people, did he?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecilia frowned. She couldn¡¯t answer any of Chloe¡¯s questions because she didn¡¯t know anything about Sean¡¯s past. ¡°Hudson, have you seen it?¡± Chloe looked back at Hudson Scott. ¡°No.¡± Hudson Scott shook his head. As the young master of a rich family, he had almost every bank card. But the ck card that Sean took out, he really hadn¡¯t seen it before. He also suspected that Sean was being mysterious! Snapping! As everyone¡±s eyes stared at the ck card, wondering whether it was a bank card and whether it could be used, they suddenly heard a strange sound behind them. They looked around and saw Luis Sanchez standing in the doorway, frozen in stone. His right hand was at his ear and he was still talking on the phone, but the phone slipped and fell to the floor under his feet. His fierce face was now full of strong shock! Purr¡­ Luis Sanchez gulped and muttered in a voice only he could hear, ¡°How did that happen? That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely not! What the hell is a limited edition supreme ck Card issued by Universal Bank doing in this guy¡¯s hand?!¡± ck card supreme! Chloe had never seen the oddly looking ck card, Cecilia had never seen it, and Hudson Scott had never seen it. But as the son of Owen Sanchez, Hilshire¡¯s richest man, Luis Sanchez had seen it! But he had only seen photographs before. As for the real thing, it was the first time he had seen it! Because this ck card was so rare! Limited issue by Universal Bank, credit line of $1 billion, no interest! Besides, its value could not be measured in terms of money! It was a symbol of status and status! It was no exaggeration to say that a person with this level of ck Card supreme could stop trains, crash nes and even temporarily shut down ports if necessary! And the person who had the supreme ck card was all super tycoons who had made outstanding contributions to the global economy! Owen Sanchez had tried to apply before and was told he was not eligible. The richest man in Hilshire, with a fortune of nearly $10 billion, didn¡¯t even qualify for the card, so it was obvious that it was quite hard to get one. It was because he knew how hard it was that Luis Sanchez was so shocked! He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes! ¡°This guy¡­¡± ¡°Super boss???¡± Luis Sanchez felt like he was running out of ideas. When he dropped his phone in the middle of a call, he couldn¡¯t bend down to pick it up. All he could think about was one thought. ¡°Is that card real or fake? Did Sean own it? Did Sean steal it? Did Sean find it? Or did Sean rob it?¡± At this point, the salesperson pushed the POS machine in front of Sean, ¡°Please enter your password, Sir.¡± Password! All eyes withdrew from Luis Sanchez and refocused on the supreme ck card. There were doubts, expectations, and worries. Except for the young woman. She didn¡¯t care what the ck card Sean took out was or if there was money in it. Even if Sean was rich enough to buy all the clothes in the store, so what? If you looked across Hilshire, who could beat the Sanchez family, who could beat Luis Sanchez, when it came to money? ¡°Luis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The young woman bent down, picked up the phone, handed it to Luis Sanchez, nced at the screen, noticed it was still on, and urged, ¡°Luis, get your men on the phone and teach this guy a lesson.¡± Bang! In the middle of the sentence, Luis Sanchez just pped her in the face. The pain was burning. ¡°Luis, why¡­ why did you p me?¡± The young woman covered her face and was stunned. She stared in disbelief at Luis Sanchez, ¡°If you don¡¯t call your men, they¡¯ll pay and run¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Another p in the young woman¡¯s face, directly knocking the young woman to the ground. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± said Luis Sanchez. Luis Sanchez stared, unable to catch his breath. He watched Sean¡¯s every move, his heart pounding, almost madly¡­ Chapter 17 There is Something Wrong with This Card If Sean knew the code and made the payment, well, that meant he was the owner of the ck card. As to whether the ck card was the legendary ck Card supreme, Luis Sanchez only looked at it from a distance of a few meters and thought it might be, but he could not be sure. ¡­ A momentter, with a familiar tap, a bill popped out from the bottom of the POS machine, indicating payment had been made. ¡°Oh, my God, this guy is really rich!¡± Chloe was the first to cry out, ¡°Cecilia, didn¡¯t he spend five years in prison? He couldn¡¯t even get out of prison. Where did he get all that money?¡± ¡°Nearly a million! He didn¡¯t just get out of jail and rob people, did he?¡± She could think of no other exnation. Considering Sean¡¯s violent tendencies, she thought robbery made sense. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cecilia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She really didn¡¯t know. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, she would have had the urge to ask Sean. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my bad manners! I lost a big client¡­¡± The clerk nced quietly at the figures on the bill. Her face was gray, her heart was bleeding, and she could have pped herself. Nearly $50, 000 inmissions, and the money just flew away. ¡°It¡¯s his card!¡± Luis Sanchez¡¯s mouth twitched, his mind racing, ¡°It is better to believe in such things than not. If the ck card is not the legendary ck Card of the Supreme, then he has plenty of opportunities for revenge. But if it was ck Card Supreme and if he sent someone over to beat him, the consequences would be terrible. He decided to go back and find out¡­¡± As soon as he thought of this, he turned and walked away. ¡°Hey, Luis, don¡¯t go. You haven¡¯t taught that boy a lesson yet.¡± The young woman covered her face and stood up, crying and Shouting. She turned around and red at Sean, and then run after him unwillingly. Did they just¡­ left? What about calling his men to punch Sean? What about calling Sean a hero? After the beating, he made a tough call and then yed the pussy half way? The son of the richest man, was he always so irresponsible? This was clearly not the way Luis Sanchez worked! ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this card¡­¡± Hudson Scott scowled, his mind in a trance. Given what he knew about Luis Sanchez, there was no way that Luis Sanchez had been scared off by Sean¡¯s kick or the $900, 000 or so. Well, the only problem must be Sean¡¯s weird ck card! ¡°He is worthy of being the son of the richest man and has some sense.¡± Though unknown to others, Sean knew exactly why Luis Sanchez had suddenly left. He tucked away the ck Card and turned to Cecilia with a smile, ¡°Honey, these clothes in the shop are all yours now, take whatever you want.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Even now, Cecilia felt unreal, she said, embarrassed, ¡°I can¡¯t wear all these clothes. You¡¯re so wasteful.¡± ¡°Then let Chloe help you. You two can wear them.¡± Sean looked at Chloe. Chloe was surprised. She snorted, ¡°There are at least a hundred dresses in this shop, more than the two of us can wear. And a lot of them, in sizes and styles, don¡¯t fit Cecilia or me at all.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sean thought about it andughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just take what fit.¡± ¡°What about the rest ones?¡± Hearing this, the saleswoman stood out and shook her head, ¡°Sir, we take no returns on anything sold in our store. If you just bought these just to piss off Mr. Sanchez, and you backed out when Mr. Sanchez left, that¡¯s not the way it¡¯s supposed to be.¡± Sean jumped out and pretended to be a big man for a long time. And the saleswoman had regretted it for a long time. Now that the bills were settled and Luis Sanchez was gone, Sean wanted to take it back and refund? No way! When she finally had a chance to vent her anger, the saleswoman certainly wouldn¡¯t let it go! Chapter 18 The harder the Better. It’s Horrible ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking for a refund.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Sean gestured to the other salesperson again, ¡°I want you to pack all the clothes that my wife and this youngdy have picked, and you can pick out the rest and do whatever you want with it.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Shocked, the other salesman suddenly felt lucky again. ¡°Yes, all yours.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°A quality salesman deserves such a surprise.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The salesman thanked him profusely. Cecilia and Chloe looked into each other¡¯s eyes and saw the words, nouveau riche! Big-spending! Over a hundred dresses, worth over 900, 000. Even if Cecilia and Chloe were left to pick, they could only pick half of what would fit them and their family. Then the other half could go for at least 400 grand! And Sean just gave it away with an understatement? Moreover, he had given it to an unconnected stranger, a shop assistant¡­ Purr¡­ The previous saleswoman¡¯s throat rolled and she swallowed. Her pale face was as ugly as eating excrement, and her heart was shaking violently. She regretted it more now, and she even had the impulse to run into her head and die! She thought Sean was pretending to have money so he could get a refund. Who would have thought Sean wouldn¡¯t y by the rules? He had been a big boss again! How ridiculous was that! But it was real! ¡­ As soon as Luis Sanchez left the Ricky Mall, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number, ¡°Look into a guy for me, and a card¡­¡± ¡°The more detailed the better!¡± A red Ferrari was parked in the square outside the mall. Luis Sanchez said as he walked into the Ferrari. As soon as he hung up, the young woman chased him from Ricky Mall and shouted, ¡°Luis, wait for me. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± She walked so fast that her foot suddenly sprained and the heel of her high heel broke. She lost her bnce and squatted in the square with a burning pain in her ankle. In the past, Luis Sanchez might have gotten out and helped her. But today, he didn¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Get to the Sanchez Group headquarters now!¡± Luis Sanchez casually addressed the driver, did not even look at the young woman, and dumped her in the za outside Ricky Mall like a piece of garbage. As the richest man in Hilshire, Owen Sanchez had a worth of nearly $10 billion, and the Sanchez Group was the core of his business. It was also where he worked. ¡°Luis, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t leave! What am I gonna do if you leave?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The young woman¡¯s face hurt, her feet hurt and her heart hurt more as she watched the red Ferrari disappear down the street. It was as if she had fallen from heaven to hell, and her face was full of tears and despair. A gust of wind lifted her hair in the air¡­ ¡­ At the time. In front of the building where the Moore Group was located. Thirty gray vans were parked side by side, three in a row of ten. The car was full of people, but there was no hurry to get off. It wasn¡¯t until three cars roared up the opposite street that the doors of thirty gray minivans were pulled open. Crashing sound¡­ There was a rush of footsteps and five men jumped out of each van. 30 cars, 150 people, all dressed in the same security uniform, just different styles of clothing. One for every 50, it¡¯s already divided into three. Three cars stopped and the doors were opened, and a middle-aged man came out respectively. It was Aiden Roberts, Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown who came from Garden Community in a hurry. ¡°Are you all fucking ready?¡± Three men stood in front of the line, looking angry.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir¡± 150 security guards answered in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me in!¡± Aiden Roberts said fiercely with a wave of his hand, ¡°Target, the Moore Group! When you get in there, smash it, whatever you want, as hard as you can! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take the responsibility!¡± Then he stormed into the building where the Moore Group was located. Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown followed. 150 security guards followed, rubbing their hands, eager to try. Although they didn¡¯t know why their bosses suddenly attacked the Moore Group, the usual work of security guards was very boring, and such a thing like today was rare. Just thinking about it made them excited. They were proud to be part of it. ¡°Mr. Roberts?¡± The receptionist at the Moore Group gasped when she saw Aiden Roberts. ¡°Mr. Backer? And Mr. Brown?¡± She looked surprised when she saw Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown following Aiden Roberts. Then, a hundred and fifty security guards swarmed into the reception hall, which was like a huge ck mass. They stood inside the reception hall and crowded the whole hall in the blink of an eye. Moreover, they all looked cold and unfriendly. ¡°Why¡­ what are you guys¡­¡± The receptionist shuddered from the bottom of her heart and twitched at the corners of her eyes and mouth. Her pretty face was as white as a sheet and she had the urge to pee. This scene was really scary! As a mere receptionist, she had never seen anything like it! ¡°Smash!¡± Aiden Roberts didn¡¯t bother to answer the receptionist. Without hesitation, a word came out of his mouth. ¡°Start work!¡± Not to be outdone, Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown beckoned to their men. The next moment, 150 security guards split up and rushed straight into the Moore Group¡¯s various departments. They didn¡¯t say a word, they just smashed everything like it was a game. They fell over each other, each more vigorously than thest. ¡°Who are you guys? How dare youe to the Moore Group?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The Moore Group also had security guards who came and tried to stop it, but when they saw what was happening in the lobby, their eyes widened and their hearts beat faster. They could not say a word, but they felt the sweat on their foreheads and their legs shaking. They didn¡¯t have the guts to rush in and stop it! After a moment¡¯s silence, they turned and fled! ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my stuff. Myputer¡­¡± ¡°My phone!¡± ¡°My takeout!¡± The Moore Group, which was peaceful just a moment ago, was suddenly transformed into a noisy food market with endless screams and crackling sounds. Computers and desks and chairs were smashed to the ground, and mobile phones and documents were flying everywhere. Within minutes, it was a mess. The employees of the group were so busy running around, they had no idea what was going on. One of the women ran to the president¡¯s office. ¡°Let¡¯s go get that son of a bitch Isaac Moore!¡± Aiden Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown looked at each other. Then they called several people and went straight to the president¡¯s office¡­ Chapter 19 Denouncement. Freaked out on the Spot In the president¡¯s office. There were three of them, Dn and Isaac, and a middle-aged man. He was Hudson Scott¡¯s father, Connor Scott. Connor Scott, holding a freshly signed contract, smiled and shook Dn¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Moore, this project is worth 50 million dors, which is of great importance to both yourpany and ours, so I hope for a pleasant cooperation.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°So do I.¡± Dn smiled and breathed a secret sigh of relief. The Old Mr. Moore had finally decided to retire. Dn and his son were in urgent need of big orders and good performance to prove their ability to sustain the Moore Group. However, something went wrong with Cecilia, which led to a setback with Aiden Roberts and Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown. And Connor Scott came in and signed a $50 million deal, and that was just a lifeline. For Dn and his son, its symbolic value was far greater than the project itself. ¡°Well, Cecilia, what are you fighting me for?¡± Isaac stood by, smug and cursing, ¡°You¡¯re out there with your fucking body and your fucking face, and you think it¡¯s impressive to get a couple of guys?¡± ¡°I just signed a $50 million deal! Trying to kill you is like stepping on an ant!¡± The photoshopped photos had been sent to Sean for over half an hour. Sean didn¡¯t reply. Given his violent nature, he would have been furious to discover that his beautiful new wife had been cheating on him more than once. By now, he¡¯d probably put Matthew Moore¡¯s family on the spot and beaten Cecilia all over the ce. Aha¡­ The more he thought about it, the more excited Isaac became. If he could get away, he wanted to drive to the Garden Community to see Cecilia¡¯s tragic end. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then there was a muffled noise outside. Dn looked at Isaac. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Isaac frowned and turned to leave, but just as he reached the office door, bam, the door was flung open by a female employee. She was flustered and anxious. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so flustered?!¡± Isaac stared. Connor Scott was still there. It was obviously not good for him to see the employees of the Moore Group in such a terrible state. ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± The female employee hesitated to say, ¡°Mr. Roberts and Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown, they are here¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Isaac was pleased. Did those photos work so quickly? Before they heard about Cecilia being beaten up by Sean, Aiden Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown arrived. Were they giving up on Cecilia? Were they here to apologize? In that short time, Isaac imagined a lot of things. ¡°Okay, I got it. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Isaac coughed, trying not to be happy, and said with a straight face, ¡°Bring them to my office.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The female employee nced across the room at Dn and Connor Scott and whispered, ¡°Mr. Moore, do you have a minute? I want to talk to you alone¡­¡± Apparently, the female employee also knew that the mess outside was inappropriate for Connor Scott to see. For fear of affecting cooperation. So, she wanted to talk to Isaac alone and get him to sort it out. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Isaac, however, was so carried away with his own imaginary victory that he did not realize what she was doing and what she meant. He said eagerly, ¡°Mr. Scott is not a stranger. You can say it in front of him. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Isaac¡¯s voice was loud enough for Connor Scott to hear. The reason was simple. Aiden Roberts and others had changed their minds and came to the Moore Group to apologize in person. How could such a crowning moment be without an audience? And Connor Scott was definitely the best audience! Having Connor Scott witness Aiden Roberts and others humble themselves in front of him could satisfy Isaac¡¯s vanity and show Connor Scott the strength of the Moore Group. Kill two birds with one stone. Why not? ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and say it!¡± Isaac was so anxious that he wanted to hit her. ¡°Just say it now! What¡¯s the point of dawdling! At the Roberts Group, I was thrown out by that son of a bitch, Aiden Roberts. Now it¡¯s time for revenge. I¡¯m still waiting to show off.¡± The female employee was helpless, and she could only say truthfully, ¡°Mr. Roberts and Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown dide, and not only the three of them, but they brought more than one hundred security guards. Those security guards stormed in like maniacs, smashing everything they saw¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Isaac¡¯s half-smile suddenly froze and gave way to a shocked look. ¡°Say that the fuck again!¡± Isaac thought it was his ear that was wrong. This was a million miles from what he expected. Did Aiden Roberts and otherse here not to apologize, but to attack him? How was that possible? How dare they! In a rage, Isaac grabbed the female employee by the cor and lifted her up, ¡°I need you to get this straight. What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡­¡± Her face, once white, turned red, her body shook, and her voice shook, too. ¡°What I said is true! Go check it out, they¡¯re trashing the wholepany¡­¡± By this time the noise outside was getting louder and louder, and they could hear it clearly even in the office. This undoubtedly bore out her statement. Snapping! At his desk, Connor Scott¡¯s hand shook and the contract he had just signed dropped to his feet. Instead of bending down to pick it up, he turned to Dn and frowned, ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Scott.¡± Dn, who had been furious, suppressed his anger, forced a smile, and exined, ¡°We are talking with Mr. Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown about cooperation recently. There may be some misunderstanding. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± With that, he winked at Isaac and signaled him to get to it. ¡­ Isaac throwed the woman to the ground, and as he went out, there were footsteps and a familiar voice, ¡°Misunderstanding? You made something out of nothing. You took a couple of photoshopped photos and stirred things up. You almost got me killed. What kind of a fucking misunderstanding is that?¡± It was Aiden Roberts. Chapter 20 Horrible. Don’t Deserve A dozen security guards burst into the CEO¡¯s office, and they surrounded Isaac, Dn, And Connor Scott in small groups. Then, Aiden Roberts, Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown came in angrily. ¡°Roberts, what the hell are you doing?¡± Isaac was very angry. Bam! Aiden Roberts walked right up to Isaac, raised his right hand and pped Isaac in the face, ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m going to beat up today!¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Isaac was going crazy. He was at the Roberts Group, and Aiden Roberts owned it, so even if Aiden Roberts beat him up, he let it go. And now, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Moore Group, he hit him again? Fuck! He was getting addicted! Isaac raised his fist and tried to fight back, but the five security guards around him grabbed him and strangled him. Bang! Aiden Roberts kicked Isaac in the stomach, knocking him to the ground. He said angrily, ¡°I dare not only hit you, but also kick you. You deserve a fucking beating!¡± ¡°Would I have cut off my left hand if you hadn¡¯t done it? You son of a bitch?¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He treaded twice on Isaac¡¯s back. If Isaac had not stolen Cecilia¡¯s project and contacted Aiden Roberts privately, how could Aiden Roberts have offended Cecilia, Sean and even Charles Campbell, which made him cut off his left hand and go to the Garden Community to apologize? So, he took all his anger out on Isaac. Isaac felt dizzy and miserable. His insides seemed to be in a wrong ce, and he was convulsed. He wanted to endure it, but he could not help it and he puffed out several puffs of blood. Isaac struggled to look up and noticed that Aiden Roberts¡¯ left arm cuff was empty. He had lost his left hand and was hanging by a white bandage. But what¡­ What did it have to do with him? Isaac didn¡¯t get it. Dn didn¡¯t get it either. In their opinion, Cecilia¡¯s family had no power and no position in the Moore family. Bullying her was as easy as crushing a bedbug. In Aiden Roberts¡¯ position, how could he possibly break his left hand for this? It was totally illogical! So, livid Dn steeled himself and asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, the court need to have the evidence to convict a criminal. You broke into the Moore Group with your men in broad daylight, smashed ourpany¡¯s things and beat up ourpany¡¯s men. Don¡¯t you need to give me an exnation?¡± ¡°You want exnation? Okay!¡± Aiden Roberts turned to look at Mr. Backer and Mr. Brown beside him. They understood, nodded, and strode over to Dn. Dn¡¯s pupils were constricted. Mr. Backer came up to him and asked, ¡°Is it correct that you are interfering with the cooperation between Miss Moore and ourpany, that Miss Moore got removed and reced by you?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dn tried to exin, but Mr. Backer didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak. He punched him right on the bridge of his nose. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses!¡± ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± Dn was stunned. He staggered back and nearly fell. Fortunately, he was caught by several security guards who surrounded him, and then managed to stand still, ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far!¡± ¡°I bullied you today. What are you gonna do?¡± Mr. Backer was angry and domineering, and snorted, ¡°Isaac, that son of a bitch, photoshopped some pictures of us and Miss Moore, and that was your idea, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for fucking death!¡± Mr. Backer punched Dn in the mouth again and stopped him. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you know who Miss Moore is? And who do you think you are? You don¡¯t even deserve to call her name.¡± ¡°How dare you go after Miss Moore and smear her innocence. Beating you is a p on the wrist!¡± One punch after another. After four or five punches in a row, Dn was giddy. He had a bloody nose and two of his false teeth knocked out. Mr. Backer¡¯s words shocked him even more. Miss Moore? Was that Cecilia? She was my niece. I¡¯d seen her grow up. I knew who she was better than you outsiders, didn¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t I deserve to call her name? Were you going to stand up for her, even at the risk of turning against the Moore family, just because she hooked up with you and made you happy? Purr! Connor Scott, who was standing nearby, swallowed and wiped the sweat from his brow as he watched Dn and Isaac get beaten. He was in a dilemma whether to go or stay. ¡°Oh, Mr. Scott, are you here to work with the Moore Group?¡± Mr. Brown came to Connor Scott and bent over to pick up the contract that had just fallen on the floor. He looked at it briefly and sneered, ¡°Boy, a $50 million project, Mr. Scott, that¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Connor Scott opened his mouth, but did not dare to speak. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Isaac and Dn couldn¡¯t say a word without getting pped, punched, or kicked, so silence was the best option now. If he didn¡¯t speak, at least he wouldn¡¯t say the wrong thing. ¡­ With a loud crack, Mr. Brown tore the contract in two, then in four, then in eight¡­In less than half a minute, the $50 million partnership agreement turned into a pile of scraps of paper, which he scattered on the floor at his feet. ¡°Too bad, that¡¯s too bad.¡± Mr. Brown shook his head with a sigh and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Having offended Miss Moore, the Moore Group is finished this time, and I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t continue to cooperate with you, Mr. Scott. I tore up your contract, I terminated it, I redeemed your losses, and I did it for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you? Mr. Scott.¡± Connor Scott¡¯s face was as ugly as it could be. It was impossible not to be angry. But he nced at the three security guards around him and shook his head in anger, ¡°Of course not.¡± Those who suited their actions to the times were wise. And he did the right thing¡­ ¡­ The Moore Group¡¯s employees fled in all directions. Many ran out of the building, some took taxis, others panicked and called police. Still others knew the number of Carter Moore, the chairman, and called him immediately.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Connor Scott¡¯s driver, who was waiting downstairs, took out his cell phone and called Hudson Scott. At the same time! The men Luis Sanchez sent to investigate Sean, as soon as they got out of the car, was shocked by the mess in front of the building! Chapter 21 Sean Mason’s Special Status At the time. Golf course in the western suburbs of Hilshire. ¡°We haven¡¯t yed with each other for more than half a month. Mr. Young, you¡¯re really getting better at it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never be able to beat you again.¡± Carter Moore sat on the sofa under the umbre, put down his cue and made two cups of hot tea. Next to him sat a middle-aged man. None other than Luke Young, Hilshire¡¯s police chief. ¡°You¡¯re being too modest.¡± Luke Young shook his head andughed, ¡°You taught me all my golf skills. Speaking of which, I should call you teacher. I am not blind. How can I not see that you are deliberately letting me win?¡± Carter Moore had done a lot to get Luke Young where he was. So he was very grateful to Carter Moore, and he always looked up to him. Which was why Carter Moore could easily get him out. ¡°You were born to be a cop. You got sharp eyes.¡± Carter Moore smiled andplimented him, then cut to the chase, ¡°Did you get the stuff I asked you to look into?¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± Luke Young frowned, ¡°Sean Mason? Didn¡¯t Isaac already go to the Hilshire Detention Center to check his profile and criminal detention? Is there something wrong with it?¡± Isaac was able to go to the Hilshire Detention Center to check information about the detainees and choose Sean because of Luke Young¡¯s connections. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Carter Moore¡¯s face turned serious as he briefly exined to Luke Young what had happened at the engagement party this morning. ¡°What?¡± Luke Young looked startled, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that kid had the nerve to beat up Isaac in front of everyone and embarrass you at the engagement party?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carter Moore nodded, ¡°Wild, untamed, and highly violent. I fear that keeping such a dangerous man in the Moore family will be a disaster sooner orter.¡± ¡°Moreover, if he were to go out and cause trouble, murder and arson, he would be a danger to Hilshire society.¡± Carter Moore was a crafty old man. He wanted to use Luke Young¡¯s hand to get rid of Sean, but he didn¡¯t want to make it hard for Luke Young and make him be used of favoritism. So, he took Sean¡¯s threat directly to the social level. This made him suddenly look righteous. The implication was that I was doing this not just for myself, for the Moore family, but for the people of Hilshire. You were the director of the municipal Public Security Bureau, and it was your duty to maintain public order¡­ How could Luke Young say no? Luke Young, also a smart guy, understood immediately what Carter Moore was driving at. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± He asked. ¡°How about this?¡± Carter Moore pondered, then said quietly, ¡°When I got back, I will assign a few men to watch his every move. If he does anything drastic, I¡¯ll call you. When the timees, you will take him and put him back in prison.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Luke Young said yes without thinking, feeling sorry for Sean in his heart. He who had a mind to beat his dog would easily find a stick. It was so easy for Carter Moore to try to pin a false usation on Sean. The only thing to me was Sean being too sharp, being ungrateful, being on the wrong side. He helped Cecilia and turned against Carter Moore. ¡°Can you track down the victim Sean raped five years ago?¡± Carter Moore asked suddenly. Luke Young shook his head, ¡°Strange to say, all the officers who had been in charge of the case had left Hilshire without a trace. All we know is that Sean was in prison for rape, but for the rest of it, there¡¯s nothing on the file.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Carter Moore¡¯s pupils were constricted. He clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Luke Young said gravely, ¡°In my past experience, there are usually only two possibilities.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Either at least one of the parties is special, or the case itself is special. As a result, the detailed dossier was ssified, and people who were not ssified enough could only see a simplified version with important information removed. It might even be a fake file.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Carter Moore¡¯s pupils constricted and tightened. He frowned and his eyes were cold. Isaac was responsible for the engagement selection for Cecilia at the Hilshire Detention Center. He had thought it a trivial matter, and had not taken it to heart. Who would have thought Isaac would pick a ¡°freak¡± like Sean Mason? The files were encrypted¡­ Was Sean something special? Or was the case five years ago unusual? Carter Moore would have been shocked to learn that his granddaughter Cecilia was the victim and Sean was the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, the General Wolf of the North. ¡°In my opinion, Sean Mason is probably¡­¡± Luke Young was meticulous and experienced, and seemed to have guessed something. He was about to speak, but just then he was interrupted by the shrill ring of a mobile phone. It was Carter Moore¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Let me take this call first.¡± Carter Moore stood up, took out his phone and looked at it. When he saw the number of the HR manager of the Moore Group, he looked unhappy. A small department manager, with Isaac and Dn in the middle, was usually not qualified to speak to him directly. ¡°You have thirty minutes.¡± But he hesitated, and finally pressed the answer button, saying, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Moore, we have an incident! Something big is going on!¡± A panicked male voice could be heard on the phone, ¡°Mr. Roberts, Mr. Backer, and Mr. Brown, with more than a hundred men, burst into the office and smashed everything they saw¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± For a moment, Carter Moore¡¯s eyes were wide open, his eyes wide open. He was very furious. His hand shook and he almost dropped his phone. ¡°Mr. Moore, what happened?¡± Luke Young followed him to his feet, and as soon as he saw Carter Moore¡¯s reaction, he knew it wasn¡¯t good. Before Carter Moore could answer, however, another shrill cell phone rang. This time, it was Luke Young¡¯s phone. Luke Young answered immediately, ¡°Jack, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Young!¡± The same anxious voice of a man came from the phone, ¡°I just got 18 reports in a row from the Moore Group. They said that Aiden Roberts of the Roberts Group, Thomas Backer of BD Technology, and Cameron Brown of Sunlight Building Materials, with about 150 security guards, were making a scene at the Moore Group. The case is very serious and the situation is very critical¡­¡± ¡°The Moore Group?¡± Luke Young¡¯s heart thumped and he realized something wrong. Now, Carter Moore didn¡¯t have to tell him what was going on. Chapter 22 Hide not to Show. Women are Like Clothes In half a minute. They both hung up the phone one after another. ¡°Bastards!¡± Carter Moore gritted his teeth in anger. He lost all hisposure and confidence. He grabbed the cup of hot tea he had just made and mmed it to his feet, ¡°How dare they go to the Moore Group to do that?! They have really taken the bull by the horns!¡± Bam! The teacup fell to the ground and broke to pieces. There was a ssh of tea. ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t get mad.¡± Luke Young advised, ¡°Everything happens for a reason. They were too shrewd to dare to do so without good reason and confidence.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll go with you, and we¡¯ll get they of thend.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Carter Moore snorted, ¡°Take your men! If they can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, arrest them, all of them! Put them in jail! Put them all in jail!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Luke Young nodded and said, ¡°I have asked Jack to take people there. You can rest assured that I will get justice for you and make them pay the due price.¡± Then the two then left the golf course and headed for the Moore Group¡­ ¡­ On the other side. On the sixth floor of Ricky Mall. More than a hundred clothes hung on the hangers, dazzling. There were all kinds of styles and sizes. Cecilia and Chloe spent half an hour picking, but only got about twenty pieces each. ¡°Cecilia, how about this one?¡± Chloe took out a piece, put it on her body, and kept gesturing. Cecilia looked at her a few times and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It fits your figure and temperament, but it¡¯s a little chubby.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Chloe put the clothes away, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s free. What if I get fat? I can keep it forter. If I don¡¯t, I can take it home to my mom¡­¡± She leaned over to Cecilia, looked over her shoulder at Sean and whispered, ¡°How much do you think the guy had in his credit card? He spent more than 900, 000 dors at a time, and he didn¡¯t even feel sorry for it.¡± ¡°Even Hudson couldn¡¯t be that big-spending.¡± Theparison between people was always there. Hudson Scott gave Chloe a Cartier pendant worth 150 grand, which made Chloe so happy. Now, Sean, whom she scorned and mocked, had spent $900, 000! Hudson Scott couldn¡¯t beat him. Her sense of superiority was gone. How was she supposed to be satisfied? She looked down at the Cartier pendant now. She did not seem to like it as much as before. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes, embarrassed. She knew as much about Sean as Chloe did. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chloe chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s your husband now, and he¡¯s living in your house, and it¡¯s easy for you to find out about him? Get a chance to find out the bnce on his credit card.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so rich. If he didn¡¯t steal or rob, and if he is nice to you, why don¡¯t you get married with him soon. You need to make him your own first.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like him and dump him, you can get half the money¡­¡± Chloe got more and more excited. ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Cecilia spat, not wanting to dwell on the issue, motioning, ¡°Just pick. You can¡¯t keep your mouth shut with all these clothes. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t want to get engaged to Sean. She was not trying to butter up Sean just for the money. She had her own rules for rtionships. However, her eyes rested on Sean, and she was equally curious about the man who had suddenly appeared in her life. She thought getting engaged to Sean was the beginning of a tragedy. But Sean surprised her several times in just a few hours. ¡°What kind of man is he???¡± This thought filled Cecilia¡¯s mind when she was choosing a dress. Even Hudson Scott. ¡°Dude, what a surprise.¡± Hudson Scott and Sean were standing in front of the store, watching Cecilia and Chloe choosing clothes. Hudson Scott hesitated, but couldn¡¯t help speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I looked down on you earlier. I heard you just got out of prison and I had this preconceived notion that you weren¡¯t a good person, and if I did something wrong, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Hudson Scott was not stupid. He didn¡¯t know what the quaint ck card was and how much money was in it, or whether Luis Sanchez¡¯s sudden departure had anything to do with it, but he had a hunch that Sean was someone special. It was always wise to y safe. What if Sean had a lot of background, a lot of status, and he was too big for Luis Sanchez? Hudson Scott couldn¡¯t gamble because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean shook his head without even looking at Hudson Scott. Hudson Scott was upset, but he didn¡¯t show it. He continued to say, ¡°I heard you were in prison for rape, but with all your martial skills and money, there should be no shortage of women around you. How¡­¡± Hudson Scott really didn¡¯t understand this. As the son of the Scott family in the south of the city, Hudson Scott was a typical rich and powerful child, so he knew the life of the rich. Sean could spend over $900, 000 without even raising an eyebrow. A man like Sean could easily have any woman he wanted. Why would he rape? In the eyes of rich men, women were like clothes in this shop, and can be picked at will. They could wear whatever they wanted. Once they got tired of it, they could throw it away anytime and anywhere. For example, Chloe, three days ago, Hudson Scott just invited her for her a meal, and he got her. He just gave her a pendant and she was so happy that she wanted to do it more and change positions in bed. ¡°Heard?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sean looked back at Hudson Scott and asked, without answering his question, ¡°Your dad, is his name Connor Scott?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Hudson Scott was stunned, ¡°You know my dad?¡± ¡°No, I just have heard of him.¡± Sean looked away from Hudson Scott and thought, ¡°It¡¯s true. He is Connor Scott¡¯s son!¡± Didn¡¯t you understand? But your dad did. And your father was probably one of the men who put me in prison five years ago! Just wait. If I had time, I would go to the south of the city tomorrow to visit my grandparents and find out the whole story of what happened five years ago. Once I knew for sure that your father was involved, I would pay your dad a visit! You would see! Hudson Scott sensed something is wrong with Sean, but before he could ask more, a shrill cell phone rang. He pulled out his phone and saw Connor Scott¡¯s chauffeur calling¡­ Chapter 23 I Want it. 6.2 million, Credit Card ¡°Are you done?¡± Hudson Scott asked directly. He automatically assumed that Connor Scott had finished negotiations with the Moore Group and was calling toe back with him. ¡°Mr. Scott, there¡¯s an ident at the Moore Group.¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s grave voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Ten minutes ago, over 100 security guards burst into the Moore Group. I heard from people who ran out that those were the Roberts Group, BD Technology, Sunlight Building Materials, Led by Aiden Roberts, Thomas Backer, and Cameron Brown. They¡¯re smashing everything and making trouble in there¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Hudson Scott¡¯s pupils constricted in shock and he asked, ¡°What about my dad?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still trapped inside.¡± The middle-aged man said with concern, ¡°Those people are unkind to us. The Moore Group is locked down and I can¡¯t get in. He might be in danger alone, so you¡¯d better hurry over here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hudson Scott looked grave. He thought it was just a normal business negotiation, so instead of going with his father, he took the opportunity to go out on a date with Chloe. But he never dreamed that Aiden Roberts and others would have the audacity to take people to the Moore Group in broad daylight to show off their power. And they¡¯d got Connor Scott trapped inside! ¡°Chloe!¡± Hudson Scott shouted after hanging up the phone, ¡°I have an emergency that needs to be taken care of right away. I¡¯m gonna go. I¡¯ll call youter¡­¡± Without finishing his words, he turned and walked away. Chloe and Cecilia were both stunned. Chloe was surprised, ¡°Hudson, please, please don¡¯t go. There are so many clothes. What should we do if you leave?¡± ¡°How about I go with you?¡± Ricky Mall was about five kilometers away from Garden Community. All of them came by Hudson Scott¡¯s Mercedes. Now that Hudson Scott was gone, how were they going to get back? In normal times, it didn¡¯t matter. But now they just bought a lot of clothes! ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Hudson Scott didn¡¯t look back, but with a quick wave of his hand, he was lost in the crowd. ¡°But¡­¡± Chloe and Cecilia looked at each other with bitter faces, ¡°Cecilia, what should we do?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go on picking.¡± Before Cecilia could speak, Sean suddenlyughed, ¡°You take your time. I¡¯ll take your clothes home.¡± ¡°You?¡± Chloe red at Sean and snorted, ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯s a waste of your strength not having to move things.¡± Sean was so tall and muscr that he could easily carry dozens of clothes. But he had no intention of carrying the pile of clothes back into the Garden Community with his body. As the General Wolf of the North, he killed countless enemies and achieved great achievements in battle. It would be a real shame if he used his strength to carry things for women, okay? While Cecilia and Chloe were shopping for clothes, Sean left the Mall and went to a Bentley 4S store nearby. To buy a car! Cecilia and Chloe didn¡¯t know why Hudson Scott left, but Sean did. Aiden Roberts and others went to the Moore Group, and Connor Scott happened to be there, so the whole coboration thing was probably going down the drain. Hudson Scott wouldn¡¯t be able to leave soon. Also, Sean was going to visit his grandparents in the south of town tomorrow. He couldn¡¯t take a cab, could he? ¡°Are you looking for a car, Sir?¡± Sean walked into the sales lobby and looked around. A group of saleswomen across him were chatting. When they heard something, they looked back at him, then turned their heads back. They made no attempt to greet him. Instead, a saleswoman who was busy making coffee next to them brightened up when she saw him. She immediately put down her teacup and came to meet him with a smile. ¡°Look, there she goes again.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the eighth one today, right? As a rookie, she¡¯s blind really, wasting her time on these poor people who can¡¯t afford it. No wonder she couldn¡¯t sell a single car this month.¡± ¡°Three days from now, as soon as her internship ends, it¡¯s time for her to pack up and go.¡± The saleswomen gathered around saw this and began to talk about it with a smile. Their voices were quiet, but they didn¡¯t try to hide them, so they reached Sean and the saleswoman in front of them word for word. Sean frowned slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°I just left for five years up the North. Have people be so snobbish now? I was despised once when I went to the Ricky Mall to buy clothes because I was a little shabby. And I am despised again when I¡¯m here to buy a car?¡± The female sales in front of him also looked embarrassed, but she still maintained a smile. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°If you want to buy a car, Sir, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Sean shook his head. As soon as he had finished, there was a smirk ofughter from across the room, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s a country bumpkin. not only can¡¯t he afford it, but he¡¯s embarrassed to see it. He probably couldn¡¯t afford to mess it up.¡± ¡°What we sell in our store is all luxury cars over one million, and the small boss in general can only look at it, not to mention him.¡± Everything they said was harsh. If he had been in the North, Sean would have smashed their mouths with a p. But now he retired, and this was not a meat grinder battlefield, but a bustling city. So Sean put up with it. Ignoring the taunts of the saleswomen, Sean pointed to a Mulsanne on the stand across from him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take this one.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The saleswoman in front of him stared momentarily. Sean just said, ¡°there¡¯s no need¡± and she didn¡¯t think Sean was buying a car. ¡°Mulsanne?¡± The saleswoman¡¯s eyes widened when she followed Sean¡¯s finger and saw the car he was pointing to. Jaw-dropping! Even the saleswomen on the other side were stunned, almost startled. They looked at the Mulsanne, then looked at Sean, and they thought, ¡°This guy¡¯s pretending he¡¯s rich, right?¡± This was the Bentley store, and there were many models in the store. The Mulsanne 6. 8T Ultimate, with its twin turbo 537 horsepower, was the most expensive car in the store at 5. 558 million! Sean still ignored the surprised or questioning looks of the saleswomen. He took out the supreme ck card and handed it to the saleswoman in front of him, ¡°Credit car.¡± ¡°Sir, but you¡­¡± It took a long time for the saleswoman to recover from her shock. She took the ck card stupidly and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy that Mulsanne? Its naked car price is 5. 558 million, including various taxes and insurance, it is about 6. 2 million¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Sean interrupted her and asked, ¡°Go through all the formalities in half an hour. I will pick up the car in half an hour. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The saleswoman nodded wildly, then turned and ran away. Chapter 24 A Blessing or a Curse? I Went to buy a car In half an hour. ¡°Sir, the total price is 6, 687, 642. Here are your card and receipt. Now we have a temporary license te. If you have time, pleasee tomorrow afternoon to change it into a formal license te and you¡¯ll get a sticker and gas card.¡± The saleswoman handed Sean the ck card and the receipt, her voice shaking with emotion. He was so rich and generous! She had been working at Bentley 4S for nearly three months, and it was the first time she had met a customer like Sean. His clothes were in, even shabby, yet he was rich and generous. That was Mulsanne! About seven million! But he didn¡¯t ask for price, didn¡¯t test drive, just looked at it and bought it. It was like buying a luxury car was no different than buying a bag of pickles for him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean took the supreme ck card and receipt and said, ¡°Now, can I drive the car?¡± ¡°Yes, of course you can.¡± Sean turned to get in the car and drove off. ¡°Did he really buy it?¡± ¡°Does this guy really have that much money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool! He spends money like a horse!¡± Only then did the saleswomen across recover from their shock as Sean drove away from the 4S shop. They looked at each other and regretted so much! Obviously, they were the first to see Sean enter the store, but they made a mistake and did note to greet him at the first time. So, the new intern got the chance. Envy! Jealousy! Hate!!!! Unwilling! The most important thing was that the rookie¡¯s three-month internship was almost over. In three days, she would have been fired, and now, selling a Mulsanne was enough for her to stay and be a regr employee. ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the saleswomen red at the new girl and snorted, ¡°Stealing our biggest client, we can¡¯t just let this go.¡± ¡°So, Mamie, what do you say? We¡¯re on your terms.¡± Asked another saleswoman. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± The other saleswomen nodded and agreed, seemingly led by Mamie. Mamie thought about it and said coldly, ¡°What else can we do? What we need to do is to find a way to make her make a mistake and get fired by the boss. And when she does, that client, of course, will be ours.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Mamie, you are so impressive. You can crush her with one finger. Get her fired and not even paid!¡± ¡°Well, why does she pretend to be so pure and lofty? She won¡¯t even let the client touch her legs.¡± They said the same thing and got the same bad views. And the new saleswoman was so excited that she thought she had met her savior and saved her job when she met Sean. She had no idea that Sean had brought her luck as well as disaster. He had made her a thorn in their side¡­ ¡­ At that time. Sean had already driven back to Ricky Mall. ¡°Cecilia, where¡¯s your cheap husband?¡± As soon as he got back to the store, he heard Chloeining angrily, ¡°He promised to move our stuff, and then he disappeared. He didn¡¯t stand us up and go home alone, did he?¡± ¡°Bastard! Come on, call him. When he gets here, I¡¯ll see what I can do to him!¡± Cecilia looked embarrassed. She wanted to call Sean, too, but the point was, she didn¡¯t have Sean¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Sean smiled and walked over, ncing around. Cecilia and Chloe picked out more than half of the clothes in the store, leaving only 30 or 40 pieces hanging on hangers. They put the seventy or eighty pieces they picked out into sacks. Two whole sacks, at least 50 kilos. They really knew how to pick and choose. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Where have you been? What took you so long? Cecilia and I have been waiting here for you for ten minutes, thinking you got away!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cecilia didn¡¯t scold him, but Chloe gave Sean a piece of her mind. ¡°There were too many clothes to carry, so I went and bought a car.¡± Sean said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± With these words, he picked up a sack in each hand, shook it lightly and strode away. The sack, which weighed more than 50 kilos, was like a toy in his hand and easily carried over his shoulder. ¡°You bought a car?¡± Cecilia and Chloe looked at each other and saw surprise and doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait!¡± Cecilia was too shy to ask, but Chloe caught up with him and asked, ¡°You said you went out to buy a car?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded as he walked. ¡°What kind of car is it? How much did it cost? From the time you disappear to the time you show up, it¡¯s only 30 minutes, tops. Bought a car in half an hour. What are you kidding? What are we, like, three years old?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t believe him. Sean didn¡¯t bother to exin. He hurried out of the Ricky Mall. Chloe came back to Cecilia and snorted, ¡°Your cheap husband¡¯s vanity is even stronger than a woman¡¯s!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much money he has in his dark card and what kind of car he can buy.¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t as good as Hudson¡¯s Mercedes, I would definitelyugh at him!¡± Chloe gritted her teeth. She finally got a rich boyfriend like Hudson Scott and she had felt very superior. She asked Cecilia to hang out with her just to show off her man. Sean, however, stole Hudson¡¯s thunder and severely damaged Chloe¡¯s sense of superiority. Chloe was already upset. Now Hudson had left, leaving Chloe alone. Sean went out and bought a car. He was unting his wealth again. How could Chloe tolerate that? Were you guys gonna show off in front of me? Come on! I was the one showing off my man, okay? And now my man was gone, and you were bragging. Have you thought about how I felt? ¡°He was in prison for five years. He just got out today. He can¡¯t have a lot of money.¡± Cecilia reassured her, ¡°The ck card, I think, was his savings before he went to prison. He just spent more than 900, 000 dors. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a lot left in his credit card. How can he afford a Mercedes?¡± ¡°I guess so!¡± Chloe nodded her head, and the feeling of superiority that had been suppressed for a long time surged up again. She snorted, lifting her chin, ¡°How can a rapist just out of prisonpete with a rich young man like Hudson?¡± ¡°If he could really afford a Mercedes, I¡­¡± ¡°I could be his nanny.¡± Chloe had a straightforward personality. She said that without even thinking about it. Just then, Sean, carrying tworge sacks, made a beeline for Mulsanne, parked in the opposite square¡­ Chapter 25 Honey, get in the car. Falling Moment ¡°Aha!¡± Chloe saw this and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Cecilia, look at that. Look at that. That¡¯s the car he just bought? No wonder it only took half an hour¡­¡± ¡°Aha, that¡¯s funny.¡± Cecilia frowned and looked back at Sean. Sean strode over to a Mulsanne not far away, stopped and dropped tworge sacks slung over his shoulders. Next to Mulsanne sat a brand-new electric tricycle. Apparently, Chloe recognized the electric tricycle as the so-called car Sean had just bought. Cecilia thought so, too. ¡°It seems that he really has no money¡­¡± Cecilia let out a sigh of embarrassment. She managed a smile and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a load of clothes. A tricycle is enough. It¡¯s economical and affordable.¡± ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Chloe rolled her eyes, ¡°Cecilia, that¡¯s not the right attitude. Your husband is such a big spender. In order to pretend that he is rich, he spent all the money in his card at one time. If it were me, I¡¯d skin him!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still defending him and protecting him?¡± Chloe seemed to think of something, eximed, ¡°Oh, my God, you¡¯re not blind enough to fall for him, are you?¡± ¡°No! of course not!¡± Cecilia blushed, red at Chloe, and said reproachfully, ¡°I just feel that he and I are not rted, even if engaged, there is no emotional basis. So, he has no obligation to be so nice to me and I have no right to me him.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Cecilia was very serious, not joking. ¡°You are just too kind and soft hearted.¡± Chloe led Cecilia to Sean and snorted, ¡°Anyway, he just made Hudson and me look bad. Now when I get the chance, I¡¯m going tough at him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Cecilia tried to stop her, but it was toote. ¡°This is the car you bought?¡± Chloe sneered at Sean as soon as she got to him, ¡°Just now, when we were shopping for clothes, you just bought the whole store. I thought you were a real millionaire and bought a luxury car.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sean frowned. Five years ago, when he was the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, he drove a Bentley. Even in the capital City, Bentley couldn¡¯t be considered inferior. Why was Mulsanne no longer a luxury car in a small town like Hilshire? If he was not mistaken, Hudson¡¯s ck Mercedes was only half a million. As much as Mulsanne¡¯s purchase tax! ¡°Yes!¡± Chloe snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money, just say so. Cecilia and I can take a cab. What do you mean by buying a broken car like this? Do you want me and Cecilia to ride in the back with you?¡± ¡°I mean, what¡¯s this car worth, five grand at the most? It costs less than a dress that Cecilia and I own. We¡¯d be ashamed to take it back!¡± ¡°Cecilia,e on. Let¡¯s take a cab.¡± With that, she pulled Cecilia up and turned to leave. Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°Chloe, why don¡¯t you take a taxi alone? I¡¯ll go with him. I¡¯ll bring you the clothes you choseter.¡± ¡°Are you willing to ride this?¡± Chloe said angrily. Cecilia smiled ruefully, lowering her voice to a whisper, ¡°After all, he¡¯s my husband now, and he¡¯s paying for the clothes. It¡¯s not good to leave him alone¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I usually also ride electric car to go to work. I¡¯m already used to it. One is two rounds, one is three rounds, no difference.¡± Her voice was low, but Sean could hear her. Two rounds? Three rounds? What the hell? Sean looked over his shoulder at the brand-new electric tricycle next to him. Thinking of what Chloe had just said, he suddenly seemed to understand something. However, Cecilia¡¯s attitude made him feel a little warm. Good! Generous! Considerate! He had to say that Cecilia was a very considerate woman. It made him suddenly feel lucky. What would he have done if a woman like Chloe had been in his bed and pregnant with his child five years ago?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lucky for him! Sean groaned, took out Mulsanne¡¯s car keys, opened the trunk, and put two sacks of clothes straight in. He then reached for the passenger door and motioned to Cecilia with a smile, ¡°Honey, get in the car.¡± ¡°What car?¡± Before Cecilia could respond, Chloe said with contempt, ¡°You¡¯re driving an old tricycle with a bunch of old clothes, and you let your wife get in the car? What kind of man¡­¡± Bam! Chloe turned around and gave Sean an angry look in the middle of her sentence. When she saw Sean standing in front of Mulsanne, and Sean had already opened the door, she was struck by lightning and froze. She slipped her handbag and hit her foot. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Chloe looked at Sean as if she saw a ghost in broad daylight. ¡°This¡­¡± Cecilia was surprised by Chloe¡¯s big change and subconsciously looked back at Sean. It was just a nce, and her eyelids jerked in surprise, ¡°This Mulsanne, that¡¯s the car you bought?¡± ¡°Yeah, or what?¡± Sean shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent. He didn¡¯t give Cecilia a chance to refuse. He pushed her into the car and looked at Chloe, who was standing still, ¡°Are you sure you want to take a cab alone?¡± Purr! Chloe swallowed hard, only to feel a burning pain on her face, as if she had been pped. She just told me that if Sean bought a car that could match Hudson¡¯s Mercedes, she¡¯d be willing to be his nanny. And now¡­ Brand-new Mulsanne, worth over six million. One was as good as Hudson¡¯s ten Mercedes! How could hepete with this??? There was a moment when Chloe thought it would be nice if Sean were her husband instead of Cecilia¡¯s. He was a big, muscr, generous man who bought cars like vegetables. He was just a rapist and a violent maniac! Go ahead, rape me, hit me. How happy it would be to be raped by a man like that¡­ ¡­ At the time. The building where the Moore Group was located was already crowded with people. There were the Moore group¡¯s employees, onlookers, and journalist, which was quite bustling. Suddenly, a ck Mercedes sped up and stopped outside the crowd. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Hudson got out of the car and was met by a waiting driver, ¡°The old Mr. Scott is still inside. The phone couldn¡¯t get through, and the gate of thepany was blocked by them. More than ten security guards were guarding it, so we couldn¡¯t get in¡­¡± Chapter 26 Not Afraid ¡°Is the situation clear?¡± Hudson asked, gritting his teeth as his face turned ugly, ¡°What the hell were they trying to do when they ran into the Moore Group? Are they trying to block our partnership with the Moore Group?¡± ¡°No.¡± The driver shook his head and said, ¡°I heard the runaways say Dn Moore and Isaac Morre offended them. They¡¯re here to go after Dn and Isaac.¡± ¡°Go after them?¡± Hudson snorted, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they let my dad out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The driver grimaced and he speechless. Soon the two of them were outside the gates of the Moore Group. As the driver had said, a dozen guards were guarding the gate. Hudson approached, but one of the security guards put his hand out to stop him, ¡°Who are you? Get away from here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hudson Scott from the Scott Family on the south side of town, and my dad is negotiating with Mr. Moore¡­¡± Hudson kept walking. ¡°The Scott Family on the south side of town?¡± The guard paused, then shook his head, ¡°No one can go in without orders from the boss, so if you have a problem, just wait outside.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Hudson strode over to the security guard and his pent-up anger exploded. With a low cursing, he lifted his leg and kicked the guard hard in the stomach. Bam! This kick was so suddenly that the security guard was not prepared. He bowled like a shrimp and flew backwards. He flew more than two meters! Hudson, after all, was the vice president of the Hilshire City Martial Arts Association, and he could beat ten with one. He didn¡¯t give a shit about a few security guards.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the south side of town, he was used to being arrogant. That was why the driver called him over in the first ce. ¡°Good boy!¡± ¡°Come on, surround him!¡± Startled, the rest of the security guards swarmed around Hudson and the driver. Hudson, undaunted, was about to fight with them. Just then, there was a jumble of footsteps. ¡°Stop it, everybody!¡± The next moment, a group of uniformed police rushed in and formed a circle around the guards. Moreover, each of them had a pistol in their hands, ck muzzle pointed at the guards. The security guards immediately panicked. They came along with Aiden Roberts and others, just trying to y the bully. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d identally run into the guns? And a real muzzle, the kind that killed people! ¡°Hands on head! Squat down!¡± One of the policemen gave a cold shout. The guards looked at each other, hesitated a little, and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.¡± Carter Moore and Luke Young followed. ¡°Arrest them all!¡± Carter Moore, still angry, raised his crutch and whacked one of the guards on the back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who owns this ce? If you fuck up the Moore Group, none of you are leaving today!¡± The guard took the beating but was silent. Instead, the security guard who was just kicked by Hudson stood up slowly, holding his stomach andughing, ¡°Mr. Young, you are just in time. Our boss is waiting for you in the president¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Luke Young frowned. The guard nodded and said, ¡°We could have left early, but we didn¡¯t, because our boss wanted to say something to Mr. Young in person.¡± Luke Young turned to Carter Moore. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the CEO¡¯s office. I want to see what they¡¯re up to!¡± Carter Moore had a harsh look between his eyebrows. His words were hard, but he had a sneaking feeling that something was wrong. Like the security guard said, they could have gone, but they didn¡¯t. They were not afraid. So, on whose behalf did they dare to wait for the police when they were in trouble? If Luke Young didn¡¯t make it, then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hudson and the driver followed, concerned for Connor Scott¡¯s safety and curious about Aiden Roberts and his crew¡¯s intentions. Now, in the president¡¯s office. Dn and Isaac were sprawling on the cold floor like dead dogs, beaten and bruised. Thomas Backer was sitting in a swivel chair at his desk. Cameron Brown and Connor Scott were sitting on the couch next to each other. Connor Scott¡¯s back was soaked in cold sweat from watching Dn and Isaac get beaten up. He was on pins and needles. Aiden Roberts stood at the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the outside of the building. He smiled suddenly and looked back. ¡°Coming.¡± Five minutester. Suddenly the office door was opened and Carter Moore and Luke Young walked in. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Dn and Isaac spoke at the same time, tears streaming down their cheeks. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Carter Moore took one look at Dn and Isaac, and he was stunned, like he was struck by lightning. His heart shook violently and his brain became dizzy. If Luke Young had not caught him, he almost fell over. A moment of shock and then fury! ¡°Bastard!¡± Carter Moore¡¯s jaw quivered as his grim gaze swept across Aiden Roberts and others, ¡°You animals! How dare you! You came to the Moore Group to make a scene, and you hit my men! I, I¡­¡± ¡°Luke!¡± Furious, Carter Moore grabbed Luke Young¡¯s arm and gritted his teeth, ¡°What are you doing? Get your men in here! Hit them! Hit them hard! Beat them until they beg for mercy on their knees, then arrest them in the police station, bring them to justice!¡± If it weren¡¯t for his age and inability to move, Carter Moore would have wanted to get his hands dirty. ¡°But¡­¡± Luke Young hesitated. He looked at Aiden Roberts and asked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, since you were here specifically waiting for me, don¡¯t you owe me an exnation?¡± Carter Moore was smart, but Luke Young was not stupid. They both had the same anxiety in their minds. What did Aiden Roberts and others rely on? Luke Young certainly wasn¡¯t going to make an arrest on the spur of the moment until he figured it out. What if he made a mistake? Everyone had his own agenda. Everyone had to look out for themselves. Even if Carter Moore had been kind to Luke Young, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough for him to take such a risk. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Aiden Roberts smiled, pulled out his cell phone, clicked it casually on the screen, and then tossed it to Luke Young, ¡°This is my exnation to you, Mr. Young, I think you will be very satisfied.¡± Luke Young reached out and grabbed the phone in his hand. He looked down and saw that the phone was engaged in a conversation, and a man¡¯s name appeared on the screen. Charles Campbell! Luke Young¡¯s pupils shrank and his face changed instantly. Chapter 27 Sentenced to Death. The Campbell Family in Crane Town Apparently, Luke Young had heard Charles Campbell¡¯s name and knew what Charles Campbell was capable of. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Noticing Luke Young¡¯s reaction, Carter Moore¡¯s heart twitched. He realized something wrong and looked down at the phone screen. But Luke Young turned his phone away from him and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Moore, just a moment, please. I need to take this call.¡± Then he turned and left. ¡°You!¡± Carter Moore¡¯s jaw shook harder than ever. Whose phone call would make Luke Young turn so pale that he had to take it? ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Hudson walked right up to Connor Scott, looked at Cameron Brown, and asked, ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Connor Scott shook his head. When he saw Luke Young and Hudson, he breathed a sigh of relief. With the police and his son, at least, Aiden Roberts and others would never dare toy a hand on him. He sort of dodged the bullet. In front of so many people, Hudson didn¡¯t ask questions or rush to leave. He was waiting, waiting for Luke Young to get back, to see how this circus ended today. In three minutes. Luke Young went away and returned looking worse than ever. ¡°How about it, Mr. Young?¡± Aiden Roberts asked with a smile, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you, was I? Are you satisfied with the exnation I¡¯ve given you?¡± ¡°Luke, you¡­¡± Carter Moore was the opposite. The more triumphant Aiden Roberts became, the more uncertain he became. He reached out and grabbed Luke Young¡¯s arm. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose phone number it was, or what he said to you, but one thing, Luke, is that I helped you get to where you are. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch the Moore family in trouble.¡± ¡°If the Moore family falls, it will not be good for me, nor for you!¡± That was it. Carter Moore didn¡¯t say it, but the implication was clear. There were entreaties and threats. Luke Young was where he was today thanks to Carter Moore¡¯s implicit support. In the process, Carter Moore learned many of his secrets. These secrets could be said to be Luke Young¡¯s weak spot, even fatal weakness. If it got out, it was enough to kill him. You wouldn¡¯t help me? Fine, then we would all die together! I could put you in the position of chief of police, and I could pull you out of it. As the saying goes, ¡°Gifts blind the eyes.¡± You got favors from me, but you didn¡¯t want to do anything for me? No way! ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t worry. Just listen to me¡­¡± Luke Young¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly and he cursed in his heart. With Carter Moore on one side and Charles Campbell on the other, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. He was caught in the middle, between a rock and a hard ce. He felt suck! He pulled Carter Moore out the door. Luke Young shook his head and sighed, ¡°Mr. Moore, let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Carter Moore glowered, ¡°These sons of bitches broke into the Moore Group, smashed up mypany, and beat up my son and grandson. As chief of the police, you want me to fucking drop it?¡± Carter Moore was about to explode! Luke Young advised, ¡°We need to be humble when we¡¯re trapped in an inferior situation. There is nothing we can do. It¡¯s just that Dn and Isaac somehow managed to piss off someone they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help them, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t, I dare not.¡± Sure enough! Carter Moore understood everything as soon as he heard Luke Young. Aiden Roberts and others had big hands behind their audacity. Besides, a phone call from him could scare Luke Young so much. He was no ordinary big shot. ¡°Who is it?¡± Carter Moore¡¯s heart sank. ¡°The Crane Town, the Campbell family.¡± Luke Young didn¡¯t hide it. He held up his phone, shook it in Carter Moore¡¯s face, and sighed, ¡°You should know that the Campbell family of the Crane Town had a lot of money. Their businesses, connections, and influence span several nearby provinces, and they have military connections and deep roots.¡± ¡°It is said that Charles Campbell is the future heir of the Campbell family. He joined the army a few years ago and has now been promoted to the rank of colonel and has a bright future ahead of him!¡± ¡°If he gets pissed off, this is going to end badly for all of us¡­¡± Snapping!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In the middle of Luke Young¡¯s sentence, Carter Moore turned livid and his scalp exploded. His crutch fell to his feet, and he stepped back several times. He put his hand on the door frame and barely stood still. ¡°The Campbell family, Charles Campbell¡­¡± Carter Moore¡¯s heart was broken. Of course, he had heard of the Campbell Family in Crane Town and knew what they were capable of. If Charles Campbell really wanted to attack the Moore Group, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist and had to ept his fate. The problem was that the Campbell family was far away in Crane Town, and Charles Campbell had been serving in the army. Dn and Isaac never had a chance to meet Charles Campbell. How did they get into so much trouble? Carter Moore couldn¡¯t figure it out! He asked, ¡°Did he say what Dn and Isaac did to him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luke Young shook his head, ¡°He didn¡¯t say why, only the result.¡± ¡°What result?¡± Carter Moore asked, his heart in his throat. He looked like a prisoner awaiting trial. Luke Young sighed and said quietly, ¡°Get the Moore Group delisted in Hilshire.¡± Snapping! Carter Moore¡¯s face turned pale for a moment. His heart throbbed violently, then stopped, and he fell backward into the doorway of the office.¡± Delisted¡­ That was a death sentence for the Moore Group! This time, Luke Young did not help him. He knew that since Charles Campbell had said that, the Moore Group was doomed and the Moore family was doomed. A broken Carter Moore was not worth bending over to help! Besides, if Carter Moore was dead, it was a good thing for him. For then he would have kept his secret for good! ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Dn and Isaac were so startled as if they were struck by lightning when they saw Carter Moore passed out. Ignoring the pain, they frantically crawled toward Carter Moore. Luke Young didn¡¯t even look at them. He strode over to Aiden Roberts and handed him his phone, ¡°I have done what he asked. I hope he will keep his word.¡± ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Aiden Roberts took the phone andughed, ¡°Mr. Young did an excellent job today, and I¡¯ll put in a good word for you.¡± Luke Young turned and walked away. Hudson and Connor Scott looked into each other¡¯s eyes as they sat on the sofa. The same question circled in their minds. Who was that guy on the phone??? Chapter 28 It’s him. Sean’s Back ¡°Take the three of them to the hospital.¡± Aiden Roberts looked over his shoulder to a dozen security guards nearby and said, ¡°They can¡¯t die now without the boss¡¯s orders. Leave them alive and at the mercy of the boss.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A dozen security guards gathered around, picked up Carter Moore, Dn, and Isaac, and marched them out of the office. ¡°And you two.¡± Aiden Roberts then went behind the couch and tapped Hudson and Connor Scott on the shoulder, ¡°What you just saw, what you just heard, you better keep it to yourself. If it gets out of your mouth¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe someday, I¡¯ll visit Brilliant Pictures myself.¡± His sentence was very threatening! Before Hudson and Connor Scott said yes or no, he turned and walked away. Thomas Backer and Cameron Brown followed. Hudson and Connor Scott were the only two actors left in the huge office. Hudson couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Connor Scott shook his head. He had witnessed the whole thing, but he was still confused. ¡°So, our partnership with the Moore Group¡­¡± ¡°The Moore family is over!¡± Connor Scott stood up, looked down at the shredded contract at his feet and said grimly, ¡°If it was just someone big in Hilshire, it wouldn¡¯t have scared Luke Young and Carter Moore that much, even if the richest man Owen Sanchez showed up. So, that must have been someone important on the phone, maybe from the Crane Town or the Capital City!¡± ¡°A big shot of this caliber meddling in Hilshire, things are about to change for Hilshire.¡± A big boss? Bigwigs from the Capital City? Hudson was terrified. For some reason, he suddenly thought of Sean. To be more precise, he was thinking of Sean¡¯s quaint ck card and the image of Luis Sanchez rushing away. Was there any connection between Luis Sanchez¡¯s unusual reaction and the ck card? If it was. That meant the ck card must have been something special, something that even Luis Sanchez would have balked at. He was Luis Sanchez! Son of Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire. What was there in the whole of Hilshire, or who, that he feared? Hudson was thinking of bigwigs from Crane Town and the capital City, too! But Sean Mason¡­ Was that ugly guy really that cool? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Connor Scott noticed something was wrong with Hudson. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Hudson came to his senses and asked, ¡°Dad, have you ever seen a ck bank card? It was dark, with a strange sign and a string of letters¡­¡± Hudson couldn¡¯t see it from a distance, so he could only describe it to Connor Scott roughly from memory. ¡°Oh?¡± Connor Scott frowned, thought for a moment, and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember it. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I met someone today.¡± Then Hudson told Connor Scott about Sean, ¡°He¡¯s the Moore family¡¯s new son-inw, Cecilia¡¯s husband. I heard he just got out of prison for rape five years ago¡­¡± ¡°Five years ago???¡± ¡°Rape!!!¡± While the speaker was careless, the hearer was attentive. Hudson was not involved in or aware of the incident five years ago. So, the words came out of his mouth like nothing. But Connor Scott was different! Connor Scott was there and he was one of the people behind the drinking. He knew the whole story, and of course he knew what happened to Nic and Sean. One was wrongfully imprisoned, the other returned to the Capital City and died on her knees in front of the Mason family¡¯s gate! Nic¡¯s grave was in Peace Cemetery, west Hilshire! what a coincidence!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Same five years ago, same rape! The Moore family¡¯s son-inw and Cecilia¡¯s husband. Cecilia was selected and thrown into Sean¡¯s bed as evidence of Sean¡¯s rape because Connor Scott, Morton Miller, the owner of the Miller Family, and Michael Taylor, the owner of the Taylor Family negotiated and decided so. So, unbeknownst to outsiders, the Moore family, or even Cecilia herself, Sean was Phyllis¡¯s biological father. But Connor Scott knew! To be on the safe side, Connor Scott had kept the incident of five years ago to himself and had never spoken of it to anyone else. Even his son Hudson knew nothing about it. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Connor Scott¡¯s facial expression was so intense that Hudson was shocked. ¡°The man you¡¯re talking about, what¡¯s his name? What does he look like? How old is he? His height, his build, give me a description as detailed as you can!¡± Connor Scott stopped and grabbed Hudson, his hands shaking. ¡°Dad, why are you¡­¡± Hudson frowned and thought in shock and doubts, ¡°Is Sean really a hidden badass? Not only did Luis Sanchez recognize him and run, but dad knew him, too?¡± ¡°Cut the crap and say it!¡± However, Connor Scott just kept asking questions, and did not want to exin the meaning. Hudson had no choice but to be honest, ¡°His name is Sean Mason. He¡¯s in his twenties, tall, athletic, big build, good fighting skills¡­¡± ¡°Sean Mason!¡± Even though he was prepared, Connor Scott felt like he was struck by lightning when Hudson said Sean Mason. ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him!¡± he muttered. ¡°He¡¯s out!¡± His voice was not loud, but there was an indescribable rm and bitterness in it. Hudson asked, ¡°Dad, do you know him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Connor Scott still hadn¡¯t revealed Sean¡¯s identity to Hudson, but he pulled him along and said in a hurry, ¡°Hudson, I need you to go home and pack your things for tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°No! Book a flight tonight to the Capital City with your mom! Go to the Capital City and find your uncle and brother! In recent years, they have developed the market in the Capital City and developed quite well.¡± Hudson was stunned. ¡°Go to the Capital City?¡± He asked with a look of incredulity, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Why are you suddenly sending me to the Capital City with my mom? Besides, you¡¯re making it like an escape, you know? Dad, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°Listen to me. That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Connor Scott said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything, don¡¯t ask anything, and when you get to the Capital City, your uncle will tell you why.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± As they left the Moore Group and went downstairs, Connor Scott pushed Hudson into his ck Mercedes and watched him disappear down the street, taking a deep breath. He turned to get in and directed the drive, ¡°Take me to the Sea Lake Hotel immediately!¡± Then he took out his cell phone, found the numbers of Morton Miller and Michael Taylor, and called them one by one¡­ Chapter 29 Wolf Pattern. The truth about Five Years ago What Connor Scott didn¡¯t notice was a silver-gray Volkswagen Lavida parked a short distance behind him. As soon as his car left, the Volkswagen Lavida started up and followed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Inside the Lavida Volkswagen sat the young man Luis Sanchez had sent to find out about Sean. As he drove, the young man called Luis Sanchez. ¡°Luis.¡± He said quietly, ¡°Carter Moore and Luke Young arrived with a Group of police officers and burst into the Moore Group. I don¡¯t know what happened, but in 20 minutes or so, Luke Young left alone, and instead of making an arrest, Carter Moore and Dn and Isaac were carried out, and they were taken to city hospital¡­¡± He outlined the situation to Luis Sanchez. Luis Sanchez asked, reflecting for a moment, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Connor Scott and Hudson came outst.¡± The young man continued, ¡°I vaguely heard Connor Scott asking Hudson to book a flight out of Hilshire tonight with his mother to join Ethan Scott and Ryan Scott in the Capital City.¡± ¡°As for Connor Scott, he¡¯s on his way south of town. Should I follow him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luis Sanchez instructed, ¡°Find out where Connor Scott is, who he¡¯s meeting with, and let me know.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The young man hung up and followed Connor Scott¡¯s car. On the other side. At the Sanchez Group headquarters. Luis Sanchez sat in a swivel chair at his desk in his bright office. He put his phone down, stared at theputer screen in front of him, and muttered, ¡°It is Universal Bank¡¯s limited Edition Supreme ck card!¡± On theputer screen was an image of the ck card supreme that Luis Sanchez had found, which was very simr to the one he remembered Sean using. The only difference was that Sean¡¯s ck Supreme card appeared to have a Wolf¡¯s head the size of a fingernail in the upper left corner. ¡°Wolf?¡± Luis Sanchez muttered, ¡°Was it an ornament he put up himself?¡± As he was thinking. Suddenly, footsteps were heard. ¡°You¡¯re stuck with the Martial Arts Association, how can you be here?¡± It was Owen Sanchez, father of Luis Sanchez, chairman of the Sanchez Group and the richest man in Hilshire! He was a slightly overweight man, dressed in a smart ck suit, with a stately face and saber-eyebrows, and heughed and talked with a quiet swagger. ¡°Dad!¡± Luis Sanchez said at once, ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Owen Sanchez looked down at his watch, ¡°I have a meeting in ten minutes, you¡­¡± ¡°Just now, I saw someone using Universal Bank¡¯s Supreme ck card.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s smile froze on his face, his rxed expression frozen, too. He looked up at Luis Sanchez and frowned, ¡°say it again! What did you see?¡± ¡°Limited edition Supreme ck Card issued by Universal Bank!¡± Luis Sanchez turned theptop in front of him towards Owen Sanchez, pointed to the picture on the screen and said, ¡°That¡¯s the card. Very simr, except there¡¯s a Wolf head in the upper left corner.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez stared at the photograph for ten seconds, his pupils constricting, then asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re seeing it clearly?¡± Unbelievable! This was Hilshire, after all! In all of Hilshire, when it came to money, who could beat Owen Sanchez? He was literally the richest man in Hilshire, worth nearly $10 billion. He could easily shake up the whole Hilshire¡¯s economy! If there was only one Person in Hilshire who could have a Universal Bank Supreme ck card, it must be him. But the truth was, he was not even qualified to apply! If he couldn¡¯t, who else could? No one knew better than him how difficult it was to apply for Universal Bank¡¯s Supreme ck card! So, his first reaction was that Luis Sanchez was wrong. It was certainly a more usible exnation than having the ck Supreme card in someone else¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think I got it wrong.¡± Luis Sanchez knew this was a bit bizarre, so he was not too sure. He said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a team looking into that guy. His background might prove the card¡¯s authenticity.¡± ¡°I want you to tell me exactly who that guy is and where you met him.¡± Owen Sanchez sat down on the opposite sofa. ¡°Okay!¡± Luis Sanchez then told Owen Sanchez the whole story in detail, including Sean getting out of jail today, his disastrous engagement party, his spending more than 900, 000 dors in Ricky Mall to buy the whole store¡¯s clothes for Cecilia and everything about the Moore Group. Owen Sanchez¡¯s expression hardened after hearing this. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡± The door of the office was suddenly opened and a secretary appeared at the door. Owen Sanchez red at her, ¡°The meeting is cancelled.¡± ¡°What?¡± The secretary was stunned, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s outburst made the secretary shake so violently that she almost urinated. She quickly closed the door and turned to leave. ¡°Did you say that his name is Sean Mason? In his twenties, tall, and he kicked you so hard you couldn¡¯t stand up? Five years ago, for rape? Chosen by the Moore family to be the Moore family¡¯s live-in son-inw?¡± Owen Sanchez looked at Luis Sanchez again. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luis Sanchez nodded and said, ¡°I think he might have something to do with the Moore Group.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Owen Sanchez took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s back. That young man of high spirit nowes back with all his rage and spite for revenge!¡± ¡°The Moore family is his first revenge, but it won¡¯t be hisst!¡± ¡°The Scott family, the Taylor family, the Miller family, none of them can escape! If I¡¯m right, Connor Scott is leaving the Moore Group to meet with Michael Taylor and Morton Miller.¡± Apparently, Owen Sanchez had figured out Sean¡¯s background and knew the truth about a wrongful case five years earlier. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± Luis Sanchez looked startled, ¡°You and Sean Mason already knew each other?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Owen Sanchez nodded, ¡°I had seen him and held him when he was five or six years old, perhaps twenty years ago. At that time, I was just a humble peddler, and his mother was my college ssmate. She married into a wealthy family in the Capital City¡­¡± Fighting back his shock, Luis Sanchez listened. More than half an hour! Owen Sanchez cancelled a previously scheduled meeting and spoke for more than half an hour. He told Luis Sanchez what he knew about Sean. However, Sean grew up in the Capital City and rarely came to Hilshire, so he only met Sean a few times and he didn¡¯t know much about him. Even so, Luis Sanchez was stunned! It was beyond his imagination! Who would have thought that the young man who kicked him at Ricky Mall was once the Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family in the Capital City? He knew something about the Mason family in the Capital City. In short, the Sanchez family was the richest in Hilshire, worth nearly $10 billion. But they were nothingpared to the huge Mason family. If the Mason family was a big mountain, then Sanchez family could only be regarded as an insignificant hill! Big difference! As far as he knew, Owen Sanchez had been seeking cooperation with the Mason family in the Capital City in recent years, hoping to climb up to the Mason family and improve the development of the Sanchez Group to a higher level. And now, Sean Mason¡¯s sudden appearance seemed like a rare opportunity. Sean Mason hated the Mason family, and the Mason family would love to get rid of him. Then, since they knew Sean¡¯s identity and controlled Sean¡¯s whereabouts, if they contacted the Mason family in the Capital City and threw Sean at them, would they be favored by the Mason family? After the shock, Luis Sanchez thought a lot. ¡°Dad!¡± So, he asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Chapter 30 Open the Door to a Dangerous Person. A Homeless guy Yeah, what should they do? Everything Luis Sanchez could think of, Owen Sanchez certainly thought of, and more. A momentter. ¡°In my opinion, we might as well wait and see.¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s eyes shed and he said quietly, ¡°Sean Mason was wrongfully imprisoned, and his mother died a humiliating death. Now that he¡¯s out, he¡¯s not going to give up, and things are about to change for Hilshire!¡± ¡°What we need to do now is to sit and watch.¡± Luis Sanchez was stunned, ¡°Just watch? And do nothing?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Luis Sanchez was young and clearly radical. He said anxiously, ¡°ording to what you said, Connor Scott left the Moore Group and immediately went to Morton Miller and Michael Taylor to discuss countermeasures, and asked Hudson to take refuge in the Capital City, obviously knowing Sean Mason¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Five years ago, they dared to attack Sean Mason and his mother to rob the property of the Wright family. They must have been on the line of the Mason family in the Capital City and instigated by the Mason family.¡± ¡°So, they should be connected to someone in the Mason family. Even if we don¡¯t throw Sean Mason at them, they¡¯ll tell the Mason family where he is. All that matters is time. The opportunity is fleeting. What¡¯s the point of having these things once they¡¯ve made the first move?¡± In his opinion, waiting would only make them miss the boat! ¡°You are still too young and naive.¡± Owen Sanchez shook his head and sighed, ¡°Neither the Mason family nor Sean are easy to mess with. It matters what you stand for and whom you are with if you want to make a living. If you stand on the right side, you will have a bright future. If you stand on the wrong side, you are doomed.¡± ¡°Now, the battle between Sean Mason and the Mason family has just begun. The outlook is murky, and the situation is not yet clear, so, it is too early for us to take a stand.¡± ¡°Only by seeing the situation clearly and acting ordingly can we remain invincible. Do you understand?¡± Everything he said was calm and magnanimous. However, Luis Sanchez didn¡¯t think so, ¡°The situation is not clear enough? Dad, you know better than I do how powerful the Mason family is. Sean used to be so proud and morous because he was the Young Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°But now he¡¯s the enemy of the Mason family. A live-in son-inw who just got out of prison. A sorehead. We could crush him like we were stepping on an ant! Let alone the Mason family.¡± ¡°What qualifies him to bepared to the Mason family? What is he going to fight the Mason family with?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He spoke passionately and boldly. He was the opposite of Owen Sanchez. Owen Sanchez motioned as he nced at the picture of the supreme ck card on hisputer screen, ¡°Have you forgotten the value of this ck Supreme card? If it does belong to Sean mason, then there¡¯s more to Sean Mason¡¯s background than meets the eye. Blindly antagonizing him is not a good strategy.¡± ¡°Whether this card is real or not is still uncertain.¡± Luis Sanchez retorted, rolling his eyes, ¡°Even if the card is real, it doesn¡¯t have to be Sean¡¯s. Maybe the Old Mr. Mason gave it to him five years ago.¡± ¡°As you said just now, before the Old Mr. Mason died, he thought highly of him and even trained him as the future heir of the Mason family. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to give him a card?¡± Owen Sanchez shook his head and said, ¡°As far as I know, the Old Mr. Mason never applied for the Universal Bank Supreme ck card, so he couldn¡¯t have given it to Sean Mason.¡± ¡°If the Old Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t have one, why should Sean?¡± Luis Sanchez asked. This was a question Owen Sanchez could not answer, because subconsciously, he also believed that Sean Mason could not have the Supreme ck card. However, Owen Sanchez had not changed his tune. In a battle between masters, the oue was unpredictable. He stood up and said with a grave expression, ¡°Once we get into a fight between Sean and the Mason family, we¡¯re gambling with the fortunes of the entire Sanchez family, and we have to be very careful!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Luis Sanchez tried to argue again, but Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t give him a chance, ¡°I have my own ns for what to do. You mind your own business, and I¡¯ll let you know if it¡¯s necessary for you to make a move.¡± Then he turned and left the office. Bam! Luis Sanchez punched the desk in front of him in anger. But he had no choice because Owen Sanchez was his father. In the Sanchez family, Owen Sanchez was the one to make the call. In the past, Luis Sanchez had listened to Owen Sanchez and would never go against him. This time, however, he firmly felt that he was right! ¡°Dad, you¡¯re getting old.¡± Luis Sanchez muttered as he stared in the direction Owen Sanchez was leaving, ¡°You¡¯re getting older, but you¡¯re getting more and more timid. Since you dare not bet, then fine, I bet!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see what Sean Mason, a rapist, has to offer!¡± He gritted his teeth. At Ricky Mall, he was kicked by Sean and seriously injured. Luis Sanchez¡¯s lower abdomen still ached. He had always beaten others, and this was the first time he had been beaten. He couldn¡¯t just let it go. If Sean really was a big boss, or if he was still the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, he would have taken the beating and epted it. But now, he knew who Sean was. He was just a homeless guy driven out of the Mason family of the Capital City, so he didn¡¯t need to be scared! What if we were bitten by a dog? Should we bite him too? No! Luis Sanchez¡¯s routine was to skin the dog and beat him to death! Then the young man called, ¡°Connor Scott went to the Sea Lake Hotel on the south side of town. Morton Miller and Michael Taylor just walked in. I think they had an appointment.¡± And sure enough, it was just as Owen Sanchez had predicted! ¡°Got it.¡± Luis Sanchez nodded and said, ¡°You cane back now. Aftering back, try to help me check the contact information of the Mason family in the Capital City. As soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The young man was Luis Sanchez¡¯s henchman. He was efficient, obedient to Luis Sanchez¡¯s orders, and never asked why¡­ ¡­ At the time. When school was over, Marcia picked up Phyllis from kindergarten and walked back to the Garden Community. She happened to meet Chloe¡¯s mother Debbie downstairs. ¡°Hi! Was Phyllis out of school?¡± Debbie came up smiling, looked down at Phyllis, then looked up, ¡°I heard Cecilia got engaged this morning, and she¡¯s got a new son-inw to live with you. Where is he?¡± Marcia and Matthew Moore looked at each other awkwardly. ¡°Well.¡± Debbie continued, ¡°After all, we¡¯re neighbors. And Chloe and Cecilia are so close. Why didn¡¯t you tell me Cecilia was engaged? I¡¯m waiting to go to Cecilia eating wedding!¡± ¡°Cecilia is so good looking and capable of working. She must find a man who is very good and rich. He had to be at least as rich as Hudson, who drives a $500, 000 Mercedes.¡± Her tone was evidently conscious and sarcastic. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Marcia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help Shouting back. Sean¡¯s engagement to Cecilia was not a great or a glorious thing for the Cecilia¡¯s family because of Sean¡¯s status. So, Marcia didn¡¯t tell anyone in the neighborhood. Unfortunately, gossip spread and in just short half a day, it seemed that the wholemunity of people all knew. What a shame! ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Matthew Moore shook his head and sighed, unable to retort. Phyllis, however, puckered up, gave Debbie a half-understanding look, and said seriously, ¡°The new uncle is very good, like my father, a super invincible hero. He helped mom and me fight off bad guys, and he said he was going to tell me stories about my dad tonight.¡± ¡°Phyllis, stop it. Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Marcia was upset when Phyllis got a good impression of Sean. She took Phyllis¡¯s hand with her left hand and pushed the wheelchair with her right. ¡°Really?¡± Debbie was interested, her eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Superhero? But he is said to be a rapist who just got out of prison. Also, he seems to have serious psychological problems and violent tendencies.¡± ¡°Phyllis is still too young. You will have to keep a close eye on Cecilia, especially at night. Don¡¯t let your new son-inw hurt Cecilia and Phyllis.¡± She talked more and more vigorously, and more and more excessively. ¡°You!¡± Marcia flushed with anger. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Debbie threw up her hands and pretended to be innocent, rolling her eyes, ¡°As a neighbor, I am for your own good, and I am giving you some warnings. Even if you don¡¯t appreciate it, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± ¡°Chloe says she¡¯s going to set Cecilia up with another guy once she¡¯s done with the rapist. Anyway, our Hudson was rich and powerful, and had a lot of friends. Just pick one of them and he¡¯ll be ten times better than your ¡°superhero¡±. Debbie raised her chin and looked pleased when she mentioned Hudson. ¡°¡­¡± Marcia was trembling with rage. If they didn¡¯t live in the same neighborhood and they might see each other every day, she would hit her. ¡­ Just then, a whistle blew. They all turned their heads and looked at the sound. They saw a new Mulsanneing into the neighborhood and heading straight this way¡­ Chapter 31 Loving hug. My Good son-in-law Debbie paused, then blurted out, ¡°See? Do you know that? Mulsanne! That¡¯s the kind of car a sessful man drives. I heard the naked car is going to cost over five million, and the whole thing is going to cost over six million.¡± ¡°Ten times more expensive than our Hudson¡¯s Mercedes!¡± As she spoke, her eyes glowed with envy and she thought, ¡°It would be great if Hudson could buy a car like this. That way, I, the mother-inw, can stick my chin up to the sky!¡± ¡°In this case, I will be the most respected person in themunity.¡± As she was thinking. Mulsanne came up to the group and stopped, which shocked them all again. Acquaintance? ¡°Mom!¡± As they wondered, the passenger door was pushed open. Cecilia got out of the car, called out to Marcia, and rushed over to grab Phyllis in her arms. ¡°Cecilia???¡± They looked at each other, all shocked. Oh my god! After lunch, Cecilia obviously left themunity to go shopping with Chloe in Hudson¡¯s ck Mercedes. Why did shee back in a brand new Mulsanne? ¡°Cecilia, what are you¡­¡± Before Marcia could speak, Debbie couldn¡¯t resist asking the first question. The first thought that came into her head was, ¡°Has Cecilia dumped the rapist and moved on to another rich kid?¡± It couldn¡¯t be that fast, could it? Chloe finally found a rich boyfriend, and I was going to show it off in the neighborhood. How was I supposed to show off when you were like this? ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia was about to exin when, suddenly, the door of the back carriage was opened and Chloe stepped out of the car. However, her expression was clearly not very good. ¡°Chloe? Howe you¡­¡± Debbie looked startled and frowned slightly. Then something suddenly urred to her. Her eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°Hudson, did he really get a new car?¡± Oh, my God! I got what I want! That was great! It turned out to be a false rm. Now, I finally got what I wanted and could continue to show off in the neighborhood! ¡°No, mom¡­¡± Chloe¡¯s expression was even worse. She shook her head and wanted to deny, but Debbie had been carried away by the surprise she imagined. She lost her mind and refused to listen to her. ¡°Hudson! Hudson! Son-inw! My good son-inw!¡± Her eyes beamed with excitement and she uttered the word son-inw. As she spoke, she strode into Mulsanne¡¯s driver¡¯s seat and stretched out her hand to open the door, ready to praise her son-inw. And to take a dig at the Cecilia family by the way! Chloe¡¯s expression changed. She wanted to stop her, but it was already toote. Click! As the door opened, she looked up and saw Sean in the driver¡¯s seat. For a moment, Debbie¡¯s smile froze on her face, her pupils dted and her raised right hand stuck in midair. ¡°You! You¡­¡± It took Debbie more than a dozen seconds to recover from her shock. She looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Sean gave her a faint smile. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My name is Sean Mason. I¡¯m Cecilia¡¯s husband and son-inw of the Moore family, not your good son-inw.¡± With that, he got out of the car and turned to get something from the trunk. ¡°Mom, stop it!¡± Chloe was so embarrassed that she leaned over and gave Debbie a fierce look. She belittled Sean before, and he proved her wrong, and she was depressed all the way. And Debbie rushed in and called him her son-inw. Cecilia¡¯s family was still here. What a shame. Chloe, however, took a quiet look at Sean¡¯s back and thought, ¡°It would be nice if he were our son-inw, my husband.¡± ¡°Chloe, this bag is yours.¡± Sean opened the trunk, took out two sacks, and handed one of them to Chloe. Chloe reached out to take it. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Debbie kept a straight face and looked ugly. She looked down at the sack and said in disgust, ¡°It¡¯s so dirty. Chloe doesn¡¯t want the things you sent us, in case Hudson knows about them and misunderstands us.¡± Really? Sean looked at Chloe. Chloe said quickly, ¡°Mom! It¡¯s full of new clothes, dozens of them, each costing nearly ten thousand, worth hundreds of thousands.¡± ¡°What?!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Debbie was surprised. Hearing it was valuable, she bent down and cradled the sack in her arms without saying a word. She can turn her face faster than turning a book, she said happily, ¡°Did Hudson buy all this for you? He is indeed my ideal son-inw, and how generous he is to you!¡± She spoke loudly and gave Marcia a defiant look. Opposite, Marcia¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Honey, this bag is yours.¡± Sean walked to Cecilia with anotherrge sack, reached over and touched Phyllis¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Phyllis, there are some lovely clothes in here. How about we get you something new?¡± ¡°Ok! Thank you!¡± Phyllis opened her arms to Sean, ¡°The teacher said, if others give you a gift, you should also give a gift to others, this is called reciprocity. But I don¡¯t have anything nice to give you, so I¡¯ll give you a hug, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Sean lifted Phyllis into his arms, his knife-like cheeks smiling softly, ¡°To me, Phyllis¡¯s loving hug was the best gift in the world.¡± Phyllis said proudly, ¡°After that, whatever you give me, I¡¯ll give you a hug.¡± Sean¡¯s heart melted. He looked at Cecilia beside him. With such a wife and such a child, what more could he ask for? On the contrary. Cecilia blushed and didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or worried. Marcia¡¯s heart was at rock bottom. It was dangerous to keep going like this. ¡°Save it!¡± Just at this sweet moment, a harsh voice rang out from behind. Debbie was overjoyed to get those expensive new clothes. But when Sean took the other sack and gave it to Cecilia and Phyllis, she was a little upset. In her opinion, her son-inw Hudson paid for the new clothes, and they were expensive. Why should they take a sack without saying a word? That was a lot of money. Were they kidding? That was not nice! Besides, you could take it away, but why doing it right in front of me? Weren¡¯t you ashamed? Of course, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Then she strode over and reached for the sack from Sean¡¯s hand, snorting, ¡°I don¡¯t care what Hudson promised you, did he give you these new clothes? Anyway, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not getting any of these clothes!¡± Her insolent manner was like a shrew. ¡°Mom!¡± Chloe was so embarrassed. The reason why she didn¡¯t rush to tell Debbie the truth was that she was worried that with so many people here, Debbie would be embarrassed. But now it seemed Debbie was pushing her luck. It was more embarrassing if she didn¡¯t tell her truth! In desperation, she had to brave it and rushed over, pulled Debbie away and said loudly, ¡°Mom! Oh, please. Hudson didn¡¯t buy these clothes for me. Sean bought them for Cecilia. Cecilia couldn¡¯t wear it all by herself, so she gave me a sack¡­¡± Chapter 32 Walking Upon air. You are Great Her words stunned everyone. What the hell??? Debbie, Marcia, and Matthew Moore looked up at Sean. There were expressions of disbelief on the surprised faces. Sean paid for that? He bought them for Cecilia? How was that possible?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ording to Chloe, the average price of these clothes was close to 10, 000, and there are dozens of them in one sack, worth hundreds of thousands. And there were two sacks. The clothes in there could be worth at least half a million. Sean, a rapist who just got out of prison, spent five years in prison, and now he didn¡¯t even have a real job. Where did he get the money? Even if he had some savings, could he be so generous as to spend it on Cecilia? For a moment, they froze there, confused, feeling as if they were running out of ideas. ¡°Cecilia, what Chloe said¡­¡± Marcia asked momentster, swallowing quietly, ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cecilia nodded. Although she did not like publicity, she did not like to be misunderstood by others. Debbie¡¯s outrageous behavior just now disgusted her. Besides, she was a little scared. If, as Debbie thought, Sean didn¡¯t buy the clothes, but Hudson, how would she and her family get off the stage today? They were gonna be so humiliated by Debbie! He who insulted others would be insulted by others. ¡°In the afternoon at Ricky Mall, Sean spent more than 900 thousand to buy more than 100 pieces of clothes in the whole clothing store. Chloe and I picked out dozens of pieces each, including mine, dad¡¯s, mom¡¯s, and Phyllis¡¯s. There were a few dozen pieces that didn¡¯t fit, so Sean gave them to the salesman at the store¡­¡± Cecilia gave a brief ount of what happened. She was being honest. There was no deliberate exaggeration. ¡°The whole store?¡± Marcia and Matthew Moore were stunned. When they usually went to the mall, it was even reluctant for them to buy the clothes which were a little expensive. And Sean, he bought an entire clothing store? On top of that, Sean was buying them for Cecilia! How generous was that! Big spender! Even Dn and Isaac, who inherited most of the Moore Group, wouldn¡¯t dare splurge like that. The way they looked at Sean, it changed. It gotplicated. There were surprises, doubts, and deep concerns. Because they didn¡¯t understand. Sean and Cecilia just met for the first time this morning. Although they were engaged, they had no emotional foundation at all. How could Sean be so nice to Cecilia? Why he was so good to Cecilia? When things went wrong, there must be a demon! They couldn¡¯t figure it out, so they felt uneasy. They subconsciously assumed that Sean was up to something that they didn¡¯t know about! ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re great!¡± By contrast, Phyllis, who was in Sean¡¯s arms, was the youngest, but she was the most rxed. She wasn¡¯t even sure what it meant to buy an entire clothing store or what 900, 000 dors meant. But, seeing the reaction of a few people around her, she just thought this new uncle was great. He always showed up at the right moment to help her beat the bad guys. ¡°900 thousand¡­¡± Debbie¡¯s face turned green. The number came like a bolt of lightning and sent a buzz through her head. Hudson, of whom she was so proud, drove a ck Mercedes for around $500, 000. Sean, on the other hand, spent as much as two Mercedes on Cecilia¡¯s clothes. She looked at Sean, and at Phyllis in Sean¡¯s arms. Bravo! She had to admit that Sean was great! But, please don¡¯t be so great, okay? You were so good that you were making me embarrassed. Did ever you think about how I felt? Don¡¯t be so selfish! ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡± Chloe was embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. She tugged at Debbie¡¯s arm and wanted to leave. Debbie, however, was not reconciled! ¡°Go home?¡± Debbie gave Chloe a dirty look. She evidently reproached Chloe for her embarrassment by not having made it clear beforehand. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Hudson? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± In her opinion, the only person who could save her from being embarrassed was Hudson Scott. ¡°He had something to do and left early.¡± Said Chloe. ¡°Left?¡± Debbie was annoyed, but suddenly regained her confidence as her eyes settled on the new Mulsanne next to her, thinking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he left, just leave the car!¡± Over $900, 000 in clothes? Well! That was nothingpared to Mulsanne, which was worth over $6 million. So¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the clothes you paid for? Mystifying! Isn¡¯t it just some clothes? Give it to Chloe when you¡¯re done? What do you think Chloe is, a beggar?¡± Debbie kicked the sack in Sean¡¯s hand and snorted with a look of disgust, ¡°Hudson has a lot of money. We don¡¯t want to take advantage of you!¡± ¡°Take it all!¡± She ran back, picked up the sack and dropped it at Sean¡¯s feet. Sean frowned slightly. He got it. Debbie was a typical snob to her core. She was a bully, a sharp-tongued woman, and an extremely vain one, who valued vanity above all else. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Chloe got angry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Instead, Debbie acted like she didn¡¯t care about money. She had a good show of it, letting go of the pent-up anger in her chest. She was relieved. With a wave of her hand, she got back in front of Mulsanne, pulled open the passenger door and got inside. When she got into the car, she stuck her head out and said triumphantly, ¡°See? Mulsanne! More than six million! My son-inw bought a new car! He gave it to Chloe!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of a few rags? The real rich men gave cars!¡± The more she talked, the happier she became. Luxury cars were just different. She sat in it as if sitting on the throne, and she he suddenly became a queen, full of confidence and spirit. When she looked at Sean and Cecilia¡¯s family, it was like looking down on a bunch of ants. That feeling of being on cloud nine, it was so good! ¡°Mom! You¡¯re¡­¡± Watching her strut, Chloe was transfixed and her face turned pale. Suddenly she wanted to cry, or to die. She was really getting shamed by Debbie! ¡°Sorry.¡± Sean rolls his eyes,ughed, and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this car, like these clothes, was not bought by Hudson Scott for Chloe, but by me for my wife Cecilia.¡± ¡°So please get off the car and don¡¯t stain the seats.¡± Chapter 33 Holding Hands for the first time in five years Sean¡¯s voice was small, but powerful. ¡°What did you say???¡± Debbie¡¯s smirk froze on her face and her heart shuddered. She thought her ears were out of order and hesitated, ¡°Say it again!¡± Again? Come on. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed enough? ¡°Mom!¡± Chloe blushed and tears filled her eyes. Her voice was somewhat choked. She rushed over and pulled Debbie out of the Mulsanne without another word, saying, ¡°He¡¯s right. He bought Cecilia the clothes, and he bought Cecilia the car. Hudson left in a hurry and didn¡¯t get me anything¡­¡± Bam! Debbie just got out of the car. When she heard this, her legs gave out and she squatted down on the ground. Her expression was extremely ugly! $900, 000 clothes, $6 million car¡­ Oh, my god! Was it true that this burly, homely, poorly dressed fellow had been held in prison for five years? Did he just get out? Was he really a rapist? He spent more than $7 million casually. That was way more than Hudson. Suddenly, Debbie¡¯s sanity nearly copsed. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Sean smiled, put Phyllis in his arms, closed the passenger door, pulled out the keys, and locked the door. She was just ady next door. He really didn¡¯t want to show her off. But he couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t want to show off, but Debbie insisted on showing off and came after him like a mad dog. ¡°So sorry, showing off in front of me is like trying to get killed, you are not qualified!¡± He turned to leave when Phyllis in his arms asked, ¡°Uncle, what is a rapist?¡± Sean¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Why did you ask that?¡± He asked. Phyllis pointed her hand at Debbie and said, ¡°Just now, when you and mom weren¡¯t here, Grandma Debbie said that you were a rapist and that she was going to find mommy another man ten times better than you.¡± There was a naive doubt in her young voice. She didn¡¯t mean toin. Phyllis really didn¡¯t understand, so she just asked. ¡°Was she?¡± Sean stopped and turned to look at Debbie. His gentle eyes suddenly became extremely cold. A dark strength was released, and the cold breath enveloped Debbie and Chloe instantly. Bam! Chloe had just helped Debbie to her feet. When they met Sean¡¯s eyes, their faces changed, their hearts trembled, and they squatted on the ground together as if out of control. It was as if they had fallen into an ice cave! So cold! Indescribably cold, the ambient temperature seemed to drop by more than ten degrees. It was warm a moment ago, and suddenly it was cold. And it was as if a great invisible hand had imprisoned their bodies and pressed them to the ground. It was a weird and scary feeling. ¡°You¡¯re not being polite.¡± Sean looked down at the two of them. His held Phyllis in left hand. His right hand rose slowly and he said, ¡°You deserve to be hit.¡± He didn¡¯t usually hit women. But everything had to have its limits! Chloe had ridiculed him a lot before, but he put up with it because of her good rtionship with Cecilia and her concern for Cecilia. But Debbie was even worse than Chloe! In his absence, she gossiped behind his back and mocked at Marcia and Matthew Moore. Never mind. But Phyllis was only four years old, and she was still an innocent child. And she called him a rapist in front of Phyllis? And she was giving Cecilia a new man? Hernguage was shameful. Her conduct was hateful, and her intentions were sinister. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Debbie swallowed quietly, and the sweat was on her forehead and back. If in ordinary times, she would certainly be justified in Shouting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying you¡¯re a rapist? Aren¡¯t you a rapist? Am I wrong? I¡¯m gonna give Cecilia a new man, just because she¡¯s pathetic!¡± But now, she did not dare to say so. Her tongue seemed to be tied up. She was unable to speak, let alone shout. ¡°Forget it.¡± He raised his right hand to Debbie¡¯s scared face and was about to p her down. Suddenly, Cecilia¡¯s voice came from behind. Then footsteps sounded and a gentle hand grabbed Sean¡¯s right hand. ¡°She says what she thinks, but she¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°Aunt Debbie and Chloe used toe to help us when we had problems. It¡¯s just a few words. Don¡¯t be fussy¡­¡± How would Cecilia and Chloe get along after this p? How could two families meet when they lived in the same neighborhood? So, Cecilia stepped up. She didn¡¯t like Debbie either, but she didn¡¯t want to push things too far. Chloe also said, ¡°If what my mother and I said earlier offended you, I apologize on behalf of my mother, and myself. We didn¡¯t know anything about you, so we assumed that you were a bad guy and that you weren¡¯t good enough for Cecilia.¡± ¡°You can rest assured that since you are so kind to Cecilia, I will never try to persuade Cecilia to break up with you again, let alone introduce her to another man.¡± Chloe meant what she said. She regretted that she had been too reckless, too impulsive, blind, and offended such an invisible rich man as Sean at the first meeting. If she knew Sean was so rich, she¡¯d be sucking up to him. That was when Sean pulled back. ¡°Okay.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking into Cecilia¡¯s eyes and feeling the warmth from her hand, Sean¡¯s cold eyes gradually be gentler. It was the first time Sean had held Cecilia¡¯s hand in five years. It was warm and soft. Cecilia blushed and her heart raced. She realized something was wrong and tried to pull her hand back, but how could Sean let her? With a backhand grab, he turned from passive to active, leaving Phyllis in his left hand and Cecilia in his right, then they left. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sean gave Cecilia a look as if to say, ¡°You are my wife, holding your hand is my right!¡± It was very bossy. Cecilia blushed more, even slightly hotter. But instead of fighting, she let Sean hold her hand and stayed with him. For some reason, after only half a day together, walking with Sean gave her a rare sense of security. She felt at home. Sean seemed to stand in front of her and solve any problem she had. This feeling of being protected by others formed a sharp contrast with the oppression and bullying endured in the past five years, creating a huge gap. In the afterglow of the setting sun, the shadows of a family of three intertwine with each other, being pulled very long. The picture was warm and sweet. In Marcia and Matthew Moore¡¯s eyes, however, it didn¡¯t seem so harmonious. They both looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cecilia isn¡¯t really having a crush on him, is she?¡± Marcia groaned ominously and said with a bitter face, ¡°No, I will have to talk to himter. He has so much money, and yet hees to our family as a live-in son-inw. What on earth is his n!¡± Then she pushed Matthew Moore to catch up with them. Chapter 34 If They Can’t, let me try When they got home, Sean dumped a big sack of new clothes on the living room couch. It was colorful, with all kinds of styles and sizes. Phyllis pounced with a face of excitement. Cecilia took out two men¡¯s suits and handed them to Sean, ¡°These are for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Sean was ttered. Cecilia, still blushing, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know your size, so I just picked them just by feeling, so you can take a showerter, try it on, see if it fits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your choice will fit. There¡¯s no need to try it on.¡± Sean was pretending to be a good boy. ¡°You!¡± Cecilia was shy and angry. She and Sean were engaged, but they hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet, so they were not really married yet. But Sean kept calling her honey. He was obviously taking advantage of her. Rascal! Just then, Marcia came in, pushing Matthew Moore. As soon as she walked in, she saw Sean flirting with Cecilia, which made Marcia¡¯s already worried face look even worse. She red at Sean and said to Cecilia, ¡°Cecilia,e here for a minute. I need to talk to you.¡± With that, she turned and went to the kitchen. ¡°Okay!¡± Cecilia red back at Sean. She knew, without guessing, what Marcia was worried about and what she wanted to ask. The two of them went to the kitchen. Phyllis was working on her new dress. There were just Matthew Moore and Sean, looking into each other¡¯s eyes, and it was awkward. Matthew Moore hesitated and said, ¡°You really paid for that car out there? Is it really worth over six million?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded defiantly. Matthew Moore asked, ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°I saved it up before.¡± Sean told a casual lie. Five years of military career. Sean was in bloody battles and his exploits were numerous. He became the General Wolf of the North, a terror to the enemy. He even saved the world economy from copse several times. That was why he got the Universal Bank Limited Edition ck Supreme Card. And it was a ck supreme card made for him personally by Universal Bank. The wolf¡¯s head on the ck card was unique! It represented his valiant and indomitable Bloody Wolf Group, and wolf head is the symbol of Wolf King, of great significance! ¡°You saved it before?¡± Matthew Moore¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was not stupid. He could tell when Sean was lying. He wanted to ask, ¡°What did you do before? Over six million. How¡¯d you save it? Can you tell me that I can learn to save some, too?¡± But Sean didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He thought about it and didn¡¯t ask in the end. ¡°Hey.¡± Sean called out to him and calmly changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s just a car. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll buy you another one when your legs get back up and you can walk and drive. When the timees, you can take Marcia out for a drive and enjoy yourselves.¡± ¡°My legs?¡± Matthew Moore froze suddenly. When he recovered, he shook his head with a wry smile and sighed, ¡°I know my legs. I¡¯ve been crippled for years. I can¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯m a cripple all my life.¡± A cripple! Matthew Moore¡¯s legs were crippled in a car ident a few years ago. It hit him hard, physically and emotionally. So, in thest few years, he had been living in limbo, and his position in the Moore family had fallen. He lost his original fighting spirit. He was tired of fighting over the Moore property. He knew he couldn¡¯t win, so why humiliate himself? As for recovering¡­ He never dreamed of it. It was unrealistic! Nothing was morementable than a dead heart. Matthew Moore was a living example. For years, as the only man in the family of four, Cecilia and Marcia had been the breadwinner while he sat in his wheelchair waiting for food and drink. Instead of helping, he was dragging Cecilia and Marcia down. The bitterness in his heart was beyond words! It took great courage to live! ¡°Matthew, keep your chin up.¡± As a man, Sean also suffered a fatal blow a few years ago. He hated himself, but he felt helpless and hopeless. So, he could rte to Matthew Moore¡¯s pain. He often thought that if he had been able to protect himself and his mother five years ago, she would not have returned to the Capital City and died on her knees in front of the Mason family gate. His mother¡¯s death was a permanent pang in his heart! Before, he couldn¡¯t save his mother. Now, if he could save Cecilia¡¯s father, it would be good. So, Sean said sternly, ¡°As a matter of fact, I have been trained in medicine and worked as a doctor. I know some acupuncture and massage techniques and have cured some cases like yours who have been disabled for several years.¡± ¡°If you believe me, let me try.¡± ¡°You?!¡± Matthew Moore looked up, stared at Sean, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to lose by trying, and if I can¡¯t, it can¡¯t be any worse than it is now. What if I can?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll get a basin of hot water. First, I¡¯ll soak your feet and activate the blood and muscles. Then I¡¯ll give you a leg massage.¡± Matthew Moore was skeptical, but Sean didn¡¯t give him a chance to say no. He said that and turned away. Matthew Moore just froze there. Watching Sean¡¯s back, he had mixed feelings. His heart, which had been silent for several years and was already like a piece of ashes, seemed to be ignited by Sean¡¯s words and he saw a ray of hope. He was excited. But he didn¡¯t dare show it. He held that little hope and excitement in his heart. It seemed to him that such a hope was too remote to be realized. How could that happen? The son-inw who had been in the Moore family for less than a day, who happened to be a doctor, was so good at it that he could cure his legs? He couldn¡¯t believe it! The greater the hope was, the greater the disappointment would be. Someone like Matthew Moore who died once, to give him hope is to bring him back. In the event of failure, a great disappointment would cause him to die again¡­ ¡­Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In the kitchen. Marcia closed the door. She asked as she cooked, ¡°Cecilia, what the hell is going on with you and that rapist?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecilia was ying dumb. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to fool me!¡± Marcia said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! No one knows you better than me! Ever since you got pregnant for no reason five years ago, although you haven¡¯t said it out loud, it¡¯s been killing you. You even have a cleanliness fetish for men and you never let a man touch you!¡± ¡°But just now, you let that rapist hold your hand???¡± ¡°Just tell me honestly. Did he say something to you? Or what did he do? Or, do you¡­ Did you see how nice he was to you, to Phyllis, so you just¡­¡± ¡°So, you fell for him???¡± Marcia was anxious, so instead of beating around the bush, she got straight to the point. Chapter 35 Shame on you. Feeling Better Cecilia looked nervous and shook her head, ¡°No! Mom, don¡¯t think about it and don¡¯t say it again. How could I ever like him? I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t pull myself away.¡± With that, she blushed again. It was impossible to fall in love with Sean at first sight after half a day together. That would be out of character for Cecilia, much less for her current situation. In recent years, Matthew Moore was paralyzed, Phyllis was still young, and Marcia took early retirement. Cecilia had to take care of them all by herself, as well as the family¡¯s living expenses. She was a woman with a heavy burden on her shoulders! Now, she¡¯d been kicked out of the Moore Group, had lost her job, and was facing a serious existential crisis. How could she spare any thought for love under such circumstances?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. What was more, the sudden pregnancy five years ago had been particrly traumatic for her. For love, for the man, she had no yearning, only exclusion. ¡°Really?¡± Marcia frowned. She couldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Cecilia said firmly, ¡°Mom, when have I ever lied to you? For five years, I¡¯ve been investigating the pregnancy. If I don¡¯t figure that out, if I don¡¯t find Phyllis¡¯s real father, I can¡¯t get over this.¡± ¡°Until then, I will never ept another man!¡± ¡°As for Sean¡­¡± With that, Cecilia nced toward the door and sighed, ¡°Mom, as you can see, he¡¯s been convicted, he¡¯s been in prison, he¡¯s been aggressive, he¡¯s been violent, but every time he hits someone, he does it to protect me and Phyllis, to protect our family.¡± ¡°He was nice to Phyllis, and she wanted to be close to him. Let him stay with us if Phyllis is happy. He just got out of prison and he is homeless, which is kind of pathetic.¡± Phyllis surprised everyone by liking Sean so much. Even Cecilia had to admit that she didn¡¯t feel as strongly against Sean as to other men. It was a wonderful feeling, like when Sean held her hand, she almost instinctively wanted to break it, but when she failed, she blushed and her heart raced, but she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. This, however, she dared not tell Marcia. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Marcia thought about it and asked suddenly, ¡°The clothes, the car, they cost $7 million! How does a rapist out of jail get so much money?¡± ¡°Did you ask him? Where did he get the money?¡± Cecilia shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t say, and I didn¡¯t ask. After all, we are not a real couple. We weren¡¯t married yet. He has money. That¡¯s his business. I can¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Marcia said with concern, ¡°What if the money came in the wrong way? If he rapes, he robs. If the money was stolen, and we were prosecutedter, wouldn¡¯t it bring down our whole family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No!¡± Marcia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You want him to stay with us, fine, but only if we find out who he is. Isaac picked him up from prison, so who knows if he made a deal with Isaac to beat him up in front of us?¡± ¡°If that were the case, he might have something up his sleeve!¡± The more she talked, the more worried she became. Marcia reached for a kitchen knife and snorted, ¡°You go, get him over here, I¡¯ll talk to him alone, and if he tries anything against you and Phyllis, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight him to death!¡± The better Sean did, the more confused and worried Marcia became. If these doubts remained, she saw Sean as a time bomb waiting to go off. It was too dangerous to keep Sean at home! Cecilia couldn¡¯t beat Marcia, so she turned around and left the kitchen to call Sean. But no sooner had she reached the living room than she saw something unexpected. In the living room. Matthew Moore was sitting in his wheelchair. Sean was squatting in front of him, rubbing his legs and washing his feet. ¡°Dad!¡± Cecilia eximed as she strode over, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just washing his feet and rubbing his legs.¡± Sean looked back at Cecilia and said with a smile, ¡°He has bad legs. A regr soak in hot water and massage should do him good.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right.¡± Matthew Moore nodded in agreement. He had just warned Sean not to tell Cecilia and Marcia about the therapy. The reason was simple. He didn¡¯t have much hope for himself, and he didn¡¯t want to let Cecilia and Marcia down with him. Cecilia rolled her eyes. Rubbing legs? Washing feet? ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re trying to please my dad?¡± she thought to herself. Cecilia didn¡¯t take Marcia¡¯s words to heart. Now, she suddenly felt that Marcia¡¯s fears were justified. Doing what they liked! Sean used to fight bad guys for Phyllis, and she grew close to him. In the afternoon, he bought clothes for Cecilia and bought a car for her, which made Cecilia no longer wary of him and repelled him at first. He even took the opportunity to hold Cecilia¡¯s hand. Now, he knew Matthew Moore had a bad leg, so he was so gant that he washed and rubbed Matthew Moore¡¯s feet on his return. What else could it be? Was he going to divide-and-conquer them? Was it Marcia¡¯s turn next? There was no such thing as hatred or love without any reason or cause. Sean¡¯s behavior was out of whack. He certainly didn¡¯t look like a live-in son-inw who just moved into the Moore family, and he certainly didn¡¯t look like a hidden rich man! Abnormal things usually hid a monster. Now even Cecilia didn¡¯t believe Sean didn¡¯t have an agenda. ¡°Mom wants to talk to you.¡± Cecilia kept her doubts to herself and became a little more wary of Sean, saying, ¡°She wants to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Just give me ten minutes. Just ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°Let me wash your feet and give you a massage, dad.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°I studied massage before. I¡¯m a professional. I will have to massage his legs myself. What¡¯s more, for the next half month, I will do it for half an hour every night.¡± Cecilia¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she rolled her eyes again, thinking, ¡°You¡¯re out of line. Even if you want, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m their real daughter, okay?¡± Did you want to steal that from me? Shame on you. Matthew Moore saw that and said with a fake cough and a smile, ¡°Cecilia, let Sean do it. He means well. Don¡¯t tell me, but he¡¯s a professional and I¡¯m feeling better¡­¡± Hearing this, Cecilia¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky. Feeling better? Oh, my dear dad, it had been less than half an hour, and you were as lost as Phyllis? Your legs, they¡¯d been crippled for years, and you couldn¡¯t feel them, okay? And you were telling me you were feeling better? Liar! Matthew Moore also realized he had said the wrong thing and was a little awkward. But Sean wasn¡¯t lying. The massage he gave Matthew Moore was not a normal massage. He was massaging while slipping a dark energy into Matthew Moore¡¯s legs. With the help of dark energy, he was going to repair Matthew Moore¡¯s leg injury. Not even a professional massage therapist could rece him, let alone Cecilia! Chapter 36 The Threat from Mother-in-law Ten minutester. ¡°Okay.¡± Sean stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Matthew, take a break. You don¡¯t need socks.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Matthew Moore nodded. Sean then looked at Cecilia and said, ¡°Honey, you go and pour out the water and put this basin alone. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy some medicine and soak his feet with the potion.¡± ¡°The potion?¡± Cecilia was stunned. Seam said with a smile, ¡°Soaking the foot with medicine will do his leg good.¡± With that, he turned and went to the kitchen. Cecilia could not recover herself for a long time. She stared at Sean¡¯s back, and frowned even more, thinking, ¡°He¡¯s acting like it¡¯s real. Did he really study massage before? Was he a professional?¡± After half an hour of massage, Sean had an idea of Matthew Moor¡¯s disability. And he was confident he could get Matthew Moore back on his feet. Soaking feet with potions could promote blood cirction and remove blood stasis, shortening the process of massage from half a month to ten days. Then, using acupuncture, he could restore feeling to Matthew Moore¡¯s legs in at most 20 days. As for standing up and walking, it would take a month or two. ¡°Marcia, do you want to talk to me?¡± In the kitchen, Marcia was chopping vegetables. Sean¡¯s voice was gentle, but it made Marcia ufortable. Her face turned cold. She picked up the kitchen knife and looked fierce. She stared at Sean and said seriously, ¡°You and Cecilia are engaged, not married. Don¡¯t be so polite to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean didn¡¯t mind either, he asked, ¡°Is there something you want to talk to me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Marcia, still cutting to the chase, said quietly, ¡°Just tell me the truth, what did Isaac give you for getting you out of prison? What did you promise him? Is there some kind of hidden agenda between you two?¡± ¡°Did Isaac give you that money?¡± Marcia thought about it for a while and felt it was most likely that Isaac gave Sean enough money to marry Cecilia, move into his family, and ruin their entire family of four! It was just that there are so many questions about Sean. Marcia couldn¡¯t think of a more usible exnation. ¡°Marcia, I understand how you feel.¡± Sean knew that Marcia, Matthew Moore, and Cecilia would be suspicious of him and suspicious of his intentions and motives when he came into the life of the Moore family. So, he wasn¡¯t surprised Marcia would ask him about that. Shaking his head, Sean said sternly, ¡°I can assure you that I only agreed to marry Isaac to protect Cecilia from being bullied by others.¡± ¡°I mean you no harm at all.¡± Eyes to eyes, Marcia stared into Sean¡¯s eyes, as if trying to read Sean¡¯s mind. ¡°But why?¡± She asked a momentter. ¡°You don¡¯t know Cecilia at all, why are you protecting her?¡± ¡°Because we¡­¡± Sean swallowed, took a deep breath, and shook his head, ¡°Marcia, I can¡¯t tell you about me right now, but trust me, it won¡¯t be long before you know.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± Marcia was more suspicious and she snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me, or are you afraid to? I guess you¡¯re just afraid that if you spill the beans, I¡¯ll catch you lying.¡± ¡°With your attitude, why should I trust you?¡± With that, she waved her kitchen knife in front of Sean like a demonstration, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯ty a finger on Cecilia and Phyllis, don¡¯t hurt them, or I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡± Sean nodded. Bays Of Being Parents. Sean could totally understand Marcia¡¯s concern. However, he was not ready to open up about what had happened five years ago, so he had to bear the brunt of Marcia¡¯s doubts and threats. Time would prove everything! ¡°Well.¡± Cecilia whispered as Sean walked out of the kitchen, ¡°My mom didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did she?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Sean asked, smiled, and shook his head. ¡°Honey, are you looking out for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cecilia red at him and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to trouble you with. If you have time tomorrow, give me a ride to the office. I¡¯ll pack up my things and bring them back.¡± ¡°In addition, I have sent out several resumes and have interviews with otherpanies¡­¡± Sean was stunned. Packing up her things? Interviews? He had to say that Cecilia was indeed a woman of action and efficiency. She got kicked out of the Moore Group by Isaac at noon, and was already looking for a new job that afternoon. She didn¡¯t even have time to grieve. Sean was surprised and saddened. If it were not for the pressure of life, who would force themselves to be strong? Who didn¡¯t want to take it easy? Moreover, Cecilia was such a soft and weak woman. Cecilia had been under this pressure for five years. And Sean was to me. Intentionally or not, Sean was the one who had put Cecilia in a bad position with the Moore family for five years. Now that Sean was back, he couldn¡¯t let that continue, and he couldn¡¯t let Cecilia suffer any more. So¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°That car was meant for you, and you can use it whenever you want.¡± Then he took out his phone and sent a text message again. It was still Charles Campbell! And the text was very simple, only a few words, ¡°You have one night. Take my money, in your name, and buy the Moore Group, with Cecilia seeding Carter Moore as the president of the Moore Group. Tomorrow morning, Cecilia will start her new job at the Moore Group¡­Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡­ At that time. In a VIP room at Sea Lake Hotel. Three middle-aged men sat opposite each other, who had been the executioners of the unjust crime five years before, the head of the Scott family, the Taylor family, and the Miller family, whose names were Connor Scott, Michael Taylor, and Morton Miller. The atmosphere in the room was subdued, and none of the three men looked very good. Suddenly, a shrill cell phone rang. The hearts of all three gave a great leap. Michael Taylor and Connor Scott turned to look at Morton Miller. Morton Miller took a deep breath, held his phone to his ear and answered, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Morton Miller had connections with the Hilshire Detention Center, so he called the detention center immediately after Connor Scott told him about Sean. And now, the results were in! ¡°Is he really out of jail?¡± ¡°At the prison gate, surrounded by dozens of men in ck?¡± ¡°Dozens of jeeps appeared, and a hundred or two hundred soldiers, armed with rifles and took him away?¡± Morton Miller became more and more frightened. Soon, he was as pale as a sheet! Chapter 37 Cut the Weeds and dig up the Roots. The Mason family in the capital city The callsted about ten minutes. snap! As soon as he hung up, Morton Miller¡¯s hand shook and his phone slipped,nding on the floor beneath his feet. His phone was cked out and turned off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Michael Taylor and Connor Scott looked at each other and knew something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± It took a while for Morton Miller to recover from his shock and panic. He gritted his teeth and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s really him! For some reason, he got out of jail two months early!¡± ¡°And before he was out, Isaac, the idiot, went to the Hilshire Detention Center to pick a husband for Cecilia. Of all the people in prison, he picked him!¡± Hearing that, Michael Taylor and Connor Scott¡¯s hearts sank. They were not stupid. What happened five years ago, only the three of them know the details. The Moore family, including Carter Moore and Cecilia, didn¡¯t even know Sean, let alone Isaac. How did it happen? Isaac didn¡¯t know Sean when he went to the Hilshire Detention Center, but he chose him. Apparently, he had been set up! They couldn¡¯t figure it out. Sean was incarcerated at the Hilshire Detention Center for five years and was removed by the Mason Family of The Capital City. How could he have the power to set Isaac up when he was just a loser? It was the things you couldn¡¯t figure out that were the worst. ¡°Was he¡­¡± Michael Taylor said quietly after a moment¡¯s contemtion, ¡°A lean camel is bigger than a horse. Five years ago, after all, he was the Young Mr. Mason, groomed as his sessor by the Old Mr. Mason. He must have a lot of his own power under the table.¡± ¡°Is it possible that the forces loyal to him five years ago are just trying to get their revenge?¡± Connor Scott nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± ¡°Now, the point is, we don¡¯t know what his influence is in Hilshire, and we don¡¯t know if he has any residual contacts in Capital City.¡± ¡°This afternoon at Ricky Mall, he spent all that money, and he hit Luis Sanchez, and Luis Sanchez didn¡¯t even dare fight back. This shows that the hidden forces behind him should not be underestimated.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Morton Miller looked grave and said, ¡°Not only that!¡± Then, Morton Miller told Michael Taylor and Connor Scott about what happened at the gate of the Hilshire Detention Center at noon. After hearing this, they both turned green! ¡°Army?¡± ¡°How was that possible?¡± In the whole Hilshire, Owen Sanchez was the richest and most powerful man. But even Owen Sanchez had connections in the bureaucracy and the army, and couldn¡¯t possibly recruit a serving soldier! ¡°If my guess is correct, the men in ck were sent by the Mason family of the Capital City to deal with Sean.¡± Morton Miller took a deep breath and said, ¡°As for the troops, they took Sean, personally delivered him to the Emperor Hotel and betrothed Sean to Cecilia, apparently as his friend rather than his enemy.¡± ¡°Also, having Isaac unknowingly pick Sean and then escort him to the Emperor Hotel were obviously two small steps in arger n. If the military is involved in the second half, then we have reason to suspect that the military is behind Sean Mason. It was the military, who helped him escape and put the whole n into effect¡­¡± ¡°Well!¡± Michael Taylor jumped to his feet and eximed, ¡°So he canmand the team???¡± Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. If that were true, it would be terrible. No wonder! No wonder Even Luis Sanchez, when Sean hit him, had to take it. Who the hell would mess with a guy with the military behind him? If he were provoked, as he did this morning, to call a hundred soldiers, each armed with a submachine gun, he could wipe out a whole family in a minute! Connor Scott was also scared. He nced up at the clock on the wall, and could not help but congratte himself. Luckily, he had asked Hudson to book a flight to the Capital City tonight! Otherwise, if Sean Mason¡¯s revenge came, the consequences would be disastrous! ¡°Then¡­¡± Michael Taylor reached over and wiped the sweat from his brow, then he said with trepidation, ¡°So what do we do next? We can¡¯t just sit around and wait for him to show up, can we?¡± ¡°Five years in prison, plus the death of his mother, Nic Wright. This is a blood feud. Now that he¡¯s out, he¡¯s not going to stop!¡± There was an indescribable desperation in his trembling voice. ¡°Rx!¡± Morton Miller was equally shocked and horrified, but much moreposed than Michael Taylor. He thought about it and snorted, ¡°A lean camel is bigger than a horse. So what? We¡¯re the horses. We can¡¯t fight him. But don¡¯t forget, we did it at the behest of the Mason family of the Capital City. His mother, Nic Wright, died on her knees in front of the Mason family in Capital City.¡± ¡°And the Mason family in the Capital City is the real camel!¡± ¡°He has a military background. Doesn¡¯t the Mason family in the Capital City have that, too? So, we just need to inform the Mason family in the Capital City of his release as soon as possible, then he will have nowhere to run as soon as they arrive!¡± Michael Taylor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also the Mason family. The Old Mrs. Mason is now in charge of the Mason family in the Capital City, and she wants to kill him as much as we do! As you just said, the men in ck are probably from the Mason family in the Capital City!¡± With that, he couldn¡¯t wait to take out the mobile phone said excitedly, ¡°Without further dy, I have the Mason numbers on my cell phone. I¡¯ll call them right away and tell to run a background check on him, and then kill him.¡± Morton Miller didn¡¯t stop him. Speed was now of the essence, and time was running out. If Sean used his military connections to target the three families, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect themselves. Therefore, they could only hope that the Mason family in the Capital City would attack Sean first and get rid of him before Sean attacked them. However, when Michael Taylor called, a momentter, he heard a familiar electronic voice on his phone, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now, please redialter¡­¡± ¡­ The capital city, the Mason family. As one of the most powerful families in the Capital City, the Mason family upied an area of 1 hectare. With tall a lot of buildings and halls, it was very imposing. In one of the attics, a man in his thirties was holding a mobile phone. As he heard the voice from the phone, his face began to harden and his deep eyes grew colder. ¡°Sean Mason?¡± A momentter, the middle-aged man hung up and said to himself, ¡°What a life force he has! Dozens of people went through and failed to take him down, and made him a live-in son-inw to the Moore family!¡± Then he turned and walked out of the attic and straight into the great hall. Chapter 38 Sean Mason’s Uncle, Bernardo Mason ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± The middle-aged man came to the door of the main hall and knocked. A momentter, a man¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open. At the desk opposite stood a middle-aged man in a gray suit, a man in his forties with a long face, painting with a brush in his hand. It was Sean¡¯s uncle, Bernardo Mason. ¡°Bell, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Bernardo Mason said with a smile, without looking up ¡°Take a look. How¡¯s my painting?¡± Bell strode over and looked down. Andscape painting. The whole painting looked very magnificent, imbued with a wild spirit that was hard to hide. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s impressive. It was perfect, both in the whole and in the details¡­¡± Bell, who seemed to know a lot about painting, made a few casualments and then bowed down, saying, ¡°Congrattions, your painting is making rapid progress every day. You¡¯re starting to look like a great painter.¡± ¡°tterer!¡± Bernardo Mason put down his paintbrush, red at him, andughed, ¡°You suck up to me. You¡¯re getting better at talking.¡± ¡°I will tell you nothing but the truth.¡± Bell ttered with a straight face. Bernardo Mason asked as he sat down in a chair in front of the desk and sipped his bubbly hot tea and asked, ¡°You came to me in a hurry. What is it?¡± Bell was Bernardo Mason¡¯s confidant and the butler in charge of the Mason family¡¯s affairs. He was very loyal to Bernardo Mason. Bernardo Mason practiced painting every day. He was not allowed to be disturbed when he was painting, except when they had something important to tell him. That was the rule! So, from the moment Bell knocked on his door, Bernardo Mason knew something big was going on. Bell hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Sean.¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Bernardo Mason raised his eyebrows and asked casually, ¡°Had not the Old Mrs. Mason herself sent the men to Hilshire to bring him back? What, they killed him on the way?¡± His tone was lighthearted, with no regard for Sean¡¯s life. After all, over the past five years, Bernardo Mason and the Old Mrs. Mason hadpletely controlled the Mason family in the Capital City. And the n of Sean¡¯s father, Parker Mason, was wiped clean. They could rest easy! Sean was just a rapist who just got out of prison. What was the big deal? One word from the Old Mrs. Mason could meant the difference between his life and death. ¡°No.¡± Bell shook his head and said gravely, ¡°Not only did they not kill him, but they made him the Moore family¡¯s son-inw.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bernardo Mason paused, apparently surprised, and put the hot tea he had raised to his lips back on the table and asked, ¡°The Moore family? Which one?¡± ¡°The Moore family in Hilshire, a small, unremarkable family.¡± Bell exined, ¡°Five years ago, in order to incriminate Sean, Morton Miller and others threw a woman in Sean¡¯s bed. The woman was called Cecilia Moore, the granddaughter of Carter Moore, the head of the Moore family¡­¡± ¡°So, when Sean got out of prison, instead of being captured and brought back by someone the Old Mrs. Mason sent over, he married the woman he had raped???¡¯ Bernardo Mason frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Bell nodded. ¡°Interesting.¡± There was a pause, and then Bernardo Mason burst into augh and snorted, ¡°It seems that the Young Mr. Mason turned out to be a spoony. They had found him some random woman to sleep with once, and he had not had enough.¡± ¡°Married? He¡¯s trying to sleep with that woman for the rest of his life, aha¡­¡± People who did great things didn¡¯t care about the little things. Where there was a woman was a hero¡¯s tomb. When Sean was released from prison, the first thing he did was not to return to the Capital City to seek revenge, nor to secretly contact his old contacts to make aeback, but to find an insignificant woman. To Bernardo Mason, obviously, this was a very stupid act. ¡°I heard that woman suddenly got pregnant five years ago and gave birth to a daughter, which, ording to the timeline, should be Sean¡¯s.¡± Bell spoke briefly to Bernardo Mason about the Moore family, then said quietly, ¡°The Moore family is nothing. It¡¯s easy to kill them. There¡¯s just one thing I can¡¯t figure out. Sean got out of prison this morning. The source is reliable. The Old Mrs. Mason sent dozens of men to the prison gate in advance to bring him back. How could they fail?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the return to report?¡± ¡°They were never heard from.¡± Bell shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to reach them since this morning. All the phones are off. Something must be wrong.¡± Hearing that, Bernardo Mason¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Now that they¡¯re in trouble, where did you get your information about Sean? Did Morton Miller and Michael Taylor tell you that? They know where Sean is. Don¡¯t they know what happened?¡± ¡°Not them.¡± Bell shook his head. Bernardo Mason asked, ¡°Then who is it?¡± ¡°Luis Sanchez.¡± Bell said, ¡°Son of Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire. Out of nowhere, he got my cell phone number and Seans rtionship with the Mason family, so he just called me and told me Sean¡¯s move into the Moore family.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to take credit, get involved with us.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± Bernardo Mason frowned again and sneered, ¡°Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire? I remember him. Before, he visited the Capital City in person and asked my friends to visit me several times, but was rejected by me.¡± ¡°Now he¡¯s got a message from Sean, and he¡¯s got his son calling you. He¡¯s up to no good.¡± The richest man in a city was nothing to Bernardo Mason. Bernardo Mason, however, believed that Owen Sanchez had yed a trick by throwing Luis Sanchez at him, not knowing that Luis Sanchez had contacted Bell without Owen Sanchez¡¯s knowledge. ¡°ording to Luis Sanchez, he happened to meet Sean this afternoon at Ricky Mall in Hilshire, where he got into a bit of a fight and was kicked by Sean¡­¡± Bell said, ¡°He also mentioned that Sean bought Cecilia an entire clothing store at the mall. To pay, he used a ck card that looked like the Universal Bank¡¯s Limited Edition Supreme ck Card.¡± ¡°Bull shit!¡± No sooner had Bell finished than Bernardo Mason snorted with a cold face, ¡°He¡¯s a little son of a bitch. Does he know what a universal Bank ck Card looks like?¡± ¡°I personally submitted my application to Global Bankst year, and it hasn¡¯t been approved yet!¡± Bernardo Mason sniffed, as did everyone else. He instinctively felt that Luis Sanchez had misread and was talking nonsense. Not many people knew about the Universal Bank¡¯s ck card. But the more you knew about it, the harder you knew it was, so the less you would believe Luis Sanchez¡¯s bullshit! ¡°I think so.¡± Bell smiled awkwardly and was about to agree when his cell phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone, looked at it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s from Michael Taylor.¡± Chapter 39 Colored Glaze Holy Water, Phyllis Moore ¡°Answer it.¡± Bernardo Mason waved his hand and said, ¡°Luis Sanchez doesn¡¯t know the details of Sean¡¯s release, but they should. Find it out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bell nodded and got Michael Taylor on the phone. The callsted less than ten minutes. Bell¡¯s expression, however, changed again and again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bernardo Mason had a keen eye. As Soon as Bell hung up, he looked up and, of course, he saw something in Bell¡¯s face. ¡°My Lord, there seems to be something wrong.¡± Said Bell in a hushed voice, ¡°When they learned Sean was getting out early, they immediately sent someone to investigate the situation¡­¡± He repeated exactly what Michael Taylor had said. ¡°The army???¡± Even the stolid Bernardo Mason winced at the harsh word. He frowned and said, ¡°How can hemand an army in his current position?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong.¡± Bell said anxiously, ¡°You and the Old Mrs. Mason were forced to spare his life. Now, it turns out he hasn¡¯t given up on revenge during his years in prison, and there are people behind him.¡± The result was far beyond Bernardo Mason¡¯s expectations. Old institutions died hard. Bernardo Mason didn¡¯t buy the idea that Sean was being backed up to try to make aeback. However, it was hard to believe that someone had sent troops to pick Sean up at the prison gate. Was he stupid? The Mason family in the Capital City today was far more powerful than it was five years ago. Even if someone wanted to help Sean get revenge, the logical thing to do would be toy low, hide out, and avoid the Mason family as much as possible. But they chose the simplest, most direct, and most brutal way!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Openly antagonizing the Mason family? Weren¡¯t they afraid that the Mason family would find out who they were and kill them all? They were either stupid or they had nothing to fear! ¡°Find it out!¡± Bernardo Mason snorted, ¡°It took us five years to purge the legacy of the Old Mr. Mason and Parker. We basically cleaned up everything we could find, but some of them were hidden so deep that we couldn¡¯t find them out.¡± ¡°Now, Sean just got out of jail, and they can¡¯t wait to jump out. That¡¯s fine. Take this opportunity to pull out all of them one by one, exterminate the roots, and we¡¯ll never have trouble!¡± He looked extremely cold. ¡°Okay!¡± Bell nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it tomorrow. Movements in the army are documented, and it shouldn¡¯t be hard to figure out who they are and who¡¯s behind them.¡± ¡°What are you gonna do about Sean? Michael Taylor is terrified that Sean will retaliate against them at any moment.¡± Bell didn¡¯t care if Michael Taylor and others lived or died. He was worried that if Sean went after Michael Taylor and the others, there would be a lot of fuss going on in Hilshire, then, what happened five years ago would probablye to the fore. Gossip was a fearful thing. The Mason family might be powerful, but the more powerful a person was, the more he cared about his reputation. ¡°Let Reid do it.¡± Bernardo Mason thought about it and said quietly, ¡°Sean is good at fighting, and there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s surrounded by people who protect him. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to get him, but with Reid¡¯s skill, it¡¯s a shoo-in.¡± ¡°Do what you can! Catch him alive!¡± Bernardo Mason snorted, ¡°His life is still of some use to us. First, I can catch the hidden forces behind him. Second, I can force Parker to obey. Third, I¡¯m going to torture him and make him wish he were dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s brilliant.¡± Bell gave him apliment, ¡°I¡¯ll have Reid up to Hilshire overnight, and the Old Mrs. Mason¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Said Bernardo Mason. ¡°Okay!¡± Bell nodded and turned to go when Bernardo Mason seemed to think of something, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Bell paused. Bernardo Mason asked, ¡°You were saying that Cecilia Moore, that woman, gave birth to Sean¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bell nodded and said, ¡°Phyllis Moore, four years old.¡± ¡°Phyllis Moore¡­¡± Bernardo Mason repeated several times, then he said coldly, ¡°Owen Sanchez had an axe to grind and had his son throw himself at us, was he not trying to get involved with our Mason family? Fine. I¡¯ll give him a chance.¡± ¡°Call Luis Sanchez back, and have him kidnap Phyllis tomorrow morning, and then you have Reid show up in Hilshire with a bottle of Colored ze Holy Water, put it in Phyllis, and see what happens.¡± At this, Bell¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Bell grew up in the Mason family and was trusted by Bernardo Mason for nearly 20 years. He knew all about the Mason family and knew a lot of dark secrets. Including Colored ze Holy Water Bernardo Mason mentioned. ¡°Do as I say.¡± Bernardo Mason said coldly, ¡°After all, she has a lineage of the Mason family. Although the possibility is very small, but, just in case!¡± ¡°If it is as I fear, have Reid take her back to the Capital City with him!¡± Bell asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°No?¡± Bernardo Mason raised his eyes with a cold look, ¡°Do I have to teach you? Due to the Mason family, she was doomed from the moment she was born.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll either die in the Capital City or in Hilshire!¡± Bell¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Bernardo Mason had asked him to kill hundreds of people over the years. He was a killer. But he never killed a child. It was so cruel! Also, he was an orphan, adopted by the Mason family, so as not to starve to death on the streets. So he had a different feeling for children. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m going to get Colored ze Holy Water.¡± However, in the face of Bernardo Mason¡¯s orders, Bell¡¯s remainingpassion was soon forcibly suppressed. He nodded without hesitation, then turned and left the hall¡­ ¡­ Eight o¡¯clock in the evening. In the VIP room at Hilshire City Hospital. After several hours of resuscitation, Carter Moore¡¯s vital signs stabilized and his eyes slowly opened. He came to life. Dn and Isaac, bandaged and swollen, stood by the hospital bed, each more miserable than thest. Arge crowd of the Moore family and friends almost filled the hospital room. There was a lot of whispering. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Dn and Isaac were overjoyed when Carter Moore woke up. One on each side, theyy down on the bed and let out a cry of excitement. There was silence in the chaotic ward. Carter Moore was, after all, old and frail. Even when he was awake, his face was as pale as paper, and his eyes were dull and lifeless, giving the impression of dying. ¡°Well, don¡¯t¡­¡± He looked around him and tried to speak, but he could not. He raised his hand and gestured to the rtives and friends crowded into the hospital room. Dn took the hint and looked back, saying, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°He just woke up. How can we leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Thepany is in a mess, leaderless, waiting for his instructions.¡± Many of these people were shareholders or executives of the Moore Group. Carter Moore¡¯s safety was directly linked to the future of the Moore Group, as well as their fate. How could they leave at such a critical moment? If they were gone, Dn and Isaac were the only ones in the room, weren¡¯t they the only ones who knew what Carter Moore said or did? No way! If Carter Moore died, and at that time, the two of them took out a beggar-thy-neighbor casually will, and made the Moore Group theirs, what should they do? In the face of interests, family and friendship were vulnerable! ¡°Get out of here!¡± Dn was furious. His voice suddenly rose several times, almost to a roar. And he gave Isaac a look. Isaac was even more direct, waving to the seven or eight group security guards outside the ward, ¡°Get them all out of here!¡± ¡°Hit them if they mess around!¡± Isaac, who had been beaten several times a day and had no ce to vent his anger, started to y hard. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Isaac oversaw the security department at the Moore Group, and the guards did everything he said. Seven or eight of them formed a semicircle, pushing and pulling. They chased them all out of the room in less than a minute, as their rtives and friends struggled and howled. Carter Moore, Dn, and Isaac were the only three left in the room. ¡°Help me up.¡± After a break, Carter Moore could barely speak. Dn picked Carter Moore up and let him recline on the pillow, ¡°Dad, how are you feeling? Is there anything wrong with you?¡± Carter Moore shook his head. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Isaac asked eagerly, ¡°What the hell is going on here? How dare Aiden Roberts and others go after us for that bitch Cecilia???¡± ¡°And Mr. Young.¡± ¡°We Moore family got him where he is today! But he was there, and instead of standing up for us, he was making eye contact with Aiden Roberts. Damn it!¡± The more he thought about it, the angrier Isaac got. And he was puzzled. What happened today was so sudden that it caught them off guard. Up to now, Dn and Isaac have been totally confused.¡± Dn also asked, ¡°Dad, what did Mr. Young say to you when he pulled you out of there that made you so angry that you passed out in front of the office?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Campbell family!¡± Carter Moore took a deep breath and said, ¡°The elder son of the Campbell family of Crane Town. The future heir, Charles Campbell! It was him who ordered Aiden Roberts, Thomas Backer, and Cameron Brown to take people to the Moore Group to make trouble for Cecilia!¡± ¡°The Campbell family?¡± ¡°Charles Campbell???¡± Dn and Isaac look at each other, their faces turning pale, each with a look of horror in their eyes. They know the name of the Crane town¡¯s Campbell family! Carter Moore said quietly, ¡°The Campbell Family is powerful, far beyond ourparison. If Charles Campbell really wanted to kill us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him, we¡¯d just have to take it.¡± ¡°Bu¡­¡± Dn grunted, swallowed hard, and said in disbelief, ¡°So Aiden Roberts and Thomas Backer and Cameron Brown were all Charles Campbell¡¯s men?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Carter Moore nodded. ¡°But even so, why would they stand up for Cecilia?¡± Dn couldn¡¯t figure it out. He frowned and said, ¡°Is it Charles Campbell, not Aiden Roberts that Cecilia got? That¡¯s impossible. As far as I know, Charles Campbell has been serving in the army for years. Cecilia couldn¡¯t have had ess to him!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Carter Moore shook his head and sighed, ¡°The important thing is, beating up the Moore Group is just the beginning, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s far from the end.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Dn had a bad feeling. ¡°Come on! Call your sister!¡± Carter Moore didn¡¯t exin. He just said, ¡°Your sister married into the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town and gave birth to two sons to the Rodriguez family, her words might matter to them. Tell her to get the Rodriguez family to go to the Campbell Family and plead for us.¡± ¡°Tell her that as long as the Campbell family cut us some ck, whatever they want, we¡¯ll do it!¡± Lorraine Moore! She was the second child of the Moore family, right between Dn and Matthew. Her Marrying the Rodriguez family in Crane Town helped the Moore family a lot. Thanks to her help, the Moore Group had rapidly grown to its current size. When the Moore family couldn¡¯t solve his problems, it was Lorraine Moore who solved them. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her now.¡± Dn immediately stood up, took out his cell phone, and dialed Lorraine Moore¡¯s number¡­ Chapter 40 The Campbell Family was Here to buy the Moore Group Soon, the phone was connected. ¡°Lorraine, it¡¯s me.¡± Dn said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to¡­¡± ¡°Dn!¡± However, before Dn could get the words out, Lorraine Moore cut him off, ¡°This is about the Campbell family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Dn was shocked. ¡°I heard about the afternoon.¡± Lorraine Moore¡¯s voice was very heavy and deliberately low, as if worried about being heard. ¡°How¡¯s dad going?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s at city Hospital. He just woke up.¡± Dn looked back at Carter Moore and said, ¡°It should be nothing serious, dad is old, the doctor told dad to stay in the hospital for a few days, and then he can go home to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lorraine Moore sighed in relief and asked quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you offended the Campbell family, and I don¡¯t want to ask, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you this time. You might need to fend for yourself.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Dn¡¯s hand shook and the phone almost slipped, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a part of the Moore family.¡± ¡°With everything going on in our family, you can¡¯t just walk away. Are you going to watch the Moore family¡¯s legacy go down the drain, and dad get pissed off by those guys???¡± Dn was worried! As Carter Moore had just said, the Moore family was helpless in the face of Charles Campbell¡¯s wrath. But the Rodriguez family was different. The Rodriguez family and the Campbell family were both in Crane Town, and they were connected. In terms of power, the Rodriguez family was not as powerful as the Campbell family, but if the Rodriguez family was willing to mediate, they could certainly minimize the damage to the Moore family. So, Lorraine Moore was now the only hope for the Moore family! ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Lorraine Moore said with resignation, ¡°Well, since you came to me, I won¡¯t keep it from you. Someone from the Campbell family came just now and is still here, talking to my father-inw in the main hall.¡± ¡°I listened for a while at the door. The Campbell family made it very clear that my father-inw should stay out of our business.¡± ¡°Also, my father-inw¡­ He already said yes!¡± It was not loud, but it was thunderous. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Dn was struck by lightning, frozen in ce, his right hand shaking again. He asked, ¡°So, Lorraine, while Mr. Rodriguez and the Campbell family are here, could you please¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Lorraine Moore certainly knew what Dn was trying to say. She didn¡¯t even give Dn a chance to say it. ¡°In the Rodriguez family, my father-inw always keeps his word. No one can go against his will and no one can change what he decides.¡± ¡°If I go in there now and intercede on behalf of my family, not only will I not save you, I will not save the Moore Group, I will involve myself in it. At best, my father-inw would reprimand me, at worst, he would use me of pickpocketing and even kick me out of the Rodriguez family.¡± Lorraine Moore was clearly terrified of her father-inw. As the saying went, a big family had itsplications. The bigger the family, the harsher the rules, the more obvious the rank. And the head of the family was almost like the emperor. Like the Moore family. Carter Moore¡¯s word was a royal edict. Who dared to disobey it? The Moore family was like this, let alone the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town. Dn¡¯s face turned pale.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Noticing Dn¡¯s expression, Carter Moore knew something was wrong and held out his hand, ¡°let me talk to her.¡± Dn handed over the phone. ¡°Lorraine, I¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Lorraine Moore, however, had the same attitude toward Carter Moore. She didn¡¯t give Carter Moore a chance to speak. She said quietly, ¡°You know my ce in the Rodriguez family, Dad. If it was someone else or something else, I could try, but the Campbell family¡­¡± ¡°The Campbell family would crush the Moore family like an ant. Businessmen seek profits. My father-inw would never offend the Campbell family for me and our family.¡± ¡°So, you might as well give it up. Leave it to God.¡± Hearing this, Carter Moore¡¯s face, which had just regained some of its color, turned white again. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I can tell you, Dad, I think the Campbell family just said they¡¯ve sent someone over to Hilshire and they should be there soon. Remember, you must agree to all the conditions they put forward, do not resist, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± With that, Lorraine Moore hung up. Throughout, Carter Moore never had time to say a word. Snapping! The phone was left on the bed. Carter Moore¡¯s face was desperate and he was out of breath, as if he had rpsed and was at risk of passing out again at any moment. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Dn and Isaac pounced, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°It¡¯s over. All over¡­¡± Carter Moore reclined on the pillow, his eyes nk, her expression zed. He didn¡¯t seem to hear Dn and Isaac and muttered to himself, ¡°The Moore family is over. This time, it¡¯s over¡­¡± Lorraine Moore¡¯s attitude reminded Carter Moore of Luke Young¡¯s words at the Moore Group this afternoon, ¡°Get the Moore Group de-listed in Hilshire!¡± Delist! Did the Campbell family send someone over to destroy the Moore family??? ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, outside the ward came a cold yell from a security guard, ¡°Who are you guys? This is no ce for you! Get out!¡± Bang! Bang¡­ The guard¡¯s words were followed by the sound of blows and kicks. The soundsted about ten seconds. Ten secondster. The door of the hospital room was pushed open and two men and a woman entered. One of the men was dressed in a suit and tie, looking very polite and carrying a folder. The other man was a man of great stature, and at first nce he was a man of great skill. And the woman, young and beautiful, walked first, as if she were the leader. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± Three people in the ward were startled by the sudden change and turned their heads. At the sight of the two men and a woman, they were stunned, frowning, and puzzled. But when they saw the guards lying on the floor outside the ward, their faces turned pale. Without saying a word, they beat the guards. Obviously, these two men and one woman were not being nice. The men who had just been thrown out of the room had witnessed the burly man beating the guards, one against ten. They were also too frightened to speak. Still, out of curiosity, they couldn¡¯t help poking out their heads, pricking up their ears and staring at the room. They wanted toe in, but they were afraid. ¡°You¡¯re from the Campbell family of Crane Town???¡± Carter Moore asked after a pause. He was the only one who heard Lorraine Moore¡¯s warning. But he never expected that the Campbell family woulde so quickly. ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡± The beautiful woman nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lilith Carter, Mr. Campbell¡¯s private secretary. They are thepany¡¯s legal manager and head of security.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here today to make a deal with Mr. Moore.¡± With that, Lilith Carter winked at the man in the suit next to her, who immediately stepped forward and handed the folder to Carter Moore. Lilith Carter continued, ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Moore holds seventy-two percent of the shares of the Moore Group and is thergest shareholder of the Group as well as the chairman of the board of directors. Now, we are going to acquire all the shares of Mr. Moore and take over the Moore Group¡­¡± Chapter 41 Reciprocity ¡°Buy it???¡± ¡°Take over!!!¡± One stone aroused thousands of waves! Lilith Carter was in the middle of her sentence when she surprised everyone, especially the Moore Group shareholders and executives at the door. They rushed to the hospital because they were worried Dn and Isaac would take over the Moore Group. Now suddenly, there was another guy talking about buying the Moore Group??? How could they live with that? However, the Campbell family of the Crane Town was so intimidating that they were afraid to say it out. ¡°Is this the Campbell family¡¯s way of delisting the Moore Group in Hilshire?¡± Carter Moore sighed, his head spinning. He opened the folder, scanned it for a few moments, then looked up at Lilith Carter and said in surprise, ¡°Fifty million?¡± ¡°The Moore Group is valued at over 100 million. Seventy-two percent of the shares are worth at least $80 million. You want to buy it at such a low price, are you trying to force me to ept that?¡± Hearing the price, Dn and Isaac looked at each other, teeth clenched and resentful.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Carter Moore made it clear this afternoon that he nned to step down and hand over control of the Moore Group to them. They were gonna own the Moore Group. At this time, the Campbell Family wanted to acquire the Moore Group at a low price. It was like ripping out their flesh and drinking their blood! ¡°Of course not.¡± Lilith Carter shook her head and smiled, ¡°Over100 million, that¡¯s just your estimate, and 80 million, that¡¯s just your expectation. As far as we¡¯re concerned, those shares you own are worth 50 million, no more.¡± ¡°In business, the Campbell family always pays attention to reciprocity and win-win situation. If you are not satisfied with the price, you can choose to reject us.¡± Reject them? Carter Moore¡¯s mouth twitched sharply, thinking, ¡°The Campbell family was aggressive and poised to win. I¡¯d like to say no, but I do not dare. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Carter Moore tried to ask, ¡°What happens if I say no?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilith Carterughed, ¡°At your own peril.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Carter Moore was very angry. In his decades in business, this was the first time he¡¯d been cornered. From the moment she walked through the door, Lilith Carter had a gentle smile on her face. The words that came out of her mouth, however, were somanding and forceful that there was no room for Carter Moore to negotiate. The acquisition contract had been drawn up in advance and there was absolutely no possibility of change. He could only either say yes and sign it or refuse at his own risk! ¡°Fuck you¡­¡± Isaac, who had been silent, suddenly jumped to his feet and red at Lilith Carter, ready tosh out. Being bullied was fucking depressing! Carter Moore could take it, Dn could take it, and Isaac wanted to take it, too, but he was so young, and he couldn¡¯t help it! ¡°I refuse.¡± Almost at the same time Isaac stood up, a man¡¯s voice interrupted him from the hospital room door. Then the man came into the room. ¡°Carter Moore is not the sole owner of the Moore Group, and even if you want to buy his shares, you must go through the board of directors. Isn¡¯t it a little overbearing to show up at the hospital with the acquisition contract without even noticing us?¡± This man couldn¡¯t take it anymore, like Isaac. As one of the shareholders of the Moore Group, he had a great say in the future development of the Moore Group. Although he was afraid of the Campbell family in his heart, he certainly stood up for what he should fight for in front of interests. ¡°Yeah, the Campbell family went too far!¡± ¡°Unteral pricing,pulsory acquisition. This isn¡¯t business, it¡¯s robbery!¡± ¡°Mr. Moore, you can¡¯t sign a contract like that!¡± With the first speaker, the otherwise quiet shareholders, and executives outside also became agitated. They crowded into the ward together and talked in a menacing manner. The three of them breathed a quiet sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t dare stand up to the Campbell family. They were happy to have someone stand up for them. Lilith Carter remained calm and turned to look at the head of security beside her. The next moment, the head of security moved. Bam! He was very fast. He took a few steps up to the first man and, without hesitation, lifted his foot and kicked him directly in the chest. There was a dull thud and a shrill scream, and before the man could react, he was flying backward. He fell into the crowd and felled five or six people. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The shareholders and executives who had just mustered their courage and braved their way into the room were terrified, and the shouting stopped. Their eyes widened. Their tongues gaped in disbelief. They grunted and became silent again. Damn it! It was so cruel of them to hit others like that! When the man who had been kicked fell to the ground, he spewed out a cloud of blood. He tilted his head to one side, closed his eyes and passed out. And he fainted in such a strange way that, at first sight, he really looked like a crab. The first speaker was now lying there like a crab. You could see the power of the security captain¡¯s foot! ¡°There you go.¡± Lilith Carter smiled as she looked down at the man lying motionless on the ground and said, ¡°We can talk. Why do you yell so loud? Like I said, when we do business, it¡¯s about reciprocity. ¡°Now, any objections?¡± With that, she looked up at the shareholders and executives. Chapter 42 The new President All those people had bad looks on their faces. What the fuck?!! If you were okay with that, you nodded. If you weren¡¯t, I would beat you until you were. Was that what you meant by reciprocity? ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as yes.¡± Lilith Carter, her smile widening, turned to Isaac, and asked, ¡°And you. What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Isaac was as pale as death. He looked up at Lilith Carter, looked down at the dead man, shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± He had been beaten several times a day, and now Isaac did not want another beating. ¡°Really?¡± Lilith Carter said with a smile, ¡°I thought you were trying to scold me.¡± Sheughed again??? Why was she stillughing? Isaac rolled his Adam¡¯s apple and said nothing. He could see that this beautiful woman, Lilith Carter, had a smile like a flower, but a heart so fierce. She was like a rose with thorns. ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯m in a hurry, so if you¡¯d like, please sign this so I can get back to work.¡± Lilith Carter ignored Isaac and looked down at Carter Moore in the hospital bed. The legal manager at her side wisely handed Carter Moore a felt-tip pen. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Carter Moore¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He knew he was doomed and lost all courage to resist. So he clenched his teeth, took the signature pen, and signed his name in the acquisition contract. Dn stood by the bed and looked down, his hands shaking, his heart bleeding¡­ That was my Moore Group! Soon it wouldn¡¯t be! Fuck! ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± The legal manager packed up signed contracts and Lilith Carter smiled. ¡°Tomorrow morning, around 10 am, the new group president will be there, and the rest of us will be here in Hilshire assisting her.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°As for you guys¡­¡± Lilith Carter nced at Dn and Isaac, then turned to the stockholders and executives, ¡°You will stay with thepany for the time being, in the same position, at the disposal of the new president.¡± She gave the final words. In just a few words, the Moore family was ruined. This meant that as of tomorrow, the Moore Group would officially change leadership! All their hearts trembled violently. It all happened so fast. It was only ten minutes since Lilith Carter and others walked into the ward, but it seemed like a century, like a dream. They were only staying at thepany temporarily, at the whim of the new president. The change of president was a foregone conclusion. They gave up the idea of continuing to fight, reced by amon doubt, ¡°Who will be the new president of the Moore Group?¡± Carter Moore was no exception. Taking a deep breath, Carter Moore asked, ¡°May I ask, Miss Carter, who the Campbell family went through all this trouble and paid 50 million for my share of thepany, to put in ce to take over the Moore Group?¡± Suddenly, all eyes turned to Lilith Carter. Everyone pricked up their ears, strained their nerves, and waited for Lilith Carter¡¯s answer¡­ Chapter 43 The Mysterious old man. Very Superior ¡°You want to know?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lilith Carter raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡°Tomorrow morning at 8:00 a. m., you will arrive at work an hour early to arrange a wee ceremony for the new president. As for the identity of the new CEO.¡± ¡°Well, then you will see.¡± Lilith Carter confided, then turned and walked away. They looked at each other¡­ ¡­ Ten o¡¯clock at night. A ck Mercedes pulled up outside Nighty Airport, south of Hilshire. The car door was opened and out came three men and a woman, which was Hudson Scott and his mother, who were leaving Hilshire for the Capital City overnight. The other two men were bodyguards who protected them closely. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Hudson said to the driver when he got out of the car, ¡°Anything happens here in Hilshire, let me know as soon as you can, and please keep my dad safe!¡± ¡°You can rest assured.¡± The driver nodded, then turned the car around and left Nighty Airport. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Hudson turned to her mother. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them were in front, the two bodyguards were behind, and four of them strode across to the departure hall. Hudson asked after some hesitation on the way, ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t know why my dad was so eager to get us out of Hilshire?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± His mother shook her head and sighed, ¡°Your dad kept everything to himself, but I know he must have had his own reasons for doing so.¡± ¡°Then he¡­¡± Hudson asked with concern, ¡°Is he gonna be okay? I¡¯m still worried about him. I want to stay.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± His mother shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sure your father did the right thing. He wants what¡¯s best for us, and if we insist on staying, it¡¯ll only make trouble for him.¡± ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± Hudson was reluctant, but did not dare to disobey his parents. Bam! Bam! The two of them were talking as they walked. Just as they reached the entrance of the departure hall, they heard two strange noises behind them, like the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Although it was not loud, they could hear it clearly because of the short distance. They stopped at the same time and looked back. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They were both startled at what they saw. The two bodyguards who were following them, for some unknown reason, both fell unconscious to the floor behind them. And the strangest thing was, there were no strangers around! Hudson realized something was wrong. He bent down to check on the bodyguards, when an old voice sounded in his ear, ¡°You don¡¯t really want to leave, do you?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t!¡± It wasing from behind and very close. It started suddenly and made them feel creepy. Hudson exploded in an instant! ¡°No!¡± His mother let out a scream. Bam! Bam! However, before they could see what he looked like, someone hit them hard on the back of the head. The next moment, they were stiff, dizzy, bobbing, and, like the bodyguards, both fell into a stupor. Opposite, a gray van sped up. There was a gray vaning the other way. The van stopped in front of them, and two young men jumped out of the van. Without a word, they lifted them and the two bodyguards onto the van and threw them into the back of the car. ¡°Mr. Brain.¡± Then the young man looked at an older man standing there with a respectful look, waiting for further instructions. The old man looked in his sixties, grizzled, wrinkled and hunchbacked, like an ordinary old man. But his eyes were piercing and prating. His eyes were as cold as the waning moon in winter. Just looking at him was so scary. ¡°Go ahead. Stick to the n.¡± The old man casually said, then turned away. At his age and in his condition, one should expect to walk slowly. But almost in the blink of an eye, under the gaze of the young man, his old figure disappeared into the crowd. He seemed to be able to stride ten meters! ¡°Go!¡± The young man was not surprised by this. He turned and got in, and momentster, the gray van was gone, leaving Nighty Airport¡­ ¡­ Ten o¡¯clock at night. In the Cecilia¡¯s home in Garden Community. The lights were still on in Cecilia¡¯s room. Cecilia and Phyllis, dressed in matching pajamas,y side by side on a fluffy bed. Sean was sitting on the edge of the bed reading Phyllis a story to put her to sleep. ¡°In his third month in the army, your dad fought in the district jousts. After many challenges, he finally took the crown and became a real king of war¡­¡± ¡°Phyllis, be a good girl, go to bed early, and tomorrow night, I¡¯ll tell you about the district jousts, okay?¡± Sean reached out and stroked Phyllis¡¯s forehead with his rough palm. A gentle smile spread across his resolute face. ¡°Okay!¡± Phyllis smiled sweetly, her pink face beaming with happiness. She turned and threw herself into Cecilia¡¯s arms and said triumphantly, ¡°Mom, you were right. My dad was a super hero. He was amazing.¡± ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯m going to join the army, too, to find my father.¡± Cecilia looked embarrassed. She red at Sean. She couldn¡¯t figure out where Sean got these so-called stories. He talked as if he had been there. Not to mention Phyllis, even she listened with rapt attention. ¡°Okay!¡± Cecilia patted Phyllis on the back and nodded, ¡°When you grow up, I will apany you to find your father.¡± Soon, Phyllis fell asleep. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cecilia looked up and suddenly looked at Sean with a very serious expression on her face. Sean was stunned, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Thank you for standing up for me. Thank you for being so nice to Phyllis and making up such a nice story to satisfy herck of love for her father. And thank you for keeping your promise not to do anything inappropriate to me¡­¡± Cecilia spoke from the heart. She was already desperate to learn that Carter Moore had betrothed her to a rapist and was prepared to be ¡°bullied¡± by Sean. But luckily, Sean was not who his research said he was. On the contrary, he took great care of them all! This was something Cecilia could not have dreamed of. Although she was confused about Sean¡¯s background. She always thought Sean was approaching her for some other reason. But from today¡¯s contact, she could confirm that Sean was not a bad person. It was good for her that he was not a bad man! ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Sean smiled and shook his head, ¡°Speaking of which, I should be the one thanking you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cecilia was stunned. She asked, frowning, ¡°What can you thank me for?¡± Chapter 44 Long Night. Real Couple ¡°Five years ago, I was put in prison, I lost my mother, I lost my family, I lost my home, I lost everything that was mine. And now, you gave me a home again. So, of course I want to thank you.¡± Sean looked righteous. He said it, and what he thought was, ¡°I also want to thank you for giving me such a lovely daughter, and for raising her so hard.¡± ¡°In the meantime, I want to say sorry to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you in trouble!¡± Cecilia blushed a little. Orphan? Isaac¡¯s previous research only stated that Sean was in prison for rape five years ago, and the emphasis was on Sean¡¯s criminal record, psychopathy, and serious violent tendencies. There was no mention of Sean¡¯s family background from five years ago. Cecilia was surprised when it came out of Sean¡¯s mouth and in such an atmosphere. Her heart trembled, and she could not help feeling sorry for him. Turned out, he was an unlucky guy, too. Five years ago! Cecilia was very sensitive to that time, and she instantly thought of herself. She also discovered one day five years ago that she was unountably pregnant. For five years she was mocked and her situation deteriorated. What a coincidence. Was this what they called freemasonry??? Cecilia asked after a pause, ¡°What happened five years ago?¡± For some reason, she had a sneaking feeling that Sean¡¯s alleged rape was probably bogus, nted by someone else. No reason, just a subtle feeling. Maybe it was a woman¡¯s intuition. ¡°You want to know?¡± Sean looked up and made eye contact with Cecilia. ¡°Whatever.¡± Cecilia blushed even more. She snorted. She wanted to know, but she was too embarrassed to admit it. Her expression was mischievous and charming in themplight. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Sean nodded and smiled, then shook his head, ¡°But not now.¡± ¡°Then when?¡± Cecilia¡¯s words came out of her mouth. Sean thought about it and said, ¡°My secret is so important that I can only tell it to those closest to me. We¡¯re engaged, but we¡¯re not really married.¡± ¡°When you truly love me, and are willing to marry me, I will do what a real husband should do. I¡¯ll be honest with you and tell you all the secrets.¡± Married??? Do what a real husband should do??? A real couple¡­ Cecilia¡¯s heart gave a shiver. When she noticed that Sean¡¯s eyes were on her chest and moving around in a deliberate way, her face burned with shame and anger. ¡°You wish!¡± She red at Sean, pulled up the covers, climbed into bed, and turned off themp on the nightstand. Then she turned her face away from Sean and gritted her teeth, ¡°Who wants to know your secrets? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t get your hands on me!¡± The room was suddenly in darkness. Sean rolled his eyes. What was going on? Was she angry? Was¡­ As if to think of something, Sean looked embarrassed and exined, ¡°Cecilia, you¡¯re not getting the wrong idea, are you? When I say ¡°what a real husband should do¡±, I mean honest and trusting, not what you think.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have a very pure mind.¡± Sean was so wrong! ¡°Shut up!¡± Cecilia¡¯s muffled voice came out of the darkness. She wanted to scold him, but she was afraid to wake Phyllis up. Sean¡¯s face was as dark as the night. He was the real General Wolf of the North. If you put him in a fight, he could beat a hundred by one in the battlefield. But he was not good with women. In desperation, he shrugged his shoulders, groped his way back to the bed he had made andy down. It was a long night. This was the first time a man had slept in her room in her life. Cecilia tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep for a long time. Her head was full of ideas that she couldn¡¯t get away. She was also worried that if she went to the Moore Group tomorrow and picked up her personal belongings, she would break with the Moore family. After years of hard work, it was back to square one. What should she do in the future??? Unbeknownst to her, Sean had paved the way for her. Starting tomorrow, she was still a part of the Moore Group, and the Moore Group would be hers. ¡°Arrangements were made for the Moore Group, now owned by Mason.¡± Sean received a message from Charles Campbell and smiled. He looked at Cecilia and Phyllis in their bed in the faint moonlight and thought, ¡°Cecilia, you¡¯ve been suffering for years, and the Moore Group is my little surprise for you.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t freak out tomorrow morning.¡± Sean had a card up his sleeve. He tried to make it up to Cecilia as much as he could before a showdown with her. Unbeknownst to Sean, his cover had been blown. Luis Sanchez and Connor Scott were informed of his background by his inadvertence in Ricky Mall, and the Mason family in the Capital City was notified immediately.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At that moment, Reid left the Capital City overnight and was on a flight to Hilshire, holding Colored ze Holy Water for Phyllis! Without realizing it, the crisis was creeping in¡­ ¡­ The next morning. When Sean woke up, Marcia had already made breakfast. As soon as he left the room, Marcia rushed in and grabbed Cecilia, ¡°Cecilia, did he do anything to youst night?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cecilia pointed to the shakedown beside her bed and shook her head, ¡°He read to Phyllis and went to sleep, nothing more.¡± ¡°Okay, good¡­¡± Marcia breathed a secret sigh of relief. After breakfast. Sean put on the new clothes that Cecilia picked out for him yesterday and drove Cecilia to the Moore Group. He took Phyllis with him and drove her to school. As soon as they left, Marcia ran back into Cecilia¡¯s room and rummaged through it. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Matthew Moore sat in his wheelchair, puzzled. Marcia ignored him for a moment, then suddenly ran out of the room with Sean¡¯s old clothes in her hand, and said excitedly, ¡°Look, what is this?¡± She reached into Sean¡¯s old shirt and pulled out a ck card. It was the ck Supreme card from Universal Bank! ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Matthew Moore took the ck card and turned it over several times, but could see nothing. ¡°Sean bought Cecilia all those new clothes and a new car yesterday,¡± Marcia guessed. ¡°That¡¯s over $7 million. Do you think this is his bank card?¡± Chapter 45 The Crisis Came. Welcome Ceremony ¡°What?¡± Matthew Moore was stunned, ¡°And even if it was, so what? It¡¯s his. He was in such a hurry, and I think he forgot to take it when he changed clothes. Why don¡¯t I call him and have him pick it up?¡± ¡°No!¡± Marcia snapped, threw Sean¡¯s old suit in Matthew Moore¡¯s face, and snatched the ck Card from him, snorting, ¡°If it was a bank card, wouldn¡¯t you want to know how much money was in it?¡± Matthew Moore was taken aback by Marcia¡¯s words. He removed the old clothes from his face and eximed, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m warning you. It is against thew to use someone else¡¯s bank card without permission. We can¡¯t mess around!¡±| ¡°Besides, I think Sean¡¯s a nice kid. He¡¯s nice to Cecilia and Phyllis¡­¡± ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Before Matthew Moore could finish his sentence, Marcia rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you mesmerized by his appearance and trying to defend him just because he washed your feet and massaged your legs yesterday?¡± ¡°What an ignorant man!¡± Marcia said angrily, ¡°How many days have we known him? Not even a day! He¡¯s being nice to Cecilia and Phyllis. How do you know he¡¯s not just faking it out to paralyze us???¡± ¡°After all, he just got out of prison and had a criminal record. And it¡¯s rape! I can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s up to something when hees to our house!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t risk Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯ safety. Anyway, if I don¡¯t know anything about him, I don¡¯t feel safe¡­.¡± What she said was very clear and eloquent! She spit all over Matthew Moore¡¯s face. Matthew Moore¡¯s position in the family was precarious, and he did not dare to argue with Marcia. He said with concern, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t trust Sean, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a whack!¡± Marcia never gave Matthew Moore a chance to speak. She said, ¡°There is a bank opposite the kindergarten. When we pick up Phyllis after school at noon, we will go to the bank to find out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! If you dare not go, I will go myself! You wait in front of the bank and I¡¯ll go in and ask!¡± With that, Marcia angrily turned and walked away. Matthew Moore sighed, but there was nothing else he could do¡­ ¡­ At that time. Sean had already driven to the kindergarten gate. Cecilia got out of the car with Phyllis in her arms and walked her to school herself. When she left, she winked at Sean. ¡°Uncle, tonight you are going to tell me the story of daddy¡¯s fight in the military district.¡± She was very lovely in her naughty way. ¡°Ok, sure!¡± Sean nodded with a smile. Ten minutester, Cecilia emerged from kindergarten alone, got into the passenger seat, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Moore Group.¡± Mulsanne started slowly. Across the street from the kindergarten stood two young men in front of the bank. One of them was Luis Sanchez¡¯s confidant, the one who had been investigating Sean. His name was Logan Garcia. ¡°Do you see that?¡± Logan Garcia pointed in the direction Phyllis had left and said, ¡°That little girl is your target this time. After school at noon, her grandma and grandpa shoulde to pick her up.¡± ¡°At that point, take her back to Elegant Vi without rming outsiders.¡± Elegant Vi was the private vi of Luis Sanchez. ¡°Okay.¡± Another young man nodded and smiled, ¡°You can rest assured that nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too important to be careless.¡± Logan Garcia repeated his instructions, then got into a car and drove off, leaving another young man waiting outside the bank¡­ ¡­ At 9:30 a. m. When Sean brought Cecilia to the Moore Group, there were a lot of people outside the Group. They were talking at the group building. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this, Cecilia immediately frowned and looked puzzled. She knew nothing of what happened yesterday afternoon. ¡°Looks like a happy event.¡± Sean pulled over to the side of the road andughed, ¡°If you want to know, just go in and ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Looking over the crowd, Cecilia peered into the group building and was shocked to find two rows of flowers neatly arranged in front of the building, with a red carpet in the middle and 16 gun saluting on both sides of the carpet. Eight on each side! The employees of the Moore Group were busy among them. Well, it looked like something good happened. ¡°Is there a big celebration because Isaac stole my client? Or did they know I was going to pick up my belongings today and deliberately try to disgust me, squeeze me,ugh at me, and celebrate kicking me out of the Moore Group?¡± Cecilia looked bad and she thought of several possibilities. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t she be disgusted and humiliated by Isaac if she came in now?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cecilia suddenly hesitated. Sean noticed something different about her. He knew what she was worried about, so heughed and joked, ¡°What, nervous? Afraid? Afraid to go in? Do you want me to go in with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cecilia looked back at Sean and snorted, ¡°You wait here for me. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Then she pushed the door and got off. Cecilia was a very strong woman, even if she was nervous and afraid, she would not show it, especially in front of Sean. She couldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of him. ¡°Cecilia?¡± As soon as she got off the car, a female employee saw Cecilia and immediately came up to her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. The new president should be here any minute. Thepany leaders are preparing the wee ceremony.¡± Cecilia, a formermerce minister, was a leader in her own right. ¡°New president?¡± Cecilia raised her eyebrows and was stunned, ¡°What new president? What ceremony?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The female employee¡¯s eyes widened with a look of disbelief. ¡°Know what?¡± Cecilia was more confused. ¡°Look!¡± The female employee pointed at several male colleagues across the street. There they were busy inting a huge intable arch bridge. Soon, the arch bridge swelled up and she saw a line of bold characters written on it. Celebrate the Moore Group¡¯s Transformation! Congrattions to the new CEO! ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was still working in thepany the day before yesterday, but she missed yesterday because of engagement. How did it changepletely? Why was there a new CEO? Where was her grandpa? Had her grandpa decided to step down and officially hand over the Moore Group to Dn and Isaac? Her face was as pale as ashes. Cecilia had thought of several possibilities, but not this one. It was thest thing she wanted. ¡°They¡¯reing out!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone turned to look at the door. Dn and Isaac, along with a dozen other shareholders and executives, came rushing out. There were two men and one woman, whom Cecilia didn¡¯t know, Lilith Carter and others. Chapter 46 Get out of my way Dn, Isaac, Lilith Carter, and others led the way. The rest of thepany¡¯s shareholders and executives followed, making Cecilia a little suspicious. ¡°These two men and one woman, who are they?¡± Cecilia was certain that she had never seen these three people before at thepany. And to be able to walk with Dn and Isaac at an event like this, leaving shareholders and executives behind, they were obviously in a very different position. When Cecilia was confused, Isaac looked around at the crowd and suddenly fixed his eyes on Cecilia. His eyes were cold, and his gnashing of teeth looked ferocious. Their eyes met. Cecilia panicked and realized something was wrong. She was found¡­ Then Isaac picked up his pace and started walking aggressively toward Cecilia. Cecilia¡¯s heart beat violently and she turned to go. The courage that had been inspired by Sean vanished in a sh. In front of the entire shareholders, executives, and colleagues of the Moore Group, as well as so many passers-by, how could Cecilia step down if Isaac sneered and said some harsh words? She was a woman after all! For five years she had suffered enough cold eyes and bullying at the Moore house. And now she was kicked out of the Moore Group, and was she going to be humiliated by Isaac again? She would not be reconciled! ¡°Cecilia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman next to her reached out to stop her, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to miss such a big deal as the new CEO¡¯s appointment, would you?¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Cecilia pushed the woman away and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I came to thepany today to go through the procedures of leaving. As for the appointment of the new president, well, it has nothing to do with me!¡± With that, she strode away. ¡°Leaving?¡± The female employee immediately blinked, froze in there, dumbfounded. As a colleague, she knew how Cecilia had been wronged in thepany. Now, the Moore Group had changed, with a new boss, and no longer belonged to Carter Moore. By rights, Cecilia should be happy. Why would she leave? Cecilia didn¡¯t exin, she just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible and avoid Isaac, so she walked faster than Isaac, as if she was afraid that Isaac would catch up with her. However, back at the spot where she had just got off, Cecilia was stunned. ¡°Where¡¯s the car? Where¡¯s Sean?¡± Cecilia had asked Sean to wait for her outside when she got out of the car, but at this moment, the roadside was full of cars, but Sean¡¯s Mulsanne was nowhere to be found! In an instant, she was struck by lightning! ¡°Bastard!¡± Cecilia thought subconsciously, ¡°Did that guy just take the piss, leave me here, and drive off?¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, she nced around and saw a Mulsanne with a temporary license te speeding off at the corner at the end of the street. In the blink of an eye, it was gone. Who else could it be but Sean? Cecilia stomped her feet and blurted out a low oath, ¡°Liar! Liar! Liar! Men are so unreliable! Drop the ball at thest minute!¡± ¡°Cecilia, who are you cursing at?¡± Just then, Isaac followed. Cecilia¡¯s voice, though small, was heard by him. He followed Cecilia¡¯s gaze several times down the street, then snorted, ¡°Are you scolding your husband, the rapist who just got out of prison?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Cecilia reached for a taxi. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m also your matchmaker, so of course it¡¯s my business.¡± Isaac stepped up to block Cecilia¡¯s path and said in a strange voice, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t look well. Did you not sleep wellst night? Your husband is a big man, and he was probably screwing you up in bed, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You just said he was a liar. I wonder if he cheated you for your money or your sex?¡± ¡°Or, both?¡± Just as Cecilia had predicted, Isaac¡¯s words were worse than thest.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Many passers-by sidled their eyes and looked this way. Lilith Carter noticed the movement here, too. She looked back at the shareholders and executives as if asking questions. She arrived in Hilshire yesterday from the Crane Town at Charles Campbell¡¯smand. She came in a hurry, only to take over the Moore Group and hand it over to a woman named Cecilia Moore. But who was Cecilia? What did she look like? Why did Charles Campbell steal the Moore Group and give it to Cecilia Moore? Lilith Carter knew nothing about it! Even Charles Campbell had never met Cecilia. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Cecilia shouted, but her heart sank to the bottom. She was not gonna get away with this today. ¡°Well said!¡± Isaac stood there motionless, not trying to get out of the way. He gritted his teeth and snorted, ¡°At noon yesterday, grandpa clearly told my father that he was getting old and could not work anymore. He wanted to retire and hand over the whole Moore Group to my father and me.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You lived on us while helping others secretly. You used to flirt with Aiden Roberts and those old motherfuckers for a few orders. Now you¡¯re being kicked out of thepany, and you¡¯re not repentant. You instigated Aiden Roberts and his people to make trouble in ourpany, beat my father and me, and put my grandfather into hospital. As a result, the Campbell family from the Crane Town took advantage of the situation and upied the Moore Group!¡± ¡°You tell me, am I in your way, or are you in my way, or in the way of the whole Moore family?¡± He gritted his teeth. Isaac didn¡¯t think Cecilia had the ability to hook up with Charles Campbell. In his opinion, Cecilia must have hooked up with Aiden Roberts and others. Upset about being pushed out of thepany, she asked Aiden Roberts and others to take her ce. Aiden Roberts and others, greedy and crafty, relied on their rtionship with the Campbell family from the Crane town to take the opportunity to destroy the Moore Group! After all, it was all Cecilia¡¯s fault! The Moore Group had nearly $100 million in assets, and it was about to fall into their hands. But now, they lost it for nothing. How could Isaac stand that??? He now hated Cecilia almost as much as she hated him. Had it not been broad daylight, he would have dragged Cecilia into a nearby BMW and tortured her, raped her, and then killed her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face suddenly changed in surprise. Aiden Roberts and others came to thepany to make trouble? Dn and Isaac got beat up? Carter Moore passed out in the hospital? The Campbell Family of the Crane Town owned the Moore Group? When? No one had told her. She really didn¡¯t know! ¡°Pretend! You keep pretending!¡± Isaac had a grim face and cold eyes. He wanted to put up with it, but Cecilia¡¯s innocent face was a huge provocation and irony in his eyes. That was thest straw! So, he snorted, ¡°I take it you fell asleep with that rapistst night and lost your mind. Did youe here tough at me? Well, I¡¯ll let you get want you want.¡± Before he finished his speech, he suddenly raised his right hand and pped Cecilia in her beautiful face, which was with a little confusion in shock¡­ Chapter 47 You are the new CEO The p was so hard it almost took Isaac¡¯s strength out of his breast. There was anger and jealousy! He was angry because Cecilia disrupted their ns and caused them to miss out on the Moore Group. And he was jealous that even a rapist like Sean could get Cecilia¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t! After inheriting the Moore Group, his next n was to sleep with Cecilia. Now, he lost both. ¡°Ouch!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cecilia screamed and took a step back to protect her face. She didn¡¯t expect that Isaac would be so angry to attack her. She didn¡¯t have time to dodge¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± At this critical moment, a woman¡¯s fierce yell came from not far away. It was Lilith Carter! Then a ghostly figure of a man swooped into Isaac and Cecilia. He was moving so fast that people around him could barely see him as a blur. ¡°I told you to stop. Are you deaf?¡± The next moment, Isaac¡¯s right wrist was caught, frozen in ce. His hand was less than five centimeters from Cecilia¡¯s face. A gust of wind from his hand lifted Cecilia¡¯s hair from her forehead. Cecilia¡¯s heart throbbed violently, almost suffocating. That was close! Just a little bit! Just a little bit! Cecilia could clearly feel that Isaac¡¯s p on her face would have caused her to vomit blood. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± The sudden appearance of a man ruined his luck, and Isaac was so angry that he was about to explode. He was about to scold, but when he turned his head and saw the man¡¯s face, he swallowed with a grunt and forced the words back. The guy who stopped him was the head of security that Lilith Carter brought in. Isaac still remembered his one-to-ten victory at city Hospitalst night. This was a tough character, and Isaac would never dare to mess around with him. Then Lilith Carter and others walked in. Thepany¡¯s shareholders and executives who followed her looked at each other in disbelief. Why did Lilith Carter suddenly send the head of security to rescue Cecilia when he learned her identity? ¡°Miss Carter, it¡¯s¡­¡± Dn couldn¡¯t figure it out either, but he wasn¡¯t stupid and realized something wrong. Cecilia¡¯s rtionship with the Campbell family might not be as simple as he thought before. So, he came out and exined, ¡°Isaac and Cecilia have had some problems in the past. It¡¯s normal for kids to be young and aggressive and fight.¡± Lilith Carter ignored him. She walked up to Cecilia, looked at her over and over, and said, ¡°Are you Cecilia Moore?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Shocked, Cecilia took a deep breath and brushed her hair. ¡°Hello, let me introduce myself.¡± Lilith Carter said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Lilith Carter, secretary to the president of the Campbell Family of Crane Town. However, starting today, I am secretary to the president of the Moore Group in Hilshire.¡± And she held out his hand to Cecilia. ¡°Hello!¡± Cecilia reached out her hand to Lilith Carter in gratitude, ¡°Just now, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lilith Carter smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect you, so it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Job?? Hearing the speech, everyone was shocked. Lilith Carter said something that sounded interesting. ¡°Miss Carter, grandpa signed the equity transfer contract in person, and I have nothing to say. From now on, the Moore Group will be headed by the new president! But my personal feud with Cecilia is a matter for the Moore family, and you have no right to ask, do you?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t listen to it. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He was choked to death now! The Moore Group was acquired by the Campbell Family, and he wanted to vent his anger on Cecilia. And Lilith Carter intervened? This bitch was too lenient! Lilith Carter let go of Cecilia¡¯s hand and instead of looking at Isaac, looked at the head of security. The head of security got her. So¡­ Bam! With a loud squeak, he pped Isaac in the face. Isaac stumbled and nearly fell. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Isaac looked up, blood hanging from his mouth. Everyone was taken aback by the sudden action of the security chief. What the fuck?! That¡¯s too strong of him! ¡°Miss Carter, what do you mean by that?¡± Dn¡¯s mouth twitched, and his face, which had been full of fake smiles, became bleak and cold for a moment. Everything had to have its limits. Lilith Carter pushed them too far! Lilith Carter still had a nice smile on her face. When he had finished, she began to exin, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have nothing to do with your family¡¯s private and personal problems. I have no right to ask.¡± ¡°But!¡± She added, ¡°I am now the secretary of the president of the Moore Group. Big or small, business, or personal, if it matters to the CEO, it matters to me.¡± Isaac said angrily, ¡°So, what does my beating up of Cecilia have to do with the new CEO?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Lilith Carter looked at Isaac like he was a fool. She pointed at Cecilia and said sternly, ¡°I would like to formally introduce to you, from this day onwards, Miss Cecilia Moore, the new President of the Moore Group¡­¡± Boom! As soon as she said that, it was like a thunderbolt that fell from the sky and split on everyone¡¯s head. Isaac and Dn, along with the shareholders and executives of thosepanies, suddenly stared in disbelief at Lilith Carter and Cecilia. Cecilia herself was no exception. What was going on? No one in the room was more shocked than Cecilia. Cecilia was petrified. Others at least knew what had happened yesterday afternoon andst night, and were prepared for the arrival of a new chief executive today. They just didn¡¯t know who the new one was. And Cecilia? She waspletely in the dark about the whole thing. How could she not be surprised to be suddenly informed of such an earth-shattering result? It was like when you were walking down the street and a hot female star suddenly stopped you and said in a very serious way, ¡°I¡¯m carrying your baby!¡± How would you feel??? Either my ear was out of order, or your brain had been kicked by the donkey and you got crazy! Lilith Carter stared at Isaac and said, ¡°You want to beat up our new CEO. As secretary to the president, I had the head of security stop you and p you, wasn¡¯t it right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Isaac¡¯s face looked as terrible as it could be. His legs gave way, then he plopped down on the ground and shook his head, ¡°No way! It¡¯s impossible! You lied to me! You must have lied to me!¡± Lilith Carterughed. The legal manager next to her pulled out a folder and handed it to Cecilia, saying, ¡°Miss Moore, here is the employment agreement for the new president of the Moore Group. Please take a look at it.¡± Chapter 48 Cecilia’s World. Get the Hell out of Hilshire Take a look? At what? Cecilia¡¯s mind was in a state of breakdown and she couldn¡¯t even think about it, not to mention her eyes. The legal manager took out another marker pen and handed it over, ¡°If you are willing to ept our offer, please sign on the engagement agreement.¡± It took Cecilia half a while to recover. She looked down at the hiring agreement in the legal manager¡¯s hand. Instead of reaching for it or rushing to sign it, she looked up at Lilith Carter and asked, ¡°Miss Carter, right? Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith Carter smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the new CEO I¡¯ve been waiting for is you. By joking about something like this, are you questioning my personal and professionalpetence?¡± ¡°No, I just¡­¡± Cecilia frowned and said, ¡°But why? Why did you hire me?¡± This was themon question in everyone¡¯s mind. Isaac was about to cry. Only then did he finally believe that Cecilia had not just been pretending to be innocent. She really didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, let alone what was going to happen today! But instead of making him feel happy, the result made him even more angry and jealous! Why was that? Why??? He and his father had worked hard to seed the Moore Group, by hook or by crook. But in the end, at thest moment, all the efforts were wasted. Cecilia, on the other hand, turned the corner and effortlessly became the new president of the Moore Group without even knowing it. No contrast, no harm! Isaac couldn¡¯t ept that! So, he looked up, stared at Lilith Carter with the greatest venom in his eyes, pricked up his ears, and waited, too, for Lilith Carter¡¯s answer. ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Lilith Carter said with a crooked smile, ¡°Our entire staff came to work two hours early to prepare for today¡¯s weing ceremony, and they¡¯re still waiting.¡± ¡°As for the reasons, I will exin them to Miss Moore aler.¡± Lilith Carter kept the secret. There were too many strangers on the street, it seemed that some words couldn¡¯t be heard by outsiders. Exin to her alone? Hearing this, everyone was disappointed. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Cecilia nodded, then looked at Dn and Isaac and said, ¡°Now that Miss Carter has hired me as president of the Moore Group, that means I can now exercise the powers of president, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lilith Carter certainly knew what Cecilia was up to. ¡°Please help yourself.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to see any more Moore¡¯s!¡± With that, Cecilia turned and walked away. Over the past five years, the Moore family had done irreparable damage to Cecilia. Just like Dn and Isaac wouldn¡¯t let her go, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to return good for evil. Just kicking Dn and Isaac out of the Moore Group was the best she could do. Out of sight, out of mind! ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Lilith Carter looked at the head of security and the legal manager and said, ¡°Miss Moore doesn¡¯t want to see them. So, there¡¯s no need for them to stay with thepany, and Hilshire.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The head of security and the legal manager looked at each other and knew what to do. Getting them out of thepany was enough. Why Getting them out of Hilshire? Shareholders and executives couldn¡¯t help but gasp and sweat, thinking, ¡°Well, Lilith Carter was sent by the Campbell Family of Crane Town. She is so decisive in her work. And she¡¯s fucking cruel!¡± ¡°Bitch, who do you think you are?¡± Isaac jumped to his feet, his anger rising so high that it eclipsed his fear of the security captain. He pointed at Lilith Carter¡¯s nose with a ferocious look in his eye, ¡°Hilshire is my home! This is my town! Even if you¡¯re ackey from the Campbell family of Crane Town. So what?¡± ¡°If you want me to leave Hilshire, I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± Crazy! Isaac was really pissed off. The first reason for his deference to Lilith Carter was that he was afraid of being beaten by the security captain. The second reason was that he was afraid of being burned by the Campbell family behind Lilith Carter. The third reason was that he wanted to temporarily eat humble pie and secretly n for revenge and recapture the Moore Group. And now, with Cecilia¡¯s casual words, all his hopes had been destroyed. So, why should he stand it? Isaac yelled at Lilith Carter and even ran at her in a desperate attempt to attack her. Unfortunately, the head of security was standing right next to Lilith Carter. Bam! In front of the head of security, the mad Isaac was like a three-year-old. He kicked Isaac in the chest and kicked him out on the spot. He flew back the way he came. He fell back the same way he got up. That was a good kick. Poof! After Isaac fell, he spewed out a cloud of blood. Hey there like a dead dog. Though he struggled for a long time, he couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Isaac!¡± Dn was furious. He wanted to go after Lilith Carter, too, but Isaac beat him to it. Now, seeing Isaac¡¯s sad end, he gritted his teeth and swallowed it. He rushed over to check Isaac¡¯s injury.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Isaac had been beating up since Sean got out of jail yesterday morning. He added a new wound to the old one. He was kind of miserable. ¡°Mr. Moore.¡± Lilith Carter looked down at them both and snorted, ¡°Antagonizing the Campbell family won¡¯t end well. If you¡¯re smart, keep your son in line, take your father, go home, pack your things, and get the hell out of Hilshire.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it might not be as simple as leaving Hilshire. You might need to go to another world.¡± Death threats! Then she turned and walked away. After forcing Carter Moore to sign the equity transfer contract at city Hospitalst night, the reason Lilith Carter didn¡¯t dispose of Dn and Isaac on the spot was to give Cecilia the opportunity. Let Cecilia avenge herself! Let Cecilia avenge herself! The shareholders and executives of thepany remained frozen in ce. The sound of swallowing was all around. Until yesterday, Carter Moore was the biggest shareholder in the Moore Group. He made the call. Dn and Isaac were also bossy and overbearing. But now? Who would have thought that in just one day, everything would turn around? Cecilia, used to be beaten down everywhere, turned the tables and reced them as president of the Moore Group. Everyone¡¯s heart was shaking hard. It all happened too fast to be true. Boom! Boom! Just as they were transfixed, there was a deafening salute behind them, one after another, which was very beaming. They looked back and saw Cecilia walking on the red carpet at the entrance of the Moore Group, between two rows of blooming flowers. The employees in thepany apuded wildly to wee the new president. At this moment, they knew that from today on, the Moore Group would be Cecilia¡¯s world. Cecilia, surrounded by a crowd of stars, became the center of attention. She suppressed her shock and disbelief. She was almost at the end of the carpet when she turned her head and looked in the direction Sean had disappeared. Thinking, ¡°Did this guy know Lilith Carter had hired me to be president of the corporation, and that¡¯s why he ran so fast and didn¡¯t worry about me?¡± At that time. Sean had arrived south of town in the Mulsanne. As Cecilia guessed, Sean knew what wasing and took it all in his stride. What she didn¡¯t know was that Sean nned this whole thing. Cecilia was deeply attached to the Moore Group. Although she pretended to be strong and said that being kicked out of the Moore Group only meant unemployment and she could get another job, Sean could tell how much she was hurting. Sean took the pain out of her! Joining the Moore Group was Cecilia¡¯s big moment, and Sean didn¡¯t want to steal her thunder. Besides, Sean had more important things to do. That was to visit his grandma and grandpa¡­ Five years! He was wrongfully imprisoned, his mother died in the Capital City, and N&P Media was taken. His grandma and grandpa were old and helpless, and he didn¡¯t know how they were living now. It must have been tough. Sean was worried. The Taylor Family also took the vi that belonged to his family. After talking to a few old neighbors, Sean found out that his grandma and grandpa had moved to the suburbs. They rented a fruit stand in the suburbs to make ends meet. So, Sean raced to the suburbs. ording to the address given by his old neighbor, he wasted more than half an hour zigzagging around the suburban streets before he found the ce. In the distance, he could see people crowding around the fruit stand. A noise could be faintly heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± With a slight frown, Sean pushed the door open and got off. He stopped Mulsanne at the entrance of the street and walked alone towards the crowd on the opposite side. The closer he got, the clearer the sound became. Amid the confusion, there was a whine, and a shrill voice of a middle-aged woman. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a jerk, old dogs!¡± ¡°I, Betty Webber, was so kind as to rent the shop and booth to you. But instead of doing business properly, you smashed up my shop like this!¡± ¡°Pay me! I want you to pay me back!¡± The middle-aged woman who called herself Betty Weber posed like a vixen with her hands akimbo. Sean pushed his way into the crowd. The sign said Wright¡¯s Vegetable and Fruit Shop. In front of the shop, there was a stall. At the time, no matter inside the shop, or outside the shop, all in a mess. The old rolling shutter door fell askew there, and the tables and chairs were tilted. The ss on the window was smashed and broken, and the wall skin was peeled off. Not to mention the fruit and vegetable waste all over the floor. It was a mess because so many people had gathered to watch. In front of Betty stood an elderly woman over 60. Her hair was already snow-white around her temples, her eyes were red now, and her wrinkled cheeks were filled with fear and helplessness¡­ She was Gemma Wright, Sean¡¯s grandmother, and Nic Wright¡¯s mother! Chapter 49 Grandma and Grandpa’s Situation ¡°Betty, we¡¯ve rented your store for over four years, and we¡¯ve never missed a payment. Would you be so kind as not to give me a hard time?¡± Gemma Wright reached out and wiped her eyes, then humbly took Betty¡¯s hand. Pointing to a few bullies standing nearby, she said in a choked voice, ¡°They are deliberately making trouble. Everything in the shop has been broken by them. If anything, they should pay for it.¡± ¡°In addition, both of us worked from morning to night, and the extra fresh vegetables and fruits we bought in at five o¡¯clock this morning were wasted by them. Speaking of which, we are also victims¡­¡± Gemma Wright was really wronged! Since Sean went to prison five years ago, Nic Wright died, and the house was taken from her, the Wright family had been inplete ruin. The couple had no choice but to move out of the bustling city and rent this shop and stall in the suburbs. They thought they could live a safe life, a normal life, but things didn¡¯t work out. asionally, local ruffians and thugs woulde to pick quarrels and trouble them. Before, they just took protection money, or they got nothing for free. They could do nothing but grit their teeth and ept it. And today, those punks were even worse. They each had a baseball bat, and without saying a word, they went into the store and smashed it, and suddenly it was like this. Betty, as thendy, heard the news and came to ask Gemma Wright to pay. How could Gemma Wright afford it??? ¡°Come on! Stop it!¡± Betty threw Gemma Wright¡¯s hand away and snorted, ¡°Everything happens for a reason. You said they smashed the store, so let me ask you, of all the stores on this street, why did they smash yours?¡± ¡°Look at my door, look at my window, the walls, the furniture, I paid for them, you know? You want to default?¡± ¡°No way!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Betty was on her high horse and spitting. ¡°You¡­¡± Gemma Wright¡¯s eyes watered and her face turned pale with anger. She shivered and was about to say something when one of the bullies came up to her with a baseball bat. She was too frightened to say the next words. ¡°What did you say, olddy?¡± He was a head taller than Gemma Wright, and very athletic. He strode over to Gemma Wright, looked down at her, and pretended to reach for his ear and grinned, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Say it again if you dare!¡± Gemma Wright unconsciously took a few steps back and turned away from his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± With a roar, the bully was waving baseball bats in front of Gemma Wright. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to fucking pay for it? All right, tell me. How much do you want? Uh?¡± Gemma Wright hesitated and steeled herself, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who broke it. Of course, you¡¯re gonna pay for it. As for how much you pay, Betty calls the shots because she owns the house¡­¡± Boom! In the middle of Gemma¡¯s sentence, the bully lifted a baseball bat and hit a table next to her. With a loud bang, the table was smashed into a big hole on the spot. Then he looked back at Betty and asked, ¡°Betty, she said we smashed it. Did you see that?¡± ¡°No!¡± Betty raised her chin and lied with her eyes open, ¡°Anyway, I rented the store to them, and now it became like this, I don¡¯t know who did it, all I know is that I need to ask them to pay for it.¡± ¡°Betty, how¡­¡± Gemma almost passed out. It took her a while to recover and she said, ¡°How could you do this? When they came in and smashed things, everyone in the neighborhood saw them, and you saw them, too.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Betty rolled her eyes. The bully raised a baseball bat, pointed it at a crowd of onlookers and asked, ¡°Who the fuck saw that? Step up and show me.¡± The neighbors looked at each other in silence at his threat. No one dared stand up for Gemma. Some even whispered, ¡°Just face it, Gemma. Spend your money and wipe out your misery.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Betty is not the unreasonable type to overcharge you.¡± Hearing this, Gemma was desperate! ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Betty held out her hand triumphantly and said, ¡°They saw everything. What do you have to say now? Save it. Just pay me. $100, 000!¡± ¡°Give me $100, 000, pack your things and get out of here!¡± $100, 000! Everyone was shocked by this number, and their hearts shook violently. They figured it out. Betty teamed up with the gang to put on the show. They were determined to screw over Gemma and her husband today. But what could they do? They dared not offend these bullies! ¡°I saw it, too.¡± When all the people were sweating and sighing secretly for Gemma, suddenly, a man¡¯s voice, like a thunderp, rang out in the crowd. It was Sean! Chapter 50 You Cannot Bear the Wrath of the Wolf King Sean¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it stunned everyone. Suddenly, they all looked in the same direction in surprise or disbelief. Sean was standing there, his face as cold as death! He had guessed that his grandmothers and grandfathers might not be well off, but he had never imagined that it woulde to this. Even a couple of thugs and a bitch humiliated Gemma on the street! Back then, the Wright family was one of thergest families on the South side of town. After their marriage to the Mason family in the Capital City, they were even more sessful and powerful. His grandmother Gemma Wright and his grandfather Dean Wright, as the leaders of Wright family, were full of high spirits and lofty sentiments. They were met with bow and scrape by all. They had not suffered the slightest injustice. A man who lost position and influence might be subjected to much indignity. And it all happened because of Sean! Sean got them in trouble! At this point, Sean¡¯s anger was not hard to guess. His fist was clenched and his eyes were sharp as knives at Betty and those bullies. When his eyes fell on the shocked Gemma, he could not help but feel a little moist at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Sean?¡± Gemma was the first to recognize Sean. Five yearster, after the baptism of war, Sean had changed a lotpared to five years ago. His skin was not as white as before, he was now bronzed. His figure wasrger and stronger than before. And his face and features were much more mature and angr¡­ Still, Gemma recognized him at first sight. ¡°Grandma!¡± Sean started walking, ignoring the surprised stares around him, and walked straight towards Gemma Wright. The tears, which had been spinning in his eyes, burst out with the call after five years. Men did not easily shed tears. Bu he was so sad. ¡°Sean, is it really you?¡± Gemma¡¯s tears, which had just stopped, gushed out again. However, unlike before, it was sad tears, angry tears, helpless tears, wronged tears when she faced with Betty and bullies. When Gemma saw Sean, the tears that came out of her eyes were tears of excitement, tears of surprise, tears of anticipation, and tears of happiness. She tried again and again to wipe away her tears, but her eyes were blurred. She seemed afraid that in the blink of an eye, Sean would disappear. She was afraid that she was only imagining what she was seeing. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me.¡± Sean walked out of the crowd and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Oh, my Sean!¡± Gemma let out a cry, almost breaking down. Shepletely forgot about Betty and the gang and opened her arms to hug Sean. However, Betty and the gang didn¡¯t forget why they came. ¡°Shut up and stop!¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Betty and the bully looked at each other. The punk raised his baseball bat right in front of Gemma, blocking her path.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then he turned to look at Sean and asked, ¡°What did you call this olddy?¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± The hoodlum was a big deal in the suburbs and knew something about the Wright family¡¯s past. So, when Sean called Gemma, he instantly connected to some people and things. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Betty looked at Sean closely and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him from a distance once before. I know him. He is the grandchild of the old woman, the son of Nic Wright, the Young Mr. Mason in the Capital City. Wow!!!! There was an uproar in the crowd after her words. There were exmations, and the way they looked at Sean all changed. ¡°Unfortunately, that was before.¡± Then, in a change of heart, Betty said, ¡°I heard this kid went to prison five years ago for rape, and he brought down the Wright family. His mother and his great-uncle died because of him, and the Wright family was destroyed¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could this old womane to live in the suburbs, rent my shop, and make a living by running a stall?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a disaster!¡± Five years ago, someone as small as Betty Weber wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet Sean. Even when Sean and his mother visited Hilshire, she could only see them from a distance. And now, in her eyes, Sean was a total loser! So, with her chin raised and her hands akimbo, she was not afraid to face Sean. Instead, she put on a high and mighty posture. The way she looked at Sean was full of contempt and disdain. This feeling was so good! It was even better than when she was bullying and humiliating Gemma. Could she be not happy that the great man she could only look up to had suddenly fallen from his pedestal one day and appeared miserably in front of her for her to tread on? Her sense of superiority exploded. For Betty, who as a bully and liked to bully the weak and feared the strong, the difference in status and psychology made her feel good. ¡°Oh, the Young Mr. Mason, right?¡± After identifying Sean, the punk grinned. He looked as excited as Betty. His hands were itching. Small ruffians like them could only bully the in folk of the suburbs. When they met a big shot, they would get very wussy. Now they had a rare chance to run into someone like Sean, who used to be great but was now down and out. How could they be called hooligans if they didn¡¯t bully him and humiliate him??? ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡± The bully raised his right leg, put his foot on the table next to him and gestured to Sean, ¡°Your grandma owes us $100, 000, and I¡¯m giving you two choices, or you pay the money for her.¡± ¡°Or, slip through here, and if I¡¯m pleased, maybe I¡¯ll show mercy and let you go, and let you reunite.¡± With that, he pointed to his crotch. The other punks rushed up and surrounded Sean. Their meanings were obvious, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re going to do it today, no matter what.¡± Chapter 51 Get Down on Your Knees! Or Die! ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡± When Gemma saw Sean in danger, she panicked and said quickly, ¡°$100, 000, I¡¯ll give you! If you don¡¯t hurt my Sean, I¡¯ll get your money right now!¡± Then she turned and went to the store to get the money. Gemma had been alone before, facing Betty and the aggressiveness of the group of bullies, and she had gritted her teeth, refused to pay, and tried to argue with them for right and wrong. Now, when Sean was in danger, she immediately gave in. Sean didn¡¯t stop her. Because what was going to happen next was going to be bloody, and it was not good for Gemma to see it. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Betty red after Gemma, her pride rising. She looked back at Sean and said contemptuously, ¡°You are the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City. I thought you were a tough guy to hide behind. I didn¡¯t realize you were just a timid nobody.¡± ¡°What a loser!¡± The more Betty talked, the better she felt. She wanted to spit out all the nasty words she¡¯d umted in her head and use them on Sean. After all, opportunities like today¡¯s were rare.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Are you done?¡± Sean¡¯s face was cold and his eyes met Betty¡¯s, ¡°And I¡¯m gonna give you two choices, either, when my grandma gets out, you¡¯re gonna get on your knees until she forgives you.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± ¡°Or what are you gonna do to me?¡± Before Sean could finish his sentence, Betty snorted, ¡°Are you gonna hit me?¡± ¡°Go ahead, hit me.¡± Betty stood behind one of the bullies, pointed her hand in her face, and said defiantly, ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll respect you for being a man. Well, my face is itchy these days, and I¡¯d like to be hit.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me and make me feel good?¡± The look on Betty¡¯s face was really annoying, and not only Sean, but also the surrounding neighbors were a little annoyed. If they weren¡¯t afraid of the gang, they would have rushed over and pped her. ¡°Aha¡­¡± The bullies roared withughter, and the leader, who had one foot on the table, repented and said, ¡°Now I¡¯ve changed my mind. Give us the money and get under my pants, take both!¡± ¡°Let you grandma give us money, and you will¡­¡± Bang! Before the bullies finished their words, Sean, who had been surrounded in the middle and remained motionless, made a bold move. He punched one of the punks in the stomach. The bully was so caught off guard that he could not even see Sean¡¯s movements, let alone block them. He felt a sharp pain in his stomach and then flew away like a projectile. Then hended on rotten fruit two meters away. He fainted on the spot and did not scream. ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened???¡± Sean moved so fast that everyone only saw the result, not the process. In the blink of an eye, the bully appeared two meters away, from standing to lying down, from conscious to unconscious. Even magic couldn¡¯t do that! Purr! Betty and the rest of the gang were startled, their smiles frozen. The leader of the mob swallowed hard, swallowing back the words he had not finished with the spit. Then he asked in disbelief, ¡°You did that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡± Sean asked, and punched out again. Bang! The second one flew out, just as unconscious as the first one. ¡°Do you see it now?¡± Then a third, then a fourth, then a fifth¡­ In less than ten seconds, one by one, the group of bullies around Sean flew out. The breathtaking scene was beyond description. He kicked them like football and hit them like volleyball. Whoever he hit flied away. Betty was standing behind one of the bullies, so when he ejected, hended directly on her, and they both fell to the ground in pairs. Luckily, Betty was badly knocked out, but not unconscious. The process was brief. But the visual impact was huge. Everyone¡¯s eyes are wide open and their faces were full of the horror of seeing a ghost in broad daylight. They subconsciously stepped back and back to distance themselves from Sean. The only person still standing in front of Sean was the punk with one foot on the table. Snap! His hand shook and the baseball bat slipped from his hand and hit his foot. After witnessing Sean¡¯s stunt, his heart was shaking, his back was sweating, his eyelids were pounding, his scalp was numb and he didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything. He even drew an irregr map on his trousers with the faint sound of running water from his open crotch. ¡°You just told me to get under your crotch, right?¡± Sean still had anger in his heart and coldness on his face. He took two steps up to the thug and towered over him. ¡°I, I¡­¡± The punk quickly pulled his right leg back from the table and held it tightly together. There was no trace of his old swagger left. He cowered like a frightened old dog! Under the crotch? Fuck it! He wanted to merge his legs and make his crotch disappear from the world. Those who insulted others would be insulted. When you did something wrong, you always paid for it. Sean didn¡¯t give him a chance to beg for mercy. He grabbed his right wrist and snapped it. There was a loud crack and a scream. The punk¡¯s right hand was broken on the spot and his bones were shattered! ¡°You said you wanted my grandma to pay for it, right?¡± Sean asked again. ¡°Sir, I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry. I was blind. I¡¯m sorry I offended you. Please, please, please let me go and¡­¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± His left hand was broken before he could finish a sentence. The reason why Sean just punched and kicked the rest of the gang, and left the leader alone, was because he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on unimportant underlings. But the chief must be severely punished! ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± After he had broken his arms, Sean was looking down at him with an unmistakable air as he uttered a cold snort, ¡°Remember what I just said, kneel until my grandma forgives you.¡± ¡°Or, die!¡± Thump! The punk endured the pain, the veins in his neck bulging, and the sweat on his forehead cascading. He did not hesitate to respond to Sean¡¯s orders. When Sean said that, he went down on his knees. Because he had a very strong feeling that if he didn¡¯t do it, Sean might dare to kill him! Sean ignored him and turned to look at Betty. Chapter 52 Yell ten Times. Too Harsh Betty was thrown by one of the bullies andnded badly. Her bones seemed to be broken, and she struggled and wriggled for a long time. Finally, she managed to stand up and looked up to meet Sean¡¯s cold eyes. She turned pale for a moment.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sean strode over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t youe over¡­¡± She, a middle-aged woman, had relied on the support of the mob to run wild in these parts of the suburbs. And now that the bullies were hurt, and even the leader was kneeling for Sean, she was very scared. How could she possibly throw her weight around Sean like she did before? She didn¡¯t want to die that soon. Her legs felt weak and she had an urge to urinate, but she struggled to hold it back. Soon her back was cold and she was back in the corner. There was no ce for her to retreat! By this time, Sean was already there. In desperation, before Sean said something, shepletely went limp, half kneeling and half squatting. Then she reached out to grab Sean¡¯s pants, begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me¡­¡± Her tears poured down in torrents, and tears streamed down her face. Women¡¯s tears were men¡¯s weakness. Unfortunately, Sean was not just any guy. After countless battles and bullets, his heart was as hard as steel. ¡°I seldom hit a woman. You should feel honored that I hit you, which means you¡¯ve touched my bottom line and you deserved to be hit!¡± With his head down and eyes on Betty, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate. As soon as he said that, his hands dropped with a loud crack, knocking Betty to the ground. With Sean¡¯s strength, he could smack Betty half to death with half his force. At the very least, she¡¯d pass out on the spot, like other bullies. But Sean didn¡¯t do that. He used only three tenths of his strength. The simple reason was that Betty was more hateful than a p. It would have been too easy for her to pass out so quickly. The reason was simple. Because Betty was so awful, one p was not enough. Wouldn¡¯t it be an advantage for her to pass out so soon? So¡­ When Betty looked up with her left cheek in her hand, Sean pped her right cheek, knocking her over again, and asked, ¡°If I remember rightly, you swore just now that your face was tickling these days, and that you want to be hit, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ no¡­¡± This time Bettyy at Sean¡¯s feet, unable to sit up for a long time, crying bitterly, ¡°Mr. Mason, I was just talking through my hat. I beg you to be lenient. Just treat me like a fart and let me go.¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°I was trying to help you, to make you feel better. What, your face doesn¡¯t itch anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t itch at all¡­¡± Betty shook her head violently. Sean said coldly, ¡°Your face is no longer itchy, but my fist still itches!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Get down here on your knees and yell ten times that you¡¯re a bitch! A scum! A beast!¡± With that, he shook his fist in Betty¡¯s face. ¡°But¡­¡± Betty was startled, ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Twenty times!¡± ¡°Okay, fine I¡¯ll do it.¡± Betty had been holding her water for a long time, but now she had to pee. She peed and cried and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I¡¯m a bitch! A scum! A beast! I¡¯m a bitch! A scum! A beast!¡± Betty had a high-pitched, blubbering voice with a burst of power estimated at more than 100 decibels. She was a real shrew. One by one, her cries reached the ears of the neighbors, and the sight made them all livid and shuddering. Oh, my god, that was too harsh, wasn¡¯t it? The way they looked at Sean was full of fear and shock. They were thinking, ¡°Is this the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City? You know, a kid from a big family, he¡¯s got a fucking way of bullies. ¡°What happened?¡± Just then, Gemma¡¯s panicked voice came from the store. She also heard Betty¡¯s cries and thought she and the gang were attacking Sean, so she ran out of the room. Holding a pile of colorful bills in her hands, she ran saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my Sean! Money. Here¡¯s your money. There¡¯s just over 60, 000 in the store, and I already called Dean, and he¡¯s going to the bank to get the money, and he¡¯ll be¡­¡± She ran to the front door of the store and saw the scene outside. Her hand shook, and all the bills dropped onto the rotten fruit at her feet, scattering all over the floor. Bills of all denominations¡­ Even a lot of coins! Apparently, that was all Gemma had now. To save Sean, she held nothing back. ¡°It¡¯s, what¡­¡± She looked down at the gang leader kneeling in front of the store, Betty at Sean¡¯s feet screaming, and arge group of punks passing out. Finally, Gemma¡¯s eyes fell on Sean, speechless with surprise. She was Sean¡¯s grandmother. Of course, she was aware that Sean knew martial arts. He did it five years ago. But Sean didn¡¯te to Hilshire very often. Besides, he was the Young Mr. Mason. Who would dare toy a hand on him? As a result, he had few opportunities to fight with others, and Gemma had never seen that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I beg you. For the sake of my sincere repentance and the broken hands, please spare me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the damage! I¡¯ll pay for it all!¡± ¡°From now on, I am your grandson. You can tell me what to do. If I refuse, I will die!¡± Before Sean could exin, the leader of the gang, who had been kneeling there, suddenly got down on his knees and apologized to Gemma repeatedly. In order to ask For Gemma¡¯s forgiveness, he literally lost his dignity. ¡°And me, too.¡± Seeing this, Betty stopped yelling. She paused for a moment, climbed over to Gemma, grabbed her right leg, and cried, ¡°Gemma, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the rent of the shop, and I don¡¯t want it any more, just aspensation for you.¡± The two of them were like in a race, each Shouting louder than the other, and each crying harder that the other. This scene instantly shocked the neighbors around. Betty and the bullies were getting bullied, too! What a rare sight! Even Sean couldn¡¯t help but wince a little and feel sick. Damn! A shameless man was always invincible! They knew how kind Gemma was, so theypeted to pretend to be pathetic in front of her¡­ Chapter 53 Evil Backstage Manipulator. Should be Killed It turned out just as Sean had expected. It took Gemma two or three minutes to recover from the shock. She looked down at Betty, who was on her knees, crying and yelling, and then up at Sean, who looked t and ready, and she knew everything. ¡°Get up, get up.¡± After all, the Wright family had been glorious five years ago. Gemma had lived most of her life and she had also been through many storms. Therefore, after a moment of shock, she was calmer than the neighbors who were watching. She reached down to help Betty and the bullies, sighed, and said earnestly, ¡°We are all neighbors. We meet each other almost every day. There¡¯s no conflict that can¡¯t be resolved. We just need to talk and negotiate.¡± She was really kind and forgiving. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Betty and the gangster looked at each other, grateful for amnesty. They congratted themselves on their escape. ¡°The money, it looks wet.¡± Sean¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. With a shudder in their hearts, they both looked down. The money Gemma had brought was scattered all over the trampled fruits and vegetables, many of them stained with water and mud and dirty. Gemma and Dean worked hard to save that money, bit by bit. Even a cent must not be wasted! ¡°We¡¯ll reimburse you.¡± Sean didn¡¯t have to say it directly. Betty took the hint and quickly transferred money to Gemma. ¡°Betty, here, do me a favor. Take out my phone, too, and I¡¯ll transfer to Gemma, too.¡± The gangster, his hands broken and incapacitated, motioned to Betty, ¡°I had tens of thousands of dors, and I¡¯ll give all of them to Gemma for the loss of these fruits and vegetables¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Betty and the gang changed their attitude suddenly. When they were bad, they could make people gnash their teeth. But they were so sincere when they were nice, which made Gemma a little embarrassed. She waved her head and said, ¡°These fruits and vegetables are not worth that much money.¡± The bully said quickly, ¡°The rest would be my present to you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± When Gemma heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Sean. Sean said, ¡°Grandma, if they want to give it to you, take it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The bully nodded, ¡°From now on, if anyone picks on Gemma around here, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°Then, fine.¡± Gemma had no choice but to ept it. Sean bent down to pick up the money scattered on the rotten fruit when a familiar man¡¯s voice suddenly spoke from outside the crowd, ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got the money, please don¡¯t hurt my grandson!¡± It was Dean Wright. The onlookers all backed away to make way for Dean, who rushed in panting, obviously in a hurry, holding four bundles of bills he had just withdrawn from the bank. With Gemma¡¯s 60, 000, it was just 100, 000. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Sean immediately stood up and looked up to Meet Dean¡¯s anxious gaze. Their eyes met. Dean was shocked at what he saw, ¡°My dear Sean, how¡­¡± ¡°The problem was solved¡± Gemma was about to exin, but there was a thud, and Sean went straight down on his knees to Dean. His massive body was like a towering mountain, even kneeling on the ground, he was still tough and straight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa!¡± Sean said in a firm voice, ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought you down. I made you and Grandma suffer all these years.¡± This time, Sean held back his tears and didn¡¯t cry. When Sean faced Gemma, his heart almost melted and he could only respond to Gemma¡¯s tears with his own tears. But now, in front of Dean, he had to act like a man and express his guilt. A man should never shed a tear! This was what Dean once said to Sean, which Sean had always kept firmly in mind and put into practice with his own practical actions. For five years, he rode the battlefield with unrivaled courage. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you here.¡± Dean¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, but he also tried to hold back the tears. He took a few steps to Sean, picked him up, and then hugged him tightly into his arms. He patted Sean on the back and said in a choked but determined voice, ¡°Silly kid, it is not your fault. As long as you can live well, your mother and your uncle will also feel at peace.¡± Then the two of them embraced each other. Neither of them cried, but Gemma, who was standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help it. Her tears gushed out again, wetting her wrinkled cheeks. Even the neighbors watching were touched, whispering and gasping. To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, the heart-warming scenested two or three minutes. With a ssh, Betty and the bully hesitated and fell to their knees. ¡°Mr. Wright!¡± ¡°Dean!¡± They both said, almost in unison, as if they had agreed in advance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we went after you and Gemma.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± Betty and this hoodlum were very observant. Sean was on his knees. How dared they not? Finally, the bully added, ¡°In fact, wee after you every now and then at the behest of Grayson Miller of the Miller family, Caleb Taylor of the Taylor family, and Hudson Scott of the Scott family. We had no choice¡­¡± ¡°All right, all of you, get up.¡± Dean let go of Sean, looked down at Betty and the bully, and sighed, ¡°We all have problems. I know what you¡¯re going through.¡± Dean didn¡¯t seem surprised or shocked by the bully¡¯s words. He obviously knew it. But Sean¡¯s face gradually turned cold, thinking, ¡°Grayson Miller? Caleb Taylor? Hudson Scott? Morton Miller, Michael Taylor, and Connor Scott???¡± They had conspired five years ago to rob the Wright family of N&P Media, the mansion, and everything they owned. Even after that, they were still going after Dean and Gemma. Had they been picking on them for five years??? Damn it! ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to settle this debt with those motherfuckers!¡± he thought. Chapter 54 Growing Crisis. Sean’s secrets ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± Gemma wiped away tears and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s great to have my Sean back. I¡¯ll cook something for you and you can have a few drinks and take your time to catch up.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Dean smiled and nodded. But Sean said, ¡°You guys go ahead. This ce is a mess. I¡¯ll clean it up and be right with you.¡± Gemma and Dean were stunned, then guessed that Sean was trying to avoid them. He wanted to speak privately to Betty and that punk. So, they nodded, picked up the money at their feet, supported each other and turned away. Betty and the bully were immediately nervous. Sean was a real demon. He was not as easy to deal with as Gemma and Dean. ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­¡± Betty unconsciously took two steps back to distance herself from Sean and spoke up, ¡°Let me know what else you want, and we¡¯ll do whatever we can for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bully nodded. Sean looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Did you just say that you were at the behest of Grayson Miller, Caleb Taylor, and Hudson Scott?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you know them pretty well, huh?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± He said awkwardly, ¡°They are famous rich people in the south of the city. They are arrogant and domineering outside due to their rich and powerful family, and I can only be ackey beside them at best.¡± ¡°I took their money and I worked for them.¡± Sean said impatiently, ¡°Make an appointment with them this afternoon and call me to tell me the address.¡± ¡°What?¡± The bully was stunned, ¡°Mr. Mason, are you trying to¡­¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Sean snorted, ¡°You just told me you were on their orders, didn¡¯t you secretly want me to go after them?¡± ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll fight with them, and you¡¯ll y it by ear. Whoever wins, you take their side.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean was not stupid. Dean knew that Hudson Scott and the others were behind Betty and the bullies, but he insisted it again. Obviously, he was not talking to Dean and Gemma at all. He was just talking to Sean! He was trying to lure Sean into revenge! Originally, they could have left and contacted Hudson Scott and others privately. They could have asked them toe over and get in trouble with Sean to vent his hatred for Sean. But that would really offend Sean. It was just that Sean was fighting so hard. It was amazing and terrifying. If Hudson Scott and others were no match for Sean, the consequences would be disastrous. So, the bully yed a trick. He told Sean to find Hudson Scott and others. That way, no matter what the oue, who won or lost, he couldn¡¯t be med. He had the initiative, and could have been a happy wallflower, falling with the wind. I had to say, a punk like this, despite his character and ability, knew how to survive, how to keep himself alive. Unfortunately, Sean saw right through him! This little trick was like a child¡¯s trick to Sean. The trick was exposed by Sean on the spot, and the bully was suddenly livid with fear. The first thing he did was to kneel at Sean¡¯s feet and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You and the three of them are too big a deal for an underdog like me. I can¡¯t afford to offend either side.¡± ¡°With so many people watching, the three of them will soon hear of your return. I was afraid you¡¯d think I was telling on you, so¡­¡± His words made sense. If Hudson or anyone else came knocking on the door, Sean would probably me it on him. ¡°Get up.¡± Sean snorted, ¡°You canin or find another reason. I don¡¯t care about the process. I just want the result.¡± ¡°You have to ask them out this afternoon!¡± In the face of absolute power, all the alleged intrigues were vulnerable. Sean was confident that he had it in him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care if the bully would betray him or Hudson and others would set a trap for him in advance. Let them do their tricks, and he would blow them away! ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡± The bully stood up and looked up, his face covered with cold sweat. He said seriously, ¡°You may rest assured that I will take care of it for you.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± Sean said, ¡°Go to the hospital. Bandage your hand. There won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± ¡°You!¡± Then, Sean looked at Betty and said, ¡°Get some cold water to wake them up and clean up the floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They both bowed and nodded respectfully. After arranging this, Sean strode into the store to meet Dean and Gemma. Unbeknownst to Sean, one of the onlookers was an unattractive middle-aged man who witnessed the whole thing. He watched him enter the store, then took out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Brain.¡± After the phone was connected, the middle-aged uncle left the crowd and said carefully, ¡°Just as the boss expected, the target showed up in the south suburbs of the city, looking for Dean and Gemma¡­¡± He told mhim exactly what had happened just now. ¡°Got it.¡± A deep, booming voice came from the phone, ¡°Keep an eye on him, and keep me posted.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The middle-aged man hung up the phone and walked back into the crowd, not looking out of ce with these neighbors¡­ ¡­ Eleven o¡¯clock at noon. About twenty minutes before Phyllis was due to leave school, Marcia took Sean¡¯s ck supreme card and pushed Matthew to the front of the bank across from the kindergarten. There were people going in and out. On thewn next to it squatted a young man. He looked down at his phone, with a cigarette in his mouth, and lifted his head from time to time to look at the entrance of the kindergarten on the opposite side. The same guy Luis Sanchez sent to kidnap Phyllis. At one point, Marcia even made eye contact with the young man. Unfortunately, she did not know the young man, so her eyes passed him without paying attention. But the young man recognized her! The reason was simple. The young man had seen pictures of Marcia and Matthew before he came. ¡°Bah!¡± The young man stood up, spit out his half-burned cigarette, walked past Marcia and Matthew, walked across the street, and went straight to the kindergarten. ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll go in alone!¡± Chapter 55 Something Wrong. There’s Something Wrong with Your Card There was a lot of people in the bank. Marcia took her number from the machine beside the counter. As she waited in line, she was nervous and her palms were sweating.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It must be a lie that she was not nervous. After all, it was Sean¡¯s card. Marcia had never done anything like this in her life. If she wasn¡¯t worried about Cecilia and Phyllis, or Sean sneaking into their house for some reason, she would never sneak up on Sean. Ten minutester, it was Marcia¡¯s turn. ¡°Miss?¡± Marcia took a deep breath, steered over, and timidly handed the ck card to the bankdy sitting behind the window, saying, ¡°Can you check this ck card for me? Is it a bank card?¡± Hearing this, the female clerk was immediately stunned. She looked up at Marcia with a look of surprise, doubt, and impatience, thinking, ¡°Youe to the bank for business but don¡¯t even know if what you take is a bank card?¡± ¡°Are you just sitting around looking for something to do?¡± Despite her disdain, out of politeness and professionalism, the female clerk took the ck Card, nced at it casually, and then threw it to Marcia, shaking her head, ¡°This is not our bank card.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marcia frowned and asked, ¡°So, is it a card from another bank?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± The female employee still shook her head. She wasn¡¯t lying, she wasn¡¯t being coy, she hadn¡¯t seen the card. Even though she was a banker and worked in a bank, how rare were Universal Bank¡¯s limited edition ck Supreme cards! Even Luis Sanchez, son of Hilshire¡¯s richest man, had only seen a picture of it. ¡°Well¡­¡± Marcia was disappointed, thinking, ¡°Is it really a supermarket membership card, a hotel room card or something like that?¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, please step aside.¡± Seeing Marcia standing there in a daze, reluctant to walk, the female staff impatiently waved her hand. Marcia thought about it, and she didn¡¯t give up. She held out the ck Supreme card again and asked, ¡°Would you mind running it through the machine for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our bank¡¯s card. How can I try it?¡± The clerk red at her and got a little angry. ¡°Just once. Just try it once.¡± Sean changed his clothes and left his ck Supreme card at home. Such an opportunity came once in a blue moon. Marcia didn¡¯t want to miss it, so she continued saying, ¡°If it can¡¯t, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Because of Marcia¡¯s age, the female clerk suppressed her anger and did not send her away. With a cold face, she picked up the ck card and swiped it on the reader beside her. And then there was something shocking. The card swiping machine and the female staff¡¯s officeputer were connected. As soon as the card was swiped here, theputer screen shed and a picture immediately came out. And this reaction meant that the card had been swiped sessfully! That was to say, the ck card was indeed a bank card! But how¡­ How was it possible? The female clerk stared with a look of disbelief. When her eyes fell on theputer screen, she grunted and swallowed hard. ¡°Universal Bank?¡± Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets and her chin almost fell on the desk in front of her. Although she had not seen the Universal Bank¡¯s limited edition of the supreme ck card, but as a banking system staff, she had naturally heard of the name of the Universal Bank. And she was aware of the power behind the Universal Bank¡¯s card! As far as she knew, the Universal Bank card¡¯s rating system was very strict, from the lowest to the highest, it was divided into ordinary card, bronze card, silver card, golden card, ck gold card¡­ Etc.! Cards below tinum could be applied for in Universal Bank¡¯s scattered national branches and could only be used in the applicant country. Starting with the golden card, it had to be approved by Universal Bank headquarters. Once you got it, you could do business anywhere in the world without limitation of nationality or bank. It was no exaggeration to say that the Bank card of Universal Bank was a symbol of identity and status. The possessor was either rich or noble! ¡°What did you say? Universal?¡± Standing outside the ss window, Marcia noticed the change of expression on the face of the clerk and vaguely heard her mumbling, but unfortunately, she did not hear it clearly. So, she asked her, ¡°Is this a membership card for some ball club?¡± After a few moments, the clerk recovered from her shock, turned her head, squinted, and gave Marcia a close look. What the fuck did she say? It was Universal Bank! Not a membership card! You came in with a Universal Bank card and mistook it for an ordinary membership card? Could you swear that you were not here to fool me??? ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. Is this ck card yours?¡± The clerk held back her shock and confusion, trying to probe the card¡¯s owner and Marcia¡¯s identity. Because the way Marcia dressed, acted, and talked were so ordinary. She looked like an ordinary olddy next door. How could such a person have a Universal Bank¡¯s card? And it was a ck card! Although the clerk did not know the specific level of the supreme ck card, but only by its appearance and women¡¯s instinct, she vaguely guessed that this ck card in her hand at this moment, its level was likely to be above the golden card! In Hilshire, only Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, was eligible to apply for this type of card. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. Especially after what Marcia just did. Her eyes were wandering, and she looked quite nervous. She did not look like a rich woman, but like a thief who had done something wrong, looking here and there for fear of being noticed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Marcia was suddenly more nervous when the clerk asked. After a long hesitation, she said, ¡°It belongs to my son-inw.¡± ¡°Your son-inw?¡± The clerk was stunned and asked, ¡°May I ask what your son-inw¡¯s name is and what he does?¡± Marcia turned pale as hell. Her forehead was sweaty, her heart was pounding, and she was thinking, ¡°Did this little girl find out that I took Sean¡¯s card behind his back?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would she ask about Sean?¡± Marcia¡¯s silence and panic let the clerk believe her guess more firmly. Either the olddy had picked up the ck card, or she had stolen it! It was important. She had to report to her superiors! So, the female clerk stood up, smiled andforted, ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then she turned and left. Marcia froze, her body frozen as if petrified. She nced at the hurrying back of the female clerk and realized the situation was not good. Even if she was slow to react, she realized something was wrong. What Marcia wasn¡¯t sure about, however, was what the woman had discovered. Did she find out she stole Sean¡¯s card, or did she find out there was something wrong with the ck card? Or maybe she found out what was wrong with Sean through the ck card??? Chapter 56 Come here, Lick it off At a certain point, Marcia suddenly wanted to run away. She was too nervous! Especially after the clerk left, two security guards came up to Marcia, one left and one right about two meters behind her. They didn¡¯t speak, they didn¡¯t approach her, they just stared at her in bewilderment. They seemed to guess that she wanted to run away and were ready to rush to catch her¡­ ¡­ ¡°Mr. France, we¡¯ve got a problem!¡± The woman ran with the ck card in her hand, stumbled to the manager¡¯s office on the second floor, and banged in without knocking on the door. It gave Mr. France, who was making tea in his office, a shiver. His hand shook and the tea spilled over the desk. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking up at the clerk, Mr. France, with an angry face, said coldly, ¡°How can you be so jumpy? What you¡¯re about to say, it better scare me, or¡­¡± He looked down at the water stains on his desk and said, ¡°Come here, lick it off!¡± The female clerk was also startled immediately. Lick it? She blushed a little and, without thinking of the mess, reached out her hand and handed Mr. France the ck card, ¡°Mr. France, look what it is!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mr. France continued to make tea, scanning the ck card at random. Like the woman¡¯s first reaction, he didn¡¯t recognize it. ¡°Is that why you gave me such a fright and made my hands shake?¡± Apparently, Mr. France was not satisfied with the exnation given by the clerk. ¡°I¡¯ve just tried it on the card reader,¡± she said sternly, ¡°it said this ck card is issued by Universal Bank. I have no right to inquire about the specific level, so I want to show you¡­¡± In the middle of her words, Mr. France involuntarily shivered again. His right hand, which was holding a teapot, gave another uncontroble shudder, and the teapot slipped and crashed onto the desk. Hot tea flowed everywhere, which made a lot of papers wet. But this time, Mr. France let it go. He could not care less about her now! He jerked his head up, stared at the female clerk with a wide-eyed expression of disbelief, and asked, ¡°I beg your pardon. Which bank was it?¡± ¡°Universal Bank!¡± The female clerk breathed a secret sigh of relief, thinking, ¡°Mr. France, you are kind of freaked out, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to lick those stains out, do I?¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The corners of Mr. France¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely as he snatched the ck Card from her. He turned it over and looked at it for a long time, then tapped on the keyboard, and soon a picture appeared on theputer screen on his desk. He stared at the picture repeatedly,paring it with the ck supreme card in his hand. About three minutester, Mr. France eximed, ¡°Oh, my god, it¡¯s a Universal Bank card!¡± ¡°Also, it is probably a limited edition of ck Supreme card!¡± Probably¡­ Yes, only probably. Because even Mr. France did not have ess to Universal Bank¡¯s supreme ck card, but throughparison and some of the information found, a rough guess could be made. He couldn¡¯t say it was a sure bet. At least, it was more than 50-50! ¡°ck Card supreme?¡± Although the female clerk had already had her own guesses and made corresponding psychological preparations beforeing, she was still shocked to hear these words from Mr. France! Of course, she knew what those simple words meant! ¡°Where¡¯s its owner?¡± Recognizing the significance of the ck card, Mr. France blushed in excitement and asked, ¡°What about the man with the ck card? What does he look like? Who is he?¡± ¡°Is he a Sanchez?¡± In Hilshire, when it came to wealth and power, no one couldpare to the richest man Owen Sanchez. So, if there was only one person in Hilshire who deserved a ck card like this, it was Owen Sanchez. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°The person who came to the bank with the ck card was a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties, very in dressed and very nervous.¡± ¡°Most importantly, she didn¡¯t seem to know it was a Universal Bank card. She thought it was a membership card from some club¡­¡± The clerk told Mr. France exactly what had happened. ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. France, whose excited face had darkened, snorted, ¡°You mean she didn¡¯t own the card, but she picked it up or stole it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just suspicious. I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask you.¡± The female clerk dared not make a final decision on such an important matter, because she could not bear the responsibility if she made a mistake. ¡°ording to her, it belongs to her son-inw.¡± ¡°Her son-inw?¡± Mr. France jumped to his feet and snorted without thinking, ¡°Bullshit! Who does she think her son-inw is? Luis Sanchez, the son of the Sanchez family? Is he the son of one of the capital City¡¯s rich families?¡± ¡°That son of a bitch deserves a ck card like that? Liar!¡± He was very angry! ¡°I think so.¡± The clerk nodded, ¡°When I asked her who her son-inw was, she hemmed and hawed, as if she was trying to hide something.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± asked Mr. France. ¡°Still in the lobby on the first floor.¡± She said, ¡°When I got here earlier, I had security on her in case she escaped.¡± ¡°Good! Well done!¡± Mr. France thought for a moment and said, ¡°Call the police immediately and ask Mr. Young toe here himself. Then, ask the security guard to take the old woman who stole the card to the security room.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who had the audacity to steal a ck card from Universal Bank ande here and y us around in broad daylight.¡± What Mr. France did not say was that he wanted to know more about the real owner of the ck Supreme card than the identity of the thief. ¡°Anyway, he must be one hell of a man. If I help him get his ck card back, I should be able to earn his favor, right? Wouldn¡¯t I be lucky enough to make a fortune if he helped me a little? Aha¡­¡± With this thought in mind, Mr. France was very happy. He left the manager¡¯s office in a menacing manner and headed straight for the security room¡­ ¡­ In the lobby on the first floor. The two security guards who had been on the lookout got a phone call. They looked at each other, strode over to the nervous Marcia and whispered, ¡°Hello. Could youe with us, please?¡± Then, one by one, they grabbed Marcia by both arms and turned her away. Marcia turned pale immediately! Chapter 57 Blood for blood, no one less ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± By the time Marcia knew it, she had been pulled several meters away. She growled unconsciously and began to struggle violently, attracting the attention of many people around her. ¡°Instructions from the leader, please cooperate with us.¡± One of the guards said casually. His voice was loud, and he meant it to the crowd. After all, this was in a bank. They got to have a reason for her. Otherwise, once they were photographed and uploaded online to say that they bullied ordinary people, it might cause some unnecessary trouble. These security guards were experienced and knew how to protect themselves. ¡°Who is your leader? For what?¡± Although Marcia felt guilty, her words were tough. She had to act tough with all those people watching. She lived most of her life without doing anything wrong. The bank was not far from Garden Community. If the news of her arrest was transmitted back to Garden Community, how would she face others in the future? So, she cried, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡­ I¡¯m calling the police!¡± ¡°Keep yourself in line!¡± The guard snorted, ¡°You know what you did. We¡¯ve already called the police, they¡¯ll be here soon, and if you¡¯re in the right, you¡¯ll have your chance toin.¡± Marcia turned pale at this. If the bank called the police, didn¡¯t that mean the bank had solid evidence that she stole the ck card from Sean?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Oh, no! Marcia really regretted it. If she had known, she would have taken the ck card and confronted Sean. In the worst case, she would take Sean with her to the bank to figure it out. What she couldn¡¯t figure out was what the ck card was. If it was just a regr membership card, even if she stole it, it wouldn¡¯t make such a fuss. Not only did they arrest her, they called the police. Marcia shouted at the top of her lungs in panic before being dragged out of the lobby by security guards, ¡°Matthew! Matthew!¡± ¡°Come on! Call Sean and tell him toe over here right away!¡± The card was Sean¡¯s, and the only way to prove Marcia¡¯s innocence was by calling Sean over. Otherwise, when the police arrived, Marcia would have a hard time exining all this. After all, she knew nothing about the ck card. If she said that she didn¡¯t steal or rob the card without any proof, who would believe her? Even she wouldn¡¯t believe it herself! And it was time for Phyllis to leave school. Matthew waited in front of the bank for a long time, but Marcia did note out. He was about to pick up Phyllis from school ande back for Marcia when Marcia shouted from the bank. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At the sound, Matthew knew something was wrong. He turned the wheelchair, which had already been turned, back again. Unfortunately, he was so disabled that he couldn¡¯t even climb the steps of the bank in his wheelchair. But he probably guessed what had happened. That was what he was most worried about. He immediately took out his cell phone and called Sean¡­ ¡­ The southern suburbs of the city. At Wright¡¯s Vegetable and Fruit Shop, Gemma cooked Sean¡¯s favorite dishes and Dean got bottles of gin. When Sean returned, their hearts were filled with joy and their wrinkled faces were filled with happy smiles. They looked at Sean for a long time and asked him how he was feeling. It had been five years! They had never been happier than they were today. The same went for Sean. They enjoyed the meal with relish. Sean didn¡¯t tell Dean and Gemma that he had been drafted into the army for five years, because he was afraid that they would be worried about it. Also, Sean¡¯s identity was ssified as top secret. Even his grandma and grandpa were no exception. It was military discipline! They got half-drunk and brought up the unjust case five years ago. Dean drunkenly told Sean everything that happened after Sean went to prison. Sean¡¯s mother Nic went to the Capital City to plead for mercy and knelt and died in front of Mason¡¯s house in the Capital City! In order to protect the Wright family¡¯s property, Sean¡¯s eldest uncle Jayden Wright was persecuted by Morton Miller and others. None of the three members of his family survived! The Wright family¡¯s property, vis andpany were finally embezzled and divided up by the Miller family, the Taylor Family and the Scott Family¡­ ¡­ One by one, all blood feud! Sean listened quietly and did not say a word. But his face turned cold gradually. The harsh in his eyes was as sharp as a de. Those who were in debt must pay! Blood must be paid in blood! Sean returned to settle the feud once and for all. All those who had taken part in that conspiracy, whether they had nned it or carried it out, must be counted! Not one of them could get away! ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing up all those unhappy things?¡± Noticing Sean¡¯s change, Gemma interrupted Dean, gave him a dirty look, and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. My Sean is back now. From now on, if my Sean can live happily and safely, it will be better than anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you to your room.¡± With that, she picked Dean up and pushed him into the opposite bedroom. Five minutester, Gemma came out of her bedroom alone. She sat down next to Sean and grabbed his hand, saying, ¡°Sean, your grandpa¡¯s a bad drinker. When he gets drunk, he always talks nonsense. You mustn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Clearly, Gemma didn¡¯t want Sean to get revenge. It was too dangerous! After five years of development, the Miller family, the Taylor family, and the Scott family were now so powerful in the south of the city that Sean was no match for them. Not to mention the Mason family of the Capital City! In Gemma¡¯s opinion, if the Mason family of the Capital City could frame Sean once five years ago, they could frame Sean again five yearster. It was very easy for them to kill Sean. So, escape was the only way to survive! Didn¡¯t Gemma want revenge? No! of course she wanted it, too. She wanted more than anyone else! Two of her children, Jayden Wright, and Nic, died because of the Mason family. Sometimes when she thought about it, she would like to buy a ne ticket to the Capital City and fight with the motherfuckers of the Mason family. However, Sean was still alive! They were old and dying, and it didn¡¯t matter if they died. But Sean must live. After all, Sean was the only Wright family left in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m not that impulsive.¡± Sean naturally understood Gemma¡¯ concern, so he forced a smile tofort her, ¡°My life was saved by my mother and uncle. I am living for them. Therefore, I cherish my life more than anyone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Gemma then changed the subject with a quiet sigh of relief, saying, ¡°By the way, your grandpa and I have been living on our own for a few years, and we¡¯ve been lonely, so we sponsored a college student named Cornelia. She was sweet and grateful. Her parents died when she was young, and she grew up in an orphanage, and then she simply epted me and your grandpa as godparents.¡± ¡°After graduation, she worked in the city and often came to take care of us. We have her photo at home. Wait and I will get it for you.¡± Gemma turned and walked away. She came back a momentter, handed Sean a printout of the photo, andughed, ¡°Look, there she is. Although she is about your age, she is our daughter and you are our grandchild. When you see her in the future, you should call her aunt¡­¡± Aunt??? Sean looked at the picture casually. But after this nce, his pupils suddenly shrank and he was stunned. Wow, it was her! Had you guessed who Sean¡¯s aunt was? Chapter 58 Don’t you dare! I’ll kill you! In his wildest dreams, Sean never thought he would know the girl in the photo, the one sponsored by his grandma and grandpa. And they met yesterday afternoon! At Bentley 4S! She was the saleswoman who treated Sean and was being pushed aside by other colleagues! She was his aunt??? What a coincidence! After a pint of wine, Sean was a little tipsy, though not drunk. His blushed face looked surprised. After a moment¡¯s pause, he looked up at Gemma and asked, ¡°That¡¯s Cornelia, my aunt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gemma frowned, ¡°What?¡± Sean continued to ask, ¡°Does she work at a Bentley 4S downtown, a car salesman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gemma nodded and frowned even more, ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met her¡­¡± Sean smiled and then he told Gemma all about his buying a car yesterday. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Gemma about Cornelia¡¯s situation at Bentley 4S, so as not to worry her. ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Gemma opened her eyes wide with surprise and thenughed, ¡°Looks like this Cornelia kid is really connected to our family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and smiled, but he thought Cornelia was in a bad situation and her job was not going well. Well, he was going to Bentley 4S this afternoon to get his license te renewed, so if he could, he might as well help her out. Just then, Sean¡¯s cell phone started ringing. He took out his phone and saw it was Matthew. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this.¡± Sean stood up and avoided Gemma. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell her about his engagement to Cecilia. He nned to surprise grandma and Grandpa with Cecilia and Phyllis after he settled things up with the Moore family. ¡°Matthew.¡± Matthew¡¯s anxious voice was heard on the phone, ¡°Sean? You need to get over here! Be quick! Something¡¯s wrong. Marcia is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s been taken away!!!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s face changed dramatically and his drunkenness disappeared in an instant. ¡°What happened?¡± Sean asked, ¡°Just take your time. Who took her? What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, uh, it¡¯s¡­¡± Matthew felt a little shamed to say that, but he had to bite the bullet and tell the truth, ¡°She was worried and suspected that you wereing to our house for ulcer. she was afraid that you would hurt Cecilia and Phyllis, so she wanted to check up on you while you were away.¡± ¡°When you left this morning, you changed your clothes and left a ck card at home. She thought it was your bank card, so she pulled it out. There was a bank across the street from Phyllis¡¯s kindergarten, and she wanted to check in.¡± ¡°But she was¡­¡± Matthew was an honest man who told the truth and didn¡¯t hide anything from Sean. Sean unconsciously reached into his pocket and found that the ck supreme card was not on him. He looked at the time and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Phyllis? Is school over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew said, ¡°I was going to pick Phyllis up from school, but Marcia got caught. She screamed and asked me to call you, and I just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Sean urged before Matthew could finish his sentence, ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t you pick Phyllis up from school, and I¡¯ll go straight to the bank.¡± After hanging up the phone, he turned and walked away. ¡°Grandma, I have something urgent to deal with, so I might have to go.¡± Back with Gemma, Sean said apologetically. ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡± When Gemma saw Sean¡¯s face, she knew something was wrong. She nodded without asking questions, ¡°Remember what I just said, don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t act out, don¡¯t risk your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you something delicious when you get back.¡± Sean put his arms around Gemma and gave her a big kiss on the forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve grown up.¡± Yeah, he had grown up! Gemma smiled and her wrinkled face turned into a flower as she watched Sean hurrying away. She thought Jayden and Nic would be happy to see Sean safe and sound. Back in front of Mulsanne, Sean opened the door and drove to Phyllis¡¯s preschool. Fortunately, he was the one who drove Phyllis to school this morning, so he knew the way¡­ ¡­ At the time. In the bank¡¯s security room, when Marcia was brought in, one of the guards grabbed her by the shoulders and mmed her into a chair. He looked fierce and his manner was very different from that when he was in the hall on the first floor. Exin? Comfort? No way! He was afraid before, surrounded by so many couples staring at him, he was worried that the bad attitude would have a bad influence. Now, there were only two people in therge security room, Mr. France, and the female staff. On his own turf, what did he have to fear??? Opportunities were rare. They wanted to show off their swagger in front of Mr. France. Mr. France sat on the opposite sofa, crossed his legs, holding a cup of tea, and looked at Marcia with contemptuous eyes, as if he were overlooking a lowly mole. He gave Marcia the cold shoulder! The tackier Marcia¡¯s look and the more generic her temperament, the happier Mr. France would be. Because it proved that his guess was right. He caught the card thief, and once he found the true owner of the Supreme ck Card, he was going to be rich! The clerk was standing next to Mr. France, waiting for the show to begin. ¡°Mr. France, here you go, here she is!¡± After pinning Marcia down in a chair, the security guard did not let go to prevent Marcia from struggling. So, he kept pressing it and looked up at Mr. France. His fierce expression was reced by an obsequious smile.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. His attitude had changed so quickly! ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± Marcia asked, terrified out of her wits. ¡°Lady, you got a lot of nerve.¡± Mr. France held up the ck card and sneered, ¡°tell me, did you steal this card or did you pick it up? Whom did you steal from? Or rather, where did you pick it up?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± Marcia blushed and began to struggle when she heard that she was being treated as a thief, ¡°Don¡¯t you nder me! This is my son-inw¡¯s card!¡± Originally, Marcia didn¡¯t acknowledge Sean, the rapist as her son-inw. But now things were different. If she said she didn¡¯t have anything to do with Sean, but she took his card, wasn¡¯t that a contradiction? She had to bite the bullet! ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Mr. France sighed and shook his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a shame that you¡¯re old and you are still doing this? Are you shameless?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police.¡± ¡°The police will be here soon. If you¡¯re sensible, tell the whole story yourself. Otherwise, if you are arrested to the public security bureau, you¡¯re be in big trouble!¡± ¡°Or you might be put in jail¡­¡± Hearing this, Marcia could not bear it any longer. Jail? She had never been wronged like this in herborious life. Suddenly she struggled harder and cried out in a voice of tears, ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± ¡°I was wronged!¡± Bam! Seeing this, another security guard standing nearby raised his hand, pped Marcia hard in the face without hesitation, swearing, ¡°shut up!¡± ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 59 Bastard! I’ll fight you! He had a nasty look on his face! The p was harsh and loud. Marcia didn¡¯t even have time to scream before she jerked her face sideways. If the security guard hadn¡¯t kept pressing her shoulder, she would have been fanned to the ground. When he had finished, the guard took credit and looked at Mr. France as if to say, ¡°Mr. France, am I good? Is that a hard enough p?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get my pay for nothing, did I?¡± His face glowed with pride. Mr. France curled his lips and smiled, which made the security guard¡¯s vanity explode. Then he rolled up his sleeves and spat at Marcia, ¡°Mr. France is asking you questions, don¡¯t be a fucking fool!¡± ¡°Where the hell did you get that card?¡± Marcia felt the sound of firecrackers in her head. It took half a minute to get better. When she turned around, there was scarlet blood at the corners of her mouth and a red print on her face. Her wronged tears poured out uncontrobly. This p was in her face, and it trampled on her self-esteem, which she cherished as her life! ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Unable to wipe her tears, Marcia stared at the security guard who had pped her, her eyes wide and her face grim. As if in a sudden frenzy, she somehow managed to break free of the guard¡¯s restraints and get to her feet. Then she flung herself at the guard who had pped her, and reached out to scratch his face. She wanted to peel him alive and scratch him. She scratched and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Unfortunately, she was just an ordinary middle-aged woman with little strength. Even if she tried her best, she was no match for the security guard. Bam! In a panic, the security guard pped Marcia on the other cheek. This time, with no one to restrain her, she lost her bnce and, with a ssh, fell to the ground. ¡°Bah! You have more than you can chew!¡± The guard spat at Marcia again, then reached out to adjust his security uniform. He looked defiant. ¡°Tie her up.¡± Mr. France took a leisurely sip of hot tea and said, ¡°Why are you doing this,dy?¡± ¡°Do you really want to go to jail when the cops show up?¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll have to do it for you.¡± He had an expression ofpassion. When the two security guards heard this, they hurriedly got rope, lifted the panting Marcia back into the chair, and tied her up. ¡°Bastard! You bastards!¡± Marcia¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, the corners of her mouth bloodstained, tears streaming down her face and she was shaking. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. She could only cry and swear, ¡°Why are you hitting me? Why should I be wronged? Why do you tie me up???¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just ask you to look at the ck card? What crime have Imitted?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure it out! She couldn¡¯t! She said angrily, ¡°When my son-inw arrives, I must ask you to give me justice!¡± One of the guardsughed at Marcia¡¯s angry words. He looked down at Marcia as if he were looking at a fool with disdain, ¡°When your son-inw arrives, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± ¡°Until he gets down on his knees and calls me Grandpa!¡± The woman who had been standing next to Mr. France snorted, ¡°How dare you say it¡¯s your son-inw¡¯s card? Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcia was stunned. That was the crux of the matter. ¡°That¡¯s Universal¡­¡± The clerk was about to say it to frighten Marcia, when she was interrupted by a click. She looked around and saw the door of the security room was open pushed open. It was Luke Young, Hilshire¡¯s police chief. He was followed by two uniformed policemen. ¡°Mr. France, what¡¯s going on?¡± Luke Young and Mr. France apparently knew each other. He looked at Marcia, who was strapped to the chair. His face changed slightly and he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Marcia? Why did you tie her up?¡± ¡°Did she do something wrong?¡± Luke Young was close to Carter Moore, and Marcia was Carter Moore¡¯s daughter-inw, so he knew her. ¡°Mr. Young, help me!¡± when she saw it was Luke Young, Marcia was overjoyed as if she had seen a savior. ¡°I just came here with the ck card to ask, and without a word they dragged me here, beat me, cursed me, tied me up, and used me of stealing the ck card!¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, that¡¯s my son-inw¡¯s card. Mr. Young, you must believe in me!¡± With that, she pointed to the ck Supreme card in Mr. France¡¯s hand. Luke Young frowned even more.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Son-inw? Was that the rapist who was released from the Hilshire Detention Center yesterday and was engaged to Cecilia, whose name was Sean Mason? It was just a ck card. What was all this about? Luke Young didn¡¯t care about Sean. What he cared about was Cecilia. After all, he had experienced what had happened at the Moore Group yesterday afternoon. ording to him, Cecilia might now be involved with the Campbell family of Crane Town. And the Campbell family of the Crane Town was the existence he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke! Marcia was Cecilia¡¯s real mother, and if Cecilia were toin to Charles Campbell about this little incident, it would be a disaster. He saw what happened to Carter Moore, and he didn¡¯t want to end up like Carter Moore! As he looked at Mr. France again, Luke Young¡¯s face turned cold and his voice sank, ¡°Mr. France, you better give me a reasonable exnation today, otherwise, you are abusing lynching and restricting the personal freedom of others, which is illegal.¡± ¡°With that alone, I can take you back to the police station for questioning!¡± His voice was as cold as his face. ¡°Mr. Young, but¡­¡± Mr. France was surprised by Luke Young¡¯s attitude. Luke Young and Marcia knew each other, much to his surprise. So, he stood up at once and exined, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± He strode over to Luke Young and whispered something in his ear. Soon, Luke Young¡¯s expression became grave. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He looked down at the Supreme ck card in Mr. France¡¯s hand. Mr. France immediately gave it to him with both hands and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The corners of Luke Young¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and his heart shuddered. The Universal Bank! ck Card supreme! The weight of these two names was so heavy that even Luke Young, the director of the Public Security Bureau, was shocked now he heard them. A momentter, Luke Young took the supreme ck card and looked back at Marcia, ¡°Marcia, can you confirm that this ck card belongs to your son-inw, Sean Mason?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Marcia nodded and was about to admit it when a man¡¯s voice came from outside the security room, ¡°The card is mine. Is there a problem?¡± Bam! Almost at the same moment, with a loud bang, the door of the security room was kicked open and almost burst! Chapter 60 Sean is coming! That’s my mother-in-law! Sean showed up at the security door. Murderous! Especially when he saw Marcia, who was tied to a chair with tears streaming down her cheeks, a piercing cold air emanated from his body and enveloped the whole security room. The temperature in the security room seemed to have dropped a dozen degrees. All of them could clearly feel the chilling chill. They were all dumbfounded, their hearts beating like thunder! ¡°Marcia!¡± Sean said, striding over to Marcia. ¡°Stop!¡± The two police officers Luke Young had brought were standing in the doorway, and as soon as they had recovered from their shock, they reached out to stop him. However, Sean didn¡¯t hide. As their hands reached his chest, Sean¡¯s body appeared ghostly behind them, straight from their front. It was so quick, it felt as if Sean¡¯s body had no flesh and blood, but an ethereal shadow that could easily pass through any obstacle. It was sheer fantasy! The two policemen stared at each other with their hands in midair, bewildered. They didn¡¯t see how Sean wasing up behind them without meeting them, because their hands were blocking Sean¡¯s way. Because they couldn¡¯t figure it out, they felt terrible! Not only the two of them, but everyone else didn¡¯t see what Sean was doing at that moment. They thought they were toote to stop Sean. ¡°Brat!¡± The two security guards were standing next to Marcia and one of them took a few steps forward as Sean aggressively approached, ¡°Are you the son-inw of the old thief?¡± ¡°How dare you run wild on mynd! You have a lot of nerve!¡± He was the same security guard who had beaten Marcia and threatened to beat Sean until he knelt and called him grandpa if he came. And now, Sean was here! He was ready to honor his promise at the first time! Bam! Sean walked up to the guard, pped him in the face, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you calling a thief?¡± The harsh pping sound surprised everyone. The security guard was stunned. Damn it! Sneak attack? After stumbling a few steps to his feet, the security guard became furious and threw his fist at Sean, swearing, ¡°Fuck you¡­¡± Bam! Another p, to his face. It knocked the curse words behind him back into his stomach. The p knocked back his remaining swear words. This time, Sean pped with half his strength, and it was even harder than thest p! Sean was a tough soldier, the General Wolf of the North. Although he had retired from military service, his military spirit remained unchanged. When a policeman stopped him, he wouldn¡¯t fight back, he just avoided them. But who was this security guard??? Half of Sean¡¯s strength was way above average. One p and the security guard wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to scream. He fell directly to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of muddy blood on the spot.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With a broken tooth in the muddy blood! He couldn¡¯t get up for half a day! ¡°How dare you disrespect my mother-inw? Be d I only hit you!¡± Sean looked down at the security guard and stepped right over him. ¡°Stop him!¡± Mr. France was also very frightened. He did not expect Marcia, who looked like an ordinary olddy, had such a fierce son-inw, so he quickly ordered another security guard to hit him. But the other guard hesitated. They were both security guards. If his partner couldn¡¯t stop Sean, could he? And besides, Sean had got a lot on his te, so he was looking for a punch if he fought with him right now. But he had no choice! Mr. France, the head of the bank, gave orders. So, if he didn¡¯t do that, he would lose his job. For a moment, the guard¡¯s mind raced, weighing the pros and cons. He finally chose to keep his job, so he gritted his teeth and stepped forward to block Sean, saying, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± It turned out as he had expected. As soon as he walked up to Sean, he didn¡¯t even say a word when he felt a sudden tingling in his abdomen and was kicked out by Sean. Hended two meters away, his insides rolling and roaring. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t vomiting blood. Sean didn¡¯t kick very hard. When the guard fell to the ground, he could have picked himself up immediately, but only fools would do that! The security guard squirmed on the floor, clutching his stomach like a maggot with a pained expression on his face. Great acting! Seeing this, Mr. France turned pale and turned to Luke Young beside him, ¡°Mr. Young, don¡¯t just watch. He hit others in front of a cop, and you¡¯re not gonna interfere?¡± Luke Young stared at Sean with a grave his expression. Although Sean¡¯s action was simple and direct, and it waspleted in a moment, as the director of the public Security Bureau with rich experience in criminal investigation, Luke Young still noticed something wrong. Sean should be a real fighter! And so much better than ordinary people! There was a wonderful psychic connection between men who fight a lot, and it was as unreasonable as a woman¡¯s temper. Luke Young was thinking that Sean had such skills, and he was not afraid to hit others in front of the police, and his face was as t as water. It seemed that Sean did not care about him as the chief. How could such a man be ordinary??? Plus, he was looking into Sean¡¯s file, and he couldn¡¯t find any details on Sean¡¯s background or the rape case from five years ago! Luke Young put these clues together, thought and spected, and suddenly came to a chilling conclusion, was¡­ Wasn¡¯t Marcia lying? The Universal Bank¡¯s ck card really belonged to Sean? His heart beat violently at the thought! He could care less about Mr. France now. By this time, Sean was in front of Marcia. Hearing What Mr. France said, Luke Young did not answer him, but he could not help raising his head, staring at Mr. France with cold eyes like snakes, and asked back, ¡°You kidnapped my mother-inw and lynched her in front of the police. I acted in self-defense. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°You!¡± At this, Mr. France turned red and became furious. Sean reached over to untie Marcia and said, ¡°Marcia, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Meeting Sean¡¯s guilty gaze, Marcia was embarrassed to the core. She was out of the suspicion of Sean to take Sean¡¯s supreme ck card to the bank secretly to investigate Sean. And now Sean saved her life, and he apologized to her. That made her very embarrassed. Sean asked, ¡°Tell me, who hit you in the face?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Marcia hesitated, then pointed to the security guard Sean knocked out a tooth and truthfully said, ¡°It was him. He pped me twice. I said it was your card, and he said if you showed up, he¡¯d hit you too.¡± ¡°And he said he wanted you to get down on your knees and call him grandpa.¡± Hearing this, the security guard turned pale. He vomited blood for a long time, and as soon as he got up, his legs gave way and he nearly copsed again. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sean looked up at the security guard, picked up a fruit knife and strode over to him. Chapter 61 General Wolf was angry. Bleeding The security guard swallowed hard and went pale. He recoiled, looked at Sean in horror, and waved his hand, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡± His voice was shaking! He worked in a bank and oversaw security. Although he was a little bullying and domineering, he never used a knife. This was the first time he had ever met someone like Sean who took a knife when there was disagreements! ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to hit me?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Sean kept walking, his voice like thunder, his strength like rm. In the blink of an eye, he cornered the security guard. There was no going back! ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to get down on my knees and call you Grandpa?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Sean looked at the security guard like a hungry Wolf with indescribable ferocity and violence. One close look at him made the security guard feel like he was falling into an ice cave. His soul trembled! Could you understand the feeling of despair? It was as if the eyes of death from hell were fixed upon him, and he was enveloped by an immensity of darkness and fear, his scalp bursting and his guts breaking! That was the look in Sean¡¯s eyes! General Wolf of the North¡¯s eyes! Five years of bloody expeditions, five years in the field, Sean killed a lot of enemies. He had been tempered by fire and blood, and ovee by life and death! As the saying went, ¡°the achievement of a general cost many lives!¡± The man who climbed out of the dead, the hero who stepped on the mountain of dead blood. He looked good on the surface, but when General Wolf got angry, he killed like a demon from hell. Under Sean¡¯s pressure, the security guard held on for about ten seconds, then, his trembling legs bent uncontrobly and he knelt in front of Sean. ¡°Sorry, I¡­I just¡­¡± His tongue seemed to be tied up and he could not speak clearly, ¡°I was wrong. I know I¡¯m wrong! I was just talking nonsense. You¡­ You¡¯re a hero!¡± ¡°Please spare me and let me go!¡± The scene made everyone¡¯s eyes flutter and their hearts chill. He got down on his knees? Sean¡¯s back was to them, and they could only see Sean¡¯s burly back, but they could not see his demonic eyes. But from Sean¡¯s roar just now, they still felt a huge psychological pressure. Sean was howling like a Wolf! ¡°Mr. Young, is it¡­¡± Mr. France and the female clerk looked at each other and saw the boundless fear on each other¡¯s faces. After all, those two security guards did what they told them to do to Marcia. What if Sean gave them a hard timeter? Luke Young, of all people, stood there and didn¡¯t move.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They had no idea what he was thinking. Mr. France could not help but pat Luke Young on the shoulder and whispered with a ck face, ¡°Mr. Young, this guy is so violent, he probably has a criminal record, and you can¡¯t stand by while you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mr. France, are you telling me how to do things?¡± Luke Young turned his head and red at Mr. France. ¡°I¡­¡± Mr. France was very angry, but did not dare to show it. He could only hold it in. The look on his face was like eating shit. The two police officers brought by Luke Young were on alert, watching Sean¡¯s every move with their ears pricked up, waiting for Luke Young¡¯smand. And Marcia was stunned. At the engagement party at the Emperor Hotel yesterday, Sean hit someone once, for Cecilia and Phyllis. Marcia saw it firsthand and remembered it well. This time, Sean was doing it for her! She was frightened and touched. Mixed emotions! From the beginning to the end, Sean did not look back, as if he and the security guard in front of him were the only two people in this huge security room. He looked down at the security guard who kept begging for mercy, and the anger did not disappear from his face. ¡°If apologies work, why do we need the police?¡± he asked coldly. Sean¡¯s words got back to the two cops, and they didn¡¯t like it, thinking, ¡°Boy, we¡¯re still standing here. You are so arrogant! You beat others in front of us, and now you¡¯re saying that, are you sure you¡¯re not insulting us?¡± ¡°It makes us feel really bad.¡± Sean didn¡¯t care about their feelings. As soon as he said that, he reached out and grabbed the guard¡¯s right wrist with his left hand. With a little force, he pulled the guard to his feet. Then he asked, ¡°You hit my mother-inw with this hand?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± The guard was sweating profusely. Sean then pushed forward and pressed the security guard¡¯s right hand against the wall while holding up the fruit knife in his right hand. ¡°Sean! What the hell are you doing?¡± Even an idiot could see what Sean was trying to do. Marcia¡¯s eyes widened. She gave a cry of surprise and jumped to her feet, trying to stop it. ¡°Young man, stop it!¡± ¡°Both of you, go! Stop him!¡± Luke Young, who had been watching but not intervening, had his pupils shriveled suddenly and was startled by Sean¡¯s crazy behavior. He gave orders to the two policemen, who were on standby. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Without hesitation, the two cops kicked off and rushed at Sean for the first time. Unfortunately, it was toote. There was not a single person in Hilshire, let alone the two of them, who could match Sean¡¯s speed. Bam! At the next moment, Sean stabbed the fruit knife in the right palm of the security guard in the eyes of the shocked people. The tip of the knife cut through the flesh of his hand, cut through the bone, straight through the palm. The residual force was still there, and it pierced into the back wall. Like a thick and long steel nail, it nailed the guard¡¯s right hand to the wall! As the security guard screamed, blood rained down on the face of another security guard lying on the ground. The security guard was so scared that his scalp was numb. So, he tilted his head sideways and closed his eyes¡­ He pretended that he had fainted. However, despite his excellent acting, he could not hide his fear. Although he was perfectly still, pretending to be dead, one of the taps below failed at the crucial moment. His pants were wet all over the ce! Marcia froze there, solid as a rock, her heart dying. She felt dizzy and her brain buzzing at the bloody scene before her. She had never dreamed that it woulde to this! She didn¡¯t expect that Sean would do anything to protect her! Stabbing someone in front of a cop was against thew. Sean just got out of jail yesterday morning. He was not going to be thrown in jail again, was he? Marcia regretted it very much! The two policemen stopped and looked back at Luke Young, waiting for his next instructions¡­ Chapter 62 The privileges of the Supreme Black Card ¡°How could you¡­¡± Luke Young took out the ck Supreme card and began to ask. After all, it mattered who the supreme ck card belonged to. If it was Sean¡¯s, then even if Sean killed someone in front of him, if Sean had a good reason, he had no right to ask. Because the role and permissions of the Supreme ck Card were very, very great! Too great for ordinary people to imagine! Luke Young, chief police officer in Hilshire, knew this. He knew more than Owen Sanchez, Hilshire¡¯s richest man. After all, Owen Sanchez was just a businessman, and Luke Young was a civil servant and in charge of criminal offences. ¡°Mr. Young!¡± Sean knew what Luke Young was going to ask, and before he could say it, he stopped him. Then he turned around and ignored the security guard who had been jabbed against the wall with a fruit knife. At the moment of turning around, his devilish eyes quickly converged and his angry face returned to normal. He walked up to Marcia and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Matthew¡¯s picking Phyllis up from school. He¡¯s got a leg problem. Let me help you out and you can go there and check them.¡± Sean had a genuine smile on his face when he said that to Marcia. It was so gentle, like a spring breeze. It¡¯s a totally different Sean than the one they just saw. Marcia said with concern, ¡°But you¡­¡± She wanted to say what about you? But she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine, too.¡± Sean smiled, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here and have a quick word with Mr. Young. Then I¡¯ll meet you and Matthew and drive you home.¡± Marcia looked at the Supreme ck Card in Luke Young¡¯s head. All of this was because of her. Unfortunately, Marcia didn¡¯t figure out the secret behind the Supreme ck Card, let alone Sean¡¯s background. Sean knew what she was thinking and said seriously, ¡°I told you yesterday that I would tell you and Cecilia the whole story when it was necessary, I¡¯ll tell you all about me.¡± ¡°Please believe me, I do not bear you the slightest malice.¡± His tone was firm! ¡°Then¡­okay.¡± Marcia was not the kind of woman to be unreasonable. Since he had said so, she could not ask the matter before so many people, despite all her curiosity and anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own. Be careful yourself.¡± After a few words of advice, Marcia turned and walked away. ¡°You two.¡± Luke Young gave the two policemen a look. The two of them understood, and helped Marcia out of the security room, one on each side. Next, Sean would probably talk about the Supreme ck Card. The stakes were high. It was not appropriate for those two cops to sit in. ¡°And you.¡± Then, Luke Young looked at Mr. France and the female clerk and motioned for them to go out, too. The two of them looked at each other awkwardly. Speaking of which, they were the first to recognize the Supreme ck Card and call Luke Young. Especially Mr. France, he was counting on finding the owner to make his fortune with the big cheese. Now he was not even allowed to audit! But one look at Sean gave Mr. France a thrill. He thought to himself, ¡°Forget it. This guy is a beast. I might get killed if it was his card.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Mr. France walked away with the female clerk. Just as they reached the door of the security room, Sean¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind them, ¡°Wait at the door. It is not settled yet between us!¡± Hearing this, they both gave a weak leg and nearly fell. Apart from the two security guards, Sean and Luke Young were the only two people left in the huge security room. The two of them approached the window, out of sight of the security guards, then, Luke Young took a deep breath and took out the Supreme ck Card and asked, ¡°Whose exactly is this card?¡± ¡°Mr. Young, you seem to know its power.¡± Instead of answering his question, Sean said that.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Luke Young said gravely, ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s just a bank card, but in reality, it¡¯s much more than that.¡± ¡°On themercial side, it has a $1 billion line of credit that can be drawn anywhere in the world, with no interest and no repayment period!¡± ¡°In an emergency, it cannd a ne, shut down a train, and even shut down a city!¡± ¡°And in wartime, it can temporarily move troops!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke Young recounted it one by one, his face full of excitement. Apparently, he knew a lot about the privileges of the Supreme ck Card. When he was finished, Sean asked, ¡°Since Mr. Young knows this, you should also know that the holder of this card has the duty to do justice for god when he meets injustice and evil people, and has the right to kill first and reportter.¡± ¡°If he kills, he doesn¡¯t have to die!¡± Luke Young knew more about the Supreme ck Card than Sean expected. But that was good. He was Hilshire¡¯s chief constable, responsible for criminal offences and maintaining public order. And what Sean was about to do, what he was going to avenge would take blood and lives. It was going to be impossible to hide from him. That being the case, he might as well put his cards on the table, let him know a few things, and then avoid some unnecessary trouble. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Luke Young nodded. Sean¡¯s knowledge of the Supreme ck Card also surprised him. He thought to himself, ¡°The more Sean knows about the Supreme ck Card, the more likely it is that Sean owns it.¡± So, he ventured, ¡°As far as I know¡­¡± ¡°Universal Bank¡¯s The Supreme ck Card is extremely difficult to apply for and very few people have been approved to issue cards!¡± ¡°He either saved the world economy!¡± ¡°Or prevented a local war!¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s definitely not just money. Its owner is absolutely a giant, or a country¡¯s general!¡± ¡°So, the card¡­¡± Sean knew what he meant. However, Sean didn¡¯t nod his head in acknowledgement or shake his head in denial. Because the ownership of the Supreme ck Card was so important, no matter what he admitted or denied, it was impossible to win Luke Young¡¯s trust with just one sentence. Sean reached out and took the Supreme ck Card. Then he took out his phone, turned on the QR code recognition software, and scanned the wolf head in the upper left corner of the card. With a tap, a screen popped up, prompting him to enter the 32-digit unlock code. Sean tapped on the keypad. Momentster, Sean raised his hand and held the screen of his phone in front of Luke Young. Luke Young¡¯s eyes widened, his heart pounding, his excitement beyond words, but he did not dare to breathe. What appeared on the phone screen was a photo! The background of the photo was the Universal Bank headquarters building. The person in the photo was Sean, and Sean was holding the Supreme ck Card with the Wolf head! Chapter 63 Big Boss, the best man in the World Under the photo, if you scrolled down, you could actually see the personal information about Sean and his great achievements. That was why Sean was eligible for the Supreme ck Card. Sean didn¡¯t show it to Luke Young, though. Because that information was top secret! Universal Bank¡¯s supreme ck Card was owned by a special group of big bosses. Their personal information was, of course, strictly confidential. If it got out, the consequences would be terrible. Especially for generals like Sean, the backbone of the nation, his Bloody Wolf Group was the sharpest of knives. Even in the army, there was no visible formation of them. No one knew they existed. The only people who knew about it were the 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group, as well as the executive leader who was responsible for founding the Group. For example, Charles Campbell of the Campbell Family of the Crane Town was one of the 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group. However, in the eyes of outsiders, they only knew Charles Campbell served in the army with the rank of colonel, but did not know the existence of the Bloody Wolf Group, let alone his special identity as a member of the Bloody Wolf Group. The whole Campbell family, even Charles Campbell¡¯s parents, did not know that! You could imagine the secrecy. Therefore, Universal Bank had invested a lot of money and time in the development and design of the Supreme ck Card for the protection of cardholders, and the confidentiality measures were absolutely world-ss. Sean¡¯s wolf head pattern in the upper left corner of the Supreme ck Card was not only the symbol of the Bloody Wolf Group, but also a special two-dimensional code, which needed to be scanned by a specific code scanning software to enter the ess page. A 32-digit code. In the event of a mistake, or if the Supreme ck Card was obtained by an outsider who tried to decode and unlock it, the Supreme ck Card¡¯s protection system would activate immediately and close the ess page. At that point, the scanning software would also be disabled, and the Supreme ck Card would be invalid unless the cardholder went to Universal Bank headquarters to exin the situation and unfroze the card. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Luke Young stared at the screen of the phone for half a minute. Even though he had guessed about it and prepared for it, his eyes were still full of excitement when it was presented to him. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Luke Young looked away from the screen of the phone to Sean. His expression wasplicated, there was shocked, doubt, curiosity, and even a strong admiration and worship! Yes, admiration and worship! He didn¡¯t see the personal information underneath the photo, and he didn¡¯t see Sean¡¯s exploits, but he didn¡¯t need to. As he just said, to be eligible for the Supreme ck Card, you must either be a big boss or a general! No matter what Sean kind was, how could Luke Young not look up to him and worship him when he made such great achievements at such an early age? ¡°This card, and my identity, are top secret.¡± Sean reminded him. ¡°I got it.¡± Luke Young nodded his head fiercely and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Mason, you can rest assured that my lips are sealed. From now on, if you have any orders, please ask me, I will do my best!¡± Luke Young understood. He understood everything. Aha! No wonder Sean went to prison for rape five years ago, but as the police chief, he couldn¡¯t ess the full file! No wonder Sean and Cecilia got engaged yesterday, but today, the Moore Group had changed its owners! So that was it. Cecilia didn¡¯t hook up with Asher Rodriguez or Charles Campbell. She probably saved the world in herst life, so she was lucky enough to marry Sean Mason, the best man in the world. As for Charles Campbell, he was probably Sean Mason¡¯s man! Luke Young, of course, was dying to show his loyalty to Sean. How could he pass up an opportunity like this, with a live super mogul standing in front of him??? He spoke from the bottom of his heart. He really wanted to follow Sean. He would do his best! Sean sensed his sincerity and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I could really use your help with.¡± ¡°What is that, Mr. Mason?¡± Luke Young¡¯s eyes lit up and he wanted to try. Sean said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m going to do something in the next few days, and kill some people, and Hilshire will probably be in trouble.¡± ¡°Kill someone?¡± Luke Young was started. Really? He just got out of the prison! He looked up at Sean and saw that Sean¡¯s face was as t as water, so he thought to himself, ¡°He really deserves to be a big boss! Something as big as murder came out of his mouth like killing a chicken.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, what do you want me to do?¡± Luke Young did not ask who Sean was going to kill, why, when, and how. This only showed that he was not sincere and determined. It was certainly not a mistake Luke Young would make. ¡°Very easy.¡± Sean said, ¡°Your position is so special that you don¡¯t need to be involved in the process, so your job is to minimize the impact of the situation and maintain the stability of Hilshire.¡± ¡°Is that all??¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Luke Young frowned and was upset. In his opinion, Sean didn¡¯t trust him enough by not letting him participate. ¡°When the timees, if you¡¯re brave enough, you can take your men, your guns, and go with me to the kill, but I¡¯m afraid that would be the end of your career as chief.¡± With that, Sean turned and walked away. Luke Young was drenched in sweat. Yes, he was a public official, a dignified police chief and a defender of social order. If he took the lead in killing people, how was that proper? Plus, Sean was an unfathomable big boss. He had no qualms about killing a man if he had a good reason and a good purpose. And he? He didn¡¯t have the Supreme ck Card¡­ Sean opened the door and walked out of the security room. Mr. France and the clerk were waiting at the door. However, Mr. France was a bit sly and put his ear to the door, trying to overhear Sean and Luke Young. When the door opened, they both got a fright. ¡°There¡¯s always a price to pay for doing something wrong.¡± Sean¡¯s icy eyes swept over them and he said casually, ¡°You have abused your power, set up prisons, kidnapped and threatened people, hurt people, you are not fit to work in a bank, go back and pack up your things and resign.¡± That was all. Then he left. ¡°You!¡± Mr. France was very angry and wanted to scold at Sean¡¯s back, ¡°What the fuck are you? What right do you have to fire me? I don¡¯t believe that a big, tough guy like you is the owner of the Supreme ck Card.¡± He was about to say it, but he remembered the miserable end of the two guards and choked it back. Those who suited their actions to the times were wise. This time I would give in first. Next time, we would see! He was thinking as Luke Young followed Sean out of the security room. Mr. France asked immediately, ¡°Mr. Young, how¡¯s it going? Is that clear? Who the hell is that guy???¡± Chapter 64 You think it’s a big Fucking Deal that you’re Rich? Fuck off ¡°Mark Mr. Mason¡¯s words.¡± Luke Young did not answer Mr. France¡¯s question, but warned, ¡°Pack your things and get out of the bank now! Now!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± Mr. France froze, Mr. Mason? What the hell? When Mr. France mentioned Sean, he seemed to see a very respectful look on Luke Young¡¯s face, as if he were talking about his own leader. Even more deferential than to their own leaders! ¡°And.¡± Luke Young continued, ¡°Everything that happened here today, including Mr. Mason, including the card, not a word of it can be shared. Otherwise, I have a hundred reasons and a thousand ways to send you to prison, where you¡¯ll never get out!¡± Threat! Bully! There was no disguising. Be that direct! So arrogant! With that, he stalked after Sean, yelling, ¡°Mr. Mason, wait for me. I¡¯ll send someone to take you home¡­¡± What? What the fuck was this? Mr. France and the female clerk looked at each other and werepletely shocked. Why was Luke Young so deferential to them suddenly? Why? ¡°Was it because¡­¡± The female clerk¡¯s face was pale, her heart was beating wildly, and she said in despair, ¡°Mr. France, does that ck card really belong to Sean?¡± Luke Young and Sean spent ten minutes alone in the security room, and they must have confirmed something. Mr. France and the female clerk did not hear the conversation, but judging from their reactions, it was close to the point! How else would Sean have walked out of here with Luke Young seeing him hurt someone? Luke Young¡¯s attitude towards Sean proved this! Mr. France was not stupid enough to think of it. His heart quivered and the corners of his mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Sean could be a big boss. It was impossible! But the truth was in front of him, and he had to believe it! Bam! Without warning, Mr. France pped the female employee and scolded, ¡°This is all your fucking fault! You¡¯re looking for trouble. Why don¡¯t you just tell Marcia what she wanted to know and why should you report it to me?¡± Then he turned angrily and walked away. The female clerk¡¯s face was burning with pain. She was momentarily stunned and she said anxiously, ¡°Mr. France, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? You want to go to fucking jail?¡± Mr. France thundered without turning his head, ¡°Go pack your bags and get out of here!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The female clerk covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. She thought to herself, ¡°What did I do wrong? I was just following protocol. You let me call the security guard, you let me call the police, you let me beat her, how can it all be my fault?¡± The workce was like the battlefield, a slightest mistake would make you ruined¡­ ¡­ In the manager¡¯s office. Mr. France wrote his resignation report, put it on his desk, and was collecting his things. Suddenly, footsteps came from far and near. A momentter, the door of the office was opened. Mr. France was upset. He thought it was that damned female staff came to look for him, so he didn¡¯t raise his head and just said, ¡°I told you to fuck off. Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Leave me alone!¡± As he spoke, there was a small ng, and Mr. France was startled by the dark shadow before his eyes. Then he looked up and saw a bank card lying on the desk in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± He was surprise and realized something was wrong. He looked up suddenly. Sure enough, the person in his office was not the female clerk, but a strange middle-aged man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr. France was stunned, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The middle-aged man did not answer him, but pointed to that bank card and said, ¡°There are one hundred thousand in it, the password is 666666.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. France frowned. A bribe? He worked in the bank, and as the manager, he had a lot of authority. There were usually a lot of people who came to give him gifts and money. If he took their money, he had to do things for them! However, it was the first time he had ever seen someone so arrogant in front of him when he asked him to do something. ¡°Answer me a few questions, and the money is yours.¡± The middle-aged man said. In ordinary times, Mr. France would have dly epted it and told him all he knew. But today was different! He had had a bad day. He just lost his job and he was really upset. You want him to bow and scrape for $100, 000? No way! ¡°Put your fucking money away.¡± Mr. France picked up the bank card and threw it at the middle-aged man, snorting, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so you have three seconds to get out of my office!¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± The middle-aged man did not walk, nor get angry. He jacked up the amount. Mr. France said impatiently, ¡°Do I look like I need money? You think it¡¯s a big fucking deal that you¡¯re rich?¡± He said imperiously. Mr. France, who had been a bank manager for several years, had always been cautious and discreet, especially in the presence of rich people, and had never dared to be so imperious as he was today. How good it felt to treat money like dirt! Suddenly, he was in a better mood. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± Middle-aged men didn¡¯t talk nonsense. He raised the price again, as if aiming to win. ¡°You!¡± Mr. France stopped what he was doing and raised his head, staring at the middle-aged man with a wave of emotion. He wanted to scold more, to be imperious to the end, but he could not. Five hundred thousand¡­ Damn it! That was a lot of money. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mr. France finally bowed his proud head to the money, and his imperious heart began to loosen a little. The middle-aged man came straight to the point, ¡°What happened in the security room?¡± Hearing this, Mr. France¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Before leaving, Luke Young had warned Mr. France that he could not tell anyone about what had happened today, or he would go to prison. And now, just ten minutester, someone came to ask. And it costed half a million! Even a fool could see that this middle-aged man with a in face was not simple! ¡°You can¡¯t afford my answers.¡± The middle-aged man said in a solemn voice, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m paying for your answers, so cut the crap and answer my questions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mr. France¡¯s mind whirled quickly, weighing the pros and cons in his head. Half a million was a lot of money, butpared to the threat Luke Young posed, it was nothing. If he leaked today and Luke Young found out tomorrow, there would be no ce for him in the whole Hilshire! He even wondered if this middle-aged man had been sent by Luke Young to test him. How else would he have gotten the news so quickly? ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± The middle-aged man took a few steps to his desk and snorted, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you let me help you clear your head, refresh your memory, and maybe, you will get a better answer.¡± Then he reached out his hand. Across the desk, he grabbed Mr. France by the neck! Chapter 65 Crisis Stroke and Phyllis Went Missing ¡°Uh! Uh¡­¡± The hand of the middle-aged man was like a pair of iron tongs, and it was fastened around Mr. France¡¯s neck. With a slight force, Mr. France suddenly lost the ability to speak. His throat ached as if it were about to be cut. In an instant, the veins in his neck swelled, and his frightened face turned the color of liver. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± The middle-aged man asked, ¡°Do you remember anything now?¡± With these words, the middle-aged man¡¯s arm slightly raised, and then, an incredible scene appeared. He grabbed Mr. France by the neck and picked him up with one hand. After all, Mr. France weighed more than 150 pounds. ¡°¡­¡± Mr. France¡¯s toe was off the ground, his whole weight hanging around his neck. His neck was literally being strangled, and he had difficulty breathing, and he felt like he was suffocating. His nostrils fluttered wildly, as if he smelled death. Too fierce! This middle-aged man was even more ruthless and determined than Sean, and when he stroke, he wanted to kill people! Mr. France struggled desperately, but to no avail. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He reached out and grabbed the wrist of the middle-aged man and pulled hard. It took all his strength to get a chance to breathe. How dared he not give in? At once he gave in and begged for mercy! Before, Luke Young was a bigger threat than half a million. Now, on the contrary, this middle-aged man was more frightening than Luke Young¡¯s threat. Mr. France could only choose between information and life! Any fool would know what to do! ¡°Did you catch on so quickly? You remember?¡± The middle-aged man dropped Mr. France on the swivel chair behind his desk and shook his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s disappointing. I thought you were tough, and I wanted to y with you a little longer.¡± ¡°Coughing¡­¡± Mr. France was slumped in his swivel chair like a puddle of mud. He held his neck and coughed violently for a long time. His breathing gradually calmed down and his face improved a little. ¡°Go ahead.¡± The middle-aged man said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, or you¡¯ll never speak again in your life.¡± How dared Mr. France hesitate? He said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s a card! The Supreme ck Card from Universal Bank¡­¡± In the next ten minutes, Mr. France told him exactly what had happened. From when Marcia walked into the bank to when Sean ordered him to resign. He dared not hide anything! God only knew what the middle-aged man in front of him knew. If Mr. France told half and kept half, and the part he concealed was exactly the one that the middle-aged man already knew, then he would have no way to live, and indeed he would die. ¡°Sean! Universal Bank! The supreme ck card!¡± The middle-aged man remembered these key names. His pupils were constricted and he was moved. Then he turned and walked away. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Mr. France shouted, ¡°The card, the card¡­¡± ¡°What card?¡± The middle-aged man kept walking. ¡°The bank card in your hand.¡± Mr. France said anxiously, ¡°You promised me half a million dors if I answered your questions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That was just now.¡± The middle-aged man said without looking back, ¡°I just offered you the opportunity, the opportunity to make money, and unfortunately, you chose to turn it down. And now, you answered my questions to save your life.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°So, I let you live, and we¡¯re even.¡± With this, the figure of the middle-aged man had disappeared in the office door. Fuck! For a moment, Mr. France turned blue and felt very depressed. He didn¡¯t get any money, and he leaked the truth about Sean and the Supreme ck Card, which would have Luke Young and Sean retaliating at any moment. What a sacrifice! He was afraid there was no room for him in Hilshire! After leaving the office, the middle-aged man immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. A momentter the phone was connected and he said quietly, ¡°Mr. Brain, Sean was at the bank¡­¡± He repeated exactly what Mr. France had said. ¡°The supreme ck card?¡± The weight of the name was so great that even the old man on the other end of the phone was taken aback and asked, ¡°Did you see it yourself? And can you be sure about it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°Sean was superior to me and has high vignce. I dare not approach him for fear of being perceived by him and ruining the boss¡¯s n.¡± ¡°However, based on the description of the bank manager and his guess, it should be very likely.¡± There was silence at the other end of the phone. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± A momentter, Mr. Brain said, ¡°I¡¯ll report to the boss. You keep your eyes on him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The middle-aged man was deferential in front of Mr. Brain, quite different from the arrogant attitude he had just shown to Mr. France¡­ ¡­ Twelve o¡¯clock at noon. Sean and Luke Young came out of the bank and went to the kindergarten across the street. Mulsanne stopped in front of kindergarten, and Phyllis had been out of school for almost half an hour. By now, Matthew and Marcia should be waiting in the car with Phyllis. However, when they got to the car, Sean pulled open the door and found the car was empty. ¡°Where are they?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows. Luke Young said quickly, ¡°Maybe they got held up at school and got outte. Those two officers came out with Marcia, nothing will happen.¡± Then he took out his cell phone and called one of the officers. ¡°Mr. Young, something went wrong!¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Luke Young heard the voice of the police officer in a hurry before he could ask, ¡°Thisdy¡¯s granddaughter, she went missing after school.¡± ¡°We have been looking for a long time with the teachers of the school, almost all over the school, but we have not found her yet!¡± Boom! The policeman¡¯s words rang like thunder in Luke Young¡¯s ears. For a moment, Luke Young froze there, his face white. As soon as he said nothing would happen, something happened. And such a big deal! Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing him in front of Sean? Luke Young looked up at Sean to tell him that Phyllis was missing, but when he looked up, he saw a dark shadow flying past him. The next moment, there was no sign of Sean.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean¡¯s ear was more sensitive than most people¡¯s. Luke Young didn¡¯t put his phone on speaker, but he heard the officer¡¯s words clearly. Every word! It was no coincidence that Phyllis disappeared, and Sean rushed into kindergarten as fast as he could¡­ Chapter 66 It’s Been Planned. Get to the Bottom of it The kindergarten was notrge in scale. Sean walked around the kindergarten as a ghost, and in less than a minute, he walked around the kindergarten. At the same time, he released dark energy, and his perception covered a 10-meter radius. Nothing! Sean was 100% sure that Phyllis was not in kindergarten. But ording to school regtions, students were not allowed to leave school after school unless their parents came to pick them up. After all, kindergarten students were all very young and leaving school alone was very dangerous for them. Then there was only one possibility left! Phyllis, she was taken from school by someone! Someone from the Moore family? Or the Scott family? Or the Taylor family? Or the Miller family? Sean just got out of jail yesterday morning, and not many people he offended, or knew who he really was. He forced Charles Campbell to buy the Moore Group. Cecilia had just taken office this morning, and the Moore family must have hated Cecilia¡¯s guts. It was possible that they sent someone to kidnap Phyllis to get back at Cecilia. But they didn¡¯t have the guts! They could not afford the wrath of the Campbell family! Unless they wanted to die! As for south of town, if the bullies betrayed Sean and told the three families about Sean, Connor Scott and the others knew Sean woulde after them for revenge, so it made sense to kidnap Phyllis in order to protect themselves and use her as leverage against Sean. And it was very possible! After all, Sean was wrongfully imprisoned five years ago, his mother Nic died in the Capital City, and his great-uncle Jayden Wright¡¯s family was torn apart. And all three of them were involved. This was a debt of blood! One shall stand, one shall fall. There was no room for moderation at all! So, they had no qualms about dealing with Sean. In the face of a great threat, it was likely to be defeated by any means necessary! Sean went to the front of the building. The building was already crowded with people, including the school teachers, the principal, the security guard, Luke Young and the two police officers, and Marcia was already in tears. She was pointing at Matthew¡¯s nose and yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a cripple! Loser!¡± ¡°If anything happens to Phyllis, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead, too!¡± Phyllis was the treasure of the family. Both Marcia and Cecilia regarded her as their only spiritual support and love her meticulously. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Seeing Sean, Luke Young immediately came up to him and said solemnly, ¡°ording to the school teacher, a lot of parents came to pick up their children after school. The situation was chaotic, so no one noticed who picked Phyllis up.¡± ¡°Is there no surveince at the school?¡± asked Sean. ¡°There is, but¡­¡± Luke young shook and head and said, ¡°There are no cameras in the building, and the security room at the front gate only monitors entry and exit records. And, ording to the security guard, about ten minutes before school ended, the camera went down, and it¡¯s still not fixed.¡± ¡°Whoever took Phyllis must have been good at counter-detection!¡± Luke Young said gravely, ¡°Not only the security cameras at the gate, but before we got here, the two officers had already visited shops and storefronts near the school, and it turned out that any security cameras that could take pictures of the school had been destroyed in advance.¡± Obviously, the other side had been prepared for a long time! ¡°Go ahead! Go on to check!¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°No matter how good his anti-detection skills are, if he had been here, we would have found something!¡± ¡°I want someone to contact Phyllis¡¯s ssmates, talk to every parent. Marcia and Matthew usually pick Phyllis up. They get to know the parents. If a stranger had taken Phyllis, the parents would have noticed.¡± Luke young nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡± ¡°And!¡± Sean added, ¡°If the security cameras at the school and nearby are down, check the security cameras at all the surrounding intersections, check all the passing cars!¡± ¡°To find the suspect¡¯s car!¡± ¡°Or, contact the owners, check their dashcams. School time is also the rush hour, the school gate traffic is very busy. So long as hees through the gate, he¡¯ll be photographed!¡± Police investigating cases and arresting people was actually a process of reconnaissance and anti ¨C reconnaissance. Sean might not be a cop, but his detective skills were no match for your average cop. ¡°Okay!¡± Luke Young said, ¡°Mr. Mason, please rest assured that I will try my best to bring your daughter back as soon as possible with the fastest speed!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean then turned to Marcia and soothed her, ¡°Marcia, Mr. Young is here. Phyllis is gonna be fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia, in tears, suddenly grabbed Sean¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re so good. Help me. Help me get Phyllis back, okay?¡± ¡°As long as Phyllis returns safely, I promise I will never again suspect you, investigate you, or stop you from staying with us, which is your home if you want!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of you as one of my family¡­¡± Marcia was really freaking out! She would risk everything for Phyllis! ¡°You may rest assured.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Trust me, I will get Phyllis back. I will!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia couldn¡¯t wipe away her tears, and she said anxiously, ¡°Phyllis is my life! And Cecilia¡¯s life! Cecilia went to the office to pick up some stuff and should have gone home by now. If she found out we lost Phyllis, she¡¯ll be devastated.¡± That was why Marcia didn¡¯t call Cecilia in the first ce to tell her Phyllis was missing. ¡°Probably not yet.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°I drove Cecilia to thepany this morning. There was something wrong with thepany. Cecilia will not be back for a while. Well, you and Matthew go home and wait for news, and Mr. Young and I will look for her.¡± He coaxed Marcia and asked her and Matthew to go home. Then, Sean and Luke Young split up and left the school. Luke Young returned to the public Security Bureau to arrange the investigation. Sean called Gemma to make sure that Gemma and Dean Were safe, which gave him a deep relief. Then he rushed to the Bentley 4S store where Cornelia was! Sean told Luke Young to keep an eye on the Moore family, the Scott family, the Taylor family, and the Miller family as well as the suspects. If it was the Moore family, who didn¡¯t know Sean¡¯s identity, then Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. On the other hand, if it was the Scotts, the Scott family, the Taylor family, or the Miller family, then Sean¡¯s entire family was in danger! So, leaving the search for Phyllis to Luke Young, Sean had to get Gemma and the others under protection as soon as possible before anything worse happened! Fifteen minutester, Mulsanne stopped at the 4S shop! Chapter 67 Cheating, Cornelia was set up Sean opened the door and strode into the 4S shop. As soon as he entered, he heard a jumble of voices, harsh with men¡¯s growls and women¡¯s sobs. When he looked around, he saw people crowding the opposite Bentley Flying Spur. ¡°Two million and four million! Not a penny more!¡± One of them, a young man in his twenties, had his back to Sean. He was very aggressive and kept Shouting, ¡°Last night when she was sleeping with me, she said $2. 4 million!¡± ¡°She wants to deny it now? Bah! No way! That¡¯s all I got today. I must get the car today!¡± He was full of righteous indignation! Sleep with him? What the hell? Frowning, Sean looked around the store, and he didn¡¯t see Cornelia, so he headed straight across to the crowd. ¡°Take your time, Mr. Hunter. Just calm down and speak as you wish.¡± A middle-aged woman smiled broadly and tried to calm the young man, ¡°You can rest assured that we will investigate this matter as soon as possible and give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± The young man snorted, ¡°What is there to investigate? In order to let me buy a car, this woman asked for my contact information yesterday afternoon, invited me to meet in the evening, and went to the hotel with me. ¡°In bed, she gave me this advice. She told me to bring the money today, and she said she could turn a $2. 89 million order into $2. 4 million if I give her a $100, 000mission off the record!¡± ¡°I transferred $100, 000 to her on the spot after sleepingst night. As a result, she turned her back on me and even gave me a bill of $2. 89 million!¡± ¡°Yuck! Bitch!¡± The young man grew angry and spat fiercely into the middle of the crowd. So were the saleswomen who gave Sean the boot when he came to buy the car yesterday. With their hands sped and their faces smirking, one of the saleswomen muttered, ¡°Your three-month internship is up in two days. Before, you couldn¡¯t sell a single car. And now you¡¯re suddenly on the road, selling a Mulsanne yesterday and a Bentley Flying Spur today. I thought you were suddenly smart.¡± ¡°Well!¡± ¡°I really did not expect that it was your heart that became wild, your face thicker and your courage stronger. You seduce clients, meet them in private rooms, sleep with them, and then try to make money from thepany and line your own pockets. Damn you!¡± This person, none other than the little sales foreman, was known as Mamie. ¡°Yeah!¡± When Mamie finished, the other saleswomen chimed in, ¡°Eat things out of the pocket, shame on you!¡± ¡°You fleeced both thepany and the clients. How dare you?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known if the client hadn¡¯te in andined. You¡¯re gonna get a lot out of this one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That Mulsanne yesterday, I don¡¯t know how many nights you slept with the customer!¡± Every word they said was threatening! Yesterday? Mulsanne? Hearing these words, Sean¡¯s stomach stomped, and his ugly expression turned worse. Could it be Cornelia, surrounded by them now, who was being bullied and abused? So, he quickened his pace. Out of the crowd, Sean peered through a gap in the crowd. Sure enough, a familiar figure squatted on the ground, and she was constantly reaching out to wipe tears, trembling, and sobbing. Who else could it be but Cornelia? At this moment, the middle-aged woman also looked down at Cornelia and asked coldly, ¡°Cornelia, I need you to tell me the truth. Are you, as the client said, lining your pockets and trying to get a kickback?¡± ¡°No, Ms. Lee, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Cornelia shook her head desperately and exined, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, the customer came to see the car, he took the initiative to ask for my contact information, and after work, he suddenly transferred to me $100, 000, called me to tell me that it was the deposit, that he took a fancy to this car and he wanted to buy it.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to follow up by asking me to meet him that night and sleep with him. When I said no, he said he wouldn¡¯t buy the car and asked me to pay him back!¡± ¡°And cash only!¡± ¡°So, I¡­ I went to the bank and took it out and gave it back to him myself¡­¡± Cornelia said, tears streaming down her face. This was contrary to the young man¡¯s ount of what had happened. Ms. Lee asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the receipt? Did you ask the client to write a receipt when you returned the money?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cornelia shook her head. ¡°The client paid the deposit privately and I couldn¡¯t write a receipt, so I didn¡¯t ask him to write a receipt when I returned the money.¡± ¡°Just keep making it up!¡± As soon as Cornelia said that, before Ms. Lee could ask more questions and before the young man could retort, Mamie rolled her eyes and was the first to question it, ¡°It¡¯s a good story, but without a shred of evidence, do you think we¡¯re all idiots?¡± ¡°The client has the transfer records. What do you have?¡± ¡°You just said the client took the initiative to call you, and he transferred money to you and let you sleep with him, so excuse me, did you record at that time? Is there any proof?¡± ¡°You say you gave the money back to the client, but the client says you didn¡¯t, and you don¡¯t have the receipt, so even if the police came, they wouldn¡¯t believe your story.¡± As she spoke, Mamie looked down at Cornelia, the corners of her mouth curling, and there was a sneer of cunning on her face. It was obvious to anyone that Cornelia was being set up. The client transferred money to her, but instead of texting about the deposit, the client called and asked to sleep with her over the phone. After being rejected, he asked Cornelia to give him the money back, but he only took cash! It was clear that he did not want to leave the slightest evidence! The only money transfer was Cornelia¡¯s Achilles heel. She couldn¡¯t exin it in any way because there was no evidence. How cruel it was! Ms. Lee was not stupid. She obviously realized something was wrong. But she had seen too much of this subterfuge in the professional world to be surprised. She certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to stand up for Cornelia. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, how about this?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So, Ms. Lee thought about it and said quietly, ¡°Cornelia received the client¡¯s 100, 000 deposit herself, so she will pay for it herself!¡± ¡°As for the car¡­¡± ¡°Its original price is $2. 89 million, and since Cornelia promised to sell it to the customer at $2. 4 million, then the price difference of $490, 000 would be paid by Cornelia to make up for the loss of thepany!¡± A few words from her sealed the deal! Hearing this, Mamie was overjoyed. She couldn¡¯t help butpliment Ms. Lee, ¡°You¡¯re so wise.¡± ¡°Well done, Ms. Lee.¡± ¡°A piece of shit like her deserves it.¡± The other several female sales also apud in agreement. Cornelia squatted on the cold floor, her face gray with despair, her eyes swollen with tears. Thousands! Four hundred and ny thousand! Put it all together, 590, 000 dors! She was a fresh college graduate. How could she pay it back? Ignoring the adtion of the saleswomen and Cornelia¡¯s desperation, Ms. Lee turned to the young man beside her and asked, ¡°Sir, is this all right with you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± The young man seeded in his treachery and was about to nod his head. Suddenly, a cold man¡¯s voice came from behind him. Chapter 68 The Hero Rescued a Beauty. Kind Cornelia It was Sean, of course!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It had only been about two minutes since Sean walked into the store. In thest two minutes, Sean had heard the whole story. Mamie and others were all focused on the siege of Cornelia, and they did not even notice Sean¡¯s presence. Sean¡¯s first words stunned everyone! Almost immediately, all of them turned around and looked at him. Wide eyes, startled nces, all focused on Sean. Sean stole the show and became the center of attention. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Sean was standing closest behind the young man. When the young man turned around, he was almost cheek to cheek with Sean, separated by less than 20 centimeters. Sean¡¯ cold face startled him. Like a wild dog whose tail had een stepped on, he unconsciously took two steps back and then shed his teeth angrily at Sean. ¡°You¡­¡± Mamie was stunned, ¡°You?¡± Apparently, she recognized Sean right away. After all, she was wrong yesterday, thinking Sean was a poor kid who couldn¡¯t afford a car, and he proved her wrong. So impressive! ¡°You know him?¡± Ms. Lee looked at Mamie with a puzzled look. Mamie said quickly, ¡°Ms. Lee, this Mr. Mason is the big customer who bought that Mulsanne yesterday!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ms. Lee¡¯s eyes fell on Sean again, with the same surprise, but a different one. She was startled then. And now she was surprised. Bentleys were standard luxury cars for the rich and could cost millions. There were definitely not many people in Hilshire who could afford a Mulsanne! Big clients like Sean were a dime a dozen! Of course she must greet him with a smile. She must not offend him! So, Ms. Lee froze for a moment, looked at Sean, and then reached out her hand and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mason, I am the sales manager of this 4S shop and my name is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your name.¡± Sean looked very serious and he didn¡¯t even care to look at Ms. Lee. He just snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not satisfied with the result of your handling.¡± Sean said it firmly and clearly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ms. Lee¡¯s outstretched hand sat in midair. Her professional smile froze on her face, which was indescribably embarrassed. Even an idiot could tell Sean was not happy with her. ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± Even Cornelia, who was squatting on the floor wiping her eyes, didn¡¯t expect Sean to show up and defend her, not to mention Mamie and others. After all, the two of them had met only once, by chance and without any bond. Sean took a few steps to the center of the crowd, reached down and lifted Cornelia to her feet, asking, ¡°How are you? Are you okay? My official te, you haven¡¯t changed it yet.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Cornelia nodded and was about to speak when Mamie suddenly leaned in and said first, ¡°Mr. Mason, you may not know this, but Cornelia is about to be fired because of a vition ofpany policy. I am taking over her job.¡± ¡°Therefore, I will handle your official license te for you.¡± Part of Mamie¡¯s goal was to steal Cornelia¡¯s customers. The opportunity was right in front of her, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it. ¡°You?¡± Sean red at her and shook his head, ¡°Get the hell out of here! You don¡¯t deserve to do that for me!¡± ¡°You!¡± His words made Mamie speechless. Mamie was being bullied, and the young man couldn¡¯t stand it. He threw his fist at Sean and yelled, ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind? You¡¯re ying the hero game in front of me? I¡­¡± Bam! Sean gave him a kick before he could finish. The young man just walked up to Sean. Before he could drop his fists, he felt his lower abdomen tighten. Then, a huge force hit him and he flew upside down involuntarily. Then! Hended three meters away and fell half dead! He wriggled like a maggot and couldn¡¯t get up! ¡°What are you gonna do to me?¡± Sean looked at him from a distance, his icy gaze revealing the majesty¡¯s contempt. Just a young man who came out of nowhere wasn¡¯t worth Sean¡¯s time. Sean was already upset about Phyllis¡¯s disappearance, so he put him out of action with one kick. Everyone was dumbfounded again. One of the saleswomen couldn¡¯t help whispering ¡°He was so nice to that bitch Cornelia. Did he really sleep with Cornelia?¡± It was very quiet, almost like a mosquito! Sean, of course, had amazing hearing. They were so close that the smallest sound could not escape his ears. Bam! Sean ducked right in front of the saleswoman. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and pped her hard in the face, knocking her to the ground. ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± Sean then walked back to Cornelia and asked, ¡°Who else has been bullying you? Tell me. I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll take care of it for you all together.¡± In a hurry¡­ Again? Yesterday, he was in a hurry to buy the car, so he paid by credit card without more questions. Today, he was in a hurry again? Who the hell was this guy? Was he really that busy? The remaining saleswomen, including Mamie, were livid, their hearts throbbing. They were not beaten, but their faces were burning and they backed away from Sean. ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­¡± Cornelia looked up at Sean with tearful eyes. She was surprised, confused, and grateful. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Sean would help her. But instead of seeking revenge on Mamie and others, she took a deep breath and tried to force a smile, saying, ¡°As a matter of fact, you don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s not good to hit people. If I can set things straight, I¡¯ll be happy enough.¡± A kind smile broke out of the corners of her tearful eyes. Cornelia was very beautiful now. What a nice girl she was! Sean thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good that my grandparents adopted Cornelia as their goddaughter and helped her go to college. A girl like her should have been blessed!¡± However, ally load on the willing horse. Cornelia was okay with that, but Sean couldn¡¯t stand it. He wouldn¡¯t let his aunt be bullied and humiliated like that. ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. A mistake. It¡¯s got to be a mistake.¡± Seeing that Cornelia was willing to let go, Ms. Lee smiled and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot to be said about this, but Cornelia has no evidence, and I had to make her pay.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Mason thinks Cornelia has been wronged, we can continue our negotiation¡­¡± Her face beamed! She spoke a thousand times more softly than before, and she was much softer with Cornelia. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Sean shook his head and said coldly, ¡°You want proof? I got it!¡± With that, he strode over to the young man he had just kicked into the air. Seeing this, the young man almost peed in his pants. Fuck! Again? Chapter 69 Shameless. Spray blood on the Spot Sean walked right up to the young man, put his foot on his chest, looked down at him and asked, ¡°You said it was Cornelia who called you first.¡± ¡°Right?¡± His voice was cold and Sean pressed slightly as he spoke, causing the young man to feel a tightness in his chest and gasp for breath. ¡°I, I¡­¡± The young man was about to speak when Sean interrupted him. ¡°You also said that Cornelia was the one who offered to meet you in private, get you a room, and sleep with you.¡± ¡°Right¡± The force in his feet increased a little more! The young man¡¯s face was red, the veins in his neck were bulging, his legs were beating like frogs, and he shook his head in vain, ¡°Sir, actually, I¡­¡± ¡°You gave Cornelia a $100, 000 deposit, and to this day, she hasn¡¯t paid you back.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± One question after another was hurled at the young man. Each time Sean asked, he put a little more pressure on his feet. After three consecutive questions, the young man¡¯s insides roiled and roared, his Adam¡¯s Apple rolled, and he had an impulse to spurt blood on the spot. ¡°Are you deaf? Answer my question!¡± Sean was very aggressive. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± When he met Sean¡¯s icy gaze, the young man almost cried and he thought to himself, ¡°Oh, my god, I¡¯m not deaf! It hurts. I¡¯m a fucking coward. Can¡¯t I be a fucking coward?¡± ¡°I would like to answer your question, but the point is, you have to give me a chance to talk.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me talk, and you me me for not being good?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°We are all men. Please give me a change to show off in front of my girl. Could you please stop it?¡± ¡°Please!¡± Suddenly, the young man could not bear it. A mouthful of old blood spurted out of his mouth, forming a column of blood, which sputtered half a meter high! Like a red fountain¡­ Sean was quick to see and move his right leg back so he wouldn¡¯t let the blood spray on his pants. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty!¡± Sean gave the young man a contemptuous look. The young man put his hand over his chest, and when he heard Sean¡¯s words, his face turned terrible. ¡°You think I wanted to do this?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°Was it my fault?¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve learned a lot today. When ites to shameless, you¡¯re the best.¡± He thought. ¡°You have one minute to answer my question.¡± Sean was worried about Phyllis, Nic, and Dean. He didn¡¯t want to waste time here, so he said, ¡°Remember, you only get one shot, and what you say next better be the answer I want.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will never speak again in your life!¡± A threat! An undisguised threat! The young man sat up with a sad face and with great difficulty. He nodded quickly, not daring to hesitate, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll say it.¡± ¡°I admit it. I set up that saleswoman, Cornelia¡­¡± In one minute, he told them all!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was almost exactly the same course of events that Cornelia described. He had been after Cornelia since his first visit yesterday afternoon. He sets a trap for Cornelia and led her step by step into it. Hearing his words, both Cornelia and Ms. Lee were stunned and they came over. Mamie and others, however, all turned pale. Cornelia ventured over to Sean and asked the young man, ¡°I have no grudge against you. Why did you hurt me?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The young man hesitated, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°For Mamie.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mamie stomped at the young man¡¯s words. She pounced on him like a mad dog and pointed her finger at his nose, ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t you me me! I don¡¯t even know you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy enough to frame Cornelia, and now that you¡¯re exposed, you want to me me, and drive a wedge between me and Cornelia?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mamie was very loud. And she was spitting like a shrew. She changed her attitude to Cornelia very quickly too! Even a fool could see that she was bellowing her guilt! When she finished, she bent down and grabbed the young man by the arm. Without another word, she pushed him away and snorted, ¡°Fuck off! Bentley 4S is no ce for scoundrels like you to run amok!¡± ¡°If I see you again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In a blink of an eye, she pushed the young man a few meters away. Sean stood by and watched quietly. He raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡°Wow, that woman is rerlly shameless. She¡¯s even more shameless than I am!¡± Was she trying to get away with it in front of all these people? No way! ¡°Wait!¡± As Mamie pushed the young man to the front of the store, Sean said coldly, ¡°No one is leaving until we know everything!¡± Mamie froze and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Sean ignored her and asked the young man directly, ¡°You just said you framed Cornelia for Mamie, so let me ask you, what was your rtionship with Mamie? Why would you work with her to frame Cornelia?¡± ¡°I want to hit on her!¡± The young man said with a bitter look at Mamie, ¡°Mamie and I were ssmates in college. She was one year higher than me, my senior and the most beautiful girl in our school. I always liked her, but she never gave me a chance.¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon she called me out of the blue and asked me to do something for her. If it was done, she would promise to be my woman.¡± ¡°She let me approach Cornelia in the name of buying a car, with a n to both kick Cornelia out of the 4S shop and ckmail her for $100, 000. Best of all, I was able to buy a Bentley Flying Spur for a bargain¡­¡± I could kill three birds with one stone! The young man exined Mamie¡¯s n in detail. Cornelia and Ms. Lee were both stunned, and the other saleswomen were all startled. Apparently, Mamie just used them to stir up trouble in the side, and didn¡¯t tell them the whole n, let alone share the spoils with them afterwards! ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m killing you!¡± Mamie was very mad at the revtion. She jumped on the young man, hitting him, and abusing him. She used her razor-sharp nails to scratch young man¡¯s body, face, and neck. The young man, who had just been trampled to death by Sean, had not recovered his strength and could not withstand the fierce Mamie. Soon, his face was bloodied by Mamie¡¯s scratch. One look at him was shocking enough! Sean was used to it. He turned to Ms. Lee and these saleswomen and said coldly, ¡°Now that the matter is clear, do you owe Cornelia an apology?¡± Chapter 70 Loot a Burning House. I’m Taking her with me ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Ms. Lee came to her senses, then she grabbed Cornelia¡¯s hand and said with a guilty look, ¡°Dear Cornelia, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I did you wrong by acting thoughtlessly and jumping to conclusions without investigating thoroughly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have wronged you.¡± ¡°But rest assured, now that the truth is known, I shall do you justice.¡± With that, she looked at the crazy Mamie and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m announcing, as of today, Mamie is fired. And Cornelia officially became a regr employee and will take over Mamie¡¯s position as the new sales foreman.¡± So, the tables were turned! Cornelia was almost fired just now, but Mamie was fired now, and Cornelia kept her job and was promoted! Ms. Lee had the right to fire an employee or promote a foreman. ¡°Really?¡± Cornelia¡¯s face was bright red and excited. As a recent graduate, she really needed this job to stabilize her life. Otherwise, she would not havee to Bentley 4S shop as an intern when she majored in business administration in college. Forced to live! ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Ms. Lee gave Sean a sly look and said, ¡°We are good friends in the future, and we¡¯ll work together for thepany. So, if you don¡¯t understand anything, or if someone bullies you, feel free toe to me.¡± Her voice was gentle like she was really a friend¡­ Sean rolled his eyes, thinking, ¡°Damn, this woman is shameless, too! She¡¯s in herte 30s, not of Cornelia¡¯s generation, and she¡¯s like Mamie when she says Cornelia is her best friend and sister.¡± ¡°Those whose careers go well are smart and pliable!¡± Where there were people, there was strife. The battlefield Sean went to was full of big fights, and this unassuming Bentley 4S shop was full of little ones. We were never immune to these conflicts, big and small. You stabbed me, and I stabbed you back. Back and forth for self-interest. He whoughedst won. ¡°Congrattions, Cornelia!¡± ¡°We were wrong before. We¡¯ve done a lot of bad things to you under the spell of that motherfucker Mamie. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s closing time. Shall we treat you to dinner? First, to make amends, and second, to celebrate your promotion!¡± That several female sales also surrounded in session. They changed their attitude and either apologized to Cornelia or ttered her. And Mamie, who was the head of them, now became ¡°that bitch¡±. This was human nature! All men sought the good and avoided the bad. The heart was unpredictable! Mamie sat on top of the young man and scratched his face for hours, panting from exhaustion. She stopped, trying to catch her breath for a moment, but the sound behind her made her teeth gnash and chill. She raised her hand, without knowing where she got the strength, and again wed hard at the young man¡¯s neck. ¡°Bastard!¡± She scratched and cursed, not knowing whether she was scolding the young man or the saleswomen who were cynical. ¡°Sir, help me! Please help me!¡± The young man cried, for real this time. Because he was in so much pain! Sean turned his face away as if he didn¡¯t see him. Cornelia was surrounded by Ms. Lee and these saleswomen in the crowd like she was the queen. At this moment, she was pleasantly surprised with a tinge of nervousness. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t used to the big change for a while. A momentter, Cornelia pushed her way out of the crowd and came to Sean. With tears still at the corner of her eyes, she looked at Sean with sincere eyes and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason!¡± No more words. For she knew she could never repay such kindness! She certainly knew that Ms. Lee¡¯s attitude change was entirely because of Sean. And the attitude of the saleswomen changed because Ms. Lee valued her. So, at the end of the day, Sean got her all this. Not only did he clear her up, but he gave her a promotion! ¡°You¡¯re wee! You¡¯re my aunt.¡± Sean thought to himself. However, Sean didn¡¯t rush to reveal his rtionship with Cornelia in front of so many people. ¡°Mr. Mason, are you satisfied with what I did?¡± Ms. Lee came over. All eyes were on Sean. Everyone knew Ms. Lee was doing it on purpose. She was asking for Sean¡¯s praise. Cornelia had been promoted to foreman. What could he not be satisfied with? Sean, however, shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He said so. His voice was not loud and he said it quietly, but everyone was stunned and nervous. The saleswomen, in particr, looked at each other, each more embarrassed than thest, thinking, ¡°The young man got beaten up, Mamie lost her job, and we were the only ones left unharmed. He¡¯s not going to hurt us, is he?¡± They all turned pale at the thought. If Sean wanted to get back at them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it! Cornelia was stunned, and she was obviously also aware of this point, so she said quickly, ¡°Actually, Mr. Mason, they¡¯re kind to me¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Cornelia, a kind girl, wanted to intercede on their behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give them a hard time.¡± Sean knew that Cornelia had the wrong idea, so he smiled and shook his head. Then he looked at Ms. Lee and pointed at the Bentley Flying Spur the young man wanted and said casually, ¡°That car, I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m only offering $2. 4 million.¡± Everyone was shocked. Another car? Didn¡¯t you just buy a $6. 2 million Mulsanne yesterday afternoon? You didn¡¯t even have your official license te, did you? And the price¡­ The young man and Mamie conspired against Cornelia to bring the Bentley Flying Spur down to 2. 4 million dors from 2. 89 million. Sean bought it at the same price, so it was clear he was trying to loot. Ms. Lee said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Mason, the price of this car is¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Sean¡¯s face went cold and he snorted, ¡°Just now they wanted to buy it, and you asked Cornelia to cover the difference. Now I want to buy it, as for how to cover the difference, that is your problem, and I have nothing to do with it.¡± His tone was too domineering to be questioned. Ms. Lee¡¯s face went ck in an instant. She wanted to p herself in the face. Why should she ask if he was satisfied? Now, Sean said he wasn¡¯t and he wanted to buy the car. Ms. Lee looked over her shoulder at Mamie and she even wanted to kill her When Mamie heard Sean¡¯s words, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her body froze in ce for ten seconds. ¡°Oh, my God. I¡¯m not gonna make up the $490, 000 difference, am I?¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Mamie, you¡­¡± The next moment, just as Mamie had feared, Ms. Lee¡¯s voice was behind her. Mamie jumped to her feet, not bothering to scratch the young man, and looked back to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been fired now, so don¡¯t try to ckmail me!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then she ran away very fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, she ran out of store and disappeared into the crowd on the street. Ms. Lee looked down at the young man who was lying on the ground¡­ ¡°Why are you looking at me? I have no money!¡± The young man ran away, rolling and crawling, without wiping his face with blood. ¡°Mr. Mason, well¡­¡± Ms. Lee was almost crying. She looked back at Sean in the end with a look of begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°I want the car in half an hour.¡± ¡°Also, Cornelia is not taking Mamie¡¯s ce or working at your store, because I¡¯m taking her with me.¡± Boom! Hearing this, everyone, including Cornelia, was dumbfounded. What? Taking Cornelia with him? What did he mean? Did you got a crush on her? Did you want to hit on her? Chapter 71 Ready to Profess? Together In half an hour. All the car purchase procedures have beenpleted. Sean paid, using Cornelia¡¯s ID. So the Bentley Flying Spur was owned by Cornelia. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Giving her a car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nearly $3 million Bentley Flying Spur. How could he give it away so easily? Is this how rich people pick up girls these days?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, why don¡¯t I get one of those great guys?¡± The saleswomen witnessed the whole process of buying the car. When Ms. Lee handed Cornelia the keys to the Bentley Flying Spur, they looked on from a distance with indescribable admiration in their eyes. The way they looked at Sean was like a pack of wolves meeting their prey! How handsome he was! Sean came here for the first time yesterday afternoon. They treated him like a poor kid who couldn¡¯t afford a car. And now they thought Sean was the most handsome man in the world! Especially when Sean pulled out the Supreme ck Card and swiped it at the counter. Everything about him seemed to be shining. Damn! He was shining! On the contrary¡­ Cornelia was in a dazed state until Ms. Lee handed her keys to the Bentley Flying Spur. Sean asked to borrow her ID just now. But he didn¡¯t tell her that the purpose of taking her ID card was to purchase the car. By the time she found out, it was done! Cornelia blushed and her heart beat as she heard the saleswomen whispering. She was so nervous, clutching the car keys in her right hand, her palms sweating. ¡°I can¡¯t thank Mr. Mason enough for helping me out of trouble. Why would he give me a car?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s worth nearly $3 million!¡± ¡°The averagepany owner can¡¯t afford it, but Mr. Mason gave it to me out of the blue. Is it true, as they say, that Mr. Mason¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to hit on me?¡± Cornelia lowered her head, afraid to look at Sean beside her. Her mind could not help thinking wildly, and her heart burst and beat wildly. She was even vaguely worried, ¡°What should I do if Mr. Mason professes his love to me?¡± ¡°Should I say no?¡± ¡°Or yes?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°If I say yes, will Mr. Mason think I¡¯m too flighty a woman? Would he think I was after his money? Or could he think that I had reluctantly consented out of gratitude?¡± After all, the two had only met yesterday afternoon. They¡¯d only met twice so far! Cornelia had recently graduated from college and had always had low self-esteem due to her family background. Despite her good looks and great body, she had never been in love. In terms of love, she was a nk sheet of paper waiting to be drawn by a man. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean put the Supreme ck Card away, grabbed Cornelia¡¯s hand and strode across the street to the Bentley Flying Spur. His movements were flowing, very natural and not at all ufortable. They were holding hands! Hand in hand! The saleswomen stared at Sean and Cornelia as they held hands. They looked excited as if they were watching a soap opera. They were about to shout ¡°Together, together¡±. Cornelia let Sean hold her hand and lead her to the Bentley Flying Spur. Sean reached for the passenger side door and said, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡­¡± Cornelia struggled and hesitated. Sean might have helped her and been her benefactor, but she was not the flighty kind of woman. Who knew where Sean was taking her? Or what he was doing to her? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean you no harm.¡± Sean rolled his eyes. He knew what Cornelia was worried about. He pushed her straight into the car and whispered, ¡°Do I look like a bad guy when I¡¯m so handsome?¡± ¡°Look how scared you are¡­¡± Sean turned around, got into the driver¡¯s seat, took the keys from Cornelia, and strolled out of the Bentley 4S store. The saleswomen watched them leave, staring at the Bentley Flying Spur¡¯s rear end. Suddenly, one of the saleswomen asked, ¡°Where do you think Mr. Mason is going with Cornelia?¡± ¡°It was lunchtime, so of course they had gone for a big meal.¡± ¡°And after dinner?¡± ¡°Probably going to the movies.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Another saleswoman snorted, ¡°What¡¯s so good about the movie? As far as I¡¯m concerned, they must go to some fancy hotel, get a room, and act in a movie themselves. The kind of movie that two people can do!¡± ¡°Look! Look at that!¡± Suddenly, another saleswoman eximed, ¡°The car stopped! The car was parked next to the Mulsanne, and both of them were in the car!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes stared again, as if the eyeballs were flying out of their eyes. Even Ms. Lee leaned in. ¡°Is it my vision? Look at that. Look at that. Is the Flying Spur moving? Look at that. Look at that. Is the Flying Spur moving?¡± The saleswoman reached out and rubbed her eyes, ¡°My goodness, Mr. Mason is so strong and looks like a dragon. They didn¡¯t bother to eat or get a hotel room. Did they just do it in the car?¡± The words made every one blush and could not help thinking. They couldn¡¯t help it. Women were naturally gossipy creatures. But at that time. In the Bentley Flying Spur, Sean parked his car and handed Cornelia the keys again. Cornelia refused to take the keys. The two of them are pushing and blocking each other. This did cause the Bentley Flying Spur to wobble slightly. The saleswomen saw this, and they naturally associated it with a very romantic picture. What a misunderstanding! ¡°Mr. Mason, no, no, no!¡± Cornelia, blushing and nervous, waved her hands in denial, ¡°This really doesn¡¯t work. I really appreciate you helping me, but this car¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t just take something like that from you!¡± Cornelia panicked the minute Sean pulled the car over. She, like the other saleswomen, instinctively thought, ¡°Mr. Mason isn¡¯t going to tell me he loves me and then let me make out with him in the car, is he?¡± If it were any other female salesperson, they¡¯d be thrilled to be in Sean¡¯s good graces. They¡¯d love to turn into Sean¡¯s women and hook up with this big spender! But Cornelia is different¡­ After all, she had never been in love all her life. She had never even touched a man¡¯s hand before. How could she do such a crazy thing as soon as she got up there? Even if she had a good impression of Sean and had a crush on him, no! Absolutely not! It was a matter of principle! In her fantasy, love was wonderful, romantic, and gradual. Love could not be achieved overnight. It was also impossible to skip the most important process and go straight to thest step. It was not love but a deal! ¡°Take it!¡± Sean was speechless. He had no choice but to say, ¡°This car is not only for you, but also for my grandma and grandpa. They were old and couldn¡¯t get around, and I had so many things to do that I couldn¡¯t stay with them all the time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different. I¡¯ll find you a new job. Didn¡¯t you study business administration in college? I¡¯m sure I can get you to use your strengths to your advantage.¡± Hearing this, Cornelia was stunned and puzzled, ¡°Your grandparents?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± She said that, but Cornelia thought, ¡°You haven¡¯t officially dered your love to me, and I haven¡¯t officially promised to be with you, so why are you nning for your family?¡± ¡°Did you think I was family so fast?¡± Sean looked at her and nodded and smiled, ¡°My grandma¡¯s name is Gemma, my grandpa¡¯s name is Dean, and you are their daughter, which is also my aunt.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me letting you take care of them?¡± It was not loud, but to Cornelia it was thunderous! ¡°Aunt?¡± For a moment, Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened. She suddenly looked up at Sean, and her beautiful, blushing, astringent cheeks turned green! Chapter 72 A Trap. Smell a rat in the Matter ¡°Yes.¡± Cornelia was so young, and she should be a few years younger than Sean. Sean thought it would be awkward if he called her aunt face-to-face. He might not even be able to call her that. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that all the awkwardness he¡¯d expected was gone because of Mamie. In fact, aunt sounded nice! Especially when he saw Cornelia¡¯s mixed expression of shock and confusion, panic and disappointment, Sean wanted tough, but it was embarrassed and he could only hold back. ¡°You. re¡­¡± Cornelia stared at Sean for two or three minutes before she got over her shock. She took a deep breath and asked, still incredulously, ¡°Sean, Sean¡­¡± ¡°Are you the Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family of The Capital City, Dean and Gemma¡¯s grandson?¡± Sean was not embarrassed anymore. Cornelia had been excited, worried, hesitated, and looked forward for a long time. And now, atst, she hade to this, like a bolt from the blue. Moments ago, she mistakenly thought Sean was going to tell her that he liked her. Her heart was still racing. And now! Aunt? Oh, my God, you recognized me, you knew about us, so why couldn¡¯t you tell me sooner? Wasn¡¯t that a bit of a joke? ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Sean nodded and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve heard about me?¡± ¡°Gemma identally mentioned your name.¡± Cornelia recalled and shook her head. ¡°But when I asked her about it, she was very coy about telling me, so your name just came across as something to me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Sean sighed. Of course he knew why Gemma kept Cornelia in the dark. After all, he was suddenly jailed five years ago, convicted of rape. Such a charge against any man would stain him for life. It only made me sad to talk about it. And Gemma and Dean became Cornelia¡¯s godmother and godfather after Sean went to prison. There was no need for her to be involved, to be scared. Keeping it from her was for her own good, of course. The two of them sat in the car and talked for about five minutes, then Sean handed Cornelia the car keys again and asked, ¡°Auntie, you won¡¯t refuse me this time, will you?¡± ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want such an expensive car would be a fool.¡± Cornelia took the car keys without hesitation. Now that she knew who Sean was, she was relieved to let go of her guard and anxiety. She was not as stiff around Sean as she used to be. Sean rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been saying no, not like now. If someone sees you, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m gonna do something bad to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about it again!¡± Cornelia blushed at the mention of it, thinking, ¡°I myself, without knowing it, thought you were going to do something to me, let alone an outsider!¡± Oh, viin! ¡°Okay.¡± Sean took his joke away and said, ¡°In addition to telling you this, in fact, there is a very important matter that requires your immediate attention. And that¡¯s why I havee to see you urgently.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cornelia was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sean said quietly, ¡°I have some enemies in Hilshire, and they could attack anyone around me at any moment, including grandma and grandpa, including you.¡± ¡°They could send someone to grab you and use you as leverage.¡± ¡°So, you will have to go south right now, think of a reason that my grandparents can¡¯t say no to, and take them away, either to a hotel, a friend, or, you know, take them on a trip, get out of the way¡­¡± Sean told Cornelia why he came. When he left his grandmother¡¯s house in the morning, Gemma repeatedly told Sean not to be impulsive and not to take revenge. And now, his identity was likely to be exposed, and he had to go! He was going to deal with this on his own. He didn¡¯t want Gemma and Dean to know and to be worried about him. ¡°Is your enemy very strong?¡± Cornelia¡¯s rxed mood suddenly became tense again. ¡°Yes, they are very strong.¡± Sean was nomittal. The Miller family, the Taylor family, and the Scott family, were not very great in his eyes. But in Cornelia¡¯s eyes, they were too big to mess with. What was more, behind these three families, there was a real unicorn, the Mason family of the Capital City! Cornelia said with concern, ¡°What would you do if we all left?¡± Sean smiled, ¡°Of course I stayed.¡± ¡°On you own?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Can you handle that?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say yes, just in case Cornelia thought he was bluffing. ¡°Because I¡¯m supposed to be stronger than them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cornelia opened her mouth, hesitated, and swallowed the words back into her mouth. She didn¡¯t say it, but Sean could tell by the look on Cornelia¡¯s face that even though he wasying low, Cornelia still thought he was bluffing! Never mind! Bluffing was fine. Sean didn¡¯t bother to exin. Good people were naturally misunderstood by others. Just then, a shrill cell phone rang. Sean took out his cell phone. It was a strange number, but it was probably the bully with the long hair. In the morning on the south side of town, he gave the gang leader his cell phone number, but did not take their number. Otherwise, he would have called the gang leader the second Phyllis disappeared. After all, in his opinion, the Miller family, the Taylor family and the Scott family in the south of the city were the most suspected. ¡°Do what I say. And you can leave now.¡± Sean pushed the door and got out, leaving Cornelia alone. After watching Cornelia drive away, he answered the phone. Soon, a triumphant voice came from the phone, ¡°Mr. Mason, it is done!¡± ¡°After I got out of the city hospital, I went to Grayson Miller and told him about a very wealthy young man from out of town who had just moved into Hilshire and wanted to meet some wealthy people in the area.¡± ¡°Grayson Miller has agreed to meet with you at 3 p. m. at the Ti Bath Center on the south side of town. And he said he would tale Caleb Taylor with him.¡± ¡°As for Hudson Scott, it looks like he left Hilshire yesterday and couldn¡¯t go¡­¡± It was the bully! Left? Sean paused. He had met Hudson yesterday afternoon, and then he left abruptlyst night. He left in such a hurry, there was obviously something fishy, something unusual! ¡°Did hee home and tell Connor Scott that he had seen me, and Connor Scott figured out who I was based on his description? He knew it wasing, so he sent him out of Hilshire early?¡± Sean wondered. If so, the Miller family, the Taylor family, and the Scott family were most suspected of kidnapping Phyllis. And this Ti Bath Center, it could be a trap. ¡°Ok. I got it.¡± Sean looked at the time. It was half past two in the afternoon, half an hour to three. There was still time for him to get south of town, so he nodded and said, ¡°Three o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Chapter 73 Reid! The whereabouts of Phyllis Trap or no trap, Sean had to go for Phyllis. He was going to fight fire with water. Just three families in south town, and he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to them. So, he didn¡¯t even bother to ask if that punk was cheating on him. Whatever! Whatever you were up to, I would blow it out! Strength was the absolute truth! Sean walked up to Mulsanne, opened the door, got in the car, and drove off. At the same time, Ms. Lee, and the saleswomen in Bentley 4S store saw Sean leave. They stared at the back of Mulsanne and were disappointed. ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s it?¡± One of the saleswomen looked at the time and said gloomily, ¡°the Bentley Flying Spur just wiggled a little bit and Mr. Mason got out of the car in just ten minutes. That¡¯s not a lot of time, is it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Another saleswoman chimed in, ¡°My ex-boyfriend is as thin as a monkey, and he could fight in bed for half an hour. Mr. Mason looks so strong. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so bad at that!¡± Apparently, they thought Sean and Cornelia had just made out on the Bentley Flying Spur. But itsted far less than they expected! Shorter than expected! Sean¡¯s body was so tough that they thought he would be really good at sex. As a result, they waited a long time, and never expected that they would end up so quickly. Well, that was quite disappointing! Suddenly, Sean¡¯s radiant image in their eyes seemed to fade a lot. ¡°Shut up!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ms. Lee was still in a bad mood over the $490, 000 price difference on her Bentley Flying Spur. Then she red at the saleswomen and scolded them. ¡°Keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the client. If something like this happens again, thepany will split the money between you, and deduct it from your paychecks!¡± ¡°Get to your job!¡± Her words immediately frighten the female sales. Thepany wouldn¡¯t be losing money if they weren¡¯t in cahoots with Mamie, sucking up the rich and disliking the poor, and having such a poor eye for judging people and neglected Sean yesterday afternoon and offended Cornelia today! When Sean bought that Mulsanne yesterday, he didn¡¯t lower the price, and thepany made a lot of money. But a Bentley Flying Spur had cost thepany everything they made yesterday. By selling two luxury cars, they¡¯d wasted all their time! How could Ms. Lee not be angry? They turned around and were about to disperse when there was a sudden sound of brakes, followed by Sean¡¯s voice, ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, everyone was startled. Damn, Mr. Mason didn¡¯t hear what they just said, did he? ¡°Mr. Mason, what¡¯s up?¡± Ms. Lee looked back at Sean in Mulsanne¡¯s driver¡¯s seat. Her forehead was sweating, and she looked embarrassed. She was so nervous that she tried to strangle the saleswomen! Couldn¡¯t they do anything right? The saleswomen looked at each other in silence. Sean asked, ¡°Mulsanne, do you have any more in your store?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ms. Lee was stunned, ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Sean didn¡¯te back for trouble. Ms. Lee and the saleswomen were secretly relieved. Sean said casually, ¡°if you do, I¡¯ll buy another one.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ms. Lee froze again,pletely frozen. Again? ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Mason, are you sure you¡¯re not kidding me? You just bought a $6. 2 million Mulsanne Bentley yesterday, and a $2. 4 million Bentley Flying Spur today. Ten minutester, you¡¯re going to buy another Mulsanne¡­¡± ¡°Are you really buying a car, not groceries?¡± ¡°Do you have another one or not?¡± Sean said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± In a hurry¡­ They were under the impression that Sean was always in a hurry. Therefore, every time he bought a car, he paid for it very quickly. He didn¡¯t bother to say anything or ask anything. He just paid by card. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Ms. Lee, recovering from her shock, swallowed quietly, wiped the sweat from her brow, and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s another one, but it¡¯s gray. We don¡¯t have jewel-ck ones like yours for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ok!¡± Sean took out the Supreme ck Card and handed it over, saying, ¡°By card. Be quick!¡± Ms. Lee said hesitantly, ¡°And the price¡­¡± ¡°At the market price.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ms. Lee was overjoyed and quickly took the Supreme ck Card. She was worried Sean was going to undercut the price like he had for the Bentley Flying Spur. Now, thepany would make a fortune again! Ms. Lee¡¯s initial gloom evaporated and she asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mason, are you going to use your ID card to purchase the car, or?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head and asked, ¡°Do you know the location of the Moore Group?¡± ¡°The Moore Group of the Moore family?¡± Ms. Lee thought for a moment and nodded ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sean said, ¡°You need to take the car directly to the gate of the Moore Group. Go to Cecilia Moore, the current president of the Moore Group, and purchase the car with her ID card.¡± Cecilia, Cecilia¡­ Sounded like a woman¡¯s name. Ms. Lee said hesitantly, ¡°Well, Mr. Mason, if you are not present at the car purchase, we need to confirm your rtionship with Miss Moore in advance. Otherwise, in case Miss Moore refuses to sign, we may not be able to handle it.¡± ¡°She is my wife.¡± Sean said truthfully. Wife? A short sentence, like a thunderbolt from the sky, severely split Ms. Lee¡¯s and these saleswomen¡¯s head, leaving them dumbstruck. What?! They were dumbstruck! The way they looked at Sean became incrediblyplicated, thinking, ¡°You just spent $2. 4 million on a Bentley Flying Spur and hit on with Cornelia. You even made out with her in the car!¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me you have a fucking wife?¡± ¡°And she¡¯s the president of the Moore Group?¡± He had a wife at home and a mistress outside. The world of the rich was indeed different from ours! ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sean was frowning a little. There was something strange about the way the women were looking at him. ¡°No, no problem.¡± Said Ms. Lee quickly. ¡°Then go and swipe the card.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going¡­¡± Ms. Lee turned quickly and went to the counter¡­ ¡­ At that time. In Elegant Vi, the private vi of Luis Sanchez. Phyllis was kidnapped from kindergarten by that young man and brought here directly. Now, in a dark room in the vi, Luis Sanchez stood reverently beside a sofa, and he looked very solemn. His humble solemnness was like that of an ordinary squire! He was the son of the richest man in Hilshire! Now, he could only stand! On the sofa sat a man dressed entirely in ck, ck boots, ck trousers, ck clothes, and, even in the room, he wore a ck hat! Chapter 74 Weird Colored Glaze Holy Water! Dad, Help me His hat was low in the brim. Luis Sanchez was standing, and he was sitting. When Luis looked down, all he could see was his neck and chin, not his eyes. His skin was dark and bronzed! He just sat there and did not move. Luis, standing next to him, could clearly feel an unspeakable chill that made his heart tremble and make him uneasy! That was murderous! If a person killed a lot of people, then his mannerisms would have their own intimidating murderous spirit! This man, Bernardo Mason sent to Hilshire to capture Sean back to Beijing, known as Reid. It was Reid, sent by Bernardo Mason to Hilshire to bring Sean back to the Capital City. At the other end of the sofay a four-year-old girl. She was unconscious, as if she were asleep, but her face was serene. So far, she had not been harmed in any way. Who else would it be but Phyllis? Luis Sanchez took a double look at Phyllis and steeled himself, ¡°Mr. Reid, when you asked me to kidnap Cecilia¡¯s daughter, did you want to threaten Sean with her?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Luis Sanchez was worried. ¡°She is Cecilia¡¯s illegitimate daughter, with some wild man, and is not rted to Sean. Sean only got engaged to Cecilia yesterday morning, so he probably won¡¯t care if they live or die.¡± Five years ago, led by the Mason family of the Capital City behind the scenes, three families in the south of the city jointly framed Sean for prison, the details of which was only known by the Mason family of the Capital City and the patriarch of the three families. For example, it was Cecilia who was thrown into Sean¡¯s bed! And Sean was Phyllis¡¯s biological father! Even Owen Sanchez, Luis Sanchez¡¯s father and Hilshire¡¯s richest man, only used his connections to find out what was going on behind the scenes. With so much at stake, Morton Miller, Michael Taylor, and Connor Scott kept the big secret to themselves. They didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even their son. So! Luis Sanchez asked this question. If he were to swap ces with Sean, he would never ept Reid¡¯s threat for Phyllis, someone else¡¯s child! ¡°Threaten?¡± Reid shook his head, his voice cracking, ¡°In the face of absolute power, all threats are trivial. That¡¯s a mean, stupid trick only you impotent fools would use.¡± ¡°I disdain it!¡± The implication was that Reid was so sure that he could take Sean down on his own, without resorting to cheap tricks! Masters naturally had their own pride! Luis Sanchez¡¯s mouth twitched. He certainly believed in Reid¡¯s ability, but still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°In that case, you want me to take this little girl for¡­¡± ¡°I have my own reason.¡± Before Luis Sanchez could ask, Reid¡¯s voice turned cold and he snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask. Out of the mouthes evil. There¡¯s no guarantee that if you ask the wrong question, you¡¯ll still have time to hear the answer you want.¡± With his icy voice, the temperature in the room seemed to plummet. And that kind of cold murderous atmosphere suddenly be more full-bodied. ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Luis Sanchez reached to wipe the sweat from his brow and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± As Reid said just now, in the face of absolute power, the so-called money, power, scheming, all of them were insignificant and vulnerable. Like now! Reid had his pride, and Luis Sanchez had his pride, too. But Luis Sanchez¡¯s pride, built up with money and power, was fine with ordinary people, but not with Reid. Even if he was the son of Hilshire¡¯s richest man, he had to stand there respectfully! He couldn¡¯t help it, because Reid was strong enough and his fists were hard enough. He could have killed Luis Sanchez with one punch ¡°Get out of here.¡± Reid stood up and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°No one goes near this room, or he will die.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Not daring to ask another question, not daring to hesitate, Luis Sanchez turned away. Luis Sanchez peeked out of the corner of his eye as he walked out of the room and closed the door. He saw Reid walked over to Phyllis, who was unconscious, bent down and touched her young cheek. What the fuck? Luis Sanchez¡¯s heart throbbed and his hand shook. He shut the door, patted his chest, took a deep breath, and thought, ¡°Was he¡­¡± ¡°Does Mr. Reid have a thing for little girls?¡± He was creeped out at the thought! Luis Sanchez, however, saw only the beginning, not the end. When he left, Reid took Phyllis¡¯s chin in his hand and studied her young cheek. Then he shook his head and said to himself, ¡°She is so young and cute. What a pity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been my policy not to kill old people, women and children.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m afraid, is an exception.¡± With that, he released his hand, reached into his chest, and pulled out a small porcin bottle. Then he pulled out a syringe the size of his pinky finger. Then he flicked the cork off the small porcin bottle and inserted the needle of the syringe. He gently pulled, and the syringe immediately inhaled some strange blood-red liquid. This is the legend Colored ze Holy Water! It was precious! Reid then reached over and ripped Phyllis¡¯s neckline to reveal her right shoulder. Without hesitation, he plunged the needle into the syringe and gently pushed the blood-red fluid into Phyllis¡¯s body. He said as he pushed, ¡°The only thing you can me is that you are the daughter of the Young Mr. Mason. The Mason family runs through you.¡± Soon, the syringe was empty. Reid put away the syringe, stood up, and deadpanned, ¡°For the next 12 hours, you¡¯re at god¡¯s mercy. You either die, or when I catch the Young Mr. Mason, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Capital City with me, and you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡± Then he turned and left the dark room. The unconscious Phyllis moved her fingers and her brow furrowed, as if in pain or in a terrible nightmare. Her little mouth opened and she murmured dreamily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°Dad, help me¡­¡± Reid had reached the door and heard Phyllis muttering in pain. Still, there was nothing stirring in his dark, cold face.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He turned a deaf ear! Bang! With a small bang, Reid disappearedpletely and the door was closed by him. The whole room fell into darkness again, leaving Phyllis lying alone on the sofa, silently bearing the endless pain caused by Colored ze Holy Water¡­ Chapter 75 The Identity of the Mysterious old man ¡°Mr. Reid, you¡¯re done so soon?¡± Luis Sanchez, who was waiting not far away, was stunned when Reid came out, and then immediately went up to him, smiling and holding out his hand, ¡°Mr. Reid, you¡¯ve had a long trip, and now that we got her and everything was done, I¡¯ve had a reception prepared. This way, please.¡± Yeah, so fast! Sanchez thought, given Reid¡¯s penchant for that, that he would y for at least an hour, or even into the dark, after rushing to get him out. Who would have thought he woulde out in less than twenty minutes? Reid ignored him and walked away. He was about to follow when his cell phone rang. He took out his phone and saw it was his father Owen Sanchez himself. He paused, then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Reid, please. I¡¯ll take this.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± When Reid was far away, Luis Sanchez answered, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Owen Sanchez asked. ¡°Elegant Vi, why?¡± Luis Sanchez, of course, would not tell Owen Sanchez about his secret contact with the Mason family of the Capital City, so he casually lied, ¡°We have some friends from the Martial Arts Association over, and we¡¯re drinking.¡± This lie was half true and half false. Luis Sanchez did invite several friends of the Martial Arts Association to join him for drinks, but he kept Reid¡¯s presence a secret. ¡°You sure?¡± Owen Sanchez was skeptical. Luis Sanchez rolled his eyes, ¡°Dad, what do you mean? When have I ever lie to you? Besides, I¡¯m just drinking, and you allowed it, why should I lie to you?¡± He said that, but Luis Sanchez had a faint inkling that something was wrong. Normally Owen Sanchez was too busy at work to ask much of his business. He wouldn¡¯t call up and ask these stupid questions. The other end of the phone was silent for a moment. Momentster, Owen Sanchez¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡°I heard that Sean Mason¡¯s daughter disappeared after school at noon today. Do you have anything to do with it?¡± Damn, sure enough! Luis Sanchez¡¯s heart throbbed and his hand shook, nearly dropping his phone. He thought to himself, ¡°I just kidnapped that little girl, and dad had already known it so fast?¡± ¡°He just said he was going to wait and see, but he¡¯s not going to wait and see. He had someone watching Sean and the Moore family.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s people didn¡¯t walk in on the kidnapping, did they?¡± Luis Sanchez was secretly nervous.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Disappear?¡± Luis Sanchez swallowed his surprise and concern, tried to look as unconcerned as he could, then asked quizzically, ¡°Dad, who did you hear that from? I don¡¯t know. No one told me.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s tone was still skeptical. ¡°I swear.¡± The more guilty people were, the more likely they were to express their innocence in a tone of unflinching firmness, and Luis Sanchez was no exception. He swore, ¡°Dad! I am your son. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Since childhood, when did I disobey you? Last time you told me to stay out of Sean Mason¡¯s business, so I¡¯m not going to stay out of it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even believe me?¡± His firmness was tinged with bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just, this is a big deal, and you can¡¯t take it lightly. One wrong move could be an abyss.¡± Owen Sanchez softened his tone considerably. But it was getting heavier and heavier. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luis Sanchez asked, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re acting weird today. Did you find something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t hide anything from Luis Sanchez, he said quietly, ¡°I had someone follow Sean, and I found something. The ck Card you mentioned earlier is indeed the Supreme ck Card of Universal Bank.¡± ¡°Of this, I am sure now!¡± ¡°Also, the Supreme ck Card is very highly rated and I¡¯m almost sure that it belongs to Sean himself!¡± Luis Sanchez was stunned, totally stunned. After a long time, he recovered and said in disbelief, ¡°Dad, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Sean, there¡¯s more to him than meets the eye!¡± Owen Sanchez muffled, ¡°What we see is just an illusion. On the surface, he¡¯s just a young castaway from the Mason family of the Capital City, a rapist fresh out of the Hilshire detention center. But in fact, his background is unfathomable, just like the Mason family of the Capital City, he is a big man we can¡¯t afford to mess with!¡± ¡°So, you must remember, do not mess with such people!¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s voice was like a series of thunderbolts that literally knocked Luis Sanchez off his feet. Was Sean Mason really a big fish? Was he really the owner of the Supreme ck Card? I couldn¡¯t mess with him? ¡°Okay!¡± Luis Sanchez nodded into his phone, ¡°I got it.¡± But when he hung up, his sullen face took on a determined look. He was thinking, ¡°Dad, you found out toote. You made this call toote!¡± ¡°The Mason Family of The Capital City had sent Reid to Hilshire!¡± ¡°In my Elegant Vi!¡± ¡°You want me to let go now?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°If I go to Reid right now and tell him Sean is a big shot, I can¡¯t mess with him, I don¡¯t dare to mess with him, so I changed my mind and don¡¯t want to work with the Mason family of the Capital City, and you can leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably get pped to death by Reid!¡± Reid was so murderous and bloody-minded. He was an absolute murderer, a man who cared little for human life! If we couldn¡¯t mess with Sean, could we mess with Reid? I had no choice. I had to bet! I betted Reid was stronger and tougher than Sean and could capture Sean and bring him back to the Capital City! ¡°Dad, this time, I¡¯m gonna win!¡± Gritting his teeth, Luis Sanchez strode up the hall to preside over a reception for Reid to Hilshire. Every step he took was heavy. Because he knew very well that the stakes were very high! If he lost, he couldn¡¯t afford it¡­ ¡­ On the other side. In the chairman¡¯s office of the Sanchez Group, Owen Sanchez put down his phone and took a deep breath. His heart, which had been hanging, was relieved atst. Luis Sanchez had nothing to do with Phyllis¡¯s disappearance, and that was all. That way, he could continue to watch Sean and the Mason family of Capital City y it off against each other. When the time came, the Sanchez family would still have room to take sides. ¡°Mr. Sanchez.¡± Just then, the door of the office was opened and a grey man walked in. ¡°Mr. Brain, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Owen Sanchez rose to his feet, smiling with respect to the pensioned old man. ¡°I just called Luis about What happened to Phyllis. He didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mr. Brain nodded and smiled. Mr. Brain! The in-looking man, a penned man whom Owen Sanchez respected, wore a loose suit, his old face wrinkled and bent. He was the mysterious old man who kidnapped Hudson Scott and his mother at Nighty Airportst night! Chapter 76 Dark Under Light. Tucci Bath Center ¡°Mr. Brain, please take a seat here.¡± Owen Sanchez invited Mr. Brain to the couch. Then he asked, ¡°How are you doing with your investigation? Any luck with Phyllis?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mr. Brain shook his head and said, ¡°That little girl disappeared very suddenly, probably kidnapped by a very tough man. ording to the police, security cameras at the school and nearby were destroyed, apparently, they were prepared.¡± He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I didn¡¯t think it through. I had Sean and the Moore family on my radar, but I didn¡¯t give a damn about the four-year-old girl.¡± ¡°And the problem was the on little girl!¡± After all, Phyllis was young, so who would have thought that someone would suddenly want to do something about her without knowing that she was Sean¡¯s real daughter? What could they do with her? To threaten Sean? Would it work? Everything seemed strange and perverse to them. Owen Sanchez frowned, thought for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°Word came from the Capital City that the Mason family had someonee to Hilshire to capture Sean and bring him back to the Capital City. He was supposed to arrive this morning, but our men have been camped out at the airport all morning without any sign of him.¡± ¡°Then Phyllis disappeared!¡± ¡°Mr. Brain, do you think it was the Mason family from Capital City who took Phyllis?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A pro! Speaking of ability, the Mason family from the Capital City definitely had the ability to kidnap Phyllis from school without a word. And the reason¡­ The feud between Sean and the Mason family of Capital City was mortal! ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Mr. Brain nodded, ¡°Since we confirmed Sean Mason¡¯s identity, we¡¯ve lined up spies at the Mason Family in Capital City, the three families in the south of the town, and the Moore family. We¡¯re monitoring every move they make. Only the mysterious figure sent by the Mason family and the little girl are out of our sight, but both disappeared at the same time, which makes people suspect the connection between them¡­¡± After thinking about it, he shook his head again, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± asked Owen Sanchez. Mr. Brain said, with a grave face, ¡°ording to our understanding of the Mason family in the Capital City, the Mason family has always been vigorous and domineering. They are above cheap means. If the purpose of their trip was simply to bring Sean Mason back to the Capital City, they probably wouldn¡¯t start with the little girl.¡± ¡°Unless, of course, they got that little girl and they¡¯re up to something!¡± Although Mr. Brain was old, with half white hair and beard, he had sharp eyes and a quick mind. Right on target! ¡°Maybe.¡± Owen Sanchez nodded approvingly and said, ¡°This investigation into Phyllis is over. If the Mason family is behind this, and if we continue to pursue it, we may find ourselves caught in the act.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Brain agreed. The Mason family of the Capital City was too powerful. Once they annoyed the Mason family and were targeted by the Mason family, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°How are we doing with Sean Mason?¡± Then Owen Sanchez said, ¡°Sean Mason is a man of mystery and deep hiding. He was detained at the Hilshire Detention Center for five years, and no one knew what he had been through during those five years.¡± ¡°No one even knew if he had been in prison the whole time!¡± ¡°And now!¡± Owen Sanchez grunted, ¡°The Mason family from The Capital City has sent a team over, and if Sean doesn¡¯t want to be caught without a fight, he will reveal some of his background and secrets. When the timees, we¡¯ll ride the wave. We¡¯ll bet on whoever has a better chance of winning!¡± To put it bluntly, it was to fall with the wind! Be worldly wise and make themselves safe. Don¡¯t be rash in offering help when they were in trouble. We would only add to their glory days. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± Mr. Brain said with a smile, ¡°I got word just before I got here that Sean had left the search for the little girl to Luke Young. Then he went to a Bentley 4S store, bought a Bentley Flying Spur, saw Dean and Gemma¡¯s goddaughter off, and drove south of town alone. He met with Grayson Miller, son of Morton Miller, and Caleb Taylor, son of Michael Taylor, at 3 p. m. at the Ti Bath Center¡­¡± Sean¡¯s every move was under Mr. Brain¡¯s control! ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez raised his eyebrows andughed too, ¡°Apparently, he didn¡¯t know that the Mason family had sent someone to Hilshire, so he thought the three families in the south of the city were behind Phyllis¡¯s kidnapping. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Let them fight.¡± ¡°The harder they fight, the better we see what¡¯s going on. The three families on the south side alone are no match for Sean Mason. Maybe we can flush out the Mason family, which has been missing since arriving in Hilshire¡­¡± Owen Sanchez had his n. However, he tried all his best to track down the Mason family. Unbeknownst to him, the man sent by the Mason family from the capital city to deal with Sean, Reid, was at his son¡¯s private vi, attending his son¡¯s borate reception party. Dark under light! In order to control the situation, he could monitor the whole city, but he wouldn¡¯t monitor his own son¡­ ¡­ At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At the front gate of Ti Bath Center. Sean followed the directions and arrived about five minutes before their appointed time. The bully had been waiting at the gate for some time, with a gang of his boys. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± When Sean arrived in a luxury car, Mulsanne, the gang leader¡¯s eyes lit up and his head bowed to meet him, ¡°I have arranged everything as you requested. Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor are in the second-floor pool.¡± Sean had broken his hands, and the gang leader had two bandages hanging from his neck, one arm hanging from the other. Both his arms were in casts and splints, and he looked miserable. Sean asked when he got out of the car, ¡°Did you rat me out?¡± ¡°What?¡± The gang leader was stunned. His heart gave a jolt and his smile froze on his face. Then, without another word, he plopped down on his knees, right in front of Sean, in front of the boys. ¡°Mr. Mason, I didn¡¯t! I never betrayed you!¡± His tone was firm, ¡°I only said to Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor that you were a wealthy out-of-town Mason, and I didn¡¯t tell them a word about your background, I swear!¡± Seeing this, his men stared at each other in amazement. Was he really our head? ¡°Hey man, we¡¯re a bunch of hooligans living off protection money, okay? Shouldn¡¯t the ruffians be the more arrogant the better? Where is your professionalism as a local gangster when you kneel so simply?¡± ¡°Where is your dignity?¡± ¡°Do you live up to our pride in being a rogue?¡± they thought to themselves. Some of the men around him had been there this morning, but they had been kicked into aa by Sean and had not seen Sean¡¯s strength and triumph. And for those who weren¡¯t there, they were even more shocked. They couldn¡¯t figure out why their boss was pretending to be helpless and miserable in front of Sean. After all, it was the south of the city. It was the domain of three families! Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor were behind them. With Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor there, why would they fear Sean alone? The bottom line was, you were the boss, and we were your boys. If you acted like a wuss in front of Sean, what were we supposed to do? To be wussier? ¡°Take it easy. Get up.¡± Sean didn¡¯t expect him to scare the gang leader like that. He rolled his eyes and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m only asking. As I said this morning, I wouldn¡¯t me you if you sold me out.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The gang leader stood up, a cold sweat oozing from his forehead, thinking, ¡°Just asking? Fuck! Who knows if you were just saying that this morning?¡± ¡°Is it really okay for you to be so casual?¡± You were gonna scare the hell out of me! Sean then asked, ¡°Did you know that these three families on the south side of town sent their men out this morning to arrest a four-year-old girl?¡± ¡°A little girl?¡± The gang leader was stunned, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡­¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Sean waved his hand. As soon as he saw the expression on the leader¡¯s face, he knew there was nothing useful to get out of him, so he said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone, and you¡¯ll guard the door, and everyone else will be kept out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The gang leader kept nodding his head in secret relief. He didn¡¯t want to go in there with Sean, because he was gonna get caught in the act. But he warned kindly, ¡°Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor have a lot of bodyguards with them. You¡¯re alone, so be careful.¡± Sean ignored him and marched into the Ti Bath Center. Bodyguards? No big deal! Chapter 77 Killing People. The bad Taste of the Rich Ti Bath Center was one of the most prestigious baths in the south of the city, not only because of its size, decor, and sophistication, but more importantly, it was a joint venture between the Scott Family, the Miller Family, and the Taylor Family! South of the city, these three families were worthy Kings! Thebination of these three made great sense! That was why Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor decided to meet with Sean at the Ti Bath Center. This was their ce, and it was full of their men, which was a way to show their status, and a way to impress Sean. That killed two birds with one stone! Rich people from out of town? We had seen a lot of rich people, and when you were on our turf, you had to follow our rules. If you wanted to do business south of town, you needed our permission! ¡°Do you have an appointment, Sir?¡± As soon as Sean entered the lobby on the first floor, a polite young woman in a small business suit walked toward him with a professional smile on her face. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°My name is Mason. I¡¯m here to see Mr. Grayson Miller and Mr. Caleb Taylor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Mason?¡± Startled, the young woman looked at Sean a few more times and then held out her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Miller and Master Mr. Taylor are waiting for you on the second floor. Please follow me. I¡¯ll show you up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean followed the young woman up to the second floor. On the second floor was a huge swimming pool, about 50 meters long and 20 meters wide, upying almost the entire floor. By the pool, every five meters or so, a ck-d bodyguard stood with his back to the pool, hands behind his back. They made a neat circle around the pool. Roughly, there were 30 bodyguards. And in the huge pool, there were a lot of people. There were crowds andughter. Only two of them were men. And women¡­ A bunch! It was really a bunch, at least a dozen of them. They were like a group of lively goldfish, shuttling in the pool. The only two men were, of course, Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor. As for the beautiful women, they could be the workers at the bath center or thepany Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor brought to hang out with. At that moment, they were ying a game. The pool version of eagles catching chickens. Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor were the eagles who were catching, and the beautiful women were the chickens who were running. They chased each other in the pool,ughing and talking. There was an air of jubtion and water sshing everywhere. How happy they were! Sean had just entered the second floor when he heard a jumble ofughter. His pupils shrank slightly as he looked at them. His face, already cold and stern, became gloomier! God damn it, they knew how to fucking y! They were just the rich second generation of a few small families in the south of the city. With a little money at home, their life was so extravagant and decadent. Once upon a time, Sean was the young master and future heir of the Mason family in the Capital City. And he had never been so indulgent as they were! It didn¡¯t matter! The important thing was that the so-called three families in south of the town were the aplices of the Mason family of the Capital City! They were the executioner who framed Sean, and the culprit of the death of his mother Nic Wright and his uncle Jayden Wright! They teamed up to frame Sean and gain the favor of the Mason family in the Capital City! They stepped on Sean and his mother to get to where they were today! They split up the Wright family¡¯s property, and for five years, they thrived in the south of town! The guns in their hands were stained with the blood of Nic, Jayden, and his family of three! The seemingly clear water in the pool was actually red to Sean, red like blood! They deserved to die! ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing Sean, and especially seeing Sean¡¯s cold face, two of the bodyguards immediately leaned over. The young woman who brought Sean said with a smile, ¡°This is the man Mr. Miller and Mr. Taylor are seeing today, Mr. Mason.¡± The two bodyguards gave Sean a couple of looks. ¡°Wait here.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. One of the bodyguards turned and walked away to the pool and said to Grayson Miller, who has just grabbed a beautiful woman, ¡°Mr. Miller, Mr. Mason¡¯s here.¡± Grayson Miller paused and gave Sean a casual looks over his shoulder, saying, ¡°Send him here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The bodyguard turned around and went back to Sean, ¡°Mr. Mason, this way, please.¡± Grayson Miller came ashore and was immediately handed a robe by a bodyguard. He threw his bathrobe over himself. Instead of greeting Sean in person, he waved to Sean from a distance, ¡°Mr. Mason,e on, this way.¡± With that, he walked to a lounge chair on the bank and settled himself into it. Caleb Taylor also noticed Sean. He didn¡¯t even get on the beach. He didn¡¯t even bother to say hello. He just gave Sean a quick, casual look, and then, he was off chasing a bunch of beautiful women. Clearly, Caleb Taylor didn¡¯t see Sean as a big shot at all. Out of town, rich guy? Come on! Was he any match for the children in front of him? Sean strode over to Grayson Miller. The coolness on his face was slightly reduced, but he was still not looking good. Facing his enemies, he didn¡¯t want to pretend! He didn¡¯t even bother to pretend! Sean was followed by four bodyguards to prevent him from doing anything bad to Grayson Miller. ¡°Mr. Mason, would you be interested ining down?¡± As Sean approached Grayson Miller, he pointed to the beautiful women in the pool andughed. ¡°No.¡± Sean sat down in the recliner next to Grayson Miller. ¡°Mr. Mason, you seem a little boring.¡± The smile disappeared from Grayson Miller¡¯s face and he turned slightly displeased. ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t want to give me the honor, that you don¡¯t want to go along with us?¡± he asked. Angry? Sean didn¡¯t care! He hade today to settle scores with Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor, not to please them. If they were happy, that was Sean¡¯s failure. Sean replied casually, ¡°Take it however you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Grayson Miller¡¯s face turned cold and his anger deepened, but he didn¡¯t re up right away. He continued to ask, ¡°I heard from Leo that Mr. Mason is a wealthy young man from out of town who wants to develop your business in Hilshire.¡± ¡°I wonder, what kind of business does Mr. Mason¡¯s family run?¡± Grayson Miller was arrogant, but not reckless. He didn¡¯t have the impulse to turn on Sean on the spot with just a few words before he knew what was going on with Sean. After all, you couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. It was always wide to y safe! What if Sean really was somebody? Businessmen were about personal connections. They cared about the pros and cons, and were good at judging people and things. And their greatest fear was the wrong man, the wrong move! There was no harm in being careful! ¡°Killing.¡± Sean knew Grayson Miller was testing him. So, he said casually, ¡°Killing people. Enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.¡± His voice was not loud, but it was cold. As Sean said his words, Grayson Miller¡¯s pupils darken and he sat up in his recliner. The four bodyguards who were following Sean rushed forward. They surrounded Sean, front and back, right and left. Chapter 78 Is it a man or a Ghost? The Power of Dark Energy Killing people? Who were you going to kill? Sean¡¯s words filled Grayson Miller with a deep sense of unease. When he sat up, he gave Sean a cold stare and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, are you here to make trouble?¡± From Grayson Miller¡¯s reaction, Sean could confirm that the gang leader didn¡¯t rat him out. Grayson Miller didn¡¯t know his identity. ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head and said, ¡°I never pick on other people unless they pick on me first.¡± Grayson Miller said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met you, Mr. Mason, so I don¡¯t seem to be giving you any trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve never met.¡± Sean looked over his shoulder at the four ready bodyguards and asked, ¡°So, all I said was what I did for a living. Mr. Miller, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°A clear conscience is not afraid of ghosts. Or, are you clear?¡± The three of them did not know the exact course of the unjust case five years before. But they all knew that their family¡¯s rapid rise south of town was due to the division of the Wright family¡¯s property. In recent years, they had rampaged freely in the south of the city. Of course, they had done a lot of bad things. They had offended a lot of people, too. Otherwise, why would they have to carry around so many bodyguards? ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts.¡± Grayson Miller snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of people. So why should I be afraid of ghosts? Well, since you¡¯re in the business of killing people, unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in that business.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Then he winked up at the bodyguards. Immediately one of the bodyguards reached out and motioned, ¡°Mr. Mason, please.¡± It was a send-off! Sean sat still in the recliner, showing no sign of getting up and leaving. He sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Miller is not interested in this line of business. But someone else is.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Grayson Miller asked impatiently, ¡°Who sent you here? How much did he pay you? What did he want you to do for him?¡± ¡°I came here today with one question to ask and one thing to do. Mr. Miller, if you can give me a satisfactory answer and give me what I want, I will leave.¡± Sean just said what he wanted. ¡°Take him down.¡± Fed up, Grayson Miller jumped to his feet and gave the order. The four bodyguards surrounding Sean did not hesitate to strike at the same time. Two of them pressed Sean¡¯s shoulders and the other two grabbed his arms. In an instant, four against one, Sean was pinned to the recliner, unable to move. Sean didn¡¯t fight back. He just looked up at the menacing Grayson Miller and asked, ¡°Mr. Miller, is that the answer you gave me?¡± ¡°Oh, you wish!¡± Grayson Miller assumed that if Sean was in the business of killing people, he must be a ruthless desperado who was very strong and had a lot of skills. And now, he saw Sean being taken down by his bodyguards in minutes. The rock hanging over his heart finally fell, and his usual swagger was soaring. He couldn¡¯t help pointing at Sean¡¯s nose and said, ¡°How dare you act like that in front of me! What the hell are you? Killing people, right? I can do that, too!¡± ¡°Beat him! Until he can¡¯t take care of himself! Find out who¡¯s behind him!¡± He swore so loudly that the bodyguards around the pool were rmed. As well as Caleb Taylor in the pool.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caleb Taylor was holding a beautiful woman in one hand, cuddling, and having a good time. Hearing the noise, he turned his head and shouted, ¡°Gray, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Grayson Miller replied, ¡°Rich kid from out of town, it turned out he¡¯s a big, dumb jackass. He¡¯s trying to be a jerk to me, you keep ying. I¡¯m gonna kick his ass today.¡± Caleb Taylor didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, and he just turned around and took the two beautiful women in his arms and went straight to the bottom of the water to have fun. But when Grayson Miller looked back, he was surprised by what he saw. He was up! Grayson Miller just turned his head and had a word with Caleb Taylor. In less than ten seconds, Sean stood up from the deck chair with the four bodyguards holding him together. The four bodyguards were still holding Sean¡¯s shoulders and arms. They were startled, their teeth gnashed, and they lookedbored, as if they were straining themselves out. Four against one. Still, they couldn¡¯t hold Sean down. ¡°You!¡± Grayson Miller¡¯s face turned so intense that he stepped back and yelled at the four bodyguards, ¡°Useless trash! I spent all that money raising you like dogs! Have you not eaten?¡± The four bodyguards were also cursing silently. ¡°Fuck! We have.¡± ¡°But this guy is really strong! Very strong! Incredibly strong!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± they thought to themselves. ¡°You think I was bluffing.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean paid no attention to the four bodyguards. His cold eyes were fixed on Grayson Miller like hawks, and he said disappointedly, ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, I gave you the opportunity to settle this peacefully. If you answer my questions truthfully, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t take the chance. Now, you¡¯ve lost that chance¡­¡± Boom! After Sean said that, the dark strength in his body suddenly burst out like a tempestuous wave. Suddenly, a strong force of gas broke through his body, and then it crashed out in all directions. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± There was a continual cry of rm. The next moment, the bodies of the four bodyguards clutching Sean seemed to be flying out of control with invisible fists. After a flurry of noise. Two of themnded on the cold floor, and the other two fell into a nearby swimming pool. Through it all, Sean just stood there and didn¡¯t move! Dark energy! It was silent, colorless, and invisible, like the wind. If we blew a breath, the wind was so small that it was almost negligible and would not cause any harm to human body. What if it was a force five wind? What about force eight? What about a force ten? What if you were standing on top of a force ten wind? The power was infinite! In an instant, it could blow a person thousands of miles away, or even tear their body apart! It was an appalling sight! ¡°You, you you¡­¡± Grayson Miller was absolutely stunned. His eyes were torn, his heart quavered, his legs were weak, his tongue seemed tied, and he could not speak clearly. Instead of the arrogance in his eyes, he looked at Sean with an indescribable fear and awe. It was a long time before he could ask, ¡°Are you a man or a ghost?¡± ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Sean asked back, ¡°Mr. Miller, I thought you said just now that you¡¯re not afraid of anyone. And why should you be afraid of ghosts?¡± With that, he picked up his steps and walked over to Grayson Miller. Grayson Miller was pulling back. As one of the Three Golden Young Men, Hudson was vice president of the Hilshire City Martial Arts Association. Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor were also good at martial arts. But after witnessing what happened, Grayson Miller couldn¡¯t stand up to Sean right now. He was frightened to the core! When the bodyguards around the pool saw what was happening, they realized something was wrong, and they rushed over. Sean still didn¡¯t care. He even deliberately walked slowly, step by step. His footsteps were light, but they seemed to tread on Grayson Miller¡¯s heart, driving him into a little despair. Every debt had its debtor. After all, the men who set Sean up was their fathers, and Sean came here to track down Phyllis, not to make a scene. And now he had changed his mind! Since he was here, let¡¯s start with the Three Golden Young Men and clean up all the enmity with the three families in the south of the city in the past five years. Chapter 79 It’s Been five years! How are you doing Soon, the bodyguards who were close to Sean and Grayson Miller rushed in and got in the way. One, two, three¡­ The bodyguards weren¡¯t stupid, either. They just saw Sean blow four people out of the water. They couldn¡¯t see what was going on, because they were far away. They didn¡¯t know how Sean did it. But there was no doubt Sean was something! Individually, they would just get picked apart by Sean! So, after they protected Grayson Miller, instead of rushing to fight Sean, they were backing away with Grayson Miller until all the bodyguards are there! There were about thirty of them in total. Four of them were kicked down by Sean just now. There are still about twenty of them left. ¡°Beat him! Go ahead!¡± Surrounded by so many bodyguards, Grayson Miller¡¯s fear was diminished and his confidence increased. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Kill him! I want him dead today!¡± After that. Two dozen bodyguards swarmed like wolves, closing in on Sean in a blink of an eye. They hit Sean with their fists like bullets, their feet like arrows, with no rhyme or reason. That was the advantage of their numbers! One punch or one kick from each of them was enough to block all your options. Even if you were fast enough to catch three or five punches in a heartbeat, could you catch ten or eight at the same time? Ordinary people certainly couldn¡¯t! Unfortunately, Sean was not just anyone! For five years, Sean was on bloodbaths. Almost every battle he fought was a battle of groups, fought by thousands of men. During a hail of bullets, surrounded by a mob of enemies was nothing new for him! It was a real battlefield, with a fierce enemy! Byparison, this group of bodyguards were just like three-year-old urchins! They were so weak! ¡°Fuck off!¡± Suddenly there was a roar from the crowd, and then a burst of cold air. Suddenly, dark energy was released again. With Sean at the center, it detonated like a bombshell, sending a violent shockwave in all directions. Boom¡­ The next moment, something even more incredible happened. Sean was surrounded by two dozen bodyguards. Sean seemed to be in a corner, like a rat in a barrel, but in a fit of rage, he just roared, and the bodyguards all flew upside down, shooting in all directions. It was dazzling! Grayson Miller saw it best from 10 meters away. It was like a bomb going off. In a sh, two dozen people were blown up. Some hit the opposite wall and fell half to death. Some fell into the pool and sank to the bottom. Others flied backward toward Grayson Miller,nding in front of him and fainting. Grayson Miller swallowed frantically, feeling like he was running out of saliva. His mouth was dry and his scalp was numb! Well¡­ Was this guy really a man? How could a man be so bloodcurdling? It was a scene Grayson Miller had only seen on television before. This was beyond human power. Okay? Oh, my God. Was I seeing things? What on earth did I see? Sean just blew four people out in a heartbeat. Grayson Miller thought Sean was just moving too fast for him to see. Now, Sean was knocking over two dozen people out of the sky, and that was not just speed! It was as if there were no difference to Sean whether he was surrounded by four people or forty! The wrath of the God of War would destroy everything! ¡°Ouch!¡± Seven or eight of them plopped into the pool, scaring the pretty women. Suddenly, shrill screams were heard one after another. ¡°Gray, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caleb Taylor, holding two beautiful women, realized something was wrong and emerged from the bottom of the pool. He looked up and was immediately frightened out of his wits by what he saw, ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Grayson Miller was in no mood to answer his questions. There was only one strong idea left in his confused mind, and that was to run! In this situation, who dd not run was stupid! ¡°You want to run away?¡± But as Grayson Miller turned around, Sean snorted. As he moved, he rushed toward Grayson Miller in a blur. Ten meters! He was there in a blink! It was like teleporting! As soon as Grayson Miller turned around, he bumped into Sean¡¯s chest. Sean¡¯s chest muscles were as hard as iron, giving Grayson Miller the illusion that he had hit a wall. He screamed and fell to the ground, clutching his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to run now, Mr. Miller?¡± Sean looked down at the terrified Grayson Miller with a cold stare that seemed to despise an insignificant ant. Grayson Miller looked up and caught Sean¡¯s eye. It was like he had fallen into the icy cave! ¡°Mr. Mason¡­ Mr. Mason¡­¡± Grayson Miller, shaking and fighting the urge to pee on the spot, steeled himself and said, ¡°I have no quarrels with you, past or present. Why should you kill me?¡± ¡°That was my fault. I apologize for having unwittingly neglected you. You can ask for anything you want. I¡¯ll give you everything I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you twice as much for whoever sent you against me. No! Ten times! I¡¯ll pay you ten times as much, if you¡¯ll just forgive me this once¡­¡± You had to be humble when you were trapped in an inferior situation. In the face of absolute strength, even Grayson Miller, one of the Three Golden Young Men who was usually unrestrained, could only beg for mercy! But could he really spare him? Had no quarrels? Past or present? Well! Five years ago, his mother Nic died in disgrace! His great uncle Jayden and his family were all destroyed! N&P Media and the Wright family¡¯s property had been taken! For five years, his grandma Gemma and grandpa Dean lived a poor life. Even if they were down and out to make a living by selling vegetables, the bastard of the three families still refused to let them go. They let that group of thugs keep picking fights, picking on them! If this was not quarrel, then where did the hatee from? Instead of telling Grayson Miller about his enmity, Sean asked, ¡°Did you send someone to the kindergarten this morning to kidnap a four-year-old girl?¡± Finding Phyllis was all that mattered right now! ¡°A little girl?¡± Grayson Miller was stunned and started to shake his head, ¡°No! Absolutely not! My father told me not to go out because it was not safe recently, so I stayed at home all morning¡­¡± Morton Miller? Sean¡¯s heart twitched as he looked at Grayson Miller. And Grayson Miller¡¯s words revealed a very important message. Morton Miller was aware of the danger! What danger? It seemed that his identity had really been exposed! Morton Miller¡¯s admonition to Grayson Miller,bined with Connor Scott¡¯s decision to get Hudson out of Hilshirest night, all prove it! Sean¡¯s exposure increased the suspicion that the three families sent someone to kidnap Phyllis. After all, they were not going to sit still knowing that Sean was going to unleash a vengeance on them when he got out! Sean¡¯s only question was why they chose Phyllis over Gemma and Dean. They were noticeably closer. It was better for the doer to undo what he had done. Sean thought for a moment, but since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he decided not to think about it. He pointed to Grayson Miller¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Call your father.¡± ¡°What?¡± Grayson Miller was stunned. Why? Weren¡¯t you afraid I would tell on you? Weren¡¯t you afraid I would ask him to bring his men over? ¡°Cut the crap and call him!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean put his foot in Grayson Miller¡¯s chest, and he was intimidating. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m calling him now.¡± Grayson Miller didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He grabbed his cell phone, hands shaking, and dialed Morton Miller¡¯s number. Momentster, the phone was connected, and a man¡¯s voice was heard screaming, ¡°Where have you been? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home and not go out?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± As Grayson Miller was about to speak, Sean suddenly bent down, reached out, grabbed the phone from him, and held it to his ear and said, ¡°Mr. Miller? It¡¯s been five years! How are you doing?¡± Chapter 80 A Life for a Life. That’s Fair ¡°You! You¡¯re¡­¡± At first, Morton Miller was annoyed but secretly relieved to hear Grayson Miller¡¯s voice. But the next moment, he heard Sean¡¯s voice and suddenly became nervous again. Especially what Sean said! Five years! Morton Miller was not familiar with Sean¡¯s voice, and after five years, he didn¡¯t recognize Sean¡¯s identity. However, five years was a very special time. More importantly, he just found out yesterday afternoon that Sean got out of jail and he was worried about it! So, suddenly, he thought of Sean! ¡°Sean Mason!¡± Almost at the same time, being trampled by Sean, Grayson Miller figured out who Sean was. Two of them, one at the scene and the other on the phone, called out his name in unison. Mason! Greek gifts! Knew his father, Morton Miller! Five years! Putting all these information together, and even if Grayson Miller was dull enough, he should be able to figure something out. ¡°You are the Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family in Capital City!¡± When he looked at Sean, Grayson Miller suddenly realized everything. Sean didn¡¯t take money from people and work for other people, but he came here to avenge him! No wonder! No wonder his father, Morton Miller, had told him again and against night that he must stay at home for the next few days. He told him not to go out at will, and he must have bodyguards to follow close to protect him! He didn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t even care! He understood now, but it was toote to regret! Sean was back! To him! No wonder Sean gave him the cold shoulder from the moment he met him. He looked at him with a faint hatred. He just said he and Sean had no animosity, which was ridiculous now! ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Sean looked down at Grayson Miller at his feet and spoke to Morton Miller on the other end of his phone, ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m d to know you¡¯re alive, because I¡¯m going to take your life myself.¡± His voice was t, but every word was murderous! ¡°Where are you?¡± Morton Miller was scared to death. He ignored Sean¡¯s threat and said quickly, ¡°What did you do to my son? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t hurt him! Otherwise, ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, Mr. Miller, what can you do? Setting me up again?¡± Sean snorted and the soles of his feet gave a slight tug. ¡°Ouch!¡± Grayson Miller, at his feet, let out a cry so piercing that Morton Miller could hear it through his cell phone. That was Sean¡¯s response to Morton Miller! Were you going to threaten me in return? Sorry, I was not afraid. You asked me to not hurt your son, so I would show you how I hurt him. If you were not happy about it,e and bite me! ¡°You!¡± Morton Miller¡¯s voice shook with rage, but he didn¡¯t want to provoke Sean at this point, so he had to swallow his anger and clench his teeth, asking, ¡°Sean Mason, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°I was the one who hurt you! This has nothing to do with Grayson. He¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a man at all, hit me!¡± Father¡¯s love was as great as a mountain. When it came to family, there was no difference between good guys and bad guys. ¡°You can rest assured that you¡¯ll get that, too.¡± Sean snorted, ¡°But until then, a life for a life. Give me my daughter, and your son lives, or he dies!¡± ¡°Your daughter?¡± Morton Miller was confused, ¡°What happened to your daughter?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not test my patience by ying dumb with me. You¡¯re not doing your son any good by doing this¡­¡± with that, the strength in Sean¡¯s feet increased a bit. Grayson Miller was red-faced, veins in his neck were bulging and his insides were churning. He couldn¡¯t help it and spouted a mouthful of blood on the spot, wetting Sean¡¯s trousers. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. At the sound, Morton Miller¡¯s heart shook so violently that he almost went crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. What happened to your daughter? What does it have to do with me?¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°This morning, she was kidnapped from kindergarten, and you three families did it, right?¡± ¡°Kidnap?¡± Morton Miller eximed, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! I didn¡¯t do it, I swear! I only found out about your release yesterday afternoon, how could I send someone to kidnap your daughter today? There must be some misunderstanding!¡± Misunderstanding? Of course Sean didn¡¯t believe it. But Sean didn¡¯t have anything to pin down the three families, so he had to y the fool, ¡°I want my daughter, Phyllis Moore, not your excuses and exnations.¡± ¡°A life for a life, that¡¯s fair!¡± ¡°It¡¯s half past three in the afternoon. At 5:00, I will be waiting for you at my mother¡¯s grave in Peace Cemetery in western Hilshire! I also have Michael Taylor¡¯s son Caleb Taylor. Make sure hees with Connor Scott! My daughter¡¯s life for your sons¡¯!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te, or if I don¡¯t see my daughter Phyllis, then tonight, I will wipe out all three of your families! Every one of you must be buried with my mother and daughter!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was eerie and scary, like the death knell from hell! Trantion, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you sent someone to kidnap my daughter Phyllis. I¡¯m sure you did. There¡¯s no proof, and I don¡¯t need proof!¡± ¡°Give me my daughter, and your son will live, or tonight I will wipe out three great families!¡± Bossy! Bossy and unreasonable! Without giving Morton Miller a chance to exin or bargain, he tossed Grayson Miller¡¯s phone into the nearby pool and it sank. Grayson Miller heard Sean and Morton Miller¡¯s conversation, and his face turned grey! He knew there was no way to ease their blood feud with Sean. Only blood and life could resolve it! So, he copsed at Sean¡¯s feet like a dead dog, unable to beg for mercy. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Just then, the gang leader came running with a group of his boys. Caleb Taylor, wearing nothing but a garish speedo, was being held by two thugs, ¡°Mr. Mason, well, this bastard was just trying to escape, and we happened to see him when he just arrived at the first floor of the hall, and he was caught by us.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, do as you please!¡± The gang leader was beaming with pride. In the old days, he could only tter the Three Golden Young Men. And now, Sean was so powerful that he had instantly strengthened his confidence and decided to turn his back on them. Hence the present scene. Sean asked, ¡°You¡¯re Leo, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The gang leader nodded his head, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s easy to remember, and to write.¡± Sean rolled his eyes, ¡°In the future, if you want to hang out with me, cut your hair, and don¡¯t bully others andmit illegal acts.¡± Leo grabbed Caleb Taylor at this point and offered him up to Sean, apparently wanting to defect. Sean, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t do a lot of things at once by himself. He really needed a couple of younger guys to help him. ¡°Yes! Okay!¡± Leo was overjoyed and immediately looked back at the group of bullies behind him and swore, ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Say hello to Mr. Mason! From now on, Mr. Mason is our boss!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Mason¡­¡± When Sean came over earlier, they saw Leo being very deferential to Sean and had doubts about it. Now, they¡¯d seen what Sean could do, and they were convinced! Sean rolled his eyes. The thugs were immediately silenced by fear. Caleb Taylor was busy running away. Now Grayson Miller knew Sean¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t. When he saw Leo and others betrayed him, he flew into a rage and struggled to swear, ¡°You shameless sons of bitches! How dare you set me up! Just wait! The whole south of the city is my territory, if I survive today, I will¡­¡± Bam! In the middle of his rant, Leo rushed over and kicked Caleb Taylor hard in the stomach. He exulted, ¡°Noisy! How dare you throw your weight around Mr. Mason! If Mr. Mason gives the word, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡± ¡°You!¡± He kicked Caleb Taylor to the ground. Leo, who had been as humble as a dog to him, now had the nerve to attack him? The kick to Caleb Taylor¡¯s stomach was more like stepping on his ego and sense of superiority. It was an unspeakable shame to him! ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Leo was undaunted by Caleb Taylor¡¯s fierce gaze. He said in his high voice, ¡°One more look, and I¡¯ll rip your eyes out!¡± Leo was so proud! His former boss, who treated him like a dog, was now attacked by him and drenched in his own blood. This huge psychological contrast really made him feel good! The angrier and more humiliated Caleb Taylor was, the better he enjoyed it! ¡°You wait and see.¡± Caleb Taylor even wanted to kill, but he had no choice. So he swallowed his anger and looked away from Leo to Sean, snorting, ¡°Mr. Mason, right?¡± ¡°My dad is Michael Taylor!¡± ¡°I advise you not to take things too far! South of town, if you mess with the three big families, you won¡¯t get out of Hilshire unscathed, even if you¡¯re an out-of-town rich man!¡± He was smart! Since Leo turned around and epted Sean as the boss, he directly threatened Leo¡¯s boss. As soon as Sean gave in, he would see what the others would do! Leo and others were also looking at Sean, looking a little nervous. They were afraid that Sean would not be able to resist Caleb Taylor. And Grayson Miller was looking at Caleb Taylor with an almost desperate look, like he was an idiot who didn¡¯t even know he was in a corner. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me, aren¡¯t you?¡± After making eye contact with Caleb Taylor, Sean smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Sorry, I am afraid of everything except threats from others. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to you two.¡± ¡°But now, after your threats, I¡¯ve suddenly changed my mind.¡± He looked at Leo and motioned, ¡°Go get a knife, cut off one of their hands, and then go to the Taylor Family and the Miller Family, and give it to Michael Taylor and Morton Miller, and say this is my greeting gift to them¡­¡± His words shocked everyone! Chapter 81 Three Minutes! A bit Fierce ¡°Cut their hands?¡± Leo stared at Sean in disbelief and whispered, ¡°Mr. Mason, as you may not know, the three families are really powerful in the south of the city, and they have a lot of bodyguards.¡± ¡°Hundreds, to say the least!¡± ¡°Also, Hudson Scott of the Scott Family is the vice president of Hilshire¡¯s City Martial Arts Association. The members are close to Three Golden Young Men. They are all boxing champions or good at taekwondo, in short, they are very fierce and not easy to mess with¡­¡± Leo was secretly relieved that Sean ignored Caleb Taylor¡¯s threat. But he never dreamed that Sean would be so fierce as to cut off their hands! Those were Caleb Taylor¡¯s hands, Grayson Miller¡¯s hands, Three Golden Young Men¡¯s hands! Were you serious? Now Leo had turned his back on Three Golden Young Men for Sean. Even if he didn¡¯t think about Sean, he had to think about his own safety. After all, he had been living in the south of the city, ording to what he knew and saw, the three families were the kings of the south of the city. A person¡¯s vision determined his height and pattern! A frog in the well did not know how high the sky was! ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, showing a hint of displeasure. If it had been one of his former subordinates, he would not have questioned what he said. The moment he said that, Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller¡¯s hands should have been cut. Military orders could not be disobeyed. Leo and others were just a bunch of ruffians, they obviously did not have such awareness and verve. ¡°Kind of.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leo said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± He was afraid, really! Afraid of wrath and reprisals from the three families. Although he might have said it boldly, when it came time to actually do it, Leo didn¡¯t have the guts. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, get out of here!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was thunderous and cold. ¡°Aha¡­¡± Caleb Taylor burst outughing and smugly said, ¡°Mason, you really don¡¯t know what the three families are like on the south side of town!¡± ¡°These dogs know better than you, so let them tell you the story of the three great families. Don¡¯t piss your pantster!¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, Sean disappeared in the same spot as a ghost. Everyone was stunned. Before they knew it, Sean was in front of Caleb Taylor and, as if by magic, he had a bright fruit knife in his hand. Then, he aimed the knife at Caleb Taylor¡¯s left hand! There was the sound of something falling. The whole process took about three seconds. Before the smirk on Caleb Taylor¡¯s face could subside, his left hand broke away from his left arm and fell to the floor at his feet with a loud, ringing sound. A burst of piercing pain came! ¡°Ouch!¡± Caleb Taylor looked down, saw his left hand, saw the blood on the wrist, and felt the pain as if it were tearing his heart out. The muscles of his face twitched wildly and his smile twisted. His hysterical shriek was like a wail from the depths of hell. It pricked your eardrum! This was very shocking! ¡°Oh, no!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Not only Caleb Taylor himself, but the group of bullies around him were also stunned by the sudden sight, especially the two bullies holding his arms. They took one look, and it was as if a rush of cold rushed from the soles of their feet to their foreheads. Then they went cold, let out a cry of surprise, let go of his arm, and squatted on the ground. It was so sudden! This unheralded action took everyone by surprise. Leo swallowed hard, feeling a chill inside him and his scalp exploding. He looked at Caleb Taylor¡¯s broken left hand and then at Sean¡¯s fruit knife, thinking, ¡°So this is my new boss?¡± For god¡¯s sake, this boss was a bit fierce! He showed no emotion. But when he made his move, he was ten times harder than the Three Golden Young Men! One hundred times! One thousand times! From now on, if he had to live with such a big evil, he would probably have been in great fear every day! Exciting, though! ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He cut off a man¡¯s hand with one blow of his knife. But Sean looked at Caleb Taylor like nothing was wrong and said, ¡°Of course it hurt. You don¡¯t seem to know what I am.¡± ¡°Mr. Miller knows more about me than you do. Let him tell you my storyter. Maybe you¡¯ll actually pee your pants.¡± Sean gave the same words back to Caleb Taylor. What a reversal! Caleb Taylor was tearing his eyes and gnashing his teeth. The pain filled his forehead with cold sweat, and he did not dare to bicker and y hard with Sean. His legs were shaking, and he was already feeling the overwhelming urge to pee his pants. He tried as hard as he could. Then Sean turned to look at Leo, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes, cut off one hand from each of them, send them to the Miller Family and the Taylor Family, and bring them out to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°If you dare not, go to the three families yourself and apologize for your betrayal today.¡± Then he dropped his knife to the ground and turned away. Leo stood there, transfixed. Apologize? Fuck it! It was such a crime, if he lost Sean¡¯s protection, the three families would skin him! He had no choice at all! Leo gritted his teeth and motioned to one of the bullies as Sean walked away, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Pick up the knife and cut!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The punk¡¯s legs went limp, thinking, ¡°You put on a brave face, and you let me do it?¡± Fuck! Shame on you! ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll cut you!¡± Leo said with a stare, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hurt my hand, would I need you?¡± At this point, he suddenly felt a little lucky that his hands were broken by Sean, so he could cheat so openly. ¡°¡­¡± That thug was speechless. Fine, you were the boss. You called the shots. However, you were really shameless! The gangster stooped down, picked up the knife, and walked over to Grayson Miller, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog and his hands were shaking. ¡°Ouch!¡± As Sean walked around the pool to the second-floor door, he heard Grayson Miller¡¯s screams from behind him. Then came Leo¡¯s shout, ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°What about Caleb Taylor?¡± Sean asked without looking back. ¡°What?¡± Leo was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just cut off his left hand?¡± ¡°I just gave you a demonstration. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Sean said casually, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t they the Three Golden Young Men? Cut his right hand and make it a ¡®Three¡¯.¡± Leo looked terrible. Were you serious? Was it necessary? Caleb Taylor looked even worse. He looked at Leo with bitterness and hatred in his eyes. In three minutes. Leo strutted out of the Ti Bath Center, and a couple of thugs behind him lifted Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller, who had fallen into aa. It might be covered by three families, but with Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller in dire straits, no one dared to stop them! Even if they had called the police, Luke Young would never have intervened if he knew Sean had done it! ¡°You two, send their severed hands to the Miller family and the Taylor Family.¡± Leo gave them a fewmands and then walked up to Sean, then he asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mason, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°That car, it¡¯s yours, right?¡± Sean pointed to a gray van on the other side. Leo nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Put them in the car and follow me.¡± Sean got on Mulsanne and headed for the Peace Cemetery in Hilshire¡¯s western suburbs! Mom! I wasing to see you¡­ ¡­ And at that time. At a luxury vi in the south of town, after Being hung up by Sean, Morton Miller rushed to consult with Michael Taylor. On the way, he called Connor Scott and asked him toe along! Originally, this was the Wright family¡¯s vi! But now it belonged to the Taylor Family! Robbed by the Taylor Family! Chapter 82 The Meeting. Peace Cemetery ¡°Bastard!¡± Michael Taylor was furious when he heard Morton Miller¡¯s ount of his son Caleb Taylor being captured by Sean. He jumped to his feet and swore, ¡°What an ignorant Sean Mason! We haven¡¯t had time to attack him yet, but he can¡¯t wait to take the initiative toe to us!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really looking for death!¡± ¡°Does he really think that he is still the Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family five years ago, and that we should bow and scrape like dogs when we meet him?¡± In the heat of his anger, he was threatening! Morton Miller said darkly, ¡°He just got out yesterday after five years in prison. He¡¯s got nothing left. He must hate us.¡± ¡°With all the power our three families have south of town now, he alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to scare us.¡± ¡°But then again, it was because he had nothing that he dared to be reckless! A cornered beast will do something desperate. A cornered enemy is only more dangerous!¡± Yes, cornered. Once a man was driven into a corner, his spirit was broken, he had lost hope for life and only hatred for the enemy was left, then he would do anything. Why would he care? Why would he hold back? He didn¡¯t care about life and death. When he was unhappy, he fought! He was not afraid of death, what was there to be afraid of? ¡°He had nothing?¡± Michael Taylor snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t the old Dean and Gemma still alive? Didn¡¯t we just keep these two old things under our noses to prevent this from happening, to prevent Sean from getting desperate and revenge?¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± Morton Miller shook his head, ¡°I had already sent for them, but it was toote. Dean and Gemma were picked up by their adopted daughter, Cornelia, on a Bentley Flying Spur and they were missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Michael Taylor¡¯s eyes popped, his teeth gritted and he said, ¡°He¡¯s really prepared!¡± ¡°Call the police!¡± ¡°This is kidnapping! Let Luke Young go and arrest him, and put him in jail!¡± They set Sean up to rape Cecilia five years ago. Now, it was true that Sean kidnapped Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor. They could have taken Sean with Luke Young. If they put Sean in prison again, they would have a lot of ways to make Sean stay there forever! ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­¡± Morton Miller, however, shook his head again and sighed, ¡°I also called Luke Young myself on the way here. He said that he was working on the disappearance of Sean¡¯s daughter, Phyllis Moore, and he couldn¡¯t spare anyone for us.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Michael Taylor was shocked to hear that! Phyllis Moore? Her sudden disappearance was the reason Sean went off on a tear and took Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller, forcing the three families to hand over Phyllis. Luke Young was so focused on Phyllis that he ignored Sean¡¯s case. There was something interesting in his attitude. He was definitely leaning in Sean¡¯s favor!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Morton Miller continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t Connor see Luke Young at the Moore Group yesterday with his men, and instead of defending Carter Moore, he made him so angry that he ended up in the hospital?¡± ¡°This morning, Cecilia Moore reced Carter Moore as president of the Moore Group.¡± ¡°All this goes to show is that Luke Young¡¯s rtionship with Cecilia Moore, or Sean Mason, is unusual, and he can¡¯t stand up for us at a time like this!¡± Michael Taylor¡¯s face looked worse! Speaking of Connor Scott, Michael Taylor and Morton Miller looked back at Connor Scott, who was sitting in silence on the couch. They snorted, ¡°Connor, Sean is ourmon enemy!¡± ¡°When one person dies, the whole family dies.¡± ¡°You were smart enough to send your wife and son to the Capital Cityst night without even noticing us. And now both of our sons have been taken by Sean Mason, whose lives are at stake. You showed up here, and you didn¡¯t say anything like an outsider. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you going to do nothing because you think it¡¯s none of your business?¡± Connor Scott now had an attitude of poise and calmness that everything seemed to have nothing to do with him, much to the annoyance of Morton Miller and Michael Taylor. Hearing that, Connor Scott slowly raised his head. ¡°Outsider?¡± His face was equally grim. ¡°You guys said Sean Mason was prepared for this. In that case, do you think he¡¯s just going to go after you, and leave me alone?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morton Miller and Michael Taylor looked at each other in amazement. Connor Scott snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right! Yesterday, after learning the news that Sean Mason was released from prison, I did arrange my wife and son to take refuge in the Capital City at the first time because I was worried that he would retaliate, and I did not tell you.¡± ¡°But you know what?¡± ¡°I got a call from the Capital City this morning, saying that they did not go to the Capital City at all! When Morton called me, I had juste back from the airport and checked the flight records of them. It turns out thatst night, they had not boarded the ne at all!¡± His words shocked them. Morton Miller and Michael Taylor were shocked by Connor Scott¡¯s words! ¡°Missing?¡± Momentster, Michael Taylor said quietly, ¡°So Sean Mason wasn¡¯t just doing this because Phyllis Moore went missing. But from the moment he walked out of the Hilshire Detention Center yesterday, he¡¯s already figured out how to deal with us!¡± Yeah, Phyllis disappeared at noon this morning! But Hudson and his mother disappearedst night! Who else could have taken them but Sean? ¡°There¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Morton Miller wondered, ¡°Well, if the three of us didn¡¯t kidnap Phyllis Moore, who could it be?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Michael Taylor said grimly, ¡°Sean has decided that we took Phyllis, and it doesn¡¯t matter if we admit it or deny it. If we don¡¯t find Phyllis by 5:00, our son will be in danger!¡± Morton Miller asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Michael Taylor said in a murderous tone, ¡°Since he said he¡¯d be waiting for us in the Peace Cemetery, we¡¯ll go there with all our men and kill him so he can join Nic Wright and Jayden Wright¡¯s family!¡± ¡°However, before that, to be on the safe side, we still need to ask the Mason family of the Capital City for advice, so as to avoid displeasing the Mason family in the Capital City.¡± Then he looked over his shoulder at Morton Miller. ¡°I¡¯ll call them now!¡± Morton Miller immediately stood up, pulled out his cell phone and called Bell, the butler of the Mason family in Capital City. Momentster, when the phone was connected, he exined the situation exactly as it was to him. ¡°What did he say?¡± Two minutester, as Morton Miller hung up the phone, Michael Taylor and Connor Scott stood up, looking expectant. Morton Miller said quietly, ¡°Bell says that since we called himst night, the Mason family has sent a man called Reid over to Hilshire overnight, and by this time, he should be here long ago!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Michael Taylor and Connor Scott were overjoyed. From their point of view, if the Mason family of the Capital City had taken matters into their own hands, they would have had no problem taking down Sean Mason! Morton Miller continued, ¡°Bell gave me Reid¡¯s contact information and told us to follow Reid¡¯s instructions and make sure we hit the nail on the head and get rid of Sean Mason once and for all.¡± ¡°Well, then stop standing there and do it!¡± Michael Taylor said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there¡¯s only one hour left before Sean¡¯s appointment. Time and tide wait for no man.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Then Morton Miller dialed Reid¡¯s number¡­ ¡­ At that time. In the Elegant vi. After the reception, Reid and Luis Sanchez returned to the dark room where Phyllis was being held. Luis Sanchez, however, did not enter in. Instead, he stood at the door and waited. In the room, Reid¡¯s grim, icy gaze fell on Phyllis, who was still unconscious. An imperceptible ripple rose in his cid pupil. ¡°Still alive?¡± Reid said, ¡°It seems Mr. Mason¡¯s spection is not without foundation. The Mason family¡¯s blood is truly remarkable. If she makes it through the night, that bottle of Colored ze Holy Water won¡¯t have been wasted.¡± By this time, Phyllis was boiling hot and her little face was red. She was like on fire. Her tiny body quivered uncontrobly. The pain she had been suffering showed no sign of ending. It was getting worse! Suddenly, a shrill cell phone rang. Reid took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number. He hesitated a little, stood up and pressed the answer button, but did not speak, but waited for the other side. ¡°Excuse me, is that Mr. Reid?¡± Soon Morton Miller¡¯s cautious voice was heard on the phone, ¡°This is Morton Miller from the Miller Family on the south side of town. I just got off the phone with Mr. Bell. He said that Mr. Reid is in Hilshire, so he asked me to contact you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± said Reid coldly. Morton Miller immediately told Reid that Sean kidnapped Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller and asked them to meet in Peace Cemetery. ¡°At five o¡¯clock?¡± Reid looked at the time and said, ¡°You go ahead and keep your appointments, and when it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Morton Miller was overjoyed and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reid¡­¡± Reid just hung up. Then he walked out of the darkened room and said to Luis Sanchez, who was there, ¡°Get a car and someone to take me to Peace Cemetery in the western suburbs.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Luis Sanchez was stunned and curious, but did not dare to ask Reid about his purpose. Reid nodded. ¡°Do you want me to gather some men and go with you?¡± Luis Sanchez asked. ¡°No.¡± Reid nodded and said, ¡°Your useless men will only be a liability to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luis Sanchez was speechless. ¡­ On the other side. Owen Sanchez walked out of the building where the Sanchez Group was. Mr. Brain was standing in front of a Rolls Royce that had been waiting. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Owen Sanchez asked as he strode over. Mr. Brain nodded, ¡°Yes, 5 o¡¯clock. Peace Cemetery. Sean went to Ti Bath Center, took Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller, and chopped off three of their hands. The three families on the south side had no choice but to go.¡± ¡°Later, there should be a big drama.¡± Coming from Mr. Brain¡¯s mouth, the words seemed uneventful. ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez asked, ¡°There are two of them, why three hands?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Brain said, ¡°It is said that because they are the Three Golden Young Men¡­¡± He could not help shaking his head andughing. What a joke! ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting. Let¡¯s go and have someone take Hudson and his mother to Peace Cemetery to enjoy today¡¯s drama.¡± Owen Sanchez smiled, too, and bent down to get into the Rolls-Royce. They went straight to Peace Cemetery in the western suburbs! For a time, the forces of all kinds were about to meet. And the destination was Nic Wright¡¯s burial grounds, Peace Cemetery! Chapter 83 A Declaration of war! Sean’s Gift Outside the vi of the Taylor Family. Thirty bodyguards quickly assembled and stood by, eight gray vans parked nearby, ready to go. With the umted deposits of the Taylor Family over the years, it was naturally impossible for them to have only such a small number of staff, but most of the bodyguards were arranged in thepany to take charge of the group¡¯s security work. These were just the bodyguards guarding the vi. They didn¡¯t have time to call in the bodyguards from the office. And it was not just about the Taylor family. Morton Miller and Connor Scott had called home and would also send someone to Peace Cemetery in the western suburbs of Hilshire. When three families met, there must be over a hundred!N?velDrama.Org content rights. With Reid sent by the Mason family of the capital city, it should be more than enough to handle Sean! ¡°Get in the car!¡± Michael Taylor came out of the house with Morton Miller and Connor Scott and took a look at the guards outside. With a wave of Michael Taylor¡¯s hand and amand, 30 bodyguards turned around, opened the doors of the vans, and swarmed in. Just then. A young man came this way in a timid, shifty manner, not looking like a good man. A leather jacket was held tightly in his arms. This is the man Leo sent to give Michael Taylor a ¡°gift¡± at Sean¡¯s behest. Wrapped in the leather jacket was, of course, Sean¡¯s ¡°gift¡± to Michael Taylor, Caleb Taylor¡¯s severed hands. What the hell? He felt an indescribable shock at the sight of the situation at the gate of the vi. He was already scared to death toe to the Taylor Family to deliver hands. His legs trembled at the sight, and he felt the urge to urinate. So¡­ Could they be after Mr. Mason? While he was thinking and worried, a cold gaze suddenly fell on him. Someone from the Taylor family noticed his presence and snapped, ¡°Fuck off! The road is closed today!¡± That punk was scared and he said hurriedly, ¡°I, I came to deliver something.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man of the Taylor family was stunned, ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this¡­¡± Separated a dozen meters away, the gangster stopped and didn¡¯t dare go forward. He pulled the leather coat out of his arms, bent down on the concrete at his feet, and said, ¡°This is a great gift from Mr. Mason to Mr. Taylor.¡± As soon as he said that, he stood up and ran away. And he ran very fast! It was as if the leather jacket contained a timed bomb that would blow him up if he was too slow. Mr. Mason! Mason! Those present were now particrly sensitive to the word ¡°Mason¡±. Their strained nerves jerked when they heard the gangster¡¯s words and saw his abnormal reaction. ¡°Go and get it over here!¡± Michael Taylor¡¯s pupils constricted, his stomach thumped, and he knew something was wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately someone from the Taylor Family ran over and picked up the leather jacket and brought it back. Michael Taylor looked down and said, ¡°Open it!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s¡­¡± The man from the Taylor Family was hesitant. Through the leather jacket he felt the contents, and his heart grew dark. He was obviously on to something. He didn¡¯t know whether to open it in front of Morton Miller and Connor Scott. ¡°I told you to open it. Are you deaf?¡± Michael Taylor¡¯s eyes glowed with anger. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He had no choice but to obey orders. Holding it in one hand, with the other he slowly undid the sleeves of the leather jacket that he had tied together, and then gently pushed it aside. The next moment, a pair of bloody hands came into view! ¡°Well!¡± They were, after all, the heads of three great families on the south side of the city. Although they were shocked, they did not scream and panic like most people. Even so, Morton Miller and Connor Scott took a few steps back. And Michael Taylor¡¯s face was filled with rage! He recognized the hands of his son Caleb Taylor! On his right thumb was a ring with Caleb Taylor¡¯s name on it, which he had given him as a present for his 18th birthday. Now, Sean sent the ring back to Caleb Taylor, along with both of his hands, iming it was a gift for him! A gift? No! This was a provocation! A deration of war! Sean was telling him, loud and clear, that blood must be paid with blood! And Caleb Taylor¡¯s blood was just a prelude! It was just the beginning! It was just interesting! What Sean really wanted was the blood of Michael Taylor! Or, even his life! He wanted the Taylor family to die to make up for the death of Nic and Jayden¡¯s family. This was a blood feud! Either you died or I died. ¡°Mr. Taylor, please don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± With tears in his eyes and a trembling voice, the Taylor family member advised. His hands, which were holding Caleb Taylor¡¯s, were shaking violently. ¡°Sean Mason!¡± Michael Taylor was so pissed off. He gritted his teeth, and through them came a cold voice, with an indescribable murderous intensity, ¡°Today, I¡¯m gonna take your fucking life!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna cut you to a pulp!¡± His hate was at its limit! Next to him, Morton Miller and Connor Scott looked at each other and saw a look of concern in each other¡¯s eyes. Sean chopped off Caleb Taylor¡¯s hands and sent them over to the Taylor Family. What about Grayson Miller and Hudson Scott? Could they¡­ It was more likely to ur if you were afraid of something to happen. When the two of them were terrified, suddenly, a harsh cell phone rang. Under such a heavy and tight atmosphere, it seemed particrly sinister, like a call from the depths of hell. It was Morton Miller¡¯s phone! Morton Miller¡¯s body shook and he pulled out his phone. It was his housekeeper. And his face turned ck. ¡°Could it really be¡­¡± Looking at Caleb Taylor¡¯s broken hands, Morton Miller couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. He hesitated for a long time before taking a deep breath, suppressing his anxiety, and pressing the answer button. Immediately, the butler¡¯s anxious voice came on the phone, ¡°Mr. Miller! We had a problem!¡± ¡°Just now someone brought a package, saying it was a present from Mr. Mason for you. We opened it and found a severed hand inside!¡± ¡°After identification, it should be¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Grayson Miller¡¯s hand!¡± Morton Miller¡¯s body gave a jolt and he nearly fell over. Connor Scott grabbed Morton Miller and said, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Tell our men to go to Peace Cemetery in the western suburbs right now!¡± Morton Miller growled into his cell phone, then looked at Connor Scott and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Hand! My son¡¯s hand! That son of a bitch, Sean Mason, cut off my son¡¯s hand and sent it to our house!¡± Hearing that, Connor Scott looked pale! Three Golden Young Men. Now two of them had their hands cut off by Sean, and they were being sent back to the family to provoke. What about Hudson? He must be in danger! ¡°A hand?¡± Michael Taylor suddenly looked over his shoulder, frowning. ¡°Are you sure you heard him right? One, not a pair?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morton Miller asked angrily. ording to Michael Taylor, wasn¡¯t it bad enough that Grayson Miller had his one hand cut off by Sean? Michael Taylor said solemnly, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out. My son went out with your son, and they got caught together. Why did that son of a bitch Sean chop off both my son¡¯s hands and only one of your son¡¯s?¡± ¡°Why the fuck would you care about that at a time like this?¡± Morton Miller red at Michael Taylor and suddenly wanted to hit him. Then he pointed at Connor Scott and said, ¡°You got a pair, I got one, and Connor didn¡¯t even get a hand!¡± Michael Taylor then looked at Connor Scott. His eyes were full of questions! Sean¡¯s abduction of Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller was a sure thing, but Hudson was different! Hudson was transported out of Hilshire overnight by Connor Scott yesterday. Just now, Connor Scott suddenly revealed that Hudson never boarded the ne and had mysteriously disappeared. But that was Connor Scott¡¯s side of the story and they couldn¡¯t tell whether it was true or not. What if Connor Scott was lying? What if Hudson wasn¡¯t missing at all? How could Sean even know where Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor were? Was it possible that someone secretly contacted Sean and made shady deals with him? The more they thought about it, the more they felt wrong! A second thought incurred profound fear. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Connor Scott was not stupid, and he certainly knew what Michael Taylor and Morton Miller were suspecting. He said anxiously, ¡°I swear, if I tell you half a lie, I¡¯ll go to hell!¡± There was really no exnation for this. But Connor Scott was really wronged. Really wronged! ¡°When I finish with that son of a bitch Sean, I¡¯m gonna get to the bottom of this! If anyone betrays us, I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± With that, Michael Taylor turned and got in the car. ¡°Me, too.¡± Morton Miller followed. Connor Scott stood stunned for a long time. He felt so angry that he would have lost his temper if it had not been for his great enemy! Connor Scott, however, was given a glimmer of hope. Was it possible that Sean wasn¡¯t responsible for the sudden disappearance of his wife and son? But who else could it be but Sean? With a sense of doubt, Connor Scott got in his car and followed the procession to Peace Cemetery in Hilshire¡¯s western suburbs. Yes or no, when he saw Sean in Peace Cemetery, the truth woulde out¡­ ¡­ At that time! In the CEO¡¯s office of the Moore Group. Cecilia was sitting in a swivel chair behind a desk, all alone in therge office. When she looked at what was before her, even though it had been hours, her excitement was still lingering, and she had a kind of illusion like a dream. Lilith Carter told her it was the Campbell Family of the Crane Town that bought the Moore Group. Her appointment to seed Carter Moore as president of the Moore Group was also arranged by the Campbell Family of Crane Town. However, she did not tell her why the Campbell family of Crane Town did this. She had nothing to do with the Campbell family of Crane Town! She didn¡¯t know any of the Campbell family. Lilith Carter said she didn¡¯t know, and she was just doing what she was told. After a busy afternoon, the Moore Group was back up and running. But Cecilia¡¯s doubts grew. She felt vaguely uneasy. She had already taken over the Moore Group, so why would she still be upset? Was it some kind of bad omen? ¡°Miss Moore.¡± When Cecilia was anxious, the office door was suddenly pushed open. Lilith Carter walked in and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s someone out there waiting for you. Some women. They were driving a Mulsanne and they said your husband, Mr. Mason, sent them here. ¡°What?¡± Cecilia was stunned. Women? And several of them? Mulsanne? Sean¡¯s Mulsanne? Was something bading? Chapter 84 Mom, I’m sorry! The tomb of Nicola Wright Cecilia even thought that since Sean was in prison for rape, he must have a bad track record in rtionships. And now that she was engaged to him, would his ex-girlfriends know it ande knocking on her door? Damn it! Cecilia silently cursed Sean, then stood up bravely and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡± Lilith Carter said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my business. I can handle it myself.¡± If that was what she thought, Cecilia didn¡¯t want anyone else to see it. ¡°But I¡¯m your secretary.¡± Lilith Carter said with a smile, ¡°Like I said this morning, big or small, business, or personal, if it has something to do with you, it has something to do with me. Then it¡¯s necessary for me to ask about it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cecilia stared at Lilith Carter for a long time, thinking, ¡°A secretary? And you know you¡¯re my secretary?¡± Was there a secretary who dared to talk to CEO like that? You were bossier than I was! How about I let you be the CEO? ¡°Miss Moore, don¡¯t you look at me like that.¡± Lilith Carter was not stupid. She naturally saw Cecilia¡¯s displeasure, but she kept a charming smile on her face and exined, ¡°I need to take care of any problems you have, anytime, anywhere, and do everything I can to keep you safe. These are also what Mr. Campbell told me before I came.¡± ¡°I was just following orders, doing my job. Please understand and forgive me.¡± Following orders! Again! Cecilia was now somewhat suspicious of the motives of the Campbell family in Crane Town. There was no such thing as a free lunch. It seemed that the Campbell family of The Crane Town inexplicably helped her to the position of president, perhaps not to help her, but to take advantage of her! Protection? Lilith Carter¡¯s overprotection made Cecilia feel like she was being watched! This felt suck! ¡°Whatever!¡± Cecilia snorted and turned away. Lilith Carter followed. The two of them walked out of the Moore Group¡¯s building together. In the small square outside the building, they saw the women Lilith Carter was talking about, and the Mulsanne. Not surprisingly, Cecilia didn¡¯t know any of these women! Even the Mulsanne, she had never seen it before. It was not at all like she thought. It was not the same car Sean bought yesterday afternoon! Sean¡¯s was jewel-ck, and this one was grey! ¡°And you are?¡± Cecilia walked over, confused ¡°You are Miss Cecilia Moore, wife of Mr. Sean Mason, right?¡± The leading woman looked at Cecilia carefully several times, then smiled and held out her hand, introducing herself, ¡°Hello, Miss Moore, we are sales staff of Bentley 4S Shop. I am Ms. Lee, the sales manager of the shop. These two are our shop assistants.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Cecilia politely shook Hands with Ms. Lee. It looked like these women weren¡¯t Sean¡¯s ex-girlfriends, which was a bit of a relief. She then asked, ¡°What is it you came to see me about?¡± Whether it was an illusion or not, Cecilia felt that the two salesgirls behind Ms. Lee were looking at her in a strange way. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Ms. Lee quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Mason bought you a car from our store. And it is this gray Mulsanne. He told us to bring the car to you and use your ID card to purchase the car.¡± ¡°But a car?¡± For a moment, Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Ms. Lee and then at Mulsanne next to her. He bought a Mulsanne yesterday afternoon, and he bought another one this afternoon? As far as she knew, Mulsanne cost about $6. 2 million! Why? ¡°Yes.¡± Ms. Lee turned and took a folder from the clerk behind her and handed it to Cecilia, saying, ¡°Mr. Mason has already paid for you. All you need to do is sign on the car purchase agreement and let us use your ID card to handle relevant procedures for you on the spot.¡± ¡°He paid for that?¡± Cecilia was shocked again. $6. 2 million for a Mulsanne. And two, that was 12. 4 million! Sean, a rapist who just got released from the Hilshire Detention Center yesterday morning, was he that rich? Before, she thought Sean saved his money before he went to prison. Now, she didn¡¯t think so. More than ten million! Damn! The average person probably could not save so much money in a lifetime! Even Cecilia, no matter how slow she was, realized that Sean¡¯s background was more than met the eye! Even the fact that he was in prison in the first ce might well have other reasons! After all, how could a spendthrift man with so much money rape? Did he need to rape? In this materialistic and money-oriented society, when Sean took out his bank card and swiped it, he would instantly be awash with beautiful women trying to get into his bed. Rape? Now that she thought about it, it was a big joke! Even Lilith Carter, who was standing behind Cecilia, was surprised by Ms. Lee¡¯s words, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Miss Moore¡¯s husband seems to be very unusual. Perhaps all Mr. Campbell¡¯s arrangements were not for Miss Moore, but for Sean Mason! ¡°Miss Moore?¡± Ms. Lee called out when Cecilia was stunned. Cecilia came to her senses and asked, ¡°Can I return it now?¡± 6. 2 million! It was too extravagant and wasteful for Cecilia, who had been frugal for five years. Even if she were to buy a car, it would never cost more than $300, 000 ording to her previous budget! Plus, she and Sean just met yesterday morning. Although they were unwittingly engaged, they were not officially married and had no emotional foundation. She didn¡¯t want to spend Sean¡¯s money again and again in the name of his wife!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sean spent nearly a million dors shopping for her at the Ricky Mall yesterday. It had made her very uneasy. ¡°Return? But¡­¡± Ms. Lee¡¯s hand shook and the folder nearly fell to the floor. The smile on her face froze and she said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Mason paid the money. If you want to return it, we need Mr. Mason¡¯s approval first. Besides, the refund process in our shop is quite troublesome, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The implication was obvious. No refunding! Absolutely not! She finally ran into a big spender like Sean and she just did a very lucrative deal. How could she lose that covetedmission that was so close at hand? ¡°Well then, fine.¡± Cecilia had no choice but to take the folder and pen, sign her name on the car purchase agreement, and then give Ms. Lee her ID card. Ms. Lee and others worked on site with high efficiency. In about ten minutes, it was all done. It seemed that she was afraid that if she was not quick enough, Cecilia might ask for a refund again at any moment. ¡°Miss Moore, thank you for your cooperation. The Mulsanne belongs to you now. Here are the car keys for you. I wish you and your husband a happy life and a baby soon.¡± Then she turned and walked away. A baby? Cecilia blushed a little and noticed that the two salesgirls looked at her even more strangely as they left, as if they wanted to say something to her but could not. She was right! Just a few meters away, the two salesgirls couldn¡¯t help whispering to each other, ¡°Mr. Mason¡¯s wife is very beautiful and has a nice figure. As president of the Moore Group, she¡¯s not stuck-up at all. Her husband bought her a car and she thought it was too expensive and wanted to return it¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t stop raving about Cecilia! ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Mason is a true phndering man despite his wealth. He¡¯s got a great wife at home, and he¡¯s cheating on girls, even clerks like Cornelia.¡± ¡°A yboy!¡± They were so critical of Sean! I wonder how Sean would feel if he heard that. How wronged he was! Cecilia watched them leave, the keys to the Mulsanne in hand, and it took her a long time to recover. Then she took out her phone, looked over her shoulder at Lilith Carter and asked, ¡°I¡¯m calling my husband. Is Miss Carter gonna sit in?¡± ¡°Take your time, Miss Moore. I got something to do. I got to go.¡± Lilith Carter smiled awkwardly and walked away wisely, thinking to herself, ¡°Someday, I have to meet that Sean Mason¡­¡± ¡­ Sean and his team were already at the foot of Mint Mountain in the western suburbs of Hilshire when Cecilia called. Mint Mountain was not very high, only about 1, 000 meters above sea level. Peace Cemetery was in Mint Mountain. It was opposite the Green Spring River, which was surrounded by mountains and waters. ¡°Hi, honey.¡± Sean picked up his pace, leaving Leo and others behind. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice is indignant, ¡°Let me ask you something. Why did you leave me alone at noon? Did you know that the Moore Group was being acquired by the Campbell Family of The Crane Town?¡± ¡°And why are you buying me a car? And with that expensive Mulsanne?¡± A series of questions bombarded him. Cecilia was clearly full of questions. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m buying my wife a car. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Sean was secretly relieved that Cecilia¡¯s phone call wasn¡¯t about Phyllis¡¯s disappearance. He forced a smile and said, ¡°As for the Moore Group, I¡¯ll exin to you when I get back.¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Cecilia said angrily, ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you knew, right? What was your rtionship with the Campbell family of Crane Town? Were you behind their sudden acquisition of the Moore Group and their offer to rece me as president?¡± Originally, Sean wanted to surprise Cecilia by hiding it from her. Now, she was clearly scared. She was smart enough to suspect Sean¡¯s rtionship with the Campbell family of the Crane Town just because Sean left suddenly and bought a new Mulsanne. It seemed he couldn¡¯t hide it¡­ But it was only twenty minutes to five. The enemy was here, and the three families should be here soon, so it was not the time to exin this. Sean said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a good signal, but I will give you a satisfactory answer when I get home tonight.¡± With that, he simply hung up and turned off the phone. Phyllis has been kidnapped and whether she was still alive was uncertain. Morton Miller denied it, and there was no news from Luke Young. Sean was in a mess. When Cecilia got home from work and found out Phyllis was missing, Sean would have more to exin to her than just the Moore Group if he couldn¡¯t find Phyllis now. Phyllis was Cecilia¡¯s everything! In Cecilia¡¯s eyes, the Moore Group was nothingpared to Phyllis¡¯s safety. Soon, Sean was at Mint Mountain¡¯s midsection. He was standing in front of the Peace Cemetery. There were rows and rows of tombstones in an orderly and solemn way. Hundreds of them! Sean took a deep breath and strode into the headstones. With keen eyes, he searched in rows and looked at each stone. A momentter, his eyes suddenly froze on one of the tombstones! A momentter, his eyes suddenly froze on one of the tombstones! The tombstone read, ¡°Grave of Nic Wright¡±! And there was a picture of Nic! Sean took one look, and his steely eyes became tragically sad. His pupils were pinched, his eyes were red, and tears began to flow in his eyes as if they were trying to break through his eyes. But Sean held them back. His fist was clenched, and he held it as hard as he could! Then he dropped to his knees and fell hard in front of Nic¡¯s gravestone. His voice broke as he said, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry! I am the one who has troubled you!¡± ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯te here to see you till now!¡± ¡°Mom! I¡¯m sorry! I have not yet avenged for you!¡± His low roar is like a wolf¡¯s roar! Leo and his men walked Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor into Peace Cemetery, not far from Sean. When they saw this, they understood everything. No wonder Sean caught Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor, and called Morton Miller to meet up with the three families. So, he was to avenge that year! For his mother! He wanted to ask for justice for his mother in front of her gravestone! Just, could Sean alone really fight against the three big families in the south of the city? Leo and others¡¯ hearts were trembling with worry. ¡°They are right upfront. Take him down!¡± Suddenly, with a roar of rage, there was a jumbled sound of footsteps, from far to near. Leo and others were startled, then they turned back and saw arge group of ck bodyguards rushing over here aggressively. They looked like tigers. And there were over a hundred! Sean heard the noise and knew the three families had arrived. Instead of looking back, he knelt in front of Nic¡¯s gravestone and said quietly, ¡°Mom, please open your eyes and watch over here!¡± ¡°Today, I offer their blood and lives in honor of your soul!¡± Then he wiped away his tears and stood up! Chapter 85 A Magic Weapon! The Wolf’s Massacre Blood! Lives! Hearing those two bloody words, Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor looked at Sean¡¯s back and saw a strong tinge of fear in each other¡¯s paper-white faces. They shuddered! Did Sean really have the guts to kill someone in broad daylight? They didn¡¯t believe it! Because they didn¡¯t dare! Even if they were the sons of the three families in the south of the city, and they were usually made public and domineering, they didn¡¯t dare to take people¡¯s lives easily. Where did Sean get the courage? ¡°Bring the two of them here.¡± Sean still didn¡¯t look back. His deep voice was icy. Leo immediately stepped up and beckoned some of the thugs to escort Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor behind Sean, as Sean said, ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Are you deaf? Mr. Mason wants you on your knees. Can¡¯t you hear that?¡± Seeing Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor hesitant, Leo angrily walked up behind them and kicked them in the crotch with a series of bangs. He kicked them right behind Sean on their knees. They knelt in front of Nic¡¯s gravestone! ¡°Bastards¡± Caleb Taylor turned around and gave Leo a furious look, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°My dad has already brought a crew. How much longer do you think you can be arrogant?! When the timees, I will pay you back ten or even a hundred times what you just did!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna make your life a living hell!¡± Leo¡¯s mouth twitched. The three families had arrived at the foot of the mountain and are rushing up to Peace Cemetery. They must arrive in five minutes, and there would be a fight. Sean¡¯s fighting prowess was extraordinary. Leo had seen and felt this for himself and had no doubt about it. But the point was, all three families were awesome, too. Could Sean really beat them all? What if Sean lost? To say Leo wasn¡¯t worried or scared would be a lie. His heart was now in his throat. Looking down at the dark crowd, he was scared to death! But in front of Sean, he was afraid to show it. He was with Sean, and it was toote to back out. They cut off Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor¡¯s hands. If the three families didn¡¯t fail, their lives would not be guaranteed. They had to follow their choice. They had to brave it out! ¡°Fuck you!¡± So, Leo lifted his foot and kicked Caleb Taylor in the face, ¡°In front of Mr. Mason, your three families are nothing!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason could remove all three of your fucking families from Hilshire in a minute.¡± If he could fail here today, then, until then, of course, he had better put on a good show and have a good time. He thundered! He was kissing Sean¡¯s ass and giving himself a pep talk. Caleb Taylor had a bloody nose after Leo kicked him. But surprisingly, he did not get angry. On the contrary, heughed wildly, ¡°Wait, your end is near!¡± ¡°The three families are on their way!¡± ¡°Aha!¡± Leo was furious and lifted his foot to kick again when Sean turned slowly, looked down at Caleb Taylor, and whispered, ¡°I want you to see three families fall before your very eyes!¡± ¡°I want you to see your father, Michael Taylor, die before your very eyes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re still breathing!¡± Theughter stopped! Sean ignored Caleb Taylor and motioned, ¡°Get me my broadsword!¡± Immediately, two of the bullies approached with a cold steel broadsword and handed it to Sean. Yes. They were lifting the broadsword. The broadsword was 110 centimeters long and weighed 55 kilograms. It was made of cold iron. The back of the de was embroidered with dragon and phoenix patterns, and the hilt was engraved with a tattoo of a Wolf¡¯s head. Just looking at it, it made one shudder. Five years on the battlefield, it was Sean¡¯s favorite weapon and it had beheaded countless enemies. Its name was Wolf¡¯s Massacre. The de of the Wolf King could y all enemies! Sean was retired, but Wolf¡¯s Massacre was not. Sean left it at the Hilshire Detention Center when he got out. It had been taken care of, and today, Sean went to the Hilshire Detention Center on the way over and picked it up. Sean held The Wolf¡¯s Massacre knife, which weighed 55 kilograms, in his hand and lifted it lightly. In Sean¡¯s eyes, the cold, eerie look that others had seen fell like a loved one¡¯s, gentle as water. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Leo looked at the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in Sean¡¯s hands and then at the three Massacre families just 100 meters away in Peace Cemetery. He felt his blood pumping, as if the manly blood in his bones had been aroused. Then he said fiercely, ¡°You guys are bullies under the protection of others. You look mighty, but each of you is weaker than the other, and each of you is less courageous. So, you can only bully those ordinary people with no money and no power¡­¡± ¡°But today!¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re with Mr. Mason, we want to be brave for once! We also want to be men! Therefore, we are willing to live and die together with Mr. Mason! Kill the three fucking families!¡± Then he turned to look at the group of thugs next to him. ¡°Me, too.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Those punks were not stupid. They were besieged on the mountainside by three families and almost fell into despair. They either fought tooth and nail or they just sat and waited! There were no other options! Suddenly, their blood was boiling with enthusiasm! Sean, however, looked at them one by one and then shook his head, ¡°Your job is to stay here and keep an eye on them both.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do the killing.¡± ¡°I will avenge my own wrongs.¡± Then he picked up the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and walked right to the entrance of Peace Cemetery. He had to avenge! But he couldn¡¯t let the blood of those bastards contaminate his mother¡¯s grave! ¡°Mr. Mason, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± Sean¡¯s words were not negotiable! Leo and the others looked at each other. Half of their initial enthusiasm cooled. They could only watch from afar, praying silently in their hearts, hoping that Sean could really defeat the three families and kill them all. Sean arrived at the cemetery entrance just as the three families arrived! More than 100 bodyguards in ck were in front, followed by Morton Miller and others. ¡°Now! Take him down!¡± They ran about five hundred meters up the mountain without stopping. The ck-d bodyguards were fine, but Morton Miller and others were panting. But they didn¡¯t have time to rest, and Michael Taylor waved his hand, ¡°Round him up! Today, I want him dead!¡± The bodyguards in ck, also armed with steel knives and clubs, fanned out around Sean. Seeing that Sean was the only one at the cemetery entrance and the only people in the cemetery were Leo¡¯s ragtag gang, Michael Taylor and others breathed a sigh of relief. With these few men, they were going up against three families? No way! ¡°Dad! Save me! Here I am! Save me!¡± At the sound of Michael Taylor¡¯s voice, Caleb Taylor at the cemetery began screaming. The previously reticent Grayson Miller couldn¡¯t help but join in. ¡°Dad! Kill them!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Bang! Bang! Then there was a cacophony of punches and kicks, Leo swore, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± ¡°Beat him!¡± The mob¡¯s enthusiasm was half cooled, half left, and they took it all out on Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller. They put up almost all their strength. In an instant, Caleb Taylor and Grayson Miller were badly battered, unable to shout. ¡°Stop it!¡± Michael Taylor shouted to no avail. Morton Miller raised his eyebrows and asked Sean, ¡°Why is it just Grayson and Caleb? Where is Hudson?¡± Yeah, where was Hudson? Connor Scott, of course, knew something was wrong the first time. When Hudson didn¡¯t appear, he was surprised and suspicious, but didn¡¯t dare to ask questions. After all, Morton Miller and Michael Taylor were already suspicious of him. If they found Hudson wasn¡¯t there, the misunderstanding would get even worse. Sure enough! Morton Miller looked back at Connor Scott as soon as he said that. Michael Taylor asked directly, ¡°Scott! What do you have to say now? Didn¡¯t he take your wife and kidst night?¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± Connor Scott¡¯s face went ck in an instant. Where were they? And by God, he¡¯d love to know where Hudson was. More than anyone else. Connor Scott ignored Michael Taylor and looked at Sean, ¡°Did you abduct Hudson and his mother on the way to the airportst night?¡± Sean was unaware of Hudson¡¯s disappearance. And it was Hudson¡¯s mysterious disappearance that seemed to have created a rift between the three families. This was actually a great opportunity for Sean. An opportunity to sow discord! If Sean now appeared to be in cahoots with Connor Scott, it would certainly increase the suspicions of Morton Miller and Michael Taylor about Connor Scott. It could even cause them to fight among themselves! Internecine struggle! However, Sean disdained to do so! ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Instead of answering Morton Miller and Connor Scott¡¯s questions, Sean asked them back. His icy gaze roamed the crowd, but there was no Phyllis either. ¡°I told you, we didn¡¯t kidnap your daughter!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Morton Miller snorted, ¡°And you, without asking, cut off my son¡¯s hand! You let them release my son now, and I can consider a less painful death for you.¡± ¡°No?¡± Sean¡¯s heart sank and his body was full of rage, ¡°And I said, whether or not you kidnapped my daughter, she must be brought to me, so that your son can live.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re throwing away your chance to live. You¡¯re ready to pay for what happened five years ago and are ready to die, aren¡¯t you?¡± With that, Sean picked up the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and walked right up to Morton Miller and others. No more talking! If they didn¡¯t have Phyllis, they could die! Chapter 86 One Vs All! Invincible One vs all! Sean was undaunted. In his cold eyes only the fire of hatred was burning! ¡°Stop him!¡± Morton Miller and others were equally hateful. They were surprised that instead of threatening them with Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor¡¯s lives, Sean went to war without a second thought. Except for the surprise, all they had left was an overwhelming desire to kill him! ¡°Kill him now!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The heads of the three families gave orders at the same time, with a roar of rage. More than 100 ck-d bodyguards, armed with steel knives and clubs, quickly narrowed the circle and hacked at Sean. ¡°Anyone in my way will die!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were cold and he had a determination to take life for naught. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre swung down and swept the air against the oing ck-d bodyguards. Suddenly, there was a tter of metal. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre and those steel knives and sticks hit each other! The next moment, something unexpected happened! The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was unstoppable. A steel knife broke when it met it, and a stick broke its halberd when it met it. It cut all the weapons in the hands of those bodyguards in two! It could cut iron like mud! This was the edge of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre! In front of it, the general weapon was as weak as vegetables, and it was difficult to match it! The attack of the ck-d bodyguards stopped! Especially the ck bodyguards in the front row, when they looked down at only half of the de in their hands, their hearts beat hard. Their knives were cut like vegetables. How could they continue to fight? What would happen if they were ughtered by Sean¡¯s The Wolf¡¯s Massacre? They shuddered at the mere thought! ¡°You¡¯re such a bum!¡± Morton Miller and others, of course, saw this bizarre scene. They were stunned for a moment, and a momentter they shouted again, ¡°Go ahead! All of you! Even if his broadsword is sharp, what difference could it make? There are so many of you, so you¡¯re gonna kill him today, no matter what!¡± They were justmanding, because they were not the ones in charge, they were just standing there talking! ¡°That cut, that was a warning!¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°You take their money, work for them, but you and I have no grudge, and I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you a ride if you¡¯re stubborn enough to die!¡± ¡°I promise you, the next one will kill you!¡± His voice was cold and piercing, and he had an iparable confidence. It seemed Sean could kill a hundred ck-d bodyguards in a heartbeat if he wanted to! That was the truth! Of course, Sean could do it! Unfortunately, the people at present, including Morton Miller and others, did not know Sean¡¯s background, let alone his abilities. So, no one believed Sean could do it! As Morton Miller said, they believed they could beat Sean because there were so many of them. ¡°Go on!¡± One of the ck-d bodyguards appeared to be the leader of the group. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally decided to follow the orders of Morton Miller and others and fight Sean to the death! After all, they were the bodyguards of the three families! In their eyes, the three families were the heaven and the king in the south of the city! If they betrayed them now, the consequences would be terrible! As he spoke, the Leader in ck was the first to attack Sean with a knife! The others, seeing this, did not hesitate to follow. For a moment, the steel knives and sticks whistled through the air again. Having made their choice, they should be prepared to pay the price for their choice. Sean snorted and the broadsword went up and down!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He cut the neck of the first leader in ck with a single blow. With a loud pop, blood burst from the ck-d leader¡¯s neck! The ck leader¡¯s movements stopped abruptly, and he fell on his back and died instantly! Dead! Just like Sean side before. And this time, Sean wasn¡¯t warning, and he was not threatening, he was actually killing! So, there was no pause in his movements after the blew of the ck Chiefess. He kicked hard, and then, like a fierce wolf, he ran into the crowd with the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand. His broadsword shed and he struck his third in a row! Then the fourth! The fifth! He killed his enemy with every cut he made. For every cold de he cut through the sky, one, two, or even several ck-d bodyguards were harvested. For a moment, there were thousands of screams. Blood was flying in the air! The bloody scene was like the red sun that dyed half the sky red! ¡°No! no¡­¡± Morton Miller and others, who were hiding behind the ck-d bodyguards, were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, their heads were numb, their legs were weak, and their bodies were backing away. Back again and again! Even so, there was blood on their bodies, on their faces, and even in their open mouths. It was atrocious! Sean was more violent than they could ever imagined! If they had known, they would have summoned all men of the three families before they came! ¡°No!¡± Michael Taylor gulped and gasped, ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work. They¡¯re probably no match for Sean. If they can¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll all be dead for the day!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Connor Scott was also worried. Michael Taylor looked at Morton Miller, ¡°Don¡¯t you have Mr. Reid¡¯s number? Didn¡¯t Mr. Reid say he wasing in person? Where is he?¡± ¡°Come on! Call Mr. Reid!¡± Morton Miller immediately took out his cell phone, his hands shaking as he searched for Reid¡¯s number, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, Mr. Reid is from the Mason family of The Capital City. No matter how good Sean Mason is, he¡¯s no match for Mr. Reid.¡± Soon, the phone was connected. ¡°Hello? Mr. Reid?¡± Morton Miller said anxiously, ¡°We are here. Where are you? Sean Mason is such a pervert! He¡¯s so cruel! We brought over 100 men, and we couldn¡¯t take him down. If we dy any longer, the consequences will be disastrous!¡± He gave Reid a rundown of what was going on here. Momentster, Reid¡¯s voice came on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 5 minutes.¡± ¡°Five minutes?¡± Morton Miller looked across at the battlefield with a clump of his stomach and said helplessly, ¡°But¡­¡± He wanted to say they wouldn¡¯tst five minutes! But before his words could be uttered, Reid hung up. Morton Miller turned pale! He shook his hand and dropped the phone into the weeds at his feet. ¡°Go ahead!¡± This at the time, the opposite came Sean¡¯s domineering roar, ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to get in my way? Aren¡¯t you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Come and kill me!¡± With Sean at the center, and within 10 meters, the ground was red with blood. And on the bloody groundy the bodies of more than twenty ck-d bodyguards! They all died under Sean¡¯s broadsword, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre! Sean was stained with enemy¡¯s blood! With his burly body, ferocious expression, and cold snarl, Sean now was like a devil out of hell. His every move, every word and deed, all transmitted a majestic murderous which could make a person crack! He looked crazy! However, Sean didn¡¯t go into a state of madness. He was still reasonable. After all, this was not the field of battle, and he was not facing the most ferocious of enemies! Although Sean killed more than 20 ck-d bodyguards in one go, he still didn¡¯t use all his strength! Otherwise, all the hundred ck-d bodyguards in front of him would be dead by now! He was just warning. If he could not frighten these ck-d bodyguards with words, he would use the blood and lives of theirrades to make them realize the folly of the choice they had just made. The remaining ck-d bodyguards were silent. The way they looked at Sean was full of fear. They wanted to run, but they dared not. Because Morton Miller and others didn¡¯t give the order to give up. ¡°Stall him!¡± Morton Miller and others were not stupid. They naturally saw the timidity and fear of the ck-d bodyguards. So, he steeled himself and shouted, ¡°I already called the master-mind of the Mason family in the Capital City and he will be here in five minutes!¡± ¡°All you have to do is to dy five minutes, and he¡¯s dead!¡± For now, all they could do was to force their ck-d bodyguards to cheer and boost their confidence as much as possible. Michael Taylor also shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give a million dors to anyone who hurts Sean! Five million dors for whoever kills him!¡± Human beings died in pursuit of wealth, and birds died in pursuit of food. These ck-d bodyguards were employed by the three families, and they put money before anything else. In such circumstances, in the face of a death crisis, no words could beat the charm of money. The Mason family of The Capital City? Morton Miller¡¯s words stirred Sean¡¯s mind. Did the Mason family from the Capital City send someone to Hilshire? ¡°Could Phyllis¡¯s sudden disappearance have something to do with the Mason family in Capital City?¡± he thought to himself. Five minutes? Okay! I¡¯ll give him five minutes! I¡¯d like to see who the Mason family would send me this time! Sean snorted and looked up at Michael Taylor with disdain, ¡°One million? Five million? Is my life so cheap in your eyes?¡± Then, looking over his shoulder at the trembling ck-d bodyguards around him, he offered to raise the price, ¡°I¡¯ll give $10 million to anyone who hurts me! I¡¯ll give $100 million to anyone who can kill me!¡± ¡°That is, you have to have the guts!¡± His voice echoed in the hills like thunder! Amazing! Everyone was dumbfounded, thinking, ¡°Are you fucking serious? Someone offered a high price for your life, and when you thought the price was too low, you offered more?¡± And from one million to ten million, from five to one hundred million! Ten times and twenty times? Did you want to die that bad? You sick bastard! ¡°Anyone who wants to die, juste! If you don¡¯t want to die, get away from here!¡± Sean looked around. As the saying went, under the reward, there must be a brave man! Sure enough, the ck-d bodyguards looked at each other. Then they exchanged nces for a moment, and a few desperados who wanted money rather than life bravely came out. Their idea was simple. They didn¡¯t expect to kill Sean, but they did want to hurt him. In this way, they could earn enough money to livefortably for the rest of their lives. Money came from danger. It was what they believed in! ¡°Well, very good!¡± However, the moment they stepped out of the crowd, Sean¡¯s eyes were on them. Next thing you knew, Sean¡¯s body moved, and he disappeared in a blur. The next moment, before they knew it, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre had stabbed one of the ck-d bodyguards in the stomach. Sean quietly released a hint of dark energy. The dark energy entered the body of the ck-d bodyguard through the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and it was as if cing a bombshell inside him. When Sean pulled out his broadsword¡­ Boom! It exploded on the spot. In an instant, the bodyguard in ck clothes became the blood foam of all over the sky and disappeared in the invisible. A gust of wind caused by the dark energy blew the remaining ck-d bodyguards off the spot, throwing them several meters away. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Sean raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. The de was upon them, and they dared not answer! Chapter 87 Reid Appeared! Dark Condition Foam of blood floated in the air, blowing on the bodies and faces of the remaining ck-d bodyguards. As if under a drizzle, the smell of the blood was everywhere. This scene was enough to shock people! Anyone else? The lesson was chilling. Sean¡¯s brutality crushed the greed of the ck-d bodyguards. As Sean said, the three families had money. So did I. It was just, did you have what it took to get it? Did you have the life to spend that money? A person died like a light went out. All eyes were on Sean, then on the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand. It was only then that they were surprised to discover that Sean¡¯s the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, seemed to be¡­ It seemed to be weird! Just now he beheaded more than 20 ck-d bodyguards, and made one of them explode in situ. Sea¡¯s clothes had been dyed red with blood. However, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre was still clean and bloodless! How was that even possible? Where was the blood? the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, it seemed to be able to drink blood! This was so weird! It was unbelievably weird, and it was kind of spooky, especially in this atmosphere. ¡°He¡¯s not human! He¡¯s the devil! The broadsword in his hand can drink blood. It¡¯s a weapon that drinks human blood!¡± Suddenly, the dead silence was broken. Someone in the crowd let out a scream, and then a figure turned and ran away. Then the second, the third, the fourth¡­ The rest of the bodyguards had a psychological breakdown, and they had no courage to fight Sean to the end. Fight? Fuck the fight! Nearly a hundred of the resty down their weapons and scattered away like birds. How brave they had been when they ran up the hill, and how miserable they were now when they fled down the hill! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go!¡± Michael Taylor got anxious and stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Hold him! Hold him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you if you stall him!¡± But no one paid any attention to him! Sean took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and walked right up to Michael Taylor and others. They were scared! ¡°Run!¡± Connor Scott realized something bad was going to happen. He made a quick decision and turned to escape with these bodyguards. After all, there was only Michael Taylor¡¯s son, Caleb Taylor, and Grayson Miller, Morton Miller¡¯s son, in the Peace Cemetery. There was no Hudson in there. So, there was no reason for him to stay and die! ¡°Scott! Fuck you¡­¡± Michael Taylor and Morton Miller looked at each other, and they were furious. They already suspected Connor Scott, and now when they were in danger, Connor Scott ran away so fast. A shadow shed by! Connor Scott was only a dozen meters away when Sean stopped him. The sharp and unmatched Wolf¡¯s Massacre was on his neck. Sean sorted, ¡°You want to run away? Did I give you my permission?¡± Connor Scott¡¯s leg gave way and he copsed onto the grass.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sean grabbed him by the back of his cor with one hand and lifted him back like a chicken. He strode over to Michael Taylor and Morton Miller, dropped him on the floor, and said quietly, ¡°The three of you were in league with the Mason family in the Capital City. You put me in prison, you killed my mother, you took the Wright family¡¯s property, you murdered my great-uncle¡¯s family¡­¡± ¡°You deserve to die.¡± ¡°Today, since you¡¯re all here, so, none of you are leaving!¡± His voice billowed and his anger rose to heaven! Michael Taylor and Morton Miller were happy to see Connor Scott captured by Sean, but when they heard Sean¡¯s words, their faces turned pale and they felt desperate. Without saying a word, they fell to their knees in front of Sean. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Michael Taylor was the first to beg for mercy, ¡°The thing five years ago, we had no choice. It¡¯s the Mason family of the Capital City! The Mason family contacted us and asked us to frame you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was the Mason family!¡± Morton Miller chimed in, ¡°Mr. Mason, you know that. After the sudden death of the Old Mr. Mason, the Old Mrs. Mason became the sole ruler. She hates you and your mother, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets to you.¡± ¡°We dare not disobey the orders of the Mason family!¡± ¡°And, as far as I know, the Mason family didn¡¯t juste to the three of us, they came to someone else. Even if we did not promise to do it, someone else would do it¡­¡± The implication was that they are innocent! They were also very helpless! They were forced by the Mason family of the Capital City! They just wanted to live well! If you and your mother didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t live well either! Wasn¡¯t it right to want to live? They made it sound like it made sense. And as they talked, they begged for mercy. Michael Taylor and Morton Miller silently counted down the minutes, one second, two seconds¡­ Five seconds, eight seconds¡­ 30 seconds! Reid just said on the phone that he would be there in five minutes, and now, at least three or four minutes passed. As long as they could survive until Reid showed up, things would change. Maybe they could turn the tables! Whosoever understood the times was great man. This was especially true of bad guys like Michael Taylor and Morton Miller. There was no justice in their eyes, only profit! If it was good for him, if he could stay alive, it was nothing to endure the humiliation! It was not a big deal to get down on his knees. The one who made it to the end is the real winner! The winner took it all. The process was not important! ¡°Really?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°I want results, not ifs!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, maybe someone else would, but you did!¡± ¡°And if you did, you will pay!¡± Sean was not stupid. Of course he knew that Michael Taylor and Morton Miller were stalling. But he didn¡¯t care, because he was waiting, too, for the Mason family¡¯s man to show up. Until then, he was not going to kill Michael Taylor and others! ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± Michael Taylor apologized madly, ¡°Mr. Mason, please spare our lives and give us a chance to redeem ourselves. We must correct past wrongs and make amends. We will return the Wright family¡¯s vi, business and property to Dean and Gemma as soon as we get back¡­¡± ¡°As long as you let us live, from now on, we are willing to do anything for Dean and Gemma, so as to ransom our redemption!¡± In order to live, the patriarch of the three great families were as humble as they could be, and theypletely abandoned dignity! They were now very different from the proud people they were when they came. ¡°Go to my mother¡¯s grave and repent!¡± Sean snorted. Hearing this, Michael Taylor and others were immediately overjoyed. They quickly stood up and nodded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going!¡± Then they rushed to Nic¡¯s grave! By then, Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor were terrified at Nic¡¯s gravestone. They were gaped at Sean¡¯s brutality, and their faces turned pale with fear. They looked as if they had lost their souls and were paralyzed! The bodyguards of all three families were very strong. At ordinary times, they could beat ten people with one. No one knew this better than Grayson Miller and Caleb Taylor. But in front of Sean, more than 100 bodyguards couldn¡¯t even get close to Sean, let alone take Sean down. In the blink of an eye, over 20 people were killed by Sean! How could they survive now that their father was on their knees begging for mercy? ¡°Dude, why the fuck did you stop yelling?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Keep yelling. Aren¡¯t you pretty good? Weren¡¯t you going to kill Mr. Mason? I told you it would be just a piece of cake for Mr. Mason to destroy your three fucking families!¡± Quite the opposite! After the great shock, Leo and other bullies were greeted with a great surprise. Their enthusiasm, half cooled, red up again! Their blood was boiling. It was more exciting for them than if they were fighting the enemy themselves! That was fucking awesome! In their eyes, Sean¡¯s performance just now could be considered to be heroic and iparable. When they submitted to Sean before, they still had some reluctance and helplessness in their heart, and there was a little bit of passivity andpromise. But from this moment and this ce, they really admired Sean! They were totally won over by Sean¡¯s strength and charisma! At the same time, they made up their minds that they would follow Sean no matter what. They were lucky to have a boss like Sean! ¡°Hurry up!¡± As soon as Michael Taylor and others walked into the Peace Cemetery, some thugs grabbed them and threw them down in front of Nic¡¯s tombstone, saying, ¡°Hurry up! Mr. Mason is willing to give you a chance to repent because Mr. Mason is kind. You¡¯d better learn to be grateful!¡± ¡°Three fucking families!¡± Just because they were Sean¡¯s men, those punks were standing tall right now. In the old days they wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to the likes of Michael Taylor. But now they had trampled the heads of all three big families on the south side of the city. Words could not describe the exhrating feeling. They felt damn good! Sean stood alone at the entrance of the cemetery, and he didn¡¯t follow them or say anything to stop them from showing off. He took a deep breath and looked far down the hill with his cold eyes. He punished the three families south of the city, but failed to find Phyllis! Sean was still upset. The foot of Mint Mountain was full of cars, including Sean¡¯s Mulsanne, Michael Taylor¡¯s Mercedes and BMW, as well as the gray vans of the ck-d bodyguards. The rest of the bodyguards fled down the hill, then got in their cars and left. Soon they were much less. After staring at the cars for a moment, Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and his icy gaze settled on one of the ck Mercedes. His intuition told him that there was someone in that car! At the same time! On another hillside about 300 meters away from Peace Cemetery stood two familiar figures. They were Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, and Mr. Brain, the hunchback! After witnessing what had just happened, Owen Sanchez could not help feeling a little overwhelmed, even by the distance, even by the knowledge of the richest man in Hilshire. Sean was fierce, decisive, andbative, far exceeding his expectations! ¡°What do you think, Mr. Brain?¡± Owen Sanchez asked as he turned to Mr. Brain beside him. Mr. Brain was a master of martial arts. There were things that Owen Sanchez couldn¡¯t see, but they couldn¡¯t escape Mr. Brain¡¯s eyes. Mr. Brain looked grave and said, ¡°Thatst one is definitely something only Master of Dark Energy can do. What¡¯s more, the sword in his hand is extremely deadly and a powerful weapon. There must have been thousands of souls killed by this sword!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez looked startled and frowned, ¡°Master of Dark Energy? Just like you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Brain nodded heavily. Same, and different! The same ce was both Mr. Brain and Sean were Master of Dark Energy. The difference was that Mr. Brain is over 60, while Sean was in his 20s. Such a young Master of Dark Energy was very rare! His future was limitless! Although Owen Sanchez was a businessman, and he didn¡¯t know anything about martial arts, but from Mr. Brain¡¯s solemn face and his understanding of Mr. Brain¡¯s strength, he naturally understood what the word ¡°Master of Dark Energy¡± meant. After a moment¡¯s silence, Owen Sanchez suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Brain, if you were to y against him, who would be better?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Brain hesitated and finally said in a quiet voice, ¡°With the fighting he just showed, I have a 70 percent chance of beating him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Owen Sanchez looked curious. Mr. Brain shook his head and said, ¡°If my senses were correct, though he had just fought the three families¡¯ bodyguards, one against a hundred, and it looked like a terrible battle, he still seemed to hold back and did not put his best foot forward.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Owen Sanchez was startled again, ¡°You¡¯re telling me one against 100 isn¡¯t enough to expose him to all his strengths?¡± If so, that would be terrible! With Sean withholding, Mr. Brain only had a 70 percent chance of winning. What if Sean tried his best? Could a guy as strong as Mr. Brain be no match for Sean? At this moment, Mr. Brain noticed something strange about Sean, so he followed Sean¡¯s eyes and looked far down the hill. His quizzical gaze was also fixed on the ck Mercedes. Momentster, he motioned to Owen Sanchez, ¡°Look, it should be the Mason family from the Capital City!¡± Owen Sanchez turned at once and took out a telescope from his waist, which he had prepared in advance, to gaze down the hill. He didn¡¯t have Sean and Mr. Brain¡¯s strength, and he also didn¡¯t have Sean and Mr. Brain¡¯s vision. He couldn¡¯t see very well with his naked eyes at such a distance. Under the gaze of these three people, after those ck bodyguards who hurried down the mountain all left, finally, the door of the ck Mercedes Benz was slowly pushed open, and a burly figure drilled out from the car. None other than Reid! Chapter 88 In ten Moves, I Will Kill you In ck! ck suit, ck pants, and ck army boots. His ck hat blocked Owen Sanchez¡¯s view, and even with binocrs, Reid¡¯s face was invisible to Owen Sanchez, who could only see his tanned chin. Of course, Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t know Reid, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if he saw the face. Intentionally or not, Reid suddenly looked up as he got out of the car and looked in the direction of Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain. Mr. Brain was instantly alert and agitated. ¡°Be careful, Mr. Sanchez!¡± He reached over and pulled Owen Sanchez aside and hid behind a big tree. Owen Sanchez was in shock, ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Brain exined, ¡°Like Sean, he is a Master of Dark Energy. Also, his perception is amazing. He seems to be aware of our presence.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± There seemed to be more than a few surprises for Owen Sanchez today. He opened his mouth wide and said, somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Another Master of Dark Energy¡­¡± He was thinking, ¡°Even if they are all masters of Dark Energy, their strengths are different.¡± They were only 300 meters away from Peace Cemetery, where Sean was, but Sean didn¡¯t know they were there. On the contrary! They were 500 meters from the foot of the mountain, but the man from the Mason family was the first to notice them. Did this mean that the man sent from the Mason family stronger than Sean? Mr. Brain apparently guessed Owen Sanchez¡¯s doubts and said, ¡°The Mason family of the Capital City is sure to win over Sean. Sean was born and raised in the Mason family, and the Mason family knows his abilities better than anyone else.¡± ¡°So, if they¡¯ve sent someone to Hilshire to kill him, it was got to be someone better than him.¡± ¡°How else could they have killed him?¡± Owen Sanchez nodded in agreement. It was just, he was a little worried, ¡°That sounds like Sean¡¯s gonna die today, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Mr. Brain couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Don¡¯t you want him dead?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± Owen Sanchez smiled ruefully and shook his head, saying, ¡°You know, I went to the Capital City several times in order to develop a rtionship with the Mason family in the Capital City, but Bernardo Mason, that old man, turned me away, which was quite humiliating.¡± ¡°Sean, on the other hand, has a blood feud with the Mason family of the Capital City. If his strength can bring us unexpected surprises and even shake the foundation of the Mason family in the Capital City, maybe the Sanchez Group will have a much greater opportunity to enter the Capital City for development.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Owen Sanchez paused. Mr. Brain asked, ¡°What?¡± Owen Sanchez nced in the direction of Peace Cemetery and said quietly, ¡°After all, Sean is the man who owns universal Bank¡¯s Supreme ck Card, and my gut tells me he¡¯s not as simple as we see, or suspect.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Brain thought about it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If he can get the Supreme ck Card from Universal Bank, he must be something special. How could a guy like him not be protected by the best?¡± ¡°How could he easily put himself in danger?¡± The more he thought about it, the more wrong it got. Owen Sanchez said, ¡°Mr. Brain, with your perception, can you detect other Master of Dark Energy hidden nearby?¡± ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± Mr. Brain shook his head, ¡°For your own safety, I searched the area before I came here, and I¡¯m almost sure there¡¯s no other master lurking here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Owen Sanchez was puzzled, so he waved and said, ¡°Forget it. You just said Sean didn¡¯t reveal all his strengths. Perhaps his real fighting power will be enough to take on the men sent by the Mason family.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Without the help of the best, Sean was on his own¡­ ¡­ On the other side. Reid, as Mr. Brain had feared, was indeed aware of his and Owen Sanchez¡¯s presence as soon as he got out of the Mercedes. But Reid just looked at them casually. Then he looked away at Sean standing at the entrance to Peace Cemetery. He didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. Reid and Sean¡¯s eyes collided at a distance of 500 meters. Sean¡¯s pupils were constricted. At one nce, he recognized Reid¡¯s identity. Reid¡¯s face, though rarely seen by outsiders, was etched in Sean¡¯s mind. Sean didn¡¯t expect the Mason family to send Reid against him! The next moment, Reid moved! His feet were windy, his body was ghostly, and he was like a sharp arrow through the air. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared into ce, leaving only a faint shadow. This startled the driver in the Mercedes. Damn it, he was so fast! Was he human being? The master sent by the Mason family of the Capital City was really awesome! Ten seconds! Just now, Morton Miller and his team led more than 100 ck-d bodyguards to rush from the foot of the mountain to the Peace Cemetery on the hillside. And it took them nearly five minutes. Reid took only ten seconds to get to Sean, about five meters away. This was the difference between a Master of Dark Energy and an ordinary person! ¡°The Young Mr. Mason, long time no see.¡± Reid and Sean looked at each other closely, his angr face showing no change in expression. It seemed to him that Sean was simply his target, no different from a stranger. His voice was hoarse, with a piercing coldness! ¡°Yeah. Long time no see!¡± Sean¡¯s face was equally expressionless and indifferent. ¡°Last time I saw you, you were my teacher, but today, you are my enemy.¡± Teacher! Yes, five years ago, when Sean was the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, Reid was his teacher. He taught him martial arts at an early age. It was no exaggeration to say that Reid taught most of his martial arts skills hand in hand! No one knew his strengths better than Reid! So, the Mason family of the Capital City sent Reid over to deal with him! Very clever! But it was also cruel! ¡°Things change.¡± Said Reid. He then cast his bleak eyes around the scene at his feet and finallynded on the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in Sean¡¯s hands. He frowned a little and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Looks like after years of not seeing each other, your skills have improved a lot.¡± ¡°The Hilshire Detention Center certainly won¡¯t trap you.¡± Reid saw it at a nce! He even guessed that Sean had not been incarcerated at the Hilshire Detention Center for five years, but had left to do other things. After all, such a weapon was definitely not essible to ordinary people. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre is full of violence, not to mention a day¡¯s work! The murderousness that wrapped around the Wolf¡¯s Massacre didn¡¯t happen in a day. Sean said, ¡°Man struggles upwards. If I hadn¡¯t improved, how would I revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± The corner of Reid¡¯s mouth curled slightly, forming a disdainful sneer. ¡°Do you think that alone qualifies you to make an enemy of the Mason family?¡± ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Sean asked back. ¡°Well.¡± Reid shook his head. ¡°It seems that, as your former teacher, it is my duty and obligation to let you know how foolish and ignorant your idea is¡­¡± With that, Reid reached up and pulled the Mace out of his back! Like Reid, the Mace was inky ck. It was more than a meter long, as thick as a calf, and covered with steel spikes. It was like the fangs of the evil Wolf, which looked grim and scary. It was Reid¡¯s weapon of choice. Sean knew it. The Mace was as indestructible as the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, with the ability to cut iron like y! Since the weapons were of the same rank, the two of them could only fight by their own abilities! The winner took it all. And the loser had to fall. ¡°Mr. Reid?¡± At the cemetery, Morton Miller and others noticed the movement. Hearing the conversation between Reid and Sean, they were overjoyed. Especially when they learned Reid was Sean¡¯s teacher, they were so excited that they could not help shouting, ¡°Mr. Reid! Here we are! Here! Come on,e help us¡­¡± Bang! Before he finished, Leo stepped on his face and yelled, ¡°Shut the fuck up! Or I¡¯m gonna kill you right now, okay?¡± Morton Miller struggled to say, ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Mr. Reid is a master sent by the Mason family of the Capital City! He¡¯s Sean¡¯s teacher! Do you think Sean could beat Mr. Reid?¡± ¡°You know what? Let us go now!¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Morton Miller did not finish his sentence, and Without hesitation Leo gave him another kick. Then he spat hard in his face and snorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m one of those chicken-hearted cowards like you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason wins, you die! If Mr. Mason loses, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°If anything happens to Mr. Mason, I will kill you and let you continue to pay your blood debts!¡± His tone was firm and he looked bossy. In the old days, Leo might have gotten cold feet and turned back on Sean. And now his heart was as firm as his voice! Sharing weal and woe! He was now determined to follow Sean to the end! ¡°You!¡± Morton Miller glowered, but he didn¡¯t dare yell at Leo. Because he knew that at this point, if he pissed Leo off, this guy would actually kill him! Leo put one foot on Morton Miller¡¯s face and looked up at Sean and Reid outside the cemetery. Despite his tough talk, there was a strong sense of worry in his heart. His palms were sweating! Could Sean really beat his former teacher? He didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Because if Sean lost, the consequences were too great! ¡°You¡¯ve got a good couple of boys. They¡¯re weak, but loyal.¡± Reid took the Mace and looked at the cemetery with no intention of saving Morton Miller and others. In fact, he arrived long before the ck-d bodyguards attacked Sean. The reason he didn¡¯t get in the first ce was because he wanted to get a glimpse of what Sean was capable of. As for Morton Miller and others, he didn¡¯t care. In his eyes, the so-called three families were like ants, not worth saving. He held up the Mace in his hand, pointed it at Sean, and said curiously, ¡°If I remember correctly, five years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have survived ten moves against me. I was wondering how you could handle it today?¡± ¡°In ten moves, I will kill you!¡± ¡°After ten moves, I will arrest you. I will save your life and bring you back to the Capital City!¡± The implication was that if Sean couldn¡¯t make it through ten moves, he deserved to die! If he could, he would have lived! Very confident! Very proud! Instead of answering, Sean asked, ¡°Do you have my daughter, Phyllis Moore?¡± Chapter 89 A Battle Between the Teacher and his Apprentice ¡°Phyllis Moore, Phyllis Moore¡­¡± Reid repeated himself several times, then shook his head and asked, ¡°Is that the little bastard you identally got five years ago? Yes, I do have her. I just don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll survive the night.¡± Little bastard? Sean¡¯s look at Reid suddenly became very fierce and murderous. He didn¡¯t expect it toe from Reid. After all, although he was now at odds with the Mason family, there was no bad blood between him and Reid. Reid wasn¡¯t part of the conspiracy five years ago. Therefore, Sean¡¯s image of Reid was still that of five years ago, as the cold, icy, but loving and nurturing teacher. Now, things had changed! He changed! Reid was treating him like a dog, just like the Mason family¡¯s bodyguards did at the gate of the Hilshire Detention Center. ¡°Are you angry now?¡± Reid didn¡¯t care about Sean¡¯s anger and killing. His voice was hoarse and disdainful, ¡°You¡¯re married to the Moore family for a woman you don¡¯t even know, a one-night stand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry and emotionally affected over an unexpected little bastard, an essory to a conspiracy.¡± ¡°You really are your father¡¯s son!¡± Reid seemed to be deliberately provoking him, ¡°Your father had you by marrying the lowlife of Hilshire against his family¡¯s wishes. And you found a woman worse than your mother, and you gave birth to a little bastard. Each generation gets worse. You and your father have ruined the Mason family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to stop this from happening.¡± Every word he said hurt Sean¡¯s heart! Sean did not answer. He raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre knife in his hand and snorted, ¡°If you lose, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Reid sneered, ¡°If you can do that, then you have not dishonored the Mason family, and I will be d for you.¡± ¡°When you put a sword to my neck, as a reward, maybe, I¡¯ll tell you where that little bastard is, so you can reunite with her.¡± Sean did not hesitate. He took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and was about to attack him. Five meters! He was there in a blink! Reid wasbative. He, too, swung the Mace and whizzed down on Sean! In an instant, the two of them were at war! The battle between the Masters of Dark Energy was far from the usual petty rivalry. Their speed was so great that they left a blur of shadows beyond the cemetery, hard to see. The shrill tter of their weapons against each other was as dense as the wind and the rain. The scene dazzled Leo and others in the cemetery. Two shadowy figures were at the cemetery¡¯s entrance one minute ago and a few yards away the next second. It was like teleportation. The sun was setting and the sky was getting dark! The Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the Mace collided with each other, causing sparks to shoot and cold glows. Boom! Boom! Sean and Reid¡¯s dark energy erupted in battle, and it was like a gun. The force of destruction destroyed piles of rocks and brought down trees. Leo and others swallowed spittle ruthlessly. They were so nervous they couldn¡¯t breathe. They stared as they tried to track Sean and Reid, but could only guess where they were by the sparks, the falling trees, and the broken rocks. Half a minute or so, ten moves had passed! There was a loud bang. Reid jumped, clutched the Mace with both hands, and tried his best to take the dive and smash into the top of Sean¡¯s head and Sean raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre to block it. A huge force with infinite dark energy hits Sean and his body was forced back ten meters out of control, back to the cemetery entrance. And Reid fell in ce! It was a fierce and imperious blow. Sean was clearly underdog. ¡°Well¡­¡± Leo and others stared at Sean¡¯s magnificent back, and they instantly turned pale. Damn, no wonder he was Mr. Mason¡¯s teacher. That guy was really tough. Hold on, Mr. Mason! You must resist! Because this was rted to their own lives, although Leo and others were just watching the battle from a distance, but more nervous than Sean himself. Sweat poured from their foreheads and backs. On the contrary! Morton Miller and Michael Taylor looked at each other with a quiet sigh of relief. That was great! Sean: The Mason family was really the enemy of Sean. When he stroke, he stole Sean¡¯s limelight and put Sean down. Now they had hope! They could live! But though their hearts were full of joy, they dared not show it. They were afraid Leo would make good on his promise. He could be so angry, so sure of his own death, that he chose to take them with him. He could have killed them before Reid took care of Sean once and for all. ¡°Not bad.¡± After a single blow forced Sean back, Reid said in a husky voice, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve survived ten moves, you can live.¡± As soon as he said that, he went after Sean again, swinging the Mace. The dark energy in him was at its peak! He was trying to take Sean down! Sean frowned and raised his broadsword to block it. Under the attack of Reid like a storm, his figure flickered and retreated repeatedly, and he was forced to think twice by the Mace again and again. It seemed he could only dodge, but he couldn¡¯t fight back! ¡°Damn it!¡± Leo and others turned pale at the sight of this. They wanted to pick up a rock and hit Reid over the head a few times to relieve the pressure on Sean. Unfortunately, they were too weak to keep their eyes on Reid. ¡°Things don¡¯t look good.¡± Three hundred meters away on the hillside, Mr. Brain¡¯s face was equally grave and his voice was hushed, ¡°Sean dide out 20 or 30 percent better than he was just now, and he¡¯s on par with me.¡± ¡°But the man sent by the Mason family of the Capital City was too strong!¡± ¡°He¡¯s better than me, for sure!¡± ¡°At this rate, in three moves, Sean will fail¡­¡± Owen Sanchez naturally did not doubt Mr. Brain¡¯s judgment. However, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Sean, who owned universal Bank¡¯s Supreme ck Card, would fall so easily to The Mace of Reid. He took a deep breath and frowned, ¡°Just take it easy. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mr. Brain said hesitantly, ¡°ording to my observation, if Sean and I work together, we should be able to stop the Mace and the Master of Dark Energy of the Mason family, or at least save Sean¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Assuming Sean doesn¡¯t get hurt before then!¡± ¡°If Sean is wounded and his fighting skills arepromised, then even if I help him, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t help him. It will only make us in trouble.¡± ¡°So, if you want to save him, sooner rather thanter!¡± If it was toote, we couldn¡¯t save him even if we wanted to! Owen Sanchez thought to himself for a moment, then shook his head resolutely, ¡°A gentleman keeps away from dangerous ces. It¡¯s too risky for us to rush out like this. If we can¡¯t save him, or if we get busted, I¡¯m afraid the entire Sanchez family can¡¯t afford the wrath of the Mason family in Capital City.¡± ¡°So¡­ Are we not gonna save him?¡± Mr. Brain asked. Owen Sanchez turned and made eye contact with Mr. Brain, then he asked, ¡°If that¡¯s all Sean¡¯s got, if he can¡¯t handle a killer from the Mason family in Capital City, what¡¯s the point of saving him?¡± Yes! What was the point of saving him? Businessmen sought money and profit, and Owen Sanchez was a businessman through and through. The reason why he wanted to woo Sean and build a good rtionship with Sean was to take advantage of the hatred between Sean and the Mason family of the Capital City and the huge potential behind the owner of the Supreme ck Card, to achieve the goal of expanding the Sanchez Group and entering the Capital City. If Sean was that weak, saving him wouldn¡¯t aplish Owen Sanchez¡¯s purpose! So it wasn¡¯t worth saving him. Mr. Brain thought about it, then nodded approvingly. Boom. Just then, there was another loud bang from the cemetery, 300 meters away, and Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez jumped into a trance. They all looked around and saw Sean getting beaten back again by The Mace and getting down on one knee. He was holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre with one hand. The point of the broadsword was dimmed in the ground. Even, there was a trace of blood on Sean¡¯s mouth, and his chest was cut by the iron thorn of the Mace. His clothes were torn and his flesh was rolled up. A wound about 10 cm long was shocking! Three moves! As Mr. Brain guessed, after a ten-move stand-off, Reid used only three moves to expose Sean and hurt him! This war seemed to have been decided! Leo and others in the cemetery were slumped on the ground, their faces ashen, their hands and feet cold. Reid stood 10 meters away, staring at Sean, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re going down without a fight. Go back to the Capital City with me. The Old Mrs. Mason won¡¯t kill you yet.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Sean asked suddenly, looking up, ¡°Is this the limit of your power?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reid frowned. Sean and Reid looked each other in the eye, and Sean said quietly, ¡°I learned martial arts from you when I was a kid. You may despise our friendship, but I cannot help returning the favor of your education.¡± ¡°I give you three moves to repay your kindness all these years! I let you beat me because when I was nine years old, you almost died trying to save me with a sword through the heart!¡± ¡°Now, the friendship is gone!¡± Sean stood up slowly and spoke loudly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve stuck with the Mason family, humiliated my parents, and kidnapped my daughter, and that I have repaid your kindness, it¡¯s time for me to take revenge!¡± Then he waved his broadsword. Sean didn¡¯t even wait for Reid to respond. He jumped up like a dragon, or a tiger, holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Then his dark energy burst and he struck a blow to the head like no other. His momentum made Reid¡¯s pupils shrink. At this moment, his expressionless cold face was shocked with an indescribable shock! Sean was very fast! He was much faster than before. Ten meters away, he was there in a blink of an eye, and Reid had no room to duck.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He could only fight! Therefore, Reid, regardless of surprise, immediately raised the Mace to protect himself. For a moment, the dark energy in his body exploded to the limit, and he did his best to shake Sean¡¯s menacing attack! Chapter 90 Heartless and Cruel. Reid’s Death Boom! In an instant, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre collided with the Mace. The sharp de met the sharp iron spike. The powerful dark energy it carried created a deafening noise like a sonic boom! Centered on the two of them, the dark energy raged, causing a cascade of stments that spread for dozens of yards around. The trees and grass were broken, and the dust filled the air, instantly blocking the sight of all onlookers. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Leo and others almost freaked out. They were so shocked that their terrified eyes were bigger than the eyes of a bull, and their mouths were so wide that you could put a fist in them! This was¡­ This was fucking awesome! They didn¡¯t even dare to fucking brag like that! Being small limited their imagination. They had only seen such a scene in TV series, with the help of special effects, and had never taken it seriously. How could they have imagined that all this was now really before their eyes! The hopes that had been raised in the hearts of Morton Miller and others were shattered by Sean¡¯s iparable blow. Their hearts sank to the bottom! Their faces turned pale! Even an idiot could see it was Reid on offense and Sean on defense just now. But now, the tables were turned, and Sean was on offense and Reid was forced to defend! On top of that, Sean was several times more aggressive than Reid! Obviously, Sean wasn¡¯t lying. Nor was he rmist. He really didn¡¯t give it his best shot. He really gave Reid three moves! He was really returning the favor! Perhaps his true strength was revealed now! ¡°Sure enough!¡± On the other side of the hill, three hundred meters away, Owen Sanchez lowered his binocrs, looked back brightly at Mr. Brain, and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Brain, did you see that?¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°Sean, as I expected, is a man of deep secrets. He¡¯s been trying to show his weakness, and we¡¯ve all been fooled by his false impression!¡± Mr. Brain¡¯s eyes were also full of shock. He paused for a moment, then nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°The ability to make a move like that means his dark energy was at the height. If I were facing him at the moment, I would be seriously injured, or I would be killed on the spot!¡± There was a strong note of fear in his voice. Owen Sanchez exulted, ¡°It seems that I made the right choice! We caught Hudson and his mother early. Later, when Sean solved the Mason family¡¯s Master of Dark Energy, we will hand them over and take the opportunity to build a rtionship with Sean and earn his favor!¡± Things seemed to be going the way Owen Sanchez envisioned. It excited him! But Mr. Brain was vaguely worried and he said gravely, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Brain shook his head and sighed, ¡°All of us underestimated Sean. Since he is superior to me, he is also superior to the Master of Dark Energy of the Mason family. So, have you ever thought that since the Master of Dark Energy from the Mason family sensed our presence at the first time from 500 meters away from us at the foot of the mountain, would Sean not have noticed that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s smile froze on his face with a thump. Yeah! This ce was only 300 meters away from the Peace Cemetery. How could Sean not find them with his strength? But if he had found them, why had he ignored them? Was it because he was dismissive? Or was he testing? Owen Sanchez suddenly thought of a dangerous possibility and asked, ¡°Mr. Brain, do you think Sean was pretending to be weak for us?¡± ¡°He guessed why we were here, so he wanted to test our sincerity. He wanted to see if we would help him if he was in danger?¡± As the saying went, a friend in need was a friend indeed! When Sean was in trouble, he could tell if people around him were real friends! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mr. Brain said anxiously, ¡°Now we can only hope that things are not as bad as we suspect.¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s expression grew solemn¡­ ¡­ Half a minuteter, the night wind blew away the smoke in front of the cemetery. Sean and Reid also reappeared in the public view. Sean¡¯s burly body was like a tough tall tree standing there, which was very steady. Reid, on the other hand, was on his knees! He was kneeling in front of Sean! Of course, Reid didn¡¯t want to kneel, he had to. The force of the blow was too much for him to bear. Even when he was at his maximum, Sean cut him to his knees. His hands on the Mace were numb! His insides were shaking, and then he spat blood at Sean¡¯s feet! Even though it was also a powerful weapon, the steel spikes on the Mace, which looked like the fangs of evil wolves, were cut off by the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. The reason was very simple, although the level of weapons was the same, but the dark strength in the two of them was different. Sean was better! Looking down at Reid with his breath floating, Sean¡¯s eyes were cold and his voice was cold, too, ¡°I deserve to live, but you don¡¯t!¡± Reid looked up and looked at Sean. ¡°Do you really dare to kill me?¡± Suddenly, Reid sneered, ¡°By killing me, you will have exposed yourself, and the Mason family will not tolerate a man like you living in this world who is at the height of his dark energy.¡± ¡°You, your wife, your daughter, will never have peace. You will be destroyed at any time, until the Mason family kills you.¡± Reid¡¯s words were a threat, but they were also true. Five years ago, Sean wasn¡¯t nearly as good as he was now. In the eyes of the huge Mason family in the Capital City, there was no difference whether he was alive or not. They didn¡¯t care at all. This was also the main reason why the Old Mrs. Mason did not chase him down and exterminate him after Nic died in front of the Mason family gate. Now, it was different! The Mason family knew what Reid was capable of. He came to Hilshire to capture Sean and bring him back to the Capital City, only to be killed by Sean, which meant that Sean was now superior to Reid! What did it mean to be the peak of the dark energy? It meant that Sean¡¯s existence could pose a substantial threat to the Mason family in the Capital City! So, there was no doubt that the Mason family in Capital City would try to get rid of Sean as soon as possible. For Sean, killing Reid only got him into a much more dangerous situation! So, should he have killed him? Or not? Sean aske directly, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± ¡°Are you begging me?¡± The smile on Reid¡¯s face deepened. When you cared too much about a thing or a person, then that thing or person would affect your mind. When you were faced with the situation or the person, you would make wrong or irrational judgments. Sean¡¯s concern for Phyllis was the best leverage he had. He believed Sean wouldn¡¯t kill him for Phyllis¡¯s safety or Cecilia¡¯s future. Not only did he not dare to kill him, he would beg him. So, even when Sean beat him with a blow, he was still undaunted, still very arrogant, and even took the initiative to provoke, not afraid of annoy Sean. ¡°Begging you?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± As soon as he said that, Sean raised his hand and raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre high again. With another blow! The smile on Reid¡¯s face froze, apparently in surprise and shock. However, although he was injured, he would not wait to die, so he subconsciously lifted the Mace and tried to block it. Boom! There was another deafening roar. Their weapons collided again, causing a gust of wind. ¡°Ouch!¡± Amid the roar, there was a man¡¯s scream. Momentster, when the dust cleared again, Sean was still standing and Reid was still kneeling. The difference was that Sean still had the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hands, while Reid¡¯s mace fell at Sean¡¯s feet. It fell out of his hands! Because now Reid had lost his hands! Reid¡¯s dark energy roots was inferior to Sean¡¯s. How could he be a match for Sean under serious injury? Sean¡¯s dark energy was poured on top of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and then it burst into Reid¡¯s arms through the Mace. Reid¡¯s arms, along with his hands, were shattered! Like the ck-d bodyguard before him, Reid¡¯s hands were crushed to foam by Sean¡¯s dark energy. At this moment, it was floating in midair around them! Reid¡¯s mouth twitched and his teeth gnashed in pain! ¡°Good! Very good!¡± He looked Sean in the eye and his voice shook, ¡°Indecisive, soft ¨C hearted, that was your biggest weakness. Now it seems that you not only have a qualitative leap in strength, your character is more determined than before, and your heart is more ruthless than before!¡± Before? After experiencing the tragedy of family destruction, after experiencing the fighting on the cruel battlefield, he stepped on the dead bodies of the enemy and the sea of blood of hispanions to today. How could Sean not be cruel? Sean ignored Reid¡¯sments and put the Wolf¡¯s Massacre on Reid¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°You said that when I put a sword to your neck, you would tell me where Phyllis was.¡± ¡°Now, you only get one chance to say something, and if it¡¯s not what I want to hear, then¡­¡± ¡°Die!¡± At this point, Reid had no doubt that Sean would do what he said he was going to do, and he was going to kill him. Still, he was not going topromise, he said quietly, ¡°When I die, you¡­¡± Reid was in the middle of his sentence when Sean attacked him. His right hand, holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, gave a sharp swipe, like a sh of lightning, across Reid¡¯s neck. Reid¡¯s voice stopped and his breath stopped, too! When you died? Was that supposed to be yourst message? Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to hear it. Sean reached out with his left hand, grabbed the hair on the top of Reid¡¯s head, and with a slight force and a gentle lift, pulled Reid¡¯s head off his neck like a peach. Blood was dripping from the fracture. ¡°When you die, I will send your head as a gift to the Capital City, to the Mason family, to let them know I¡¯m back and I, Sean Mason, will pay back the old revenge!¡± Sean turned, holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre by his right hand and Reid¡¯s head by his left, and strode back to the cemetery, saying, ¡°As for the Mason family¡¯s threats, do you think I¡¯m afraid of them if I show my face in Hilshire?¡± In the cemetery. Morton Miller and others were horrified to see Sean kill Reid and slowly walk this way with Reid¡¯s head in his hand. Their faces were pale and their hearts were beating wildly. No one was strangling them, but they were suffocating with fear! Sean¡¯s burly figure seemed to them like a demon out of hell. The rustle of footsteps, though not loud, sounded like death¡¯s knell. It went into their ears and made their scalps tingle! Reid was dead! He died at Sean¡¯s hands!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. So, could their death be far behind? Would Sean spare them? Just as they were in a panic, Sean came to them, walked past them and ced Reid¡¯s head in front of Nic¡¯s tombstone. He dropped to his knees and whispered, ¡°Mom, are you there?¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°The man who set us up, he¡¯s here on his knees.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, this is just the beginning. Before long, I will personally ce the heads of those beasts of the Mason family in front of your grave, and let them confess to you with their own blood and lives!¡± Every word of his speech was loud and clear. Suddenly, there was a faint, inaudible sound of footsteps in the distance. But Sean¡¯s hearing was so sharp that he knew the voice as soon as he heard it. Without turning his head, he snorted, ¡°Did you enjoy the drama today?¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked at each other, wondering who Sean was talking to. Because no one heard anything except Sean. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± The next moment, however, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the cemetery. Then the footsteps quickened, and two familiar figures entered the cemetery. They were Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain, who had been watching from a mountainside 300 meters away. Sean¡¯s words shocked both of them. As they feared, Sean found out about them early on. The tone in Sean¡¯s voice was clearly not good. Owen Sanchez went in front. He came up behind Sean, bowed respectfully, saluted, and spoke carefully, ¡°My name is Owen Sanchez and I¡¯m the director of the Sanchez Group in Hilshire. I came here today to actually¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for the drama, aren¡¯t you? Sean Sanchez interrupted Owen Sanchez and asked without looking back, ¡°This morning at Wright¡¯s Vegetable and Fruit Shop in the south suburbs, in the bank across from the kindergarten, in Bentley 4S store, in Ti Bath Center¡­¡± ¡°Those people who were watching me. They were all your men, right?¡± At this, Owen Sanchez¡¯s mouth twitched! He knew that? Not only he but Also Mr. Brain was shocked. Since they found out Sean¡¯s identity yesterday, they had been monitoring Sean¡¯s every move, although it was Owen Sanchez who ordered it, but itwas Mr. Brain who arranged it himself! Owen Sanchez wiped the sweat from his brow and exined hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Mr. Mason. I sent my men to watch you with no malice. I just want to know where you are and what you¡¯re doing, so I can help you out if I need to.¡± ¡°And I doe here with good faith.¡± Morton Miller and others looked at each other. They never dreamed that Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, would turn up out of nowhere and be involved in the affair. Was he trying to impress Sean? Sean stood up, turned his icy gaze to Owen Sanchez and asked, ¡°And by good faith, you mean you took Hudson Scott and his mother for me, right?¡± His words shocked everyone! Especially Morton Miller and others, especially Connor Scott. What the fuck?! For a moment, his face turned pale.¡± Chapter 91 Come to Light. Kill Them all Hudson Scott, that was Connor Scott¡¯s son! Hudson¡¯s mother, that was Connor Scott¡¯s wife! He rushed his wife and kid out of trouble in Hilshirest night to the Capital City to keep them safe! But they disappeared! He searched all day without any clues. And now, Sean was saying that it was Owen Sanchez who stepped in to kidnap his wife and kid? He was just trying to curry favor with Sean? He was using his wife and kid as leverage to curry favor with Sean? Everyone looked up at Owen Sanchez, waiting for his answer. Owen Sanchez was embarrassed but undaunted by Connor Scott¡¯s presence. ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°Bastard!¡± In a sh, Connor Scott went ballistic. His hatred of Owen Sanchez outweighed his fear of Sean. Desperately, he struggled to his feet and jumped directly at Owen Sanchez, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± ¡°Give me back my wife and my kid!¡± However, Mr. Brain stepped forward and got in front of Owen Sanchez. There was a great deal of energy in his bent body. He threw Connor Scott to the ground with a flick of his hand, looked down at Connor Scott with disdain, and shouted, ¡°Bring them up.¡± Footsteps sounded. Immediately, a dozen Sanchez family¡¯s bodyguards entered the cemetery, carrying two men. It was Hudson and his mother who were in aa. ¡°Hudson!¡± Connor Scott was in tears and tried to check on his wife and child, but was trampled on his chest by Mr. Brain. He was trampled like a turtle that had been turned upside down. No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get up. Morton Miller and Michael Taylor were shocked, thinking, ¡°Looks like we got Connor wrong¡­¡± Ignoring Connor Scott¡¯s cries and abuse, Owen Sanchez bent down to Sean and said, ¡°Please do as you please, Mr. Mason.¡± Suddenly, all eyes were on Sean again. What was Sean gonna do about it? Killed them all? He had killed so many people before, including Reid sent by the Mason family of the Capital City. Now, no one could doubt Sean¡¯s courage and guts. He dared to kill! Sean¡¯s icy eyes swept over Morton Miller and others, making them turn cold with his eagle-like eyes. There was a sense of dread and despair awaiting the verdict of death. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Momentster, Sean said. And his voice was cold and unemotional. With a single word, Morton Miller and others would die. But instead of doing it himself, he walked up to Owen Sanchez and said as he walked, ¡°You, do it yourself. I want the heads of Morton Miller, Michael Taylor, and Connor Scott. I need them.¡± Owen Sanchez was startled, ¡°Mr. Mason, but¡­¡± Despite being the richest man in Hilshire, having made his way to where he was today, Owen Sanchez had done a lot of murder and arson, but he had never done it himself. And Sean asked him, the richest man in the city, to take out the three families himself, and asked for the heads of Morton Miller and others. Same with Reid! Sean just said that when Reid died, he would send Reid¡¯s head to the Mason family in the Capital City to officially dere his return as king! So, when Sean asked for the heads of Morton Miller and others, was he trying to¡­ To make up the number of an amount? After all, what happened five years ago was masterminded by the Mason family of The Capital City, carried out by Morton Miller and others. The three of them were the executioners, with the blood of Nic and Jayden¡¯s family on their hands! ¡°What, don¡¯t you dare?¡± Sean kept walking. As he walked past Owen Sanchez, he said coolly, ¡°You didn¡¯t provide me timely help, and I don¡¯t need icing on the cake. Remember, Hudson Scott and his mother are not your gifts to me. They do not represent your sincerity.¡± ¡°It¡¯spensation for having someone watch me. I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Then he walked straight out of the cemetery. Owen Sanchez stood there, staring at Mr. Brain, his mind racing, trying to figure out what Sean meant. The implication was that he sent someone to kidnap Hudson Scott and his mother and send them to Sean for nothing. On the contrary! If he did, Sean didn¡¯t owe him one. If he didn¡¯t, he owed Sean a debt? What a deal¡­ He lost. He could only me himself for thinking too much, trying to maximize the benefits, minimizing the risks, wavering, and not being firm enough, and failing to escape Sean¡¯s notice. So, hising out of nowhere now, icing on the cake, wasn¡¯t enough to earn Sean¡¯s trust. ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯ll do it.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Owen Sanchez gritted his teeth and made up his mind as Sean approached the cemetery entrance. He grabbed a steel knife from a nearby bully and shed Caleb Taylor, who was closest to him. Suddenly, the cemetery in a mess! There were shrill cries, anguished howls, humble pleas for mercy, and hysterical invective that pierced the eardrums. But Sean ignored it. It was a familiar scene for Sean, who had killed in battle and trampled on dead bodies. Five minutester, the cemetery waspletely quiet. Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain walked out of the cemetery together behind Sean, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Mason, I did what you asked.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Sean just nodded casually, without looking back at Owen Sanchez, ¡°Now you can leave.¡± Leave? Owen Sanchez was annoyed, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ve killed fucking men for you, and you¡¯re going to send me away with one word?¡± Come on, he was the richest man in Hilshire. Mr. Brain, however, tugged at Owen Sanchez¡¯s sleeve and gave him a look indicating that it would be better for him to leave. Owen Sanchez gritted his teeth and bore it. Sean stood alone at the entrance to the cemetery. Although he had killed three families, he was still feeling heavy. Phyllis¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Reid was probably the only one who knew where Phyllis was, and now Reid was dead. Sean knew a lot about Reid¡¯s personality. If he didn¡¯t talk, there was nothing he could do. So, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate to kill him. ¡°Is Reid not the only one sent to Hilshire by the Mason family of the Capital City? Did they have Phyllis sent to the Capital City as soon as they kidnapped her?¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Sean was afraid to think of another possibility. Because he couldn¡¯t live with that! Reid said Phyllis might not make it through the night! When Sean was thinking, suddenly, a faint siren sounded at the foot of the mountain, from far to near, louder and louder. It was Luke Young! Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, and he thought to himself, ¡°Luke Young has been investigating all afternoon. Did he find out where Phyllis is?¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± A few minutester, Luke Young and his men arrived at Peace Cemetery. As he scanned the scene outside the cemetery, he was horrified by what he had seen, even as Hilshire¡¯s police chief, who was used to bloody scenes. In the morning, at the bank, Sean told Luke Young that he was going to do something and kill some people! Now, Sean did it! Luke Young had prepared mentally in advance, but suddenly he found that his preparation was not enough. Sean had just said it casually, so he vastly underestimated the weight of Sean¡¯s statement. ¡°Mr. Young, it¡¯s¡­¡± Especially the people who were following Luke Young. Luke Young knew Sean¡¯s background, but they didn¡¯t. In panic, their knee-jerk reaction was to draw a gun! ¡°Stop it!¡± Luke Young put up his hand immediately to stop them, then walked over to Sean without asking a question, pretending he didn¡¯t see anything and said directly, ¡°Mr. Mason, every effort pays off. We followed your instructions to solve the case and finally found the trail of the evil people.¡± ¡°We got a lock on where they¡¯re staying!¡± He was here to debrief Sean, not to make an arrest. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s heart gave a terrible shiver, and his eyes lit up, ¡°Who did it? Where are they?¡± ¡°Sanchez.¡± Luke Young¡¯s face was grave and he said, ¡°Owen Sanchez¡¯s son, Luis Sanchez!¡± ¡°We tracked down all the cars that passed by the kindergarten at noon, got their dashcams, and found two suspects. One of them left, the other stayed, and took your daughter, Phyllis, at the end of the school day, amid the chaos and the crowds.¡± ¡°We then tracked the movements of the suspect¡¯s vehicle throughout the city, and it turns out that, after leaving the kindergarten, it went to Elegant Vi, the private residence of Luis Sanchez.¡± ¡°They went in and never came out again.¡± Luke Young gave Sean a brief overview of the investigation. After hearing this, Sean¡¯s eyes were full of cold. The dark energy in his body surged, and then it couldn¡¯t stop emanating, so that the ambient temperature suddenly dropped, and it became very cold. ¡°Sanchez?¡± Sean looked over his shoulder in the direction Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain were leaving. What a surprise! Owen Sanchez had just walked right up to him, tried to be friends with him, and now, it turned out it was Owen Sanchez¡¯s son, who kidnapped Sean¡¯s daughter! Luke Young looked at Sean¡¯s face and apparently guessed what he was thinking, so he asked, ¡°I thought I saw Owen Sanchez¡¯s car on the way over here. Do you want me to call and have it pulled over?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Sean shook his head and asked, ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡± The Sanchez family¡¯s roots were in Hilshire. They could run, but they couldn¡¯t hide. Also, based on Owen Sanchez¡¯s reaction, Sean was almost certain that the abduction of Phyllis was the work of Luis Sanchez alone, and that he had done it behind Owen Sanchez¡¯s back. Owen Sanchez had no idea about it. Otherwise, Owen Sanchez would never dare to risk his own life and show up in front of Sean, knowing that Mr. Brain was no match for Sean, after witnessing Sean¡¯s brutal tactics and amazing strength. ¡°It was the ck Mercedes at the bottom of the hill.¡± Luke young exined, ¡°After we tracked down Elegant Vi, we put a guard on the ck Mercedes, which was acting suspiciously. It left Elegant Vi heading west, and I was worried they were moving your daughter, so I brought my men after it.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Sean got it! He got it all! The ck Mercedes at the foot of the hill hade out of Luis Sanchez¡¯s vi, the same ck Mercedes that Reid hade out of. This meant that Luis Sanchez, behind Owen Sanchez¡¯s back, in collusion with the Mason family, enved the Mason family of the Capital City and had Phyllis kidnapped. He used Phyllis as a bargaining chip to curry favor with the Mason family! Damn it! ¡°And.¡± Luke Young continued, ¡°We just searched the ck Mercedes at the bottom of the hill, and in it was a driver, one of the two suspects who took your daughter from the kindergarten at noon, who left¡­¡± ¡°Bring the man up!¡± Luke Young looked back and waved. Immediately, a young man was escorted to Sean by two police officers. This was Luis Sanchez¡¯s henchman, the guy who was investigating Sean and directing the kidnapping of Phyllis! Logan Garcia! Chapter 92 Elegant Villa. Rushed to Rescue Logan Garcia was trusted by Luis Sanchez, so when Reid asked Luis Sanchez to send him here, He chose Logan Garcia without hesitation. It was dark now. Logan Garcia was at the foot of the mountain, 500 meters away, hidden by rocks and jungle. With his bare eyes, he couldn¡¯t see the result of the battle in the Peace Cemetery. All he saw was fire and dust. When the battle was over, Logan Garcia waited at the bottom of the hill for Reid to return. But he didn¡¯t see him back. He realized something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t dare go up the hill to check it out, so he called Luis Sanchez the first time. Later, he tried to drive away, but unfortunately, he ran into Luke Young, and was caught by him. And here they were¡­ ¡°Mr. Mason, that¡¯s him.¡± Luke Young pointed at Logan Garcia and said, ¡°I checked him out, and his name is Logan Garcia, and he works for Luis Sanchez, so there¡¯s no doubt that the man behind your daughter¡¯s abduction is Luis Sanchez!¡± After Luis Sanchez¡¯s men kidnapped Phyllis, they took her back to Luis Sanchez¡¯s private vi. So, if it wasn¡¯t Luis Sanchez, who else could it be? Of course, Luke Young didn¡¯t know Reid. So, he didn¡¯t know that Luis Sanchez was secretly working for the Mason family of the Capital City. Logan Garcia pulled rank with Luis Sanchez, did a lot of bad things. He was a typical sophisticated person. He was going to deny it till the end, but when he saw the bodies and blood lying all over Sean¡¯s back, he fell to his knees. Oh, my god. He killed all those people? The gory scene before him was so ghastly in the shadow of night that it shook the soul. Logan Garcia¡¯s eyes were wide, sweat was shooting down his forehead, and his heart was racing like a drum. He felt his heart beat in his throat. Especially when he saw Reid¡¯s body¡­ Mr. Reid was dead, too? Besides, his head was cut off, and his body was separated? So malicious? Damn! Shit! Shit! Oh, my god! Words could not express the horror and shock that Logan Garcia felt at this moment. He had expected the battle to be terrible, but he had not expected it to be so terrible! He thought that Reid might die if he missed, but never dreamed that he would die so tragically! ¡°I¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer.¡± Sean looked down at Logan Garcia and said coldly, ¡°You only get one chance to answer the question. If you get it right, we move on. If you get it wrong, you die.¡± His voice was not loud, but thunderous. Logan Garcia looked at Sean¡¯s bloody clothes and the Wolf¡¯s Massacre glistening in Sean¡¯s hands and nodded, ¡°I will tell you everything I know!¡± In the face of death threats, his supposed loyalty to Luis Sanchez was a joke. ¡°Is Phyllis being held in Elegant Vi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did Luis Sanchez put you up to this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does Owen Sanchez know anything about it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan Garcia shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Luis recognized the ck card you used at Ricky Mall yesterday afternoon and went back to consult with Mr. Sanchez, but the two of them had a disagreement¡­¡± Logan Garcia told them everything he knew. What he said was exactly what Sean thought. Sean then turned to Luke Young and said, ¡°Three things.¡± ¡°One, get your men to clean this ce up, put those heads away, suppress the news, and don¡¯t cause unnecessary panic in Hilshire.¡± ¡°Second, find a proper reason for the death of those people, and transfer all the properties and industries belonging to the three families to the Wright family within three days to return them to their original owners.¡± ¡°Third, I¡¯m going to do some more things and kill some more people. Tell the people you left behind in Elegant Vi to stay outside, not to go in, and to ignore whatever happens inside.¡± Hearing this, Luke Young¡¯s mouth twitched. Killing again? Now that he knew who was behind Phyllis¡¯s kidnapping, Luke Young knew what Sean was up to and who he was going to kill, so he could only nod and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mason. You can count on me.¡± Then he pointed to Logan Garcia and asked, ¡°What about this guy?¡± Logan Garcia was about to beg for mercy when Sean asked, ¡°Do you know where Phyllis is being held?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Logan Garcia nodded his head quickly. Then, as if to think of something, he hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I called Mr. Luis and told him that Mr. Reid probably lost. I don¡¯t know if he¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he got away, or if he moved the little girl somewhere else.¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Come on!¡± He reached out and grabbed Logan Garcia by the arm, lifted him up as if he were a chicken. Then he was nothing more than a ghost. There was a whoosh of wind and he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Luke Young and others were stunned. It was getting dark, and Sean was fading into the night. They couldn¡¯t find any sign of him with their staring eyes. About ten secondster, the headlights of one of the cars at the bottom of the hill suddenly came on, and it turned around and sped away. Then they realized that Sean was at the foot of the mountain. ¡°So fast?¡± Luke Young thought in a quiet panic, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s the man who owns universal Bank¡¯s Supreme ck Card. His strength was truly amazing.¡± ¡°Mr. Young, how¡­¡± The police officers who followed looked at each other dumbfounded. There were things they wanted to say and questions they wanted to ask, but they dared not. Luke Young was acting so weird with Sean! ¡°Shut up!¡± Luke Young looked back at them angrily, suddenly regaining his usual dignity, and said coldly, ¡°Remember, Mr. Mason is a big fish none of us can afford to mess with!¡± ¡°Whatever he¡¯s done, and whatever he¡¯s going to do, shut your mouths, shut your eyes and your ears, and pretend you haven¡¯t heard, haven¡¯t seen anything, and don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t ask anything!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the deviles out of the mouth. Then no one can protect you!¡± His voice was very loud, and his tone was very heavy! He was not in the least joking! It wasn¡¯t just the police officers who were taken aback and terrified. Even Leo and others at the cemetery were amazed. They were thinking, ¡°Even the dignified Hilshire police chief bowed his head and took orders from Mr. Mason. Could it be that Mr. Mason is not only a formidable fighter, but also a powerful man?¡± Their blood was pumping at the thought of being with such a big boss¡­ ¡­ Evening, 6:15. Elegant Vi¡¯s door was open, guarded by two ck-d bodyguards. Across the street, two inclothes police officers were watching. It was business as usual. Until a ck Mulsanne creaked to a halt on the street not far from the door. The door was opened and Sean grabbed Logan Garcia out. Logan Garcia hunched his neck and said with fear on his face, ¡°Mr. Mason, do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean took Logan Garcia in one hand and disappeared into the shadows again. They walked in through Elegant Vi¡¯s main entrance and entered in a sh. The two ck-d bodyguards guarding the door felt a gust of wind whipping up their bangs. They froze, and one of the ck-d bodyguards looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Is the wind blowing?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Another ck-d bodyguard nodded. The ck-d bodyguard looked at the green trees on the street, ¡°Why aren¡¯t those trees moving over there?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s gust.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Another ck-d bodyguard casually said, ¡°That was it. Soon it was over.¡± They didn¡¯t even know Sean was there. Down the street, one of the inclothes policemen stared at the gate of the vi, rubbed his eyes and frowned, ¡°Did you see anyone go in just now?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Another inclothes officer rolled his eyes, ¡°What are you seeing?¡± ¡°I thought I saw a shadow, and then it disappeared.¡± ¡°A shadow? Like a ghost?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± ¡°Thank God that you didn¡¯t see it. If you can see ghosts, there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes. You don¡¯t make enough money in a year to fix your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It also failed to rm them! At that time. Sean stopped at Elegant Vi, dropped Logan Garcia down, and said coolly, ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Logan Garcia swallowed quietly. Being carried by Sean from the mountain to the foot of the mountain, and from outside the vi to the vi, he was almost numb. There were a lot of people in the house, but Logan Garcia, who knew his way around the house, easily evaded the bodyguards and led Sean into the basement of one of the three-story houses. There was a light in the long corridor of the basement. They turned two corners before Logan Garcia stopped at one of the rooms and pointed to the door, ¡°Mr. Mason, your daughter has been held in this room since we kidnapped her. Mr. Luis and Mr. Reid won¡¯t let anyone near here.¡± ¡°This is Mr. Luis¡¯s safe room. The door is specially made. If you don¡¯t have a key, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± A special door, a special key. You couldn¡¯t open the door without a key. Sean ignored him and put his right hand on the lock and a dark energy quietly broke out. He pushed hard, and with a loud crack, the door of the safe room swung open. Fuck! Logan Garcia¡¯s heart gave a shudder. How the fuck did that work? Was he opening the door, or was he insulting me? While he was still in a daze, Sean rushed into the safe room first¡­ Chapter 93 Blood and Tears. Phyllis’s Strange Bloodline Inside the safe room it was dark and visibility was poor. When Sean walked in the door, he immediately released his dark energy and sensed everything in the room. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from Sean¡¯s front left, ¡°Dad, help me¡­¡± ¡°I feel so bad, Mom. Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°Did dad give us up?¡± ¡°Mom, will you get Daddy back? I will be very good, very good, I promise not to upset dad¡­¡± The voice was small, faint, and indistinct. It was clearly a delirium of dreams. Sean¡¯s dark energy was released, and his perception was amazing! When his ears moved, the faint voice seemed magnified a thousand times. Word by word, they beat hard against his eardrums. ¡°Phyllis!¡± For a moment, Sean¡¯s face changed dramatically and his heart trembled with joy and sadness. He followed the sound and looked ahead to his left, catching Phyllis on the couch in the faint light reflected from the porch. Whoosh! Without hesitation, he darted to the couch, bent down, and scooped her up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Phyllis! It¡¯s dad¡¯s fault! Dad iste!¡± Luckily! Phyllis was still there! She wasn¡¯t transferred to another location by Luis Sanchez! But Sean knew something was wrong the moment he held Phyllis in his arms. Phyllis had a fever! Her tiny body was so hot that Sean could feel the heat through his clothes. His pupils shrank and his heart thumped. Sean freed a hand and touched Phyllis¡¯s forehead. His face turned horribly pale. Very hot! Amazingly hot! ording to Sean, Phyllis¡¯s temperature was definitely over 39 degrees Celsius! This body temperature, if present in ordinary people for a long time, even adults could not tolerate. Not to mention a four-year-old like Phyllis. If it was not done properly, it might affect the brain and normal development! Even¡­ Sean didn¡¯t dare to think of anything worse! He had no time to think about it! ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Sean suppressed his anger, put Phyllis back on the couch, and held her hand. A dark energy slipped through Phyllis¡¯s body. Dark energy was a double-edged sword that could kill as well as save lives. Although Sean was not a professional military doctor, he knew a lot of lifesaving medical techniques because of years of fighting on the battlefield. He could cure all but the most specialized incurable diseases! ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± As the dark energy poured into her body, Sean felt her condition through the dark energy, and his face became worse and worse. His face was as pale as death! Sean was surprised to discover that Phyllis¡¯s elevated body temperature was not a fever, a disease, or poisoning. It was her blood. From head to toe, Phyllis¡¯s blood seemed to be boiling and roaring! This situation was very strange! Sean immediately thought of a possibility, but he wasn¡¯t sure. In panic, he increased the instition of dark energy, trying to resist the roar of blood with dark energy, to forcibly cool the blood. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fine beads of sweat formed on Phyllis¡¯s face, neck, and body. Her another hand unconsciously grasped the corner of Sean¡¯s coat. Her eyes were still closed, but crystal-clear tears flowed from her eyes, mixed with cold sweat, and wet her young cheeks. Her little mouth was open and she was delirious, ¡°Dad, is that you?¡± ¡°You finally came to my rescue, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a super hero and you¡¯re not gonna give up mom and me, are you?¡± Her weak voice was like a delicate little hand, plucking the strained strings of Sean¡¯s heart. The simple words reached Sean¡¯s ears, and they touched him indescribably. Before he knew it, he was in tears¡­ Earlier in the Peace Cemetery, in front of Nic¡¯s gravestone, Sean held back his tears even when he saw his mother¡¯s picture.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He tried not to cry! But right now, right here, with his daughter, with Phyllis calling, Sean couldn¡¯t hold back his tears again, hot tears streaming down his resolute face. Phyllis was so good! She was so good that it hurt! When they first met yesterday morning, Phyllis was being bullied by a group of young boys led by Lucas Moore. She cried her face off, but she was bravely defending her father, insisting he was a super hero. It sounded like a joke¡­ In front of Cecilia, Matthew, and Marcia, she showed her bright and lively side. She almost used her imaginary ¡°super hero¡± dad as a slogan. She went on and on and on. It seemed that if she said enough, she would believe it herself. It seemed that if she did not say it often, say it every day, say it steadily, she was afraid that she would forget it. She was afraid that she, too, might doubt her mother¡¯s words. But dreams wouldn¡¯t fool you! Now Phyllis was in danger, feverish and unconscious, calling for daddy more often than she called for mom. She was afraid that her father would desert her, leave her¡­ Her longing for her father was evident. How could Sean stand this? Every time She said ¡°dad¡±, Sean felt more guilty and cried even more. Tears gathered on Sean¡¯s chin, dripped onto Sean¡¯s blood-stained chest, and melted with the still-dry blood. The tears were Sean¡¯s responsibility and guilt. The blood was Sean¡¯s anger and hatred. It all started with that plot five years ago. Cecilia was innocent of the conspiracy, Phyllis even more so. How guilty Sean felt for them, and how much he hated the three families and the Mason family of the Capital City! Hot tears must be washed with dripping blood! Half an hour! It took Sean half an hour to inject Phyllis with a massive dose of dark energy to calm her roaring blood and bring her temperature down to normal. But Sean was very clear that this cooling was only a temporary remedy, not a permanent one. She could rpse at any moment. ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t worry. Dad¡¯s here. Everything¡¯s gonna be fine.¡± Sean picked her up, brushed her sweaty hair, and walked out of the room. Logan Garcia was still waiting at the door of the safe room. When Sean came out, he said quickly, ¡°Mr. Mason, do you¡­¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Logan Garcia wanted to ask Sean for forgiveness byplimenting him for helping Sean find his daughter. But before he could, he saw Sean¡¯s face and froze. Sean was as white as a sheet! And his eyes were red, and his deep eyes were bloodshot now. He had obviously cried! In his arms, Phyllis was unconscious, her hair and clothes wet with cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Mason, please spare me! Please!¡± A moment¡¯s shock was followed by intense fear. Logan Garcia¡¯s legs gave way, then he flopped and knelt at Sean¡¯s feet, ¡°After we kidnapped your daughter at noon, we handed her over to Mr. Luis.¡± ¡°Only Mr. Luis and Mr. Reid have ess to this safe room. I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they did to your daughter!¡± He kept nodding. He was afraid Sean would take out his anger on him. Sean asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Luis Sanchez?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Logan Garcia said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here watching out for you, so¡­¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°Call him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Logan Garcia immediately pulled out his cellphone, shaking, and called Luis Sanchez. A momentter, a familiar electronic tone came from the phone, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is power off, please redial¡­¡± Before it finished, a strong wind blew by him. Logan Garcia looked up and saw Sean disappeared in the corridor. He reached up and wiped the sweat from his brow and sank down on the cold floor, nearly frightened out of his wits. Two ck-d bodyguards stood in front of the main hall of the vi. Suddenly there was a ghost. Before the two ck-d bodyguards came to their senses, one of them was kicked by Sean and passed out on the spot. Sean asked, holding Phyllis with one arm and the other tightly around the neck of the ck-d bodyguard, ¡°Where¡¯s Luis Sanchez?¡± ¡°You, who are you¡­¡± The ck-d bodyguard tried to struggle, but to no avail. Sean¡¯s hand, like a pair of iron tongs, was clinging to his neck. The slightest exertion made his face turn red, his veins bulge, and he felt suffocated. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Sean said impatiently, ¡°Or you¡¯ll die.¡± The breath of death swept in. The bodyguard did not dare to resist, so he stretched out his hand to the building next to him and said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Luis Sanchez is on the third floor.¡± With a twist, Sean broke the neck of the ck-d bodyguard. Third floor, master bedroom. The wide, fluffy bed was empty. There was the sound of running water in the adjoining bathroom. A shadowy figure could be seen through the snow ss. Bang! Suddenly, the bathroom door was kicked open. Sean rushed in without hesitation, and a woman screamed hysterically from the bathroom, ¡°No!¡± The sound pierced the air at more than 100 decibels. Sean put his hand around the woman¡¯s neck and carried her out of the bathroom, even though she was naked. He mmed her to the bedroom floor and looked down at her with cold eyes, then he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luis Sanchez?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The woman was hurt badly by the fall. She unconsciously put her hands on her chest, tightened her legs and looked at Sean in horror. Sean snorted, ¡°You only get one chance to answer the question, and if I ask it a second time, you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Luis, he left¡­¡± The woman shuddered and said, ¡°About an hour ago, Luis and I were having sex in bed¡­¡± ¡°Halfway through, he got a phone call and hurriedly put on his clothes and left. He left in a hurry, and went out the back door, as if to avoid being seen.¡± ¡°And he told me not to tell anyone.¡± Sean asked, ¡°Where is he going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The woman shook her head wildly, ¡°Judging from his flustered appearance, he must be in serious trouble. How could he have told me where he was?¡± Sean turned and left. Outside the vi. After cleaning up the scene in Peace Cemetery, Luke Young was worried about things in Elegant Vi and brought his men here as soon as possible. But he dared not rush in at will, so he just waited at the gate. After ten minutes of waiting, he saw Seaning out of the house with Phyllis in his arms. Luke Young breathed a sigh of relief and immediately went up to meet him. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°By god, your daughter was found safe and sound.¡± Yeah, she was found finally! But not safe and sound! Phyllis¡¯s fever had temporarily subsided, though her face was not very rosy. It looked like she was just falling asleep in Sean¡¯s arms. Luke Young asked without thinking, ¡°Marcia was worried about Phyllis, so she spent the afternoon at the police station waiting for news, and we finally got her home, but¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Luke Young continued, ¡°When Miss Moore came home from work, she already knew that Phyllis was missing, and she was frantically looking for me, for you.¡± ¡°Look, Mr. Mason, now that we¡¯ve found her, shall we let them know?¡± It was 7:00 p. m., and Phyllis disappeared a little after 11:00 p. m. More than seven hours had passed by now. Marcia, Matthew, and Cecilia must be freaking out! Sean¡¯s cell phone was off, otherwise he would have been blown up! It was just, the way Phyllis was¡­ ¡°Tell them.¡± With a sigh, Sean handed Phyllis to Luke Young and said, ¡°tell them to go straight to the hospital. I need you to take Phyllis to city Hospital right now, get Phyllis the best doctor you can, and get her a full checkup right away.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Luke Young took a second look at Phyllis and said with concern, ¡°Mr. Mason, did you mean that your daughter¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and go!¡± Sean¡¯s face turned cold as Luke Young grabbed Phyllis and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Luis Sanchez ran away.¡± Sean snorted, ¡°I¡¯m going over to the Sanchez house to meet Owen Sanchez!¡± Then he strode across the street to Mulsanne, opened the door, got into his car, and drove off to the Sanchez Vi, where Owen Sanchez lived. Sean¡¯s eagerness to find Luis Sanchez wasn¡¯t just about revenge for Phyllis. More importantly, Reid came from the Capital City and only had contact with Luis Sanchez. Now that Reid was dead, Sean must find out what Reid and Luis Sanchez did to Phyllis as soon as possible! If they were able to give Phyllis such a vision, did they have a cure? It all fell to Luis Sanchez! Even if there was no cure, if he knew what had caused it, he could cure it! He drove so fast that he ran many red lights. With a screech of brakes, Mulsanne pulled up to the front door of the Sanchez Vi where Owen Sanchez lived! Chapter 94 The son’s Debt is Paid by his father. I Want you Dead As the richest man in Hilshire worth $10 billion, the Sanchez Vi, where Owen Sanchez lived, was certainly more than average. It covered an area of more than 6000 square meters. And it had everything a vi should have. It was night, and in the bright lights it was even more beautiful. Even Luis Sanchez¡¯s Elegant Vi was nothing like it. In one of the attics. ¡°Mr. Brain, what do we do now?¡± Aftering back from Peace Cemetery, Owen Sanchez was upset and his face was grave. ¡°Sean Mason is smart, powerful, and ruthless. He¡¯s a killer, and he¡¯s got a lot of anger in him. He¡¯s ready to take a life for the slightest thing.¡± ¡°Dealing with such people is like trying to kill a tiger. The risk is very high.¡± Owen Sanchez saw an opportunity when Sean came out of prison and identally revealed the Supreme ck Card. He wanted to use the hatred between Sean and the Mason family of the Capital City to choose one side and make profits from it. Originally, the Mason family in the Capital City had refused his visit for many times and disdained hispany, so he preferred Sean. Now, Sean¡¯s amazing strength and ruthless personality made him feel a strong threat. Sean was so strong! And he was so cruel! Mr. Brain was one of the strongest fighters around Owen Sanchez. Even Mr. Brain thought he was no match for Sean. How could he control Sean in the future? Yes, control him. Naturally, a man like Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t want to be told what to do by someone else. He wanted to work with Sean, but he just wanted to take advantage of Sean¡¯s being the owner of the Supreme ck Card. But Sean was an uncontroble tiger! A man-eating tiger! ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Brain didn¡¯t look very good either. He thought for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°The way I see it, Sean Mason and you belong together. You are both thoughtful and talented.¡± ¡°But such people often do not coexist.¡± Two o tigers could not live on the same mountain. There could only be one true leader. If I wanted to do it, and you wanted to do it, then either you died, or I died, or we didn¡¯t interfere with each other! Cooperation? No way! Mr. Brain sighed, ¡°There are two paths open to you. One, you demean yourself, and then you pretend to y along with Sean.¡± ¡°You hunker down with Sean, you dig him up, you wait. Later, when you get the right opportunity, you bite him, you kill him, and you take over him.¡± With his age and strength, Mr. Brain was certainly not a pushover. ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart twitched. He thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°What about the other?¡± ¡°Give uppletely!¡± Mr. Brain continued, ¡°Luckily, though he caught us spying on him, he didn¡¯t mind it. We gave him Hudson Scott and his mother, and we¡¯re done with him.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take the risk, you might as well call it quits. Whether it¡¯s Sean Mason or the Mason family in the Capital City, let them settle their grudges and enmity by themselves. We just watch and don¡¯t participate.¡± Two choices, two extremes. In in English, if they were going to do it, do it big. Or they didn¡¯t do it at all! Money came from danger. Risk and opportunity went hand in hand! Owen Sanchez hesitated. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunityy before him. To be honest, he would hate to give up. But he could not bring himself to put all his eggs in one basket. After much hesitation, he looked up suddenly and asked, ¡°What if we chose the third way and now partnered with the Mason Family of the Capital City, Mr. Brain, what do you think?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Mr. Brain shook his head without thinking, ¡°If Sean Mason is strong, the Mason family of the Capital City is even stronger! If Sean is a tiger, the Mason family is a tiger¡¯s den. It has trained countless masters!¡± ¡°On top of that, Bernardo Mason has ignored your previous visits. Guys like him, they don¡¯t give a shit about you and the Sanchez family. If we surrender to the Mason family in The Capital City, even if we kill Sean, we will end up with nothing but a tragic ending!¡± Using Sean as bait to visit the Mason family in the Capital City? Couldn¡¯t Mr. Brain think of it? Of course he could. But he didn¡¯t think about it at all, so he didn¡¯t mention it! ¡°Then¡­¡± Owen Sanchez also knew that this third option was riskier, less opportunistic and the worst option. Hearing what Mr. Brain said, he shook his head and gave up the idea. He was about to speak, when suddenly there was a sound of hurried footsteps. ¡°Mr. Sanchez! We got a problem!¡± Then there was a cry of panic. As soon as the shouting ended, there was a loud bang. The attic door was thrown open and a ck-d bodyguard rushed in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Brain¡¯s stooped figure moved over to the ck-d bodyguard and grabbed him by the shoulder, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Mr. Brain!¡± The ck-d bodyguard took one look at Mr. Brain, then turned to Owen Sanchez and said, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, there¡¯s a man out there, big, and good at martial arts. He broke into the vi and said he was looking for Mr. Luis. Without saying a word, he began to hit us, and our men were already knocked down by him, and they¡­¡± ¡°They are about to break down.¡± ¡°Go and have a look!¡± At this, Owen Sanchez¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he jumped to his feet and said angrily, ¡°Bastard! What kind of man would be so bold as to break into our vi?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The ck-d bodyguard shook his head wildly, ¡°He just said he was looking for Mr. Luis and didn¡¯t say his name and why. But it looks like he had a vendetta against Mr. Luis, and he seems to be a personal enemy of Mr. Luis.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Luis?¡± asked Mr. Brain. The ck-d bodyguard still shook his head, ¡°He¡­ he never came back today.¡± Bang! Bang! The sounds of blows and kicks were audible from outside in the attic. Sean was clearly heading this way, and he was not far away. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯m gonna go check it out!¡± Mr. Brain snorted and disappeared in a sh. It had been more than ten years since the Sanchez Vi was built, and it was the first time for him to see anyone who dared to break into the Sanchez Vi. Owen Sanchez followed him out of the attic, his face sullen. In the re of the lights, a group of ck-d bodyguards, about two dozen, could be seen in the distance. They carried sticks, but they were afraid to move forward, but kept retreating. ¡°Who is it? How dare you run wild in the Sanchez Vi!¡± The ghostly figure of Mr. Brain rushed into the crowd and appeared in front of the ck-d bodyguards. He shouted, then turned to look at the burly figure surrounded by ck-d bodyguards. A nce! Mr. Brain took one look and his face changed immediately! It had be extremely terrible! His heart gave a violent shudder. He took a deep breath, forced his shock down, frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason? How did you find your way here?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Things were settled in Peace Cemetery. Morton Miller, Grayson Miller, and other people of the three families all died in front of Nic¡¯s tombstone, and they were killed by Owen Sanchez himself. Wasn¡¯t that enough for Sean? Looking at Sean¡¯s menacing manner, it was obvious that he was here to get trouble. He had not even changed his bloody coat! ¡°Where¡¯s Luis Sanchez?¡± Sean asked, looking at Mr. Brain. Yeah, where was Luis Sanchez? From Elegant Vi to the Sanchez Vi, Sean repeatedly asked the same question, but unfortunately, he was never able to find out the whereabouts of Luis Sanchez. Mr. Brain¡¯s heart throbbed and he sensed something wrong. ¡°Did Monsieur Luis offend the devil?¡± he thought to himself. Owen Sanchez strode up to them. ¡°Mr. Mason, what do you mean?¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s face was cold and sulky. If Sean needed help, he could call him directly, but what was he doing barging in? In front of so many people, wasn¡¯t he embarrassing me, the richest man in Hilshire? Sean looked back at Owen Sanchez and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luis Sanchez?¡± Owen Sanchez retorted, ¡°Mr. Mason, what do you want with my son?¡± ¡°I need to talk to him.¡± Sean said, ¡°I came to ask him a few questions, and then, ask for something.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez was stunned, ¡°What question? What thing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only one who knows the answers to my questions, so all you have to do is tell me where he is.¡± Sean and Owen Sanchez looked at each other, then Sean said coldly, ¡°As for what I want, only he can give it to me, because I want his life!¡± His words shocked everyone. He broke into the Sanchez Vi alone, asking Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, to kill his son Luis Sanchez? Luis Sanchez was the only kid of the Sanchez family! He was crazy! He must be crazy! All the ck-d bodyguards thought Sean was crazy, except Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain. Owen Sanchez was seething. Because of Sean¡¯s amazing fighting ability, he tried not to burst out on the spot, but gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did to you that made you so angry that you wanted to kill him?¡± To Owen Sanchez, nothing was as important as his son¡¯s life. ¡°I repeat, all you have to do is tell me where he is.¡± Sean didn¡¯t answer Owen Sanchez¡¯s question. He did not bother to exin, nor did he need to. He wanted to see him! He would kill him! Beyond doubt! What a bully! Owen Sanchez could not help himself. ¡°Was it too much to barge into the Sanchez Vi without question, asking me to leave my son¡¯s life in your hands?¡± ¡°What, do you think we, the Sanchez family, are easy targets?¡± The tension was at its highest. Mr. Brain calmly walked over to Owen Sanchez just in case. As Owen Sanchez was saying to Mr. Brain, Sean was just too grumpy. Little things could make him a killer. He was an extremely dangerous man. ¡°So what?¡± Sean started walking right up to Owen Sanchez, snorting, ¡°If you don¡¯t deliver Luis Sanchez, tonight, every member of the Sanchez family will die with him for the mistakes he made!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± He knew he was no match for Sean, but Mr. Brain couldn¡¯t back down in this situation. Since there was no chance of easing up, he struck first. He gathered his strength, and in an instant, his fist, wrapped in an infinite amount of dark energy, struck Sean hard and unexpectedly. Earlier in the Peace Cemetery, Sean gave Reid three moves in a life-and-death battle and was already wounded. So, in Mr. Brain¡¯s opinion, if he seeded in a sneak attack, it was not impossible to take down Sean. How fast was the Master of Dark Energy! Like thunder! Sean, however, was quicker. At almost the same moment that Mr. Brain threw his fist, Sean raised his fist and confronted Mr. Brain¡¯s. Boom. The next moment, their fists smashed together like two mountains. For a moment the dark energy burst and the wind rose. The shockwave sent all the ck-d bodyguards flying, including Owen Sanchez. They flew a few meters and fell in a great tumult. A lot of people were coughing up blood over their chests when they fell to the ground. Of those present, Owen Sanchez was the least physically fit, so he had the worst of it. It felt as if he had been hit by a car, his insides churning, almost passing out on the spot. Mr. Brain, too! Fist to fist, dark energy to dark energy. Mr. Brain struggled with Sean for only two or three seconds, and then was knocked out of the air by Sean¡¯s surging dark energy, falling five meters away. Although he did not vomit blood on the spot, his face was pale and he was badly wounded. And that was after Sean poured a lot of dark energy into Phyllis for half an hour in order to suppress the blood roaring inside her! Otherwise, if Mr. Brain had taken a hard punch from Sean, he would die! Sean stopped. He didn¡¯t look at Mr. Brain, as if he didn¡¯t pay him any attention. He strode over to Owen Sanchez, looked down at him and said, ¡°Now, can you tell me where Luis Sanchez is?¡± Although Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t know Luis Sanchez was secretly involved with the Mason family of the Capital City. But that didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that after Reid failed to kill Sean, Luis Sanchez panicked and confessed to Owen Sanchez and Owen Sanchez helped him escape. After all, everyone would protect their own children! Owen Sanchez had blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. He was aching all over, unable to stand up. So, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kill me if you dare!¡± ¡°You expect me to turn my son over to you without knowing why? No way!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If Owen Sanchez was the richest man in the city, a rainmaker, he was no ordinary man. He lived by his own principles. There was no way he was going to give in when he was coerced. Besides, this was about the Sanchez family! ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sean was watching Owen Sanchez¡¯s eyes and the change of expression on his face. He had an answer in his mind, but he lifted his foot to Owen Sanchez¡¯s head, stomped on it, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give me Luis Sanchez¡¯s life, then give me yours.¡± Chapter 95 Eighty-one Mates of the Bloody Wolf Group Sean¡¯s foot was gonna kill Owen Sanchez. All the ck-d bodyguards around were terrified. They were stunned, and their hearts were beating wildly. They were hired by the Sanchez family to guard the house like dogs. They were certainly not loyal to either the Sanchez family or Owen Sanchez. They took their money and did their work for them. That was all. Risking their life for a job? It was not worth it! So, as soon as Sean picked up his foot, they remembered what Sean had just said, ¡°every member of the Sanchez family will die with him for the mistakes he made¡±. Instead of rushing to stop Sean, nearly half the ck-d bodyguards struggled to their feet and ran. ¡°Stop it!¡± Only Mr. Brain was the exception! Mr. Brain shouted and jumped up, regardless of his injuries. Like a cheetah catching prey, his stooped body turned into a shadow as he dashed toward Sean and Owen Sanchez. However, Mr. Brain knew he was no match for Sean, so instead of trying to stop Sean, he jumped on Owen Sanchez and defended him to death. He was willing to die for Owen Sanchez! Boom! The next moment, Sean¡¯s right foot, with its strength in it, was on the floor next to Mr. Brain¡¯s and Owen Sanchez¡¯s heads. Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez were once again thrown off by the dark force with a loud, piercing sound. Around Sean¡¯s right foot, the hard concrete cracked like a cobweb for half a meter. You could see the power of this foot! But did he miss it? Of course not. Sean might be ruthless, but he was not a man who killed innocent people. He came to the Sanchez Vi to find Luis Sanchez. And now, with this kick, he had confirmed that Owen Sanchez did not, until now, know what Luis Sanchez had done. He had no idea where Luis Sanchez was. Killing him wouldn¡¯t help. The escaped bodyguards turned around when they heard the noise. They looked this way, then stopped, stunned. Shit! He didn¡¯t kill him? What did he mean? Mr. Brain used dark energy to shield Owen Sanchez, so this time, Owen Sanchez was thrown off again without serious injury. ¡°Thank you for going easy, Mr. Mason.¡± There were some things that only professionals could understand, not amateurs. Mr. Brain immediately realized what Sean had just done. ¡°When you do something wrong, you pay for it.¡± Sean snorted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Luis Sanchez. You better get him back to me as soon as possible. Otherwise, if anything happens to my daughter, next time Ie, I will kill the whole Sanchez family.¡± ¡°All of you.¡± Then he turned and walked away. Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez looked at each other and saw a strong sense of shock in each other¡¯s eyes. What did Sean mean by that? What did his daughter have to do with Luis Sanchez? Could it be¡­ Suddenly, their eyes shed steeply, and the bottom of their hearts suddenly shiver. They thought of something at the same time. Owen Sanchez said anxiously, ¡°Come on! Call that Logan Garcia guy next to Luis and get him over here. I need to talk to him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mr. Brain nodded and immediately took out his cell phone. Sean heard Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain talking, but he didn¡¯t look back, and he didn¡¯t stop. The only thing on his mind now was, ¡°I can¡¯t find Luis Sanchez, I don¡¯t know the cause of the disease, and I don¡¯t have a cure, how do I save Phyllis?¡± Seeing Sean walking by, the ck-d bodyguards who had run away from Sean looked at each other with embarrassment. If they weren¡¯t afraid of Sean, they would have pointed him up the nose and said, ¡°I thought you were gonna fucking kill Owen Sanchez?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you going to take the whole Sanchez family with you?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you bossy?¡± ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Youe, you leave, you kill, you spare. Easy for you. But have you thought about what we¡¯re going to do? Should we keep running away?¡± ¡°Have you considered our feelings?¡± They could neither run nor stay. What a dilemma! Sean certainly didn¡¯t care about their feelings. He left the Sanchez Vi and saw Luke Young waiting at the gate. ¡°Mr. Mason, arrangements have been made at the hospital.¡± Luke Young came up to him and said gravely, ¡°I had someone track down Luis Sanchez, and he bought three ne tickets and five train tickets at once. But he didn¡¯t board the ne or take the train. I think he¡¯s trying to confuse us.¡± ¡°My guess is that he will drive out of Hilshire, and as for where, in a sea of people, it will be hard to track him down for a while.¡± Luis Sanchez was no fool. He was careful to run for his life. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded absently, ¡°I got it.¡± Luke Young nced at the Sanchez Vi with some concern, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­ You didn¡¯t do anything to Owen Sanchez, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°He had no idea what Luis Sanchez was doing, no idea where Luis Sanchez was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Luke Young breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°After all, Owen Sanchez is the richest man in Hilshire. In wealth and power, he was far superior to the three families south of the city. As far as I know, he has connections with several of the Crane Town families.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, you are likely to face an attack from the Mason family of the Capital City. At a time like this, it¡¯s not advisable to make too many enemies.¡± Luke Young said this for Sean¡¯s sake. ¡°The Mason family of the Capital City?¡± A harsh light shed in Sean¡¯s eyes and he snorted, ¡°I want you to send the heads of those men out of here, to the Capital City, to the Mason family, and say this is my gift to them.¡± ¡°One day I¡¯lle back and ask for justice for what happened five years ago!¡± Luke Young looked startled, ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°Now! I want to put those heads in front of the Mason family in the Capital City!¡± His tone was firm and unanswerable! Originally, Sean wanted to kill Luis Sanchez and send Luis Sanchez¡¯s head to the Capital City along with Reid, Morton Millers, and others. Too bad Luis Sanchez escaped, so he was the only one missing.¡± Luke Young was certainly the best person to do this, because of his special status. If anyone else had to take a few heads to the Capital City, they would have been intercepted halfway there. ¡°Then, fine.¡± Luke Young was trying to convince Sean that it wasn¡¯t time to have a serious feud with the Mason family of Capital City. But he looked at Sean¡¯s cold face, and he choked his words back. ¡°You make the arrangements.¡± Sean turned and walked away. Without looking back, he said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to city Hospital.¡± When Sean got into the car, he didn¡¯t start the car immediately. Instead, he sat in the car and took out his phone. When he turned it on, he immediately received a flurry of messages, all reminding him of missed calls. They were from Cecilia, Marcia, Matthew, even Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Sean dialed Cornelia¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, is that Sean?¡± Momentster, Cornelia¡¯s voice was heard on the phone. Her voice was small, as if worried about being heard by Gemma and Dean, and with a hint of reproach, ¡°Why is your cell phone off?¡± ¡°I took Dean and Gemma on a trip like you asked me to. They called you, tried to get you to tag along, but they couldn¡¯t get through. I fear some suspicion may be in their minds.¡± ¡°Are you oaky?¡± Cornelia didn¡¯t know what Sean was up to, but she knew it was dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sean said, ¡°Put Gemma on. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cornelia was relieved to hear Sean¡¯s familiar voice. Footsteps sounded. She handed the phone to Gemma, and Sean talked to Gemma and Dean for about ten minutes before they were reassured. The phone was in Cornelia¡¯s hands again, and Sean said, ¡°You cane back in three days.¡± ¡°Three days? So soon?¡± Cornelia was puzzled and said, ¡°Have you worked things out on your end?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Three days from now, I have a surprise for you.¡± Yeah, a surprise. Three days was enough time for Luke Young to arrange the transfer of all three families¡¯ assets. Everything the Wright family lost five years ago would be doubled back to Dean and Gemma. They should be pleased, right? After he hung up on Cornelia, Sean made three more calls in a row. The call was simple. ¡°Pupil Wolf,e to Hilshire before dawn!¡± ¡°Shadow Wolf,e to Hilshire before dawn!¡± ¡°Spirit Wolf,e to Hilshire before dawn!¡± Pupil Wolf, Shadow Wolf and Spirit Wolf were code names. All three of them worked for Sean and were part of the eighty-one Bloody Wolf Group. They retired and went home before Sean. However, when Sean called them and asked them to do something, the three of them didn¡¯t hesitate. Their answers were surprisingly the same, ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll be there before dawn!¡± They would be there before dawn! Military orders must be obeyed. Even when they retired, they remained loyal! Sean¡¯s feud with the Mason family in Capital City was personal and he was not going to use the active members of the Bloody Wolf Group. It was against military discipline to do that. Now that the Mason family in Capital City knew where he was, he didn¡¯t care about it. But Cecilia¡¯s family, Gemma and Dean were different. He had to keep them safe before what happened to Phyllis happened to them. Sean had no choice but to call the Pupil Wolf, Shadow Wolf, and Spirit Wolf. The 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group were all armed with unique skills. Their martial arts were mostly of Early Stage in Dark Energy, which was slightly inferior to Mr. Brain, but it should be enough to protect the safety of Cecilia and Gemma¡¯s family. After the punch with Mr. Brain, Sean could pretty much confirm that Mr. Brain was in the Middle Stage in Dark Energy, and Reid was in the Late Stage in Dark Energy. Dark energy was divided into four stages, early, middle,te, andplete! In all the world, there was only one warrior in ten thousand who could get the dark energy. Masters like Mr. Brain and Reid only existed inrge, powerful families. The eighty-one members of the Bloody Wolf Group led by Sean were all masters of Dark Energy without exception. How strong was the team of 81 masters of Dark Energy? It was the main reason Sean was so invincible in battle, so invincible in the North. Among the three, Spirit Wolf was a true descendant of Ghost Valley and was known as the Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine. Maybe he had a cure for Phyllis. At the very least, they should be able to find the source! If it was confirmed that Reid did something to Phyllis, and if the Mason family in the Capital City had a cure for Phyllis, Sean wouldn¡¯t mind going to the Capital City early, taking the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and fighting them to the death! Ten minutester, Sean put his phone away, took a deep breath and drove away from the Sanchez Vi, heading for the city hospital¡­ ¡­ Logan Garcia was called by Mr. Brain and rushed to the Sanchez Vi. In the attic. Owen Sanchezy pale on the sofa, still injured. Mr. Brain was standing by. Logan Garcia knelt before them and told Owen Sanchez the whole story. Including Luis Sanchez secretly contacting the Mason family of the Capital City behind Owen Sanchez¡¯s back, and personally sending someone to kidnap Phyllis and deliver Phyllis to Reid. After hearing this, Owen Sanchez was so angry that he spat out blood. His pale face was even worse, cold, and scary. ¡°Bastard!¡± He grabbed a teacup off the coffee table and threw it at Logan Garcia. It hit Logan Garcia right on the forehead, causing him to grin as blood gushed down his face. But he knelt on his knees, so frightened was he that he dared not breathe. Mr. Brain stepped forward and picked up Owen Sanchez, then turned around and gave Logan Garcia a furious look and snorted, ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Logan Garcia, as if pardoned, fled. Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain were the only two people left in the attic. Owen Sanchez said angrily, ¡°Luis had always been calm, always aware of the big picture, but this time he was really blind!¡± ¡°He was so obsessed with it that he turned against me despite all my previous advice. He secretly contacted the Mason family in the Capital City and sent someone to kidnap Sean¡¯s fucking daughter!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he trying to get himself killed?¡± Everyone would protect their children instinctively. As a father, Owen Sanchez suddenly understood what Sean had just done. To put it another way, if it was Luis Sanchez who was kidnapped, and he was sick and unconscious, and if he found out who did this, he¡¯d want to dig up those motherfuckers¡¯ ancestral graves, let alone kill them! Sean was very restrained in sparing his life at thest minute. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to help it. Mr. Brain¡¯s face was as ugly as it could be, and he said, ¡°Mr. Luis¡¯s move was reckless, but it¡¯s toote to regret it now. The question is what should do we tell Sean?¡± ¡°Based on Sean¡¯s attitude, he¡¯s been very aggressive with Mr. Luis. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not going to stop. Before he arrived, we were discussing whether to get out early enough to sit on the sidelines of his feud with the Mason family of the Capital City.¡± ¡°But now that Mr. Luis is in the game, it¡¯s toote to back out even if we wanted to.¡± Luis Sanchez came in and pissed Sean off. As Luis Sanchez¡¯s father, how could Owen Sanchez get away with it himself? It was not a question of whether he wanted to get into the game, it was a question of how he could get out of it! Should he find Luis Sanchez, hand him over to Sean, and let Sean kill him? No! Absolutely not! Should he join hands with the Mason family in the Capital City to destroy Sean for good? No! After all, the Sanchez family was in Hilshire. If they upset Sean, Sean had the power to kill them all like he said he would! But the Mason family was far away in the Capital City, even if they agreed to cooperate, they could not help them. Perhaps the Sanchez family hadpletely disappeared from Hilshire before the Mason family arrived! They were in a dilemma!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Luis Sanchez had made a terrible move that seemed to have brought the entire Sanchez family into a dead end! Owen Sanchez paused for a moment, then looked up at Mr. Brain and asked with a very serious face, ¡°Mr. Brain, what do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 96 Sorry, Honey. Phyllis’s Condition Mr. Brain was thinking about this problem, too. What should they do? Luis Sanchez made a bad move and dragged the entire Sanchez family into the game. If they made one more mistake, the Sanchez family could be wiped out. After nearly five minutes of thought, Mr. Brain said quietly, ¡°For now, I¡¯m afraid we will have to protect the Sanchez family first, and then Mr. Luis.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Brain exined, ¡°Before Sean left, he said if anything happened to his daughter, the next time he came, he would kill the Sanchez family. In other words, if his daughter is safe, or if we can help him save his daughter, it means saving the Sanchez family.¡± ¡°As for Mr. Luis¡­¡± Mr. Brain shook his head and went on, ¡°Logan Garcia said that after they kidnapped Phyllis this morning, they handed her over to Mr. Luis, who handed her over to Reid. She¡¯s been held in Elegant Vi¡¯s safe room. No one coulde near. Even Mr. Luis could only act on Reid¡¯s will.¡± ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Luis who attacked Phyllis, it was Reid. Mr. Luis is at best an aplice, not a mastermind. If I¡¯m right, Sean¡¯s main purpose when he stormed into the Sanchez family to find Mr. Luis was not to kill him, but to get him to tell him how to save Phyllis¡­¡± Mr. Brain spoke with a very thorough analysis of the present situation. Owen Sanchez thought for a moment and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if we save Phyllis, not only will we keep the Sanchez family safe, but we¡¯ll keep Luis alive?¡± ¡°Maybe not now, but someday, I think so.¡± Mr. Brain nodded, ¡°If you think about it, Sean was very just now, but the fact that he spared your life at thest minute means he¡¯s not a bloodthirsty man. If Mr. Luis had been caught by him now, he might have killed him in a fit of rage. ¡°However, ¡­¡± ¡°If we help him save Phyllis before he gets to Mr. Luis, we¡¯ll make amends for Mr. Luis. At that point, when he had calmed down, the reason for killing Mr. Luis would be lesspelling, and Mr. Luis would have a chance to live.¡± Mr. Brain was over 60 years old, and his ability to judge people and things was far better than ordinary people. Until now, Mr. Brain had not suggested to Owen Sanchez that he join the Mason family in the Capital City. In his opinion, although Sean was fierce, he had principles, a bottom line, and a clear bnce between favors and enmity. He was far more trustworthy than the Mason family of the Capital City. Dropping their benefactor as soon as their help was not required. The Mason family of the Capital City had done a lot of these things. ¡°Good point!¡± Owen Sanchez thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯re gonna go to city hospital, check on Phyllis, and see if there¡¯s anything we can do to help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Brain said, ¡°In addition, you must not send anyone to find Mr. Luis until then. We were able to spy on Sean, and Sean was able to spy on us, too. If we find Mr. Luis and don¡¯t give him to Sean, and when he finds out, it will only ruin everything we¡¯ve done and makes it worse.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Owen Sanchez sighed quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope Luis learns to be smarter this time, to run faster, to run farther, to hide better, and not to have any more problems¡­¡± A father¡¯s love was as great as a mountain. No matter you were good, bad, rich, or poor¡­ ¡­ At ten past eight in the evening. There were officers left behind by Luke Young outside city hospital. When he saw Sean, he immediately came up to him and handed him a suit of clothes, saying, ¡°Mr. Mason, This is for you from Mr. Young.¡± Sean still hasn¡¯t had time to change his bloody suit. He couldn¡¯t go to Cecilia dressed like that. Sean took the clothes and went back to the car. In less than a minute he had changed, then he came out and said, ¡°How¡¯s Phyllis? Have you checked with the doctor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The officer nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Young has asked Mr. Allen, the vice president of the city hospital, to examine your daughter himself. After the examination, your daughter was ced in VIP room 508. She¡¯s not yet conscious, and your inws are taking care of her.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± Sean asked as they walked. The officer said, ¡°Mr. Allen called in the chief physicians of all departments of the hospital to conduct a consultation study on the examination results. Your wife, Miss Moore, has been waiting at the conference room door. She was worried about your daughter¡¯s health, so¡­¡± ¡°Miss Moore is emotionally unstable.¡± The police officer was very polite to Sean because of Luke Young¡¯s warning. Sean walked into the elevator without stopping. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The officer then pressed the elevator button to the eighth floor. In the eighth floor. Cecilia sat alone on a chair in the hallway outside the conference room. Her head was down, and she kept reaching out to wipe her tears, her thin shoulders trembling slightly. She was obviously very frightened. The elevator doors were opened slowly and Sean strode out. The policeman wisely did not follow him, but took the elevator back the way it hade and went to guard at the hospital gate. When Sean saw Cecilia from afar, he paused a little, but did not stop. He walked right up to Cecilia, sat down in the seat next to her, and whispered, ¡°Sorry, honey. I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cecilia¡¯s body suddenly stiffened when she heard Sean¡¯s voice in her ear. She cried coldly, then looked up, her tearful eyes sullen. She stared at Sean and choked up, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me honey! I¡¯m not your honey!¡± ¡°Liar! You¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about you except your name and your conviction for five years ago, and you won¡¯t tell me anything, so why do you call me honey? Is that the right way to treat your honey?¡± ¡°You said as long as you are here, no one can bully me and Phyllis, no one can hurt us. But when Phyllis was abducted, when she was tortured, where were you?¡± ¡°Why y didn¡¯t you tell me when you knew about her kidnapping and let my dad and mom keep it from me?¡± ¡°Why is that? Tell me! Why?¡± ¡°To Me and Phyllis, you¡¯re just an outsider who¡¯s been in our house for less than two days! A stranger! Phyllis is my daughter! I¡¯m her real mother! What right have you to keep this from me?¡± As Sean had predicted, Cecilia had forgotten about the Moore Group when she learned of Phyllis¡¯s abduction and was in no mood to ask. Sean was bombarded with questions and reprimands. Cecilia¡¯s voice got louder and louder, and her grief did get out of hand. ¡°Honey, actually¡­¡± Sean¡¯s heart hurt no less than Cecilia¡¯s, or even more. But Cecilia could shed tears and vent as much as she liked, but he couldn¡¯t. He gritted his teeth and tried tofort Cecilia, but before he could say anything, Cecilia interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation!¡± ¡°Liar! Big liar!¡± It was not enough to me, to yell, to snarl, to question! Cecilia was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t help throwing her fist at Sean¡¯s chest. She hit Sean with both hands, one after the other. As she hit Sean, she cried and said he was a liar. Her fist hit Sean¡¯s chest and it didn¡¯t hurt at all. However, when he looked down at Cecilia¡¯s sad appearance, Sean could not help feeling sad and distressed. Over the past five years, Cecilia had been the pir of her family, oppressed and bullied by Carter Moore, Dn, and Isaac. When Sean was not around, she had no one to lean on, no one to me, no one to turn to! In Marcia¡¯s words, she could only cry in her bed at night, alone¡­ ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though Sean¡¯s heart had been hardened in the battlefield, he could not help but feel his heart shaking and twitching, and his eyes gradually became moist at the thought. He reached out and took Cecilia into his arms, saying it over and over again, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was sorry about today! I was sorry about what happened five years ago! Sean wanted to say ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to Cecilia for everything she¡¯d been through in the past five years. Sean had always acted with dignity and integrity, but when it came to Cecilia and Phyllis, he felt sorry and guilty. Cecilia struggled a few times but she couldn¡¯t get away, then she gave up and let Sean hold her. Lying in Sean¡¯s arms, her growls were getting smaller and smaller, but her sobs were endless and heart-wrenching. Sean patted her on the back. Luke Young only told Cecilia and Marcia that Phyllis was abducted by a gang of evil men, and the police find her with Sean¡¯s help. But he didn¡¯t tell them what Sean¡¯s role was or what he did, or even Luis Sanchez and Reid, the culprits. Because it was a big deal. It was so big! The heads and sons of three big families in the south of the city were all killed overnight. That alone was enough to stir up Hilshire. In addition, the richest man in Hilshire and the Mason family of the Capital City were all involved. Once the news was leaked, it would surely trigger a huge frenzy of public opinion and affect the normal social order of Hilshire. As the guardian of Hilshire, Luke Young naturally put social stability of Hilshire in the first ce. Some things were not for too many people to know. Telling Cecilia¡¯s family would only add to their worries and fears. If Cecilia knew Sean had killed more than one men in a rage to save Phyllis, she might have med him less. But she was gonna be more suspicious about Sean¡¯s background!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Miss Moore.¡± Suddenly, the door of the conference room pushed open and a grizzled doctor stepped out of the room, holding the papers that had Phyllis¡¯s results. The choking stopped immediately. Cecilia immediately burst out of Sean¡¯s arms and jumped to her feet. Without even trying to wipe her tears, she rushed over and asked, ¡°Mr. Allen, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with my daughter?¡± Sean also stood up and followed. Mr. Allen took a look at Sean and asked, ¡°And he¡¯s¡­¡± Sean said, ¡°I¡¯m Sean Mason, Cecilia is my wife, and Phyllis is my daughter.¡± ¡°So you are Mr. Mason.¡± A sh of shock came into Mr. Allen¡¯s eyes. He looked at Sean a few more times. Then he offered Sean his hand and said excitedly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mason, I¡¯m Allen, the assistant dean here, and your daughter¡¯s attending physician.¡± Apparently, Luke Young had told Mr. Allen that his patient Phyllis had an unusual father. Otherwise, Mr. Allen would not have paid so much attention to Phyllis¡¯s physical examination and convened a consultation with all the department heads of the hospital. Cecilia was stunned by Mr. Allen¡¯s attitude toward Sean. Sean politely shakes Mr. Allen¡¯s hand and then said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s start with my daughter.¡± ¡°Yes. Okay.¡± Mr. Allen nodded and pointed to the documents in his hand. His face became grave and he said, ¡°To tell you the truth, your daughter has a very special corporeity!¡± ¡°After our tests, we found that the physiological functions of her heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney, and viscera were very different from those of ordinary people. This is the first time for us to encounter this situation, and further clinical observation and consultation and research are needed to confirm it.¡± ¡°And her blood!¡± Mr. Allen pulled out another test report and said, ¡°She had significantly higher concentrations of red blood cells, white blood cells and telets, a much higher death rate, and an abnormal temperature of 37. 8.¡± ¡°ording to the joint discussion of the chief physician of each department, it is agreed that your daughter is likely to be injected with an unknown hormone, or poison, resulting in her physiological dysfunction in a short time¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale at Mr. Allen¡¯s words. It was as if thunder were going off in her head. Her body gave a jerk and she nearly fell. Sean, quick of eye and quick of hand, immediately reached out to help her. He took her in his arms with one hand and said consolingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Phyllis is gonna be fine.¡± Then he looked at Mr. Allen and asked, ¡°Is there any treatment avable at the hospital?¡± Sean was not surprised by Mr. Allen¡¯s words and the results of the tests. Before that, he had personally examined Phyllis¡¯s body and prepared ordingly. The test results were roughly the same as his judgment! Injection! It seemed that the Mason family in Capital City had Luis Sanchez kidnap Phyllis not to threaten Sean with her life, but to have an agenda! ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Allen said with a puzzled look of being in a pickle, ¡°Until we find out the source of the disease, figure out what hormones your daughter was injected with, and then investigate the symptoms, the best course of action for now is probably conservative treatment.¡± ¡°First seek stability, then seek treatment. There is hope of a cure provided the condition does not deteriorate further.¡± Hope? Only hope? Cecilia¡¯s eyes were watering and her heart was bleeding. Her legs were weak, her body was weak, and she felt dizzy. Even when she was in Sean¡¯s arms, she was uncontrobly shaky and insisted on asking, ¡°Mr. Allen, so¡­¡± ¡°And my daughter, she¡­ When is she gonna wake up?¡± Chapter 97 Spirit Wolf is Here. Biological dad Mr. Allen¡¯s face got worse. Instead of answering Cecilia¡¯s question directly, he looked a little embarrassed at Sean and said, ¡°Mr. Mason, your daughter is still young, her physiological functions are still developing and improving, and her immune ability is rtively weak.¡± ¡°I mean, she was suddenly injected with a massive dose of an unknown hormone, her temperature increased, her organs damaged, her blood changed, which, given her condition, would have been too much to handle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle she made it this far, like¡­¡± Sean knew what he wanted to ask. So, he nodded, ¡°To tell you the truth, Mr. Allen, I know something about medicine. When I found my daughter, she had been running a fever, so I took some first aid.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Allen¡¯s eyes lit up. Though Sean said it like it was nothing, he was a professional doctor, and he knew what Sean had done was unusual! At the very least, if Phyllis¡¯s condition worsened, there was nothing he could do! Knew something about medicine? Knew something about healing? If you just knew something about medicine and healing, then what about us department heads and medical professors? Should we call ourselvesymen? He really wanted to ask a question, ¡°What kind of first aid did you do? why is it so amazing?¡± ¡°Can you teach me?¡± But Sean yed it down and obviously didn¡¯t want to say much. He hesitated and hesitated, and finally refrained. He just nodded his head and said, ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Then he looked at Cecilia and answered her question, ¡°Miss Moore, if we use conservative treatment, when your daughter will wake up depends on her sense of survival. It could be tonight. It could be tomorrow.¡± ¡°Of course, it could be next month, or even next year.¡± ¡°Until we find the cause, all we can do is to keep her vitals alive¡­¡± In in English, she could wake up any minute. Or maybe she would never wake up! Mr. Allen¡¯s words were like a hammer that broke thest pir of Cecilia¡¯s spirit. Her fragile body shook violently, and then she copsed like a deted ball. Sean bent over for a princess hug and picked her up. Then he turned to Mr. Allen and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just treat it conservatively. I have a friend who¡¯s an expert in this area, and he¡¯ll be here in the morning, and he should be able to figure out what¡¯s the cause.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Allen¡¯s eyes shone again, thinking, ¡°Is your friend better than you?¡± Was he far better than you? Sean ignored him and walked away with Cecilia in his arms to visit Phyllis. Being held by Sean, Cecilia didn¡¯t put up a fight this time. Her eyes were zed over and her face was pale, tears streaming down her face. Sean took the stairs instead of the elevator. As he walked, he bowed his head andforted her, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called my friend and asked him toe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°He is an expert in this field. There is no incurable disease that he cannot cure.¡± ¡°Trust me, Phyllis is gonna be fine.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Sean¡¯s soft voice was in her ears. Cecilia leaned sideways on Sean¡¯s broad shoulders, feeling Sean¡¯s solid chest. For the first time in five years, someone stood behind her and supported her when she was in trouble. The feeling of being taken care of was strange and warm to her. Suddenly, Cecilia looked up, stared at Sean with tears streaming down her eyes, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were, a good guy or a bad guy, a rich guy, or a bum on the street. Help me, please save Phyllis, okay?¡± ¡°If you can save Phyllis, if you can return my Phyllis safe and sound, I will promise you anything. I will give you anything!¡± Her voice was small but firm! Cecilia would do whatever it took to save Phyllis! Sean and Cecilia looked each other in the eye, then he shook their heads and said, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you and Phyllis. I want you two to be fine.¡± ¡°Phyllis is your daughter and mine, too. You are Phyllis¡¯s mother, and I am Phyllis¡¯s father and your husband.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family!¡± Sean¡¯s words stirred Cecilia¡¯s heart. Father? After two days of contact, Cecilia had to admit that Sean was a good guy. He was kind to her, to Phyllis, to Marcia, and to Matthew. But some things didn¡¯t work that way. The incident five years ago was a knot in Cecilia¡¯s heart that would never be erased. Until she could figure out what happened with the pregnancy, until she found out who Phyllis¡¯s real father was, she wouldn¡¯t ept another man. That was her rule! That was her bottom line! Little did she know that the man she was being held in his arms, Sean Mason, was the one she had been looking for. Sean was not lying! He was Phyllis¡¯s dad! Biological dad! The two of them went to room 508VIP, and as they walked through the door, Phyllis was in bed, receiving fluids. Her face was normal, but her eyes were still closed. She was in aa, like a sleeping angel. Marcia and Matthew stood by the side of the bed, wiping away tears. ¡°Cecilia!¡± When Sean came in with Cecilia in his arms, both of them were stunned. Marcia immediately stood up and came to meet her. ¡°Cecilia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m probably just a little tired. I¡¯ll take a break.¡± Sean carried Cecilia directly to the opposite caregiver¡¯s bed,id her down, tucked her in, and said softly, ¡°Honey, you can have a rest if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll take care of Phyllis.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cecilia nodded and looked over her shoulder at Phyllis in the bed next to her. How could Cecilia sleep without Phyllis waking up? The VIP room was fully equipped with everything in it. Sean picked up a basin, went to the bathroom, got a bowl of hot water, and held it over to Matthew and said, ¡°Matthew, let me wash your feet.¡± What? Marcia and Cecilia were stunned. Why were they washing their feet at this time? Only Matthew knew that Sean was massaging his crippled legs. But in the light of the present situation, he sighed and said, ¡°You know what? Forget it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean took off Matthew¡¯s shoes and socks without another word. Then he said, ¡°When Phyllis wakes up, you¡¯re gonna take her out with you.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Matthew couldn¡¯t move his legs, so he let Sean do it. Looking down at his ¡°found¡± son-inw, Matthew had mixed feelings. Marcia and Cecilia thought Sean was being filial and didn¡¯t bother to stop him. But Sean was a rare person to be able to do this. Ten minutester. After the massage, Sean poured out the water and came back to say, ¡°Matthew, Marcia, you¡¯ve been worrying all afternoon, so go home early and get some rest. Cecilia and I will take care of Phyllis.¡± ¡°As Mr. Allen told me, Phyllis was just in shock and went into aa. Her blood pressure¡¯s not normal, but she could wake up any minute.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you as soon as Phyllis wakes up.¡± Sean didn¡¯t tell Marcia and Matthew about Phyllis¡¯s illness, so they wouldn¡¯t be nervous. He just hoped that when Spirit Wolf arrived, there was a way to wake Phyllis up. Otherwise, the truth would be out soon. ¡°Really?¡± Marcia and Matthew looked at each other and said excitedly, ¡°Did Mr. Allen really say that? Is Phyllis¡­¡± ¡°Is she really okay?¡± Sean shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Rest assured. I promise you that Phyllis is gonna be fine.¡± ¡°She will be okay!¡± Sean said it firmly, but in Marcia¡¯s eyes, he was an outsider. So, In her excitement, Marcia unconsciously turned to Cecilia in the escort bed. Cecilia nodded and said, ¡°Sean was right. Phyllis is gonna be fine.¡± ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go home with my dad, because I need you to take care of Phyllis tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you to be exhausted.¡± Cecilia¡¯s words reassured them. ¡°Okay! Ok.¡± Marcia wiped tears from her eyes, sped her hands, looked up at the ceiling and said reverently, ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay! That¡¯s good! Thank God!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go home with your father¡­¡± Marcia ran to the hospital bed, kissed Phyllis on the cheek, stared at her for a long time, and then reluctantly pushed Matthew out of the VIP room. Sean took them downstairs and had one of the officers take them home. After watching them get into the police car, he returned to the VIP ward. By this time, Cecilia had gotten out of her escort bed and sat down at Phyllis¡¯s bedside. She held Phyllis¡¯s left hand, which was not on fluids, and the tears that had just stopped gushed again. ¡°Your friend¡­¡± When Sean came back, she looked back at him and said, ¡°Is he really an expert? Can he really save Phyllis?¡± Just now, when sheforted Marcia and Matthew, her tone was just as firm as Sean¡¯s, but now there was no one else, she also needed Sean to give her a psychologicalfort, to cheer up. After all, there was nothing Mr. Allen could do, and he had to resort to so-called conservative treatment. ¡°Of course.¡± Sean walked over to her, crouched down, took her and Phyllis by the hand, and said solemnly, ¡°He is the Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine, there is no cause of disease that he cannot find out, there is no prescription that he cannot prescribe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± No matter what Sean said was true or not, whether it was purefort or not, Cecilia felt a sense of security in her heart after hearing Sean¡¯s words. ¡°Honey, I¡¯d appreciate it if you got some rest.¡± Without saying a word, Sean put Cecilia back on the bed and bowed his head. ¡°I promised Phyllisst night that I would continue telling her about the district fight tonight¡­¡± Cecilia blushed a little. Sean was lying in front of the bed telling Phyllis a story, while Ceciliay quietly on the bed, watching and listening, tears in her eyes and her heart welling up. For a moment, she was even thinking that if nothing happened five years ago, if Sean had really been Phyllis¡¯s father, if Phyllis had survived¡­ How nice that would be. In such arge VIP ward, there were only three of them. Time flied like water. Before you knew it, it was five in the morning. Sean had been telling Phyllis stories and Cecilia had been listening. He almost told the whole story of hisst five years. Until there was a steady sound of footsteps outside the VIP room, followed by a knock on the door and a familiar voice calling out from outside, ¡°General Wolf!¡± ¡°Spirit Wolf reporting for duty!¡± Chapter 98 A chance. The Riddle of Colored Glaze Holy Water When Sean heard Spirit Wolf¡¯s voice, his heart twitched and he was delighted. Cecilia, on the other hand, was shocked. General Wolf? What was that? Where was wolf? Spirit Wolf¡¯s words were followed by two familiar voices, ¡°General Wolf!¡± ¡°Shadow Wolf for duty!¡± ¡°General Wolf! Pupil Wolf for duty!¡± The voice of the Pupil Wolf sounded like a woman. Cecilia, almost dumbfounded, jumped to her feet. Why were they all wolves? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She looked back at Sean. Sean stood up, smiled back at her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They are my friends. Spirit Wolf, Shadow Wolf, Pupil Wolf, and General Wolf are all nicknames.¡± In the army, they all went by code names. Nickname would also be right. But he had no idea that these people woulde and make such a fuss. They were so loud that the whole fifth floor could hear them and probably thought they were a bunch of fools. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re General Wolf?¡± Cecilia looked at Sean with surprise on her face. He mentioned the General Wolf and the Bloody Wolf Group several times in his story to Phyllis, only the General Wolf was yed by Phyllis¡¯s ¡°dad.¡± Cecilia wasn¡¯t born yesterday, so she certainly didn¡¯t take Sean¡¯s story seriously. And now, suddenly, she knew something was wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean said, ¡°General Wolf is my nickname.¡± Cecilia asked, ¡°What about the General Wolf in the story¡­¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that the story was true and that General Wolf was me, and that you are now General Wolf¡¯s wife?¡± Sean aked. ¡°I¡­¡± Cecilia paused. But Sean could already see the answer in her face. Were you kidding me?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The only thing was that Sean¡¯s stories were so wonderful and bizarre. In Cecilia¡¯s opinion, a story could only be a story after all, and could not appear in real life. Sean didn¡¯t exin. He shouted to the door, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come in.¡± The next moment, the door of the VIP ward was pushed open, and three familiar figures entered the ward one after another. Sean strode forward, elbowing and hugging them. It was the way they used to meet. When Sean cuddled with the Pupil Wolf, Cecilia¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good and she got a sour feeling in her heart. After all, Sean was now nominally her husband and Pupil Wolf was a woman. A beautiful young woman! She looked in her twenties, twenty-five at the most. Her skin was as fine as grease, her features as delicate as carving. She had big breasts, small waist, long legs, and a nice butt. In her, you could find almost all women¡¯s expectations of beauty. Cecilia was no exception. Cecilia looked at her breasts, which was close to the e-cup and then looked down at her own. Especially when she saw she and Sean were holding each other and her breasts were crushed by Sean¡¯s chest, Cecilia became even more jealous. She simply turned her face away and make them out of her sight. Spirit Wolf was the opposite of Pupil Wolf. He was such a grown man and he did not care about his image. His hair was unkempt, his clothes were shabby and dirty, and he looked like a beggar on the street. If he squatted on the side of the road, Cecilia would probably pull out some money and throw it to him as she passed him. He was a descendant of Ghost Valley, specialized in medicine! In fact, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Spirit Wolf¡¯s love of medicine had reached a point of obsession. He spent almost every day collecting, refining, testing, and making strange prescriptions. Most of the time, he¡¯d poison himself half to death. Personal image? There was no such thing. In Spirit Wolf¡¯s own words, ¡°I¡¯m the handsomest man in the world when I give you the cure for all kinds of diseases. At that moment, you will bow and scrape before my rags, whether you are dignitaries or rich businessmen!¡± Haughty! But he was not bragging. Sean and others had seen this a lot before. Cecilia hadn¡¯t seen it, so it was hard for her to understand Spirit Wolf¡¯s feelings. As for Shadow Wolf¡­ He lived up to his name. He stood there like a shadow. It was easy to miss him, but his eyes were piercing. His prey was like the prey of a Wolf, and a nce at him was chilling. The 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group were all weirdos with unique skills. ¡°General Wolf, and she is?¡± After a brief meet-up ceremony, all three of them set their eyes on Cecilia. There was a faint doubt in their eyes. They remembered Sean as a tough guy in the army. He was chivalrous, but not tender. Even a gorgeous girl like Pupil Wolf, Sean treated her like a man. Sean said with a smile, ¡°She is my wife.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± In an instant, all three of them were stunned. Their jaws almost dropped to the floor. Their eyes were as big as brass bells, and they looked at Sean like they¡¯d seen a ghost in broad daylight. Sean red back at them and said, ¡°Pack up your envious eyes and say hello!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The three of them recovered, turned around, gave Cecilia a standard military salute in unison, and shouted in unison, ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam!¡± They were very loud. Louder than they had just shouted at the door of the ward, deafening. Cecilia shuddered with fear. She gave Sean a look and responded with a very unnatural response, ¡°Nice to meet you guys!¡± ¡°Spirit Wolf,e and see the kid first.¡± With Phyllis unconscious, this was not the time to catch up or connect. Sean then pointed to Phyllis in the hospital bed. ¡°A kid?¡± Spirit Wolf was stunned, ¡°Whose child is this?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sean snorted, ¡°Of course she¡¯s mine and my wife¡¯s.¡± ¡°What?¡± All three were shocked again. They said in disbelief, ¡°General Wolf, didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± The three of them had retired earlier than Sean, but they had kept in touch with their formerrades, so they knew Sean had just retired a few days earlier. In a few days, General Wolf of the North, who had no interest in women in the army, miraculously got married and even had a wife. That itself was weird enough. Lightning marriage. They bought it. But the kid¡­ Could they have it in just few days? And by the look of Phyllis, she must be at least three or four years old, right? General Wolf, we knew you were tough, but not as tough as this, right? Weren¡¯t you supposed to meet your wife? Did you two give birth online with your phone andputer? It was not scientific! They even subconsciously wondered if it was¡­ Had you been tricked into marriage? ¡°Shut up!¡± All of them used to work for Sean, and Sean knew them very well. He could tell by their expressions and their eyes what was going on in their heads, so he could not help shouting, ¡°I knew my wife before I knew you, so is it weird that we had a daughter?¡± The three of them looked at each other and realized. The time did make sense. Sean had been in the army for five years and her daughter was now about four years old. It turned out he was already taken, and he was totally devoted to Cecilia. No wonder he didn¡¯t give a shit about other women in the army. ¡°Madam, we are wrong. No offense.¡± Spirit Wolf gave Cecilia an awkward look with a smirk, then went to the hospital bed with the medicine kit, took Phyllis¡¯s pulse, and acted like nothing happened. Cecilia didn¡¯t look too good either. Having a baby out of wedlock had always been a pain in her heart. For five years, she was alone and silently carrying other people¡¯s strange eyes and remarks. Every time she heard those rumors, she was angry and wronged. But she had nothing to defend herself! Now, she was engaged to Sean, so Sean had to carry the burden with her and even hid it from his friends. She felt guilty and looked at Sean with gratitude. ¡°She¡¯s a cute little girl, worthy of General Wolf¡¯s child.¡± Pupil Wolf walked over to the other side of the bed and looked Phyllis over. She keptparing Phyllis to Sean and every now and then she would say something like, ¡°She has the eyes of General Wolf¡­¡± ¡°And the nose!¡± ¡°She has a mouth like Madam¡¯s.¡± ¡°And her ear.¡± If Cecilia hadn¡¯t been there, Sean would have thrown these guys on the floor and beaten them. Why were they saying that? Five minutester. Spirit Wolf released Phyllis¡¯s wrist and there was no cynicism in his face. He stood up and looked back at Sean, ¡°General Wolf, who the hell are you pissed off with?¡± ¡°Is it a former enemy seeking revenge?¡± Sean knew that every time Spirit Wolf made that look, it was a sign of trouble. He said impatiently, ¡°Make it clear.¡± Cecilia immediately got out of the escort bed, walked over to Sean, and looked at Spirit Wolf with a worried look on her face. Sean was trying to console her by praising Spirit Wolf. He said he was Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine? If Spirit Wolf couldn¡¯t save Phyllis, then¡­ She dared not think of it! Spirit Wolf said quietly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your daughter was injected with the legendary Colored ze Holy Water. This holy water is very rare and has very special properties.¡± ¡°I have not seen the real thing, and I only saw the relevant records in an ancient medical book. Colored ze Holy Water is said to be not toxic or medicinal, but something that is designed to inspire a particr physique or blood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blood-red liquid. Once it¡¯s injected into the body, there are only two oues. Either the person being injected has a special corporeity or blood line, in which case, after 24 hours, the corporeity or blood line will be activated.¡± ¡°Either that or the person injected is not of a particr constitution or blood, and within 24 hours, he will be dead.¡± Colored ze Holy Water! Dead! Cecilia looked puzzled when she heard the former part. She thought Phyllis was saved when Spirit Wolf discovered the cause of the disease in just a few minutes. But when she heard thetter part, she turned pale! She knew nothing about special corporeity or blood line. But she understood thest part. If Phyllis didn¡¯t have a special corporeity or blood, she wouldn¡¯t have survived 24 hours! In an instant, tears began to flow from her eyes. Sean put his hand around her shoulder and patted her, but he had the opposite idea. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that if Phyllis makes it through 24 hours, that means her corporeity or blood is unusual and she¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± Sean asked because his corporeity and blood were so different! Otherwise, Sean was arrested and put into prison five years ago, he would not have been secretly sent to the army and joined the army. He would not have be the leader of the Bloody Wolf Group, known as the General Wolf of the North. Nor would he identally exterminate his former teacher, Reid! All of this was due to Sean¡¯s corporeity and bloodline being activated after he joined the army. As for the process of activating Corporeity and the bloodline, he did not know. He was in aa for a day and a night, and when he woke up, everything was different. It urred to him that he had been activated by corporeity and Bloodline five years earlier because of what Spirit Wolf called Colored ze Holy Water when he was in aa. And the Mason family in the Capital City also had such Colored ze Holy Water! Did that mean that the Mason family¡¯s blood line itself was different and could be inherited? The Mason family¡¯s ancestors were once activated, so they had the rare Colored ze Holy Water? Bernardo Mason asked Reid toe to Hilshire with Colored ze Holy Water and then inject it into Phyllis to confirm that if Phyllis, Sean¡¯s biological daughter and had half the blood of the Mason family inherited the special corporeity and blood of the Mason family? Sean seemed to have figured things out all at once! ¡°Inmon sense, yes. If she survived 24 hours, she would be safe, and blessed with some special powers far beyond ordinary people.¡± Spirit Wolf nodded, then shook his head. He took one look at Phyllis and sighed, ¡°But, General Wolf, your daughter is only four years old. She was too young, with her body still growing, to stand the torture of Colored ze Holy Water.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be here today if General Wolf hadn¡¯t found out about it and neutralized its effects.¡± When Cecilia heard this, tears welled up in her eyes and she almost died. In her grief, she didn¡¯t care about Spirit Wolf¡¯s ragged, dirty appearance and she grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Sean said you¡¯re Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine, so there must be something you can do to save Phyllis, right?¡± ¡°Right?¡± If Spirit Wolf shook his head and said he couldn¡¯t do anything, Cecilia didn¡¯t know what to do with the situation. Phyllis was everything to her! ¡°Madam, rx and listen to me.¡± Spirit Wolf said, ¡°Colored ze Holy Water is not poison, so there is no cure. If she were ordinary people, she would have no choice but to die. But luckily, she¡¯s the daughter of General Wolf and Madam, so her corporeity and bloodline should be fine.¡± ¡°Now, the key is to find a way to minimize the damage caused by Colored ze Holy Water on her body as soon as possible, so that her body can bear the damage.¡± ¡°Only in this way can she survive this crisis smoothly.¡± Cecilia was stunned. Ordinary people? Wasn¡¯t she ordinary people? Wasn¡¯t Phyllis ordinary people? Why was it that Phyllis was her and Sean¡¯s daughter, so her corporeity and bloodline were fine? Is it because Sean¡¯s Corporeity and bloodline fitted the bill? But¡­ Sean was not Phyllis¡¯s father! When you were sick, you didn¡¯t hide it from the doctor. At one point, Cecilia wanted to talk about it, to prepare Spirit Wolf. But she didn¡¯t know how to put it. Was she going to tell Spirit Wolf and others that your General Wolf and I were engaged, not married? Besides, Sean and I didn¡¯t have Phyllis, and I didn¡¯t even know who did? Her mind was in a whirl. Sean asked directly, ¡°Cut the crap and tell me your way!¡± ¡°If there is anything I can do to minimize the damage caused by Colored ze and Holy Water on Phyllis, I will get it back!¡± Sean knew Spirit Wolf, and since he had this game-breaking idea, there must have been a way to get there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say it at all. Sure enough, Spirit Wolf nodded and said, ¡°That ancient medical book, when it introduced Colored ze Holy Water, it did record a way to reduce the damage caused by Colored ze Holy Water.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a recipe!¡± ¡°It takes forty-nine rare herbs, drawn from the blood of people whose bloodlines have been activated, to work.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Spirit Wolf thought and then said, ¡°I used to specialize in that recipe. It needs forty-nine kinds of rare herbs. And I have collected forty-eight of them in the year since I left the service. I still need thest one, Ladies Star Grass.¡± ¡°As for blood, yours will do.¡± Sean asked, ¡°So, if we find Ladies Star Grass, you can save Phyllis, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Spirit Wolf nodded solemnly, ¡°However, given your daughter¡¯s condition, even if you forced Colored ze Holy Water with dark energy, she wouldst seven to ten days at most.¡± ¡°Within ten days, you must find Ladies Star Grass!¡± Sean asked, ¡°Do you know where to find Ladies Star Grass?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Spirit Wolf was hesitant. ¡°Say it.¡± Sean¡¯s face went cold. He said that as long as it existed, no matter where it was, how hard it was to get it, he would bring it back on time! ¡°The Crane Town!¡± Spirit Wolf said directly, ¡°I heard a little while ago that there was a secret underground auction house in the Crane Town. It opens only once a year and auctions only things worth $500 million or more. For all the lots, $500 million is the starting price.¡± ¡°Crucially, the average person could not get a ticket to the auction or even know where it was. Only those with an invitation can go.¡± ¡°And the people who can be invited by them without exception are all rich families and businessmen worth more than 10 billion¡­¡± Billions of dors! Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, his heart twitched, and he suddenly thought of someone. Owen Sanchez was the only person in Hilshire worth more than $10 billion. Chapter 99 Seductive Pupils. Owen Sanchez’s Here If Not Owen Sanchez, then Charles Campbell. Spirit Wolf said the underground auction house was in the Crane Town. And the Campbell family was one of thergest families in the Crane Town, and he was worth so much more than Owen Sanchez, it was a no-bra doubt that he would get the invitation. The most important question now was time! The underground auction house opened only once a year, and Phyllis only had seven to ten days to wait. Would that underground auction house open in 10 days? ¡°The next auction house will be open in three days, that is, the day after tomorrow.¡± Spirit Wolf sees Sean¡¯s concern and didn¡¯t wait for Sean to ask and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been working on some new drugs that require Ladies Star Grass, so¡­¡± ¡°Before I came here, I spent half a month, with my beauty and intelligence, attracting one of billion-dordies. I saw the invitation from her hand, and I can confirm it¡¯s in three days.¡± ¡°The exact location wasn¡¯t on the invitation. ording to the billionaire woman, it¡¯s customary for people who are invited to the Crane Town to be met and transported by car. They will be sent directly to the auction house on the day of the sale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all very mysterious¡­¡± Three days! Sean could wait! ¡°Attracting?¡± Pupil Wolf raised her eyebrows. Her focus was a little different from Sean¡¯s, and she asked, ¡°Watch yournguage. Are you sure it¡¯s not some kind of underhanded scam?¡± Spirit Wolf¡¯s dirty face went ck. He puffed out his chest and asked, ¡°With my beauty and intelligence, why should I lie?¡± ¡°You want to see if I¡¯m getting any worse at reading minds?¡± Pupil Wolf sneered. Spirit Wolf looked into the eye of Pupil Wolf and shivered involuntarily when he met the seductive eye of Pupil Wolf. He went cold and rolled his eyes, ¡°All right! You won!¡± ¡°Okay, I admit it.¡± ¡°I did y a little trick. I put a little poison on the billionaire woman first. She called all the doctors in town, and there was nothing they could do, but at thest moment, I came out like a savior. I saved her life, captured her heart, and slept with her¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Pupil Wolf looked smirked and said, ¡°There you go.¡± Spirit Wolf was a little embarrassed, so he went out of his way to emphasize it, ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± ¡°Despite her wealth and power, the billionaire woman is nearly 50 years old. Iid hands on her and slept with her at the expense of my elegant body and noble soul, out of the urgent need of Ladies Star Grass.¡± ¡°I gave my body for the great cause of medicine, okay?¡± Pupil Wolf masked her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Every time you do something despicable or dirty, you will give yourself a good excuse. Don¡¯t worry. I know how you feel.¡± ¡°You!¡± Spirit Wolf grinded his teeth. The eighty-one members of the Bloody Wolf Group were all trained and had special skills, and Pupil Wolf was certainly no exception. Her eyes had a kind of hypnotic power and her Pupil Skills were excellent. When ordinary people looked her in the eye, it was hard to resist the intrusion of her Pupil Skills. They would instantly be caught up in her charms, unable to extricate themselves, and would be at her mercy. Basically, whatever she asked, they would answer, and they would never lie. It was like mind reading. When they answered her questions, there was no deception! Her Pupil Skills were inseparable from her good look and her body. Theyplemented each other. After all, her face and body were almost perfect. She was easy to catch the eye of others in her manner, twinkle, and smile. She only had room to use her Pupil Skills of when other people were deeply attracted to her. That was why her Pupil Skills were also called the Seductive Pupils. So, when she joined the Bloody Wolf Group, she used pupil as her name and codenamed Pupil Wolf. In the whole Bloody Wolf Group, Sean was the only one who could withstand the test of her Seductive Pupils without being influenced by them. So, for a while, the members in Bloody Wolf Group, including her, thought that Sean Mason, General Wolf, was not interested in women at all. ¡°All right, stop messing around.¡± Sean was getting impatient. Was it really appropriate to talk about seducing a billionaire woman in front of my wife? Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf shut up. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Ladies Star Grass. I will bring it back to you within seven days.¡± Sean said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Crane Town this afternoon. Spirit Wolf, you take care of Phyllis. Shadow Wolf, you¡¯re responsible for keeping my wife and her family safe. Pupil Wolf, you¡¯re going with me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As they spoke of business, the faces of all three of them became impossibly serious, without any levity. That was it? Cecilia, who had been held in Sean¡¯s arms, got anxious. There was something she hadn¡¯t said yet. So, she looked up, gave Sean a look, and said, ¡°Can you step outside for a second? There¡¯s something I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded. Of course he knew what Cecilia was worried about and what she wanted to say. The two of them left the VIP room and went to the window at the end of the hallway. Cecilia looked down, as if she didn¡¯t know how to say it. So, Sean took the initiative to say, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m here, nothing¡¯s gonna happen to Phyllis.¡± ¡°You need to trust me.¡± Cecilia then raised her head, met Sean¡¯s determined eyes, and said, ¡°Well, I believe you, and I believe that you really want to save Phyllis, just like I do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But that corporeity your friend was talking about, I¡¯m not, and neither is Phyllis. As your friend said, if she wasn¡¯t, she¡¯d be dead. She wouldn¡¯tst 24 hours.¡± With these words, her tears began to flow again. Sean looked down at Cecilia¡¯s desperate eyes and her beautiful, tear-covered cheeks. For a moment, he had the urge to let go of what had happened five years earlier. But he refrained it in the end. Cecilia was already on the verge of emotional copse. If he told her such a big secret, she might not be able to bear it. So, Sean said with a smile, ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that. When Mr. Young and I found Phyllis, we examined her as soon as we could. I¡¯m 90 percent sure that Phyllis, like me, has special corporeity and special blood.¡± There was a simple reason why it was 90 percent, not 100 percent. Sean had no control over heredity! ¡°What?¡± Cecelia was shocked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But how¡­¡± She thought to herself, ¡°Was the mystery man who got me pregnant five years ago also not normal people?¡± What kind of person would he be? Sean changed the subject. ¡°How Phyllis got her corporeity and bloodline is beside the point. The point is, she has a special corporeity and a special bloodline, so there¡¯s hope.¡± ¡°Right?¡± As he said this, Sean thought to himself, ¡°Honey, hold on, hold on. You need to hold on. But rest assured, as soon as I get the Ladies Star Grass and save Phyllis, and as soon as you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll tell you everything that happened five years ago.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecilia nodded heavily. Phyllis had a chance to live, and that meant more to her than anything. Then she looked awkward and said, ¡°Your friend said you needed a billionaire to get an invitation to the Crane Town auction. Also, the bidding starts at $500 million¡­¡± ¡°Even if we sell the Moore Group, we can¡¯t raise $500 million.¡± In Hilshire, the Moore family was also a wealthy, powerful, second-rate family, worth over $100 million. But it was nothingpared to a real business mogul, a billionaire, like Owen Sanchez. Five hundred million! Even if they sold the entire Moore Group, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to raise the starting price! What was more, Although Cecilia was now promoted as the president of the Moore Group, the Moore Group was acquired by the Campbell Family of the Crane Town, and it did not belong to her. So, she was working for someone else and had no right to take the Moore Group property for personal use. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the money.¡± Sean said with a smile, ¡°As for the invitation, Owen Sanchez, Hilshire¡¯s richest man, should have one. I¡¯ll go to himter. Maybe he¡¯ll lend it to me.¡± ¡°Lend?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned ck. She really didn¡¯t know where Sean got his confidence from. Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire. It was hard for most people to see him. Was that kind of invitation just for fun? Could it be borrowed? Besides, even if you could get an invitation to the auction and saw Ladies Star Grass, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it because you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Sean saw Cecilia¡¯s concern andughed, ¡°Maybe Owen Sanchez will lend me the money we need for Ladies Star Grass?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecilia waspletely speechless. She thought Sean looked like a crazy person who would say anything. And he said it with a straight face. Just then footsteps were heard at the other end of the corridor. The officer who had brought Sean up earlier strode over and shouted from a distance, ¡°Mr. Mason! Mr. Mason! There¡¯s someone downstairs for you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean and Cecilia looked at each other, both stunned, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The policeman came up to them and said, ¡°Owen Sanchez.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened. The policeman said sternly, ¡°Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, apanied by a hunchbacked old man.¡± Seanughed. Owen Sanchez, it seemed, was a shrewd businessman and a dashing man who knew the time. He had a good sense of the situation, of what to do in some circumstances. Cecilia was stunned. She looked back at Sean in disbelief. She was thinking it would be hard for anyone to see Owen Sanchez, and now Owen Sanchez came to the hospital to see Sean? Sean said, ¡°Look, honey, the invitation and the money for the auction are here.¡± ¡°Brag!¡± Swallowing her shock, Cecilia rolled her eyes and spat. ¡°Maybe he came to see you about something else. How could he just lend you an invitation and all that money?¡± She was right not to believe it. Sean quipped, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°On what?¡± Cecelia was stunned. Sean said as they walked, ¡°If Owen Sanchez did have an invitation to the auction and if he knew I needed it, then I didn¡¯t have to ask, he¡¯d lend it to me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take the bet when you get the invitation, how about¡­¡± ¡°Give me a kiss?¡± Sean took advantage of a rare opportunity to y a bully. ¡°You!¡± Cecilia blushed and turned angry. Sean ignored it and said defiantly, ¡°What, are you afraid to bet?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cecilia hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and snorted, ¡°I ept! If you lose, you clean the toilet for a month!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Sean epted. Seeing Sean¡¯s expression on his face, Cecilia was a little worried. But it was just a kiss. She hoped very much that she would lose because the invitation was the only way Phyllis could be rescued. ¡°Cough!¡± The officer in front of them, whose goose bumps were shooting up all over his body, coughed as he listened to their flirty conversation. He thought to himself, ¡°Come on! There¡¯s someone there, and there¡¯s a third wheel, okay?¡± With all your brazen disys of affection, did you ever think about bachelors like me? Cecilia red at Sean and blushed even more. But Sean not only did not know how to restrain, on the contrary, he added with emphasis, ¡°I mean kiss on the lips, not the cheek, okay?¡± The policeman in front staggered and nearly fell. At the gate of the city hospital. Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain had a sleepless night. At 6:30 in the morning, just after dawn, they were eager to find Sean, hoping that there was something they could do to make things right and ease Sean¡¯s hatred of Luis Sanchez. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± When Sean and Cecilia came out of the hospital, Owen Sanchez immediately went up to Sean, nodded to Sean, looked at Cecilia and extended his hand, ¡°You are Miss Cecilia Moore, the new president of the Moore Group, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cecilia was ttered by his attitude. She smiled as she shook Owen Sanchez¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sanchez.¡± Owen Sanchez was a smart guy. When he saw Cecilia¡¯s attitude, he knew Sean hadn¡¯t told her the truth about Phyllis¡¯s abduction. Otherwise, Cecilia would never have been so polite to him. He breathed a secret sigh of relief. If Sean didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t bring it up. He just smiled, ¡°I heard there was something wrong with Mr. Mason and Miss Moore¡¯s daughter, so I came to see her. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything I can to help.¡± Hearing the words, Cecilia was transfixed. So polite? Why was he doing this? This didn¡¯t make sense! Could this imposing middle-aged man really be Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire? When did Owen Sanchez be so approachable? It took Cecilia a while toe to her senses. She turned to look at Sean, who didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°I also heard that there¡¯s an auction at the Crane Town, and it only happens once a year, and only the billionaires get an invitation¡­¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Owen Sanchez froze. Sean continued, ¡°My daughter is still in danger, and to save her, I need an herb called Ladies Star Grass. I heard that Ladies Star Grass will appear at the auction the day after tomorrow.¡± He stopped. Owen Sanchez could have understood the rest by himself, even if Sean hadn¡¯t said it. Cecilia was nervous as hell, her eyes shing at Owen Sanchez. Because in her opinion, Owen Sanchez¡¯s next reaction and attitude wouldrgely determine Phyllis¡¯s fate¡­ Chapter 100 A bet is a bet. A kiss After Five Years Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain exchanged nces. Phyllis WAS still alive, and the fact that they could help was great news for them. It was just¡­ Ladies Star Grass? What was that? Owen Sanchez, who did not know medicine, had heard the name for the first time and asked Mr. Brain, ¡°Mr. Brain, do they have that?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Mr. Brain nodded, not sure. ¡°I only saw that invitation once before. There are more than twenty precious items for sale. The name Ladies Star Grass seems to have struck me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s great!¡± Owen Sanchez exulted, ¡°I need you to call and have that invitation sent over right now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Without hesitation, Mr. Brain turned around and took out his cell phone to make a call. Owen Sanchez turned to Sean and Cecilia and said with a smile, ¡°You are well informed, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, although the Sanchez Group is worth over 10 billion and barely qualified for the auction, I had never been invited by the organizer once before.¡± ¡°This time is also a coincidence. I have developed some business and have contacts in the Crane Town, and received the invitation letter for the first time only two days ago after being rmended by others.¡± ¡°Mr. Brain has called and had the invitation sent over. If you want it, Mr. Mason, you can have it. I heard that ording to the rules set by the host, as long as the person invited agrees to go through the relevant procedures, the invitation can be re-donated.¡± If you wanted it, you could take it! From Owen Sanchez¡¯s tone, he wasn¡¯t lending it to Sean, he gave it to him! For free! He sent the invitation to Sean for nothing without any conditions or requirements! This finally put Cecilia¡¯ heart at rest. At the same time, she was shocked! She was shocked by Owen Sanchez¡¯s treatment of Sean. It was weird. It was unbelievable! He was the richest man in Hilshire, worth $10 billion. But in front of Sean, he was overly polite. Even when Sean was sarcastic, Owen Sanchez kept smiling and pandering to Sean. If someone who didn¡¯t know Owen Sanchez¡¯s identity saw them, he would think he was working for Sean. Cecilia looked at Sean and was deeply touched. The man who had burst into her life seemed a great mystery. He was hard to see through and hard to guess, but he always brought unexpected surprises to her from time to time. Was this the prince charming of legend? Unconsciously, Cecilia¡¯s curiosity about Sean became stronger and stronger. She blushed at the thought. Owen Sanchez offered Sean the invitation. Did that mean she lost the bet with Sean? And she needed to give Sean a kiss? On the lips? At the thought of this, her heart which had justnded immediately hung up again, and she was very nervous. After all, though she had had a baby and a daughter five years earlier, she didn¡¯t remember anything. She had never been touched by a man before. She had never been kissed on the cheek, let alone on the lips? Sean noticed Cecilia¡¯s funny flushed face and knew what she was thinking. He smiled and ignored it, turning to Owen Sanchez, ¡°I also heard that the starting price of all the lots at the auction was over $500 million?¡± ¡°Yes, 500 million is the minimum¡­¡± Owen Sanchez nodded. He was in the middle of a sentence when he realized the overtones of Sean¡¯s words. Then he changed his tone and said generously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with Mr. Mason. You bid, and when the deal is done, I¡¯ll pay.¡±| It made Owen Sanchez, even the richest man in Hilshire, feel bad. That was too much! 500 million was just the starting price! It was a multi-party auction. The people attending the auction were all from the top rich families and rich businessmen all around the world. If someone else also wanted Ladies Star Grass, and if they tried their best to raise the price, his $10 billion would not be fucking enough. In fact, he could have bankrupted the Sanchez Group over an herb he¡¯d never even heard of! But there was no choice. This was a crime, a debt, created by Luis Sanchez. He needed to pay for him. He had to! Cecilia was taken aback by Owen Sanchez¡¯s words. She shook her head at once, recovering from her wild thoughts, ¡°No! No way!¡± ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯re willing to let us have the invitation to the auction, and we are very grateful, how can we expect you to pay?¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Cecelia thought about it and said, ¡°Those auction items are sky-high. Mr. Sanchez, you know Sean and I can¡¯t afford that kind of money right now. If there is any need at that time, please help to pay for us and think of it as something we owe you. When Phyllis is cured, we will work hard to pay you back as soon as possible¡­¡± No gains without pains. How could Cecilia say yes so easily to hundreds of millions of dors? Sean bought two Mulsanne in a row the day before and yesterday. With nearly a million dors¡¯ worth of clothes, it was about $13 million. He looked like he was a billionaire, butpared to the hundreds of millions, $13 million was a drop in the bucket. So, she instinctively thought Sean couldn¡¯t possibly have that much money either. They had no choice but to borrow. Owen Sanchez¡¯s willingness to lend them money was unexpected and grateful to her. Was she going to ask for his money for free just like the invitation? She could not be so shameless, nor repay so great a kindness! ¡°Well¡­¡± Owen Sanchez took a second look at Cecilia and was stunned, thinking, ¡°Mr. Mason has a good eye, and Miss Moore is such a considerate girl.¡± However, just because Cecilia said no didn¡¯t mean Sean would say no. Owen Sanchez steeled himself when Sean was silent and his face was cold, ¡°Miss Moore, you don¡¯t know about it. But the money for Ladies Star Grass, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m giving it to you, or lending it to you, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I owe it to Mr. Mason.¡± Yeah! He owed it to him! Owen Sanchez owed Sean a life! The life of Luis Sanchez! And now, the only reason he was willing to give them so much money was to get Luis Sanchez¡¯s life back and beg Sean¡¯s forgiveness! ¡°You owe him?¡± Cecilia waspletely stunned. She looked at Sean, then at Owen Sanchez, then she asked unconsciously, ¡°How much money do you owe him, Mr. Sanchez?¡± Owen Sanchez said awkwardly, ¡°I owe Mr. Mason more than I can put a price on. If Mr. Mason wants, I can give Mr. Mason all the assets, including the Sanchez Group, in a lump sum at any time.¡± Boom! Owen Sanchez¡¯s words hit Cecilia like a thunder from the sky. In a sh, Cecilia¡¯s mind went nk as she was torn apart. She could hardly believe her ears. If Owen Sanchez were to go on talking like this, Cecilia would probably be scared to death. Sean heaved a deep sigh and finally spoke, ¡°If this goes well and we get Ladies Star Grass back and save my daughter, our debt will be wiped clean.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason. Thank you!¡± He could have given Sean a bow. Throughout Phyllis¡¯s abduction, Luis Sanchez, on the orders of the Mason family, had Phyllis abducted and handed over to Reid, ying the role ofckey rather than mastermind. Even without Luis Sanchez, with Reid¡¯s abilities, it would have been easy for him to kidnap Phyllis while Sean was unsuspecting. So! As analyzed by Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez previously, Sean killed a lot pf people in a fit of rage, but he was not a killer by any means. When he calmed down, he was very reasonable. Otherwise, Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain would have died in the Sanchez Vist night! By taking back the Ladies Star Grass, Phyllis would not only wake up, but also be blessed with the opportunity to activate the corporeity and the bloodline, allowing her to undergo aplete transformation, which was the main reason Sean was willing to wipe the te clean. However, if he couldn¡¯t get Ladies Star Grass back and save Phyllis, Luis Sanchez would still die! Sean would still kill the whole Sanchez family! After about 20 minutes, a gray van roared to the gate of the city hospital. From the van emerged several ck-d bodyguards from the Sanchez family, who strode over to Owen Sanchez and handed him a colored card. It was the invitation to the Crane Town¡¯s auction! Owen Sanchez immediately handed Sean the invitation and said, ¡°Please have a look, Mr. Mason.¡± Sean took the invitation and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, it said the items for sale at the auction. The idea was that if there was something on it that the wealthy tycoons who received the invitations wanted, they could go, and if not, they could transfer it to someone in need. But the premise was that the value of the person transferred could not be less than 10 billion. This number was a hard and fast rule. After all, if someone worth less than $10 billion did go, they wouldn¡¯t be able topete and would drag down the auction. Sean quickly found the words ¡°Ladies Star Grass¡±¡± in a catalogue of more than twenty precious objects. His pupils darted in a deep sigh of relief. As long as there was, that was fine! Owen Sanchez asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, when are you leaving for the Crane Town?¡± ¡°This afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have it arranged as soon as I get back.¡± Sean nodded and said curiously, ¡°Who is the sponsor of this auction?¡± To hold such a huge underground auction, bringing together billions of people from all over the world, the auction organizers were no ordinary people. In Sean¡¯s opinion, even the Mason family of the Capital City didn¡¯t have that kind of power. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Just as Sean had predicted, Owen Sanchez smiled awkwardly and shook his head, ¡°This is also the first time for me to receive the invitation. I have never attended the event before. I don¡¯t know anything about the organizers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Now that Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t know, maybe the Campbell family of the Crane Town knew something. After going to the Crane Town, Sean decided to visit the Campbell Family. After Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain left, Cecilia still couldn¡¯t get over the shock. Looking at the colorful invitation in Sean¡¯s hand, she hesitated and finally asked, ¡°Sean, you¡­¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She was so curious! Since Sean showed up at the engagement ceremony at Emperor Hotel the day before yesterday, almost everything Sean did shocked her and made her feel incredible. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Sean asked. Cecelia snorted, ¡°If this doesn¡¯t matter, what does?¡± ¡°Of course our bet is more important.¡± Sean waved the invitation in front of Cecilia andughed, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve lost, isn¡¯t it time to fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± For a moment, Cecilia blushed. Sean quipped, ¡°You¡¯re the beautiful president of the Moore Group. You¡¯re not going to break your word, are you?¡± ¡°Well, so what?¡± This was the gate of the city hospital. In the morning, people went in and out of the hospital, and people came and go by the roadside. Kissing? Were you kidding me? Ashamed and angry, Cecilia turned and walked away! She would never have done such a shameful thing, even if she had been used of betraying her debts and going back on her words! Was she trying to get away? It was a rare opportunity, and Sean wouldn¡¯t miss it. Cecilia had just taken two steps when he grabbed her arm and dragged her back. Cecilia eximed, trying to resist, but he had already pulled her into his arms. Cecilia raised her head and tried to speak out. However, the moment she looked up, Sean looked down and kissed her. The next moment their lips were locked together. ¡°¡­¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened, her body shook violently, and she began to struggle violently unconsciously. But the strange feeling between her lips and teeth that she had never felt before made her feel as if she had been electrocuted. She could not help feeling numb and dizzy. It had been five years since thest kiss! Time seemed to bepletely frozen in the moment! Until, like, five secondster¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± A familiar voice came suddenly from the side of the road, frightened and hysterical. ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was Marcia¡¯s voice! Marcia arrived at the city hospital in a police car just in time. When she stepped out of the police van and saw Sean and Cecilia hugging and kissing on the street, she was absolutely blown away! For Sean and Cecilia, her voice was like thunder the death knell from hell! The tightly entangled lips parted in an instant. The bodies that were sped together were instantly torn apart! Sean looked embarrassed and upset! He kissed his wife and was caught by his mother-inw! Damn it! How unlucky he was! Damn it! Chapter 101 Murder with a Borrowed Knife. To get Killed Cecilia was dying of shyness. Her heart beat fast, her face turned red, and she gave Sean a hard look. Between her lips, there was still the smell of Sean. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Marcia came running this way in a menacing manner. If she had been handed a knife, she would have dismembered Sean on the spot. How dare Sean stay? So, he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check on Phyllis.¡± Whoosh! Then he turned into a broken shadow and ran away, disappearing in the hospital in the blink of an eye. He couldn¡¯t help it. Sean had a thousand ways of dealing with his enemies. But he had no experience dealing with his mother-inw. So, he¡¯d better leave. Leaving this to me? Cecilia froze there. By the time she knew it, Sean had disappeared without a trace. She nced in the direction in which Sean had disappeared. Her blushing face was quickly covered with rage and she stamped her feet. He hugged her, he kissed her, and he just ran away? How could he be so irresponsible? Bah! yboy! Ashamed and angry, Cecilia was about to go after him when Marcia arrived. She took her by the arm and asked, ¡°Cecilia! What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me you¡¯d never fall for him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would never ept another man until you found Phyllis¡¯s real father?¡± A series of questions came flying down her face. Cecilia felt guilty when she met Marcia¡¯s fierce gaze. She bit her lip and wriggled till she hit upon a veryme excuse, ¡°Mom, if I say that something just got into my eye, and Sean was trying to¡­¡± ¡°He was actually blowing dust out of my eyes.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± Cecilia herself, let alone Marcia, would not believe this. But Marcia caught her red-handed, and she had no choice but to bite the bullet and talk nonsense¡­ ¡­ At that time. In the Mason family of the capital city. The sun rose slowly, reddening the eastern half of the sky. The billowing red cloud was like the blood, covering the whole Capital City and the Mason family, vaguely revealing a deste sense of extermination. There was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps. Bell, the butler, hurried to the main building where Bernardo Mason lived. He reached out and rang the bell several times, and about ten minutester, the door was opened. Bernardo Mason was in his pajamas, clearly unhappy to have been woken from a good dream. Seeing that it was Bell, he snorted coldly, ¡°Bell, since when are you so out of line?¡± Anyone else would have been punished. ¡°Urgent, Mr. Mason!¡± Bell said with a stern face, ¡°Word just came in from Hilshire that Reid¡¯s mission may have failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bernardo Mason froze and instantly lost his drowsiness. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I just got a call from Luis Sanchez. ording to him, yesterday afternoon, Sean kidnapped Grayson Miller, Morton Miller¡¯s son, and Caleb Taylor, Michael Taylor¡¯s son, as a threat to meet with the three families on the South side, in the evening at Peace Cemetery in Hilshire¡­¡± ¡°Peace Cemetery is the site of Nic Wright¡¯s grave!¡± ¡°Reid went there, too.¡± Bell said, with a very grave face, ¡°As a result, he never came back, and we don¡¯t know if he is still alive!¡± ¡°Luis Sanchez receives a call from the driver who suspects that Reid¡¯s mission has failed and that Sean had caught him. Fearing retaliation from Sean, he fled Hilshire overnight to join friends in the Crane Town.¡± ¡°Just now, he called me from a pay phone, asking for our protection. He wants us to send someone to the Crane Town and bring him to the Capital City.¡± Bell outlined the situation to Bernardo Mason. Hearing this, Bernardo Mason frowned deeply. Then he said dryly, ¡°With Reid¡¯s skill, how could he miss a Sean Mason?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either!¡± Bell said, ¡°Reid is in Late Stage in Dark Energy. And Sean, when he was put away five years ago, didn¡¯t even make it to the Dark Energy. Otherwise, he would not easily fall into our trap and have no force to fight back.¡± ¡°To beat Reid, you must be in Complete Stage in Dark Energy. ording to Luis Sanchez¡¯s driver, the fighting on Mint Mountain was fierce, with sand flying and mes.¡± ¡°Therefore, I wonder whether there will be experts in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy around Sean to protect him. Otherwise, how dare he retaliate so recklessly against the three families south of the city?¡± This result was much more than Bernardo Mason and Bell had expected. Bernardo Mason asked after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°What happened to Sean¡¯s daughter? Is she dead?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Bell shook his head and said, ¡°At least, Phyllis Moore was alive when Luis Sanchez fled Hilshirest night. By that time, it must have been about six hours since Reid injected her with Colored ze Holy Water.¡± ¡°At her age of four and with her physiology, six hours is enough to kill her, if she has no special constitution and blood! She¡¯s not dead, which means she probably inherited the Mason family¡¯s blood from Sean!¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. Bell seemed to be on to something. He suggested, ¡°Is there a possibility, Mr. Mason, that Sean is a member of the Mason family and he has the Mason family¡¯s blood in his veins. He was in prison for five years, will it be a coincidence that he got lucky in prison and found a way to activate his constitution and blood, resulting in a strength increase, so¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why Reid failed.¡± Hearing that, Bernardo Mason¡¯s shrunken pupils burst with cold! Did he activate the bloodline? Indeed, the possibility could not be ruled out! In the whole Mason family in the Capital City, there were hundreds of members only in one branch. Even with Colored ze Holy Water, which was designed to activate bloodlines, the sess rate was minimal. It was hard to pick one out of ten. Also, activating the bloodline was a very dangerous thing to do. He made it or he died! There could be no third way! Therefore, the Mason family in the Capital City had been cautious. If they were not more than 70 percent sure, they would not dare to let the Mason¡¯s children inject Colored ze Holy Water. On the one hand, it was too dangerous and on the other hand, it was too wasteful. But Sean had been incarcerated at the Hilshire Detention Center for five years. Without Colored ze Holy Water, how could he somehow activate the blood? How lucky was he? ¡°Go investigate it!¡± Bernardo Mason said quietly, ¡°This is a serious matter. We must find it out. If it is true that Sean has activated the bloodline and is in Complete Stage in Dark Energy, he will be a big trouble for the Mason family and must be eradicated as soon as possible!¡± The Mason family in the Capital City had cultivated many Masters of Dark Energy over the years, but few of them could bot to the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. A master in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy had too much damage. Once he fought for his life, he was a great threat even to the Mason family in the Capital City. After all, Sean was not a fool. He would never be so stupid as to choose a master of the Mason family who is in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. What should we do if he popped up every now and then and killed some of the Mason family? He was sure to make the whole Mason family in the Capital City nervous and can¡¯t sleep well! ¡°Okay!¡± Bell turned and walked away, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± He had taken a few steps when Bernardo Mason suddenly called out to him. He looked back and said, ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Bernardo Mason snorted, ¡°Phyllis Moore was injected with Colored ze Holy Water, which is now clear. With her age and physiological function, even with her special constitution and bloodline, she could not resist the erosion of Colored ze Holy Water.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Bell thought about it and nodded, ¡°Yes! Unless¡­¡± Bernardo Mason said coldly, ¡°Unless, of course, they can find a way to suppress the encroachment of Colored ze Holy Water and reduce the damage it does to her body. However, there is only one way to do this.¡± Bell said, ¡°Are you talking about the form recorded in Ancient Medical Bible?¡± The Ancient Medical Bible was the ancient medical book that Spirit Wolf was talking about. Spirit Wolf had it, and apparently, so did the Mason family in The Capital City. So, Bernardo Mason knew exactly how to suppress Colored ze Holy Water! Bernardo Mason nodded, ¡°The recipe in the Ancient Medical Bible calls for 49 rare herbs. And it must draw on the blood of a man whose bloodline has been activated for it to work.¡± ¡°And of the forty-nine famous herbs, the rarest and most important one is called Ladies Star Grass.¡± ¡°Ladies Star Grass is rare because nobody knows where it grows or what kind of environment it needs. It can¡¯t be nted or cultivated. The only way to get it is at the Crane Town¡¯s annual underground auction. As I recall, I think it¡¯s almost auction time.¡± Bell nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The day after tomorrow.¡± Bernardo Mason sneered, ¡°If Sean¡¯s doctor is lucky enough to read the Ancient Medical Bible, then the day after tomorrow¡¯s underground auction is his only chance to save Phyllis Moore. Do you think he¡¯ll miss it?¡± Bell said excitedly with a sharp twinkle in his eyes, ¡°You can rest assured. I know what to do.¡± Once they knew where Sean was, how could they not kill Sean if they had two or three masters in Complete Stage in Dark Energy set up an ambush in advance and put him in an ambush?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Bernardo Mason, however, shook his head and said, ¡°If we have a good understanding of both sides of the enemy, we can fight a hundred battles without danger. We can¡¯t make any moves until we know for sure what Sean really is capable of. If we fail and we let him escape, he¡¯ll make waves in the Capital City. By then, I¡¯m afraid the Old Mrs. Mason would me us.¡± Bell was stunned, ¡°So, what are you saying¡­?¡± ¡°Shall we make it a murder with a borrowed knife?¡± Bernardo Mason said with confidence, ¡°If I remember correctly, in the Moore family of Hilshire, there was a woman named Lorraine Moore, Cecilia Moore¡¯s aunt, who married into the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bell nodded and said, ¡°Over the years, the Moore Group has been able to establish itself in Hilshire and is worth over $100 million. And it¡¯s all because of the marriage. Because they were supported by the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bernardo Mason continued, ¡°What does the Rodriguez family rely on to establish itself in Crane Town?¡± Bell¡¯s face suddenly changed! ¡°The ancestor of the Rodriguez family.¡± The Rodriguez family of the Crane Town had a venerable ancestor named York Rodriguez. He was also a powerful figure in his youth and built the Rodriguez family. Ten years ago, York Rodriguez turned 100 and got into Complete Stage in Dark Energy he dreamed of. After the birthday feast, he retired to practice and no longer asked about the Rodriguez family¡¯s worldly affairs. For ten years he never appeared again! But no one could ignore York Rodriguez He had the perfect terror power of Complete Stage in Dark Energy ten years ago. If he was alive, he must be better now. Fear of York Rodriguez was what had kept the Rodriguez family thriving in Crane Town for the past decade. Even the Campbell family, whose overall strength exceeded that of the Rodriguez family, would notpletely break with the Rodriguez family unless it was necessary. Bernardo Mason said with a smile, ¡°It should be enough for us to let this ancestor of the Rodriguez family find out about Sean. If he can kill Sean, that would be great. Even if he can¡¯t, we can at least find out what Sean¡¯s cards are, and we can do it. It will be a m Dunk.¡± ¡°Brilliant!¡± After a spontaneous wave of ttery, Bell said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez hasn¡¯t been seen in 10 years, and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive or dead. Besides, there¡¯s no bad blood between Sean and him, so I¡¯m afraid the Moore family situation isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Stupid, do I have to teach you that?¡± Bernardo Mason red at Bell and snorted, ¡°If there¡¯s no bad blood between them, then we¡¯ll help them create some. If their resentment is not enough, we help them to increase it to the point of sworn enemies. When the Rodriguez family faced life and death, if Wesley Rodriguez is alive, he would fight Sean to death¡­¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Bell saw the light. ¡°And.¡± Bernardo Mason went on, ¡°Among the two dozen lots up for sale in this underground auction is something the Porters want. So, the Porters are going to send someone there.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s Luna Porter, Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦e five years ago, who will be there.¡± With that, Bernardo Masonughed. Heughed grimly. Then he said quietly, ¡°Sean went to prison for rape five years ago, ruining not only himself, but Luna Porter¡¯s reputation. Luna Porter hates him so much, you know, so, what would happen if they meet in the Crane Town?¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± Bernardo Mason couldn¡¯t helpughing just at the thought. The Mason family in The Capital City was not the only one who didn¡¯t want Sean to live in this world. The Porter family in the Capital City was equally powerful, in the same league as the Mason family! The two families would not have married five years ago if they had not been well matched. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Bernardo Mason couldn¡¯t stopughing when one of the Mason family¡¯s bodyguards came running. Then he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Mason, there were some men outside the door, all the way from Hilshire. They brought four boxes of stuff and they said it was a big gift for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯sughter stopped abruptly at the word Hilshire and his heart twitched. He had a vague feeling that something was wrong. So, he asked, ¡°What about the guy who brought it over?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°They put the things down and left.¡± ¡°And where is the thing?¡± Bernardo Mason asked. The bodyguard immediately turned around, waved his hand, and shouted, ¡°Get the stuff over here.¡± Footsteps were heard, and soon four bodyguards were approaching, each carrying a suitcase in his arms. The boxes were not big, about 20 inches long, wide, and high, big enough to hold a basketball.¡± Bernardo Mason nced over the boxes, and his eyes became cold as if he had guessed what they contained. He said, ¡°Open the boxes.¡± His voice was as cold as frost. ¡°Okay!¡± Without hesitation, the four bodyguards reached in and ripped the tape off the box and lifted the lid. Then they looked down at the contents of the boxes. For a moment, their mouths gaped, their scalps tingled, and all four boxes slipped out of his hands their hands trembled¡­ All four boxes slipped out of their hands and then four bloody heads rolled out of the box like basketballs! Chapter 102 a Millionaire in the Crane Town. He’s my Boyfriend It was the heads of Reid and Morton Miller, Michael Taylor, and Connor Scott! Reid¡¯s brain was obviously a bit peculiar. The incision in his neck was very smooth. After all, Sean¡¯s The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was so sharp. It cut iron like mud and beheaded like vegetables! Morton Miller and others were different. All three of their heads were cut off by Owen Sanchez. And it happened that Owen Sanchez was a businessman and did not know fighting skills. Moreover, he had never killed anyone, so he was seriouslycking in strength and experience. As a result, he took a lot of cuts to cut three people¡¯s necks. The incisions were jagged and the flesh was rolled. Even in the daytime, it looked downright creepy. ¡°Reid!¡± Bernardo Mason had not personally met Morton Miller and others before and did not know them, so his icy gaze was subconsciously directed to Reid¡¯s head. Even though he had predicted such an oue in advance, he was furious. He couldn¡¯t believe Sean killed Reid! Moreover, after killing Reid, he cut off Reid¡¯s head and sent people to the Capital City and the Mason family to him in the first ce. What was that supposed to mean? Provocation? Or was he dering war on the Mason family? Bell¡¯s expression was equally grave. He winked at the bodyguards, who took his cue and turned away, leaving Bell and Bernardo Mason alone. Then Bell said, ¡°Mr. Mason, the other three heads belong to Morton Miller, Michael Taylor, and Connor Scott.¡± ¡°Sean seems to have a lot of hate for what happened five years ago. He¡¯s determined to kill us. Reid, after all, was his teacher, and he showed no mercy.¡± These four heads, they represented Sean¡¯s attitude. A blood for blood attitude! ¡°Kill us?¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯s face wore a strong look of malice and he said with disdain, ¡°Even if his bloodline is activated and he is surrounded by expert guards, does he dare to jump out and make an enemy of the whole Mason family with only one man in Complete Stage in Dark Energy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s bitten off more than he can chew!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the reason that I didn¡¯t want to disturb the Old Mrs. Mason and make a big fuss, fearing that the reputation and business of the Mason family would be affected, I could send people to the Crane Town now and destroy him in a big way!¡± Between the words, Dark Energy burst forth, and the flowers and nts nearby withered instantly. Apparently, Bernardo Mason was also a Master of Dark Energy. And his stage could not be low. Bell asked, ¡°So, what should we¡­¡± ¡°Stick to the n.¡± Bernardo Mason ordered, ¡°In addition, send two men in Early Stage in Dark Energy to Hilshire. If Sean doesn¡¯t have Phyllis Moore with him, take a chance and bring her to the Capital City!¡± ¡°What could he do if he gets Ladies Star Grass but Phyllis Moore is gone?¡± ¡°Just find out what his cards are, and it¡¯s all over!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Moore family, the Wright family, the Campbell family of the Crane Town, this time, I¡¯m going to kill everyone who can be connected to him. I¡¯ll see who he can protect!¡± ¡°And what he could do to fight the Mason family!¡± The heads of Reid and others, apparently, got under Bernardo Mason¡¯s skin. It made Bernardo Mason furious and temporarily upped the ante. He was not only going after Sean, and he was going after people around Sean¡­ ¡­ Hilshire. Sean returned to VIP room 508 and left the city hospital early after arranging everything. He and the Pupil Wolf went straight to Owen Sanchez¡¯s the Sanchez Vi. By the time Marcia and Cecilia arrived, Sean was no longer in the room. He couldn¡¯t help it. His mother-inw was too fierce to provoke. He could only avoid her. They had dinner at the Sanchez Vi. Because he didn¡¯t sleep all night, Sean took a return sleep. When he woke up at 3 p. m., Owen Sanchez had been waiting. So, they raced out of Hilshire and into the Crane Town. Sean and Pupil Wolf in the Mulsanne, while Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain in the Rolls-Royce. Hilshire was about a three-hour drive from the Crane Town. Sean could only think about getting Ladies Star Grass and getting Phyllis Moore back. Unbeknownst to him, Bernardo Mason had sent two of the masters of Early Stage in Dark Energy to Hilshire by the time he left. In addition, they sent people to the Crane Town early in the morning to get there before him and plot plots against him. What he didn¡¯t know was that Luna Porter, his fianc¨¦e of five years ago and the eldest daughter of the Porter family of the Capital City, was on her way to the Crane Town. The rich and powerful would gather in Crane Town! A mere auction, and an underground auction that was not generally known, could attract the attention of those big shots. There would be no peace in the Crane Town these next few days! Ten past six in the afternoon. Mulsanne and Rolls-Royce drove into the grounds of the Crane Town. At about half past six, the sky was getting dark and the city was bustling with lights. Leading the way, the Rolls- Royce came to a slow halt in front of a public house. Sean looked out the window. Ynd Hotel. The name was verymon, but its construction and decoration were very grand. It was more than thirty stories high, resplendent, five-star standard, no problem. Luxury cars were everywhere outside the hotel, and the guests in and out of the hotel were all upper-ss people in suits. Mulsanne and Rolls-Royce were parked in the middle of the luxury cars, unobtrusive. ¡°Mr. Sanchez!¡± There were many people at the gate of the hotel. One of the men, a middle-aged man in his forties with gold-rimmed sses, approached Owen Sanchez as soon as he saw him get out of the car. Then he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why did it take you so long to arrive?¡± ¡°Got caught up.¡± Owen Sanchez smiled and shook hands with the middle-aged man, thinking, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that Mr. Mason took a nap at my vi and identally overslept, can I?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis, let me introduce you.¡± After a few polite words, Owen Sanchez pulled the middle-aged man over to Sean and introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Mason, my friend.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Owen Sanchez then pointed to the middle-aged man and introduced Sean, ¡°This is Mr. Lewis, Finn Lewis, owner of the Lewis family in Crane Town, my business partner, family worth nearly $30 billion. We got an invitation to the auction thanks to Mr. Lewis¡­¡± Thirty billion! That was several times more than Owen Sanchez! ¡°Mr. Lewis, nice to meet you!¡± Sean nodded and politely extended his hand to Finn Lewis. However, Finn Lewis looked at Sean casually and then withdrew his gaze. He didn¡¯t want to shake Sean¡¯s hand. He turned to Owen Sanchez and said, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ve got a reception for you.¡± Obviously, Finn Lewis didn¡¯t take Sean seriously. And it was not his fault. The Crane Town¡¯s billionaire had his pride. Even if Owen Sanchez brought Sean here, so what? Even Owen Sanchez was inferior to Finn Lewis. Sean was so young and underdressed that Finn Lewis naturally took him to be Owen Sanchez¡¯s sycophant. He thought Sean followed Owen Sanchez to the Crane Town because he wanted to see the world. If someone fawned on you brought someone fawning on himself to introduce you, would you care about that person? Of course not! They were not even on the same level, okay? Shaking hands? Forget it! It was too cheap! ¡°Mr. Mason, it¡¯s¡­¡± Owen Sanchez nced back at Sean¡¯s right hand in midair and was mortified. He wanted to pick up his feet and kick Finn Lewis in the ass. What the fuck? Were you trying to ruin me? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean didn¡¯t care. He put his hand away and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Pupil Wolf opened the car door and walked out of Mulsanne¡¯s passenger seat. Finn Lewis just nced at her. But his eyes were caught by Pupil Wolf in an instant. He reached for his gold-rimmed sses, his Adam¡¯s Apple rolled, and he even swallowed involuntarily. Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, who is this beautifuldy?¡± That was the charm of Pupil Wolf! ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Mason¡¯s friend.¡± Sean hadn¡¯t introduced Pupil Wolf to Owen Sanchez, so he didn¡¯t know the name of Pupil Wolf. But he noticed the way Finn Lewis looked at Pupil Wolf, which all men know. Owen Sanchez¡¯s heart beat faster, and he had a sinking feeling. Who the hell would mess with a woman around Mr. Mason? Before Owen Sanchez could stop him, Finn Lewis reached for his tie and strode up to meet Pupil Wolf. He offered his right hand and smiled, ¡°This beautiful youngdy, if you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Sanchez, then you¡¯re a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Finn Lewis.¡± ¡°And may I know you name?¡± Owen Sanchez was clearly saying that she was a friend of Mr. Mason¡¯s, and when it arrived at Finn Lewis, she was a friend of Mr. Sanchez¡¯s, and he automatically ignored Sean. This made Owen Sanchez even more embarrassed. Kicking Finn Lewis was not enough to express his anger. He wanted to pick up a brick and knock Finn Lewis unconscious. Shit! You were fucking trying to kill me, okay? Pupil Wolf looked down at Finn Lewis¡¯s right hand in front of her, just as he had just ignored Sean. And then she looked back, not at all trying to shake hands with Finn Lewis. She shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Mason, not Mr. Sanchez.¡± With that, she stepped around Finn Lewis and walked right up to Sean. Then she grabbed Sean¡¯s arm and put her e-cup breast against his arm. She also intentionally rubbed against him a few times¡­ Then she added, ¡°More specifically, he¡¯s my boyfriend, the kind I slept with.¡± Chapter 103 You can’t Mess with my Girl Her words stunned everyone. Boyfriend? Owen Sanchez frowned with a look of surprise on his face. He thought to himself, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Mason have a wife? Besides, Miss Moore is a very considerate girl!¡± Was it really a good idea to y both sides? Finn Lewis twitched at the corners of his mouth as if he had been pped in the face. His pupils darted and lit up as he stared at the E-cup that had been shoved against Sean¡¯s arm by Pupil Wolf. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± After all, he was the Crane Town billionaire, and he had some basic manners. Finn Lewis was annoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it. He jerked his right hand in midair and strode away. He snorted as he passed Sean, ¡°Mr. Mason, lucky for you.¡± He then walked into the Ynd Hotel without looking back. ¡°Mr. Mason, was it¡­¡± Owen Sanchez apologized, ¡°I am sorry that I neglected you because of my poor arrangement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Sean shook his head. Then he looked down at Pupil Wolf¡¯s e-cup breast and said, ¡°Have you taken enough advantage of me? Female rascal! Get your boobs off my arms. They¡¯re too heavy.¡± Pupil Wolf smiled seductively and hugged his arm tighter, ¡°It¡¯s just two pieces of meat. I also think it¡¯s heavy to have it on me all day. I¡¯m just borrowing your arm. Is that too much?¡± Beauty was a curse! Damn, the curse came as soon as they arrived the Crane Town. Sean and Pupil Wolf used to pretend to be a couple when they were working together in the army. It happened all the time. And Sean was used to it. After all, Pupil Wolf was a beautiful girl who had a very manly personality. Sean never saw her as a woman. Otherwise, who the fuck could stand such big boobs? Owen Sanchez was drenched in sweat as he listened to the conversation. Even Mr. Brain, who was over 60, couldn¡¯t help but blush, thinking, ¡°Young people these days really know how to have fun!¡± Was that taking advantage? If it were, I¡¯d love to be taken advantage of by this beautiful girl. She could take advantage of me all she wanted, and I didn¡¯t care¡­ ¡­ In the VIP room of Ynd Hotel. Finn Lewis set up a reception here, but it wasn¡¯t for Owen Sanchez alone. By the time Sean and Owen Sanchez arrived in the VIP room, it was already full. There were six of them, including Finn Lewis, all dressed in suits and ties. Only one of them was a woman, who was in her forties. Originally, as the only woman, she was quite popr among these guys. But when Pupil Wolf walked into the VIP room, it was no surprise that the men¡¯s eyes were drawn to her. One by one, their eyes lit up. Even the woman couldn¡¯t help staring at Pupil Wolf. There was envy in her eyes that could not be concealed. ¡°Stop looking at her.¡± Only Finn Lewis had a cool look. He snorted, ¡°The girl¡¯s already taken, and she¡¯s slept with him. So, put away your greedy eyes and dirty thoughts, after all, her boyfriend is still here.¡± Everyone was stunned. Boyfriend? These men here, like Owen Sanchez, were among the richest men in the cities around the Crane Town. They were worth billions of dors, and they had a business rtionship with the Lweis family of the Crane Town, so Finn Lewis was hosting them personally and gathering contacts. None of them knew Sean. When they saw Sean¡¯s outfit, they, like Finn Lewis, ignored him. They just cast envious nces at Owen Sanchez. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯ve got a lot on your te! Lucky for you!¡± ¡°You got a young, pretty girl friend, but you waited until you had sex with her to bring her out. What, are you afraid we¡¯re gonna steal her from you?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit not to share.¡± They were all making fun of Owen Sanchez. Owen Sanchez was speechless. His face almost turned green! Damn it! We were all billionaires, so could you please stop being so shallow? Could you pay attention to the manner? Mr. Mason was still here! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not what you think. Actually¡­¡± Owen Sanchez shook his head to exin. In the middle of his sentence, however, the men at the table suddenly stared and looked shocked. Owen Sanchez was stunned and looked over his shoulder. Pupil Wolf grabbed Sean¡¯ arm again and pushed the E Cup into his arm. She said with a smile, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s sit over there¡­¡± Then, with everyone watching, she and Sean sit down in two empty seats at the table. What the hell? Until then, the group of billionaires started to get focused on Sean. Their looks were veryplicated. there was envy, jealousy, and hate! If Pupil Wolf was Owen Sanchez¡¯s girl, they would be jealous and would talk about it, but that was all. Because they were all billionaires and Owen Sanchez was with them, on equal footing. That was fine! But Sean Mason¡­ why? He was just a poorly dressed boy and they didn¡¯t know him. And yet he ended up with this gorgeous woman who made them all feel so amazing! And he slept with her! As the saying went, the people were innocent, but were found guilty of hiding a round jade. If you possessed something that others thought you didn¡¯t deserve, then you would be the target of criticism. ¡°Let me introduce.¡± Owen Sanchez saw that the men were looking at Sean in a very bad way and sat down beside him. Then he said quickly, ¡°Mr. Mason is my friend. Although he is young, he is a promising young man with boundless potential. He is a rare talent.¡± Owen Sanchez did not dare to say anything about the Supreme ck Card and Sean¡¯s rtionship with the Mason family in the Capital City without Sean¡¯s permission. But he wanted to elevate Sean¡¯s status with the billionaires, so what should he do? He could only boast! ¡°A talent?¡± One square-faced billionaire grinned dismissively and said, ¡°Ourpany is full of talented people. When I sit in my office and throw out a cup, there will be ten or eight so-called talents fighting to get it for me¡­¡± Taunt on the spot! The othersughed and could not help but agree, ¡°Before I came in today, I had just fired a talented person who took a second look at my secretary. He just apologized to me and begged for my forgiveness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Talented people these days will do anything for a little money. Take a new talent in ourpany for example. He covets a position as a department manager and wants to please me and suck my ass, so he simply pushed his girlfriend into my bed. I can¡¯t help it. He looks so young and poor. So, I ¡°suck¡± his girlfriend¡¯s ass for him¡­¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± Unspoken rules weremon in the workce. Coming from the mouths of these billionaires, it was even more breezy andmonce. It was used as dinner talk. It sounded like a joke. Of course, when they told jokes like this, they treated Sean, the talent, as a big joke. Owen Sanchez had the urge to flip the table and left. But he dared not. Every man who could sit here, like him, was the richest man in the city, worth ten billion dors. And with Finn Lewis, the big cheese of the Crane Town, there was no room for him to be rude. He could not afford to offend these people! Finn Lewis sat by, watching, and listening, not trying to stop them. There were things he couldn¡¯t say and do. As it happens, these billionaires said and did for him, so he was naturally happy to see it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His greedy eyes ran across the chest of Pupil Wolf and he snorted in his heart, ¡°You ruined my fun at the Crane Town! I would like to see how long you can be proud!¡± ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯m gonna put you to bed and show you what I can do!¡± The eye of Pupil Wolf was icy. She wanted to kill! She might be a woman, but just like Sean, she had killed a lot of people in battle. Her fair hands were stained with the blood of the enemy. In her eyes, a billionaire was nothing. If you messed with her, you died! Sean noticed the killer look in the eye of Pupil Wolf. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Hold on. Someone ising.¡± Footsteps could be heard outside the room. ¡°This is it!¡± Then came the drunken voice of a man, ¡°Darling, my sweet darling¡­¡± Bang! Suddenly, the door of the room was opened and a young man, smelling of alcohol, burst in. He staggered, barely able to stand, followed by two bodyguards. ¡°Sir.¡± Two bodyguards held the young man¡¯s arm, one on each side, to keep him from falling over. Seeing this, the billionaires in the room were stunned. Who the hell was he? How dared he break into a feast like this? Mr. Brain, who had been outside the room, came in. He stopped behind Sean and whispered, ¡°Mr. Mason, this is Ben Rodriguez from the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town¡­¡± ¡°The Rodriguez family in the Crane Town?¡± Sean was stunned. Ynd Hotel was a ce arranged by the auction organizers in advance. It was specially for the plutocrat who came from other provinces and cities and was invited to stay temporarily, so, at this time, the people in the hotel could be said to be either rich or powerful. He was sitting in front of a group of billionaires. The young master of the Crane Townthe Rodriguez family was the one who stumbled into a wine crate. And the barging drunkard was from the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. Owen Sanchez exined, ¡°Mr. Mason, you may not know this. But in the Crane Town, there are a lot of billionaires. Take Finn Lewis, whose worth of nearly $30 billion barely makes the top 10.¡± ¡°But the Rodriguez family is different. The Rodriguez family has assets of over 100 billion, which should rank top three in the Crane Town!¡± Clearly, there wereyers among the rich. Owen Sanchez was the richest man in Hilshire, when it came to the Crane Town, however, he didn¡¯t rank at all! Finn Lewis was worth $30 billion. He looked like a big man to Owen Sanchez, but the Rodriguez family made him look like nothing. As for the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town¡­ Sean had read about the information about the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town. After all, Cecilia¡¯s aunt, Lorraine Moore, married into the Rodriguez family, which led to the rise of the Moore family in Hilshire. ¡°Hey, Ben!¡± Finn Lewis recognized Ben Rodriguez right away. He immediately got up and walked around the table to Ben Rodriguez and said with a smiled, ¡°What brings you here? Look how drunk you are!¡± The billionaires in the room recognized Ben Rodriguez, too, and stood up to strike up a conversation. ¡°Who are you?¡± However, Ben Rodriguez was too drunk to see clearly. With a quick flick, he tore Finn Lewis¡¯s hand away. Then he looked around the crowd for a while and finally his eyes fell on Pupil Wolf. He grinned, ¡°Darling, my sweet darling¡­¡± Suddenly, everyone was stunned. It turned out Pupil Wolf was so eye-catching and he caught Ben Rodriguez¡¯s attention when she came here. So soon after Pupil Wolf and Sean arrived, Ben Rodriguez and his crew went straight after them. ncing unattentively at Pupil Wolf, Ben Rodriguez staggered over to Pupil Wolf. Finn Lewis and the billionaires saw this, and instead of stopping it, they took two steps back to clear the way. Stop it? First, they dared not! They were afraid of offending Ben Rodriguez, and by extension the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. Second, they¡¯d love Ben Rodriguez to hit on Pupil Wolf. They wanted to see how Sean, the talent, would protect his girlfriend. Owen Sanchez looked very embarrassed and nervous! Damn all these things! Beauty, what a fucking disaster! Pupil Wolf sat inside, Sean sat in the middle, and Owen Sanchez sat on the outside. He got up. If he made way for Ben Rodriguez, he would offend Sean. But if he stopped him, he would offend the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. What a dilemma! ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, this youngdy is a friend of mine. If you¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, Owen Sanchez steeled himself to speak. But in the middle of his sentence, Ben Rodriguez shoved him aside and swore, ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t keep me from getting close to my little girl.¡± Owen Sanchez slipped sideways and Mr. Brain caught him quickly. And he was secretly relieved that he got away from Mr. Mason and Mr. Rodriguez. ¡°And you.¡± Ben Rodriguez raised his hand and pointed at Sean and said, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Sean stood up, and he was half a head taller than Ben Rodriguez. He looked down at Ben Rodriguez and said, ¡°She¡¯s my girl and you can¡¯t mess with her.¡± His words shocked everyone else in the room. In Hilshire, there were probably not more than ten people who would speak to Ben Rodriguez in that tone. Sean, on the other hand, was a real daredevil. Finn Lewis and the billionaires sneered and waited. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± Ben Rodriguez paused and seemed to sober up a bit. He reached for his ear, thinking he had misheard. He stuck his head in Sean¡¯s chest, pricked up his ears and swore, ¡°Your voice is too low, and I didn¡¯t hear, if you dare, you fucking say it to me again and let me hear it! ¡°Is there something wrong with your ears?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes flickered with ferocity and he snorted, ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯ll help you!¡± Bang! With that, Sean suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the back of Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head. Then he pushed it down hard. There was a loud bang, and Ben Rodriguez¡¯s face hit the table like a racket. Chapter 104 Revenge by the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town Sean moved so quickly and so suddenly that the two bodyguards who were with Ben Rodriguez did not notice that. Before they realized something was wrong, Ben Rodriguez was sprawled over the dining room table. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Fuck¡­¡± In a sh, the two bodyguards were furious and wanted to attack Sean. And Sean didn¡¯t give them a chance. He put one hand on the back of Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head and kicked them out. They were smashed against the door. One kick, and they were out of action. The room was suddenly quiet¡­ Finn Lewis and the billionaires, who had been waiting for the show, looked at each other, their jaws dropping. Damn! They never thought Sean would be so bold as to hit Ben Rodriguez. Sean raised his hand and grabbed the back of Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head and lifted Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head up. Ben Rodriguez¡¯s face was covered in bruises. The bridge of his nose had sunk so deeply that the bones of his nose were broken and blood spurted wildly, smeared all over his mouth. Now, Ben Rodriguez¡¯s hangover was gone. He was wide awake in an instant, and the piercing pain was more effective than any sober medicine. ¡°Nose! My nose!¡± He reached out and touched his nose, but his hands were covered in blood. Ben Rodriguez was furious and he scolded, ¡°You son of a bitch, how dare you hit me! I am¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish his words, Sean pped Ben Rodriguez¡¯s face on the table again. This time without stopping, he immediately picked up Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head again and said, ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bang! Again! ¡°Tell me!¡± Sean asked, ¡°What are you gonna do to me?¡± Three times in a row, Ben Rodriguez¡¯s nose waspletely destroyed. He gritted his teeth in pain and could not hold back his tears. His eyes seemed to see stars, and his mind was in chaos. He was justing off the booze, and Sean was fucking hitting him. ¡°The Young Mr. Rodriguez from the Rodriguez family in Crane town, right?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°Billionaire, right?¡± ¡°You want to mess with my girl, right?¡± ¡°Money is nothing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed more rich men than you¡¯ve ever spent! Last night, I cut off the heads of three other families! And a so-called billionaire, I stepped on his feet!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a rich kid, and you want my girl?¡± ¡°You wish!¡± At almost every turn, Sean would take Ben Rodriguez by the head and bang him on the dinner table. He did it just right, not to knock him out, not to kill him, just to make him feel the pain of living in hell! Sentence after sentence. One, and then another. He took a dozen hits in a row, said all he had to say. At the end, Sean upped the ante a little bit and knocked Ben Rodriguez unconscious. Then he dropped him on the floor at his feet and snorted, ¡°There are too many people who despise me. Who do you think you are?¡± Looking down at Ben Rodriguez, who was lying unconscious at Sean¡¯s feet, Finn Lewis and the billionaires were stunned. Their hearts throbbed and they swallowed wildly, almost peeing on the spot. Oh, my god. That was too harsh! Where the hell did Owen Sanchez find this guy?! Given their billions, they were very smart people. Sean was talking to Ben Rodriguez, ostensibly. But Ben Rodriguez was knocked out by him. What could he hear? He made it clear that he was going to make an example of him! He was telling them on purpose! Weren¡¯t they what Sean called billionaires? Were billionaires a big deal? No, I killed a lot of them! Did you think you can mess with my girl just because you were rich? Come on, Ben Rodriguez was a good example! You despised me? However, I did not put you in the eyes. I was just toozy to argue about it with you! ¡°Mr. Mason, should we¡­¡± Even Owen Sanchez, who knew Sean¡¯s ferocity well, was taken aback by his outburst. His face turned livid and he said, ¡°After all, Ben Rodriguez is the son of the Rodriguez family. If we hurt him, we may not be able to exin to the Rodriguez family.¡± Sean ignored Owen Sanchez¡¯s concerns and looked over his shoulder at Finn Lewis and others. Then he said, ¡°Shall we go on with dinner?¡± Finn Lewis and others were sweating like a rain. Going on? Were you serious? Once word got out about this ce, the Rodriguez family would send someone here soon. At that time, as spectators, they might be involved! ¡°Okay, forget it.¡± Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you Mr. Lewis for your hospitality.¡± Then he raised his right arm slightly. Pupil Wolf took the hint and stepped forward to grab Sean¡¯s arm. The E-cup was pressed against Sean¡¯s arm as if to say, ¡°See, that¡¯s the man I like!¡± You? You didn¡¯t deserve it! ¡°Come on!¡± Sean said to Owen Sanchez and marched out of the VIP room with Pupil Wolf and out of the Ynd Hotel. If you made yourself an ass, don¡¯tin if people rode you! Sean was new to the Crane Town and he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. But there was always someone who took the initiative to go after him. He had no choice but to make an example of others. ¡°General Wolf, that was a real boyfriend punch. I almost got so involved that I thought I was your girl.¡± Coming out of the Ynd Hotel, Pupil Wolf joked with a smile. Sean red at her and asked, ¡°Can you be considered a woman, too?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Pupil Wolf stopped and yanked her e-cup forward. Then ask asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not a woman, then what is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s flesh.¡± Sean said casually, ¡°In your own words, you are just a special man with two more pieces of flesh and without a stick. Don¡¯t try to seduce me.¡± He said, turning to Mulsanne. Pupil Wolf stomped her foot in anger. Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain followed them. Listening to the conversation between them, they felt as if their three views were in copse. They really didn¡¯t understand the strange fun of young people. But they could see that this beautiful woman was clearly interested in Sean in that way. If Sean wanted to, he could have sex with her whenever he wanted. Unfortunately, Sean had apleteck of respect for beautiful women. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Mason?¡± Owen Sanchez chased Sean as he got into his car and started to leave. ¡°The Campbell family.¡± Sean said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can stay here and wait for me. I wille to you tomorrow and deal with the transfer procedure of the invitation letter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± The Moore Group was acquired by the Campbell Family of the Crane Town, leaving Cecilia to rece Carter Moore as president. Owen Sanchez knew that Sean had a close rtionship with the Campbell family in the Crane town. So, only a fool would not go! Ben Rodriguez was beaten. The Rodriguez family would soon get the news and send someone to seek revenge. If Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain stayed after Sean left, wouldn¡¯t they be taking the fall for Sean? It was too much for them to take. Mulsanne and Rolls-Royce left the Ynd Hotel and headed for Cloudy Vi, where the Campbell family was located. But unbeknownst to Sean, after he left, a Ynd Hotel attendant rushed into the VIP room to check on Ben Rodriguez. When no one was looking, the waiter ced his right hand at the back of Ben Rodriguez¡¯s head and released dark energy. The dark energy rushed through Ben Rodriguez¡¯s brain, and in a twinkling of an eye, he lost all breath of life.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Then the waiter looked up at Finn Lewis and others with a startled look on his face. Then he said, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡± It was a thunderbolt that tore the hearts of Finn Lewis and the billionaires. ¡°Come on! Get the old Mr. Rodriguez on the phone!¡± Finn Lewis was the first toe to his attention and he screamed at the two bodyguards of the Rodriguez family who had just picked themselves up from the ground. Then he said, ¡°You two are witnesses, and when Mr. Rodriguezes, you must tell the truth. It was Mason, who was brought in by Owen Sanchez that killed Ben. It has nothing to do with us¡­¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t pay any attention to Finn Lewis, and they just pulled out their cell phones and called the Rodriguez family¡­ ¡­ Cloudy Vi! At the Crane Town, Lewis was worth $30 billion, barely making it into the top 10. The Rodriguez family had assets of over 100 billion, ranking among the top three. And the Campbell family was tied with the Porter family for the first ce. In addition to money and connections, the mainpetition between big families was background! It was background that mattered. Charles Campbell was a colonel in the army, and his second uncle was a big shot in the army. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been chosen to join the Bloody Wolf Group and be Sean¡¯s wingman. The Porter family of the Crane Town was actually a branch of the Porter family of the Capital City. They shared the same bloodline, but they moved out of the Capital City a few years ago and built a new empire in the Crane Town. Therefore, there were manyrge families in the Crane Town, but only the Campbell family and the Porter family could be regarded as the top. The rest, byparison, were a level or two below. On the way over here, Sean called Zackary Campbell, the father of Charles Campbell. Therefore, Zackary Campbell personally led people to greet him at the gate of the vi. Before retiring, Sean visited the Campbell Family several times with Charles Campbell. As the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, Zackary Campbell knew Sean. Sean was ostensibly imprisoned for five years, but was secretly sent to the army to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Few people knew about it. But Zackary Campbell was one of them. Although the formation of the Bloody Wolf Group was a top secret in the army, known to no one except the chosen ones, and Charles Campbell never divulged it. But Charles Campbell¡¯s second uncle was a big shot in the army, and somehow, he guessed something. For this reason, Zackary Campbell had always been polite to Sean and had done him a lot of secret favors. ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Sean got out of the car and strode over to Zackary Campbell. ¡°I heard you were retired, and I was thinking of having you over sometime.¡± Zackary Campbell said with a smiled, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so impatient, two days back in Hilshire, and already you¡¯re making such a fuss. Apparently, Zackary Campbell was well informed about Sean¡¯s destruction of the three families on the south side of town. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be put off, and some people can¡¯t live. I¡¯ve put up with it for five years, and to let those bastards live another day would be a shame for my dead mother.¡± Sean had a smile on his face. It was a casual remark, but it had a sharp edge. ¡°Yeah.¡± Zackary Campbell sighed, ¡°You¡¯re out of the army now, unencumbered. There should be an end to what happened. It¡¯s just, did it ever ur to you that if you exposed yourself early, the Mason family in the Capital City would be on your ass?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not gonna let you mess around.¡± In the face of the powerful Mason family in the Capital City, even Zackary Campbell, the founder of the Campbell family, was afraid. ¡°They already did.¡± Sean said quietly, ¡°From the moment I walked out of the Hilshire Detention Center, their knife was on my neck¡­¡± Then Sean told Zackary Campbell about what happened in the past two days. ¡°What?¡± Zackary Campbell¡¯s face darkened after he heard that. Then he said, ¡°No wonder. No wonder you were in such a hurry. It turns out that the Mason family in the Capital City is more anxious than you, and is anxious to kill you!¡± Then he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, now.¡± Sean said, ¡°I needed Ladies Star Grass to save her life, so I came to the Crane Town. I didn¡¯t want to bother you. After all, anyone walking with me now could be a target of the Mason family.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, I can go somewhere else.¡± It was a big deal. If Zackary Campbell didn¡¯t help him because she had a reason, Sean wouldn¡¯t give him a hard time. ¡°Boy, what are you talking about?¡± Zackary Campbell red at him reproachfully, ¡°You saved Charles¡¯s life more than once in the army, on the battlefield, and he treated you like a brother, and I¡¯ve always treated you like a nephew. How am I supposed to turn my back on you at a time like this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me home. And we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± Zackary Campbell took Sean¡¯s arm in a friendly way. Owen Sanchez walked behind Sean, obediently following. As the richest man in the city, he didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak in front of Zackary Campbell. ¡°Stop!¡± However, just as they walked through the door of Cloudy Vi, there was an angry roar. Then, a few ck cars came to the door of the vi in the blink of an eye like the wind and lightning. Zackary Campbell frowned. No one in the whole of the Crane Town had dared to stir up trouble in front of the Campbell Family! Was it the Mason family in the Capital City? So soon? Sean was also wondering, until a menacing middle-aged man stepped out of the ck car at the head of the group. Zackary Campbell said in a hushed voice, ¡°Shawn Rodriguez?¡± Shawn Rodriguez! Head of the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. Ben Rodriguez¡¯s biological father! In addition, the doors of several cars opened, and a dozen people piled out and quickly stood behind Shawn Rodriguez. Most of them were in their thirties and forties, and some were even over 60, like Mr. Brain. They were all threatening! Sean did a quick look at the Rodriguez family¡¯s bodyguards and confirmed that they were not just any of the regr Rodriguez family¡¯s bodyguards. There were at least five or six of them were masters of Early Stage in Dark Energy. Did the Rodriguez family find out about Ben Rodriguez so quickly? Besides, they caught up with Sean to Cloudy Vi so quickly? This came as a bit of a surprise to Sean, and even, unusual, a vague sense that he had been set up! Chapter 105 Heads Will be Sent to you in ten Seconds ¡°Get him!¡± Shawn Rodriguez had a murderous look in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a dozen people rushed up behind him. They fan out around the door of Cloudy Vi. However, this was the Campbell family after all, Zackary Campbell¡¯s territory. The guys That Zackary Campbell brought to greet Sean, they were all Masters of Dark Energy. By this time, Sean had already walked through the front door of the vi, but Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s men did not dare to storm the vi to capture him. ¡°Shawn Rodriguez, what do you mean by that?¡± In normal times, Zackary Campbell would greet Shawn Rodriguez politely when they met. But now, Shawn Rodriguez and his men rushed to the Campbell Family¡¯s front door and they meant no good. Zackary Campbell looked serious and he would not be polite to him. Shawn Rodriguez gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to get someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Zackary Campbell asked. Shawn Rodriguez reached out and pointed to Sean in the crowd, then he snorted, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him.¡± Then Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s icy eyes fell on Sean and stared at him for a moment. Then his pupils darted and he said in shock, ¡°Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°I was wondering who had the balls to kill people in the Crane Town. Turns out it¡¯s The Young Mr. Mason in the Capital City!¡± ¡°Sean Mason, who was abandoned like garbage by the Mason Family in the Capital City!¡± Apparently, Shawn Rodriguez recognized Sean¡¯s identity, too. The Mason family in the Capital City was too powerful. The status of the gatekeeper for the prime minister¡¯s family was equivalent to that of the official of the imperial court, let alone the young master who had been trained as the heir by the Mason family in the Capital City. Sean didn¡¯t go out much when he was in the Capital City, but the big families that cared about the Mason family in the Capital City also paid attention to him. It was not surprising that they knew him. He now had a clean break with the Mason family in the Capital City. He came back from retirement to get his revenge, starting with the beheadings of Reid and Morton Miller and others, and never tried to hide himself. So, even if he was recognized by Shawn Rodriguez, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Kill someone?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who?¡± He had arrived in the Crane Town in the early evening and had been here for less than two hours. He had not had a confrontation with anyone other than Ben Rodriguez at the Ynd Hotel. Let alone kill someone. Or was it¡­ Suddenly, Sean vaguely guessed something. Shawn Rodriguez called him out, ¡°You are the bastard raised by the Mason family in the capital City, and you have been named by the Mason family, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit what you had done?¡± ¡°My son, Ben Rodriguez, is dead at your hands!¡± ¡°You want to deny it?¡± Everyone, including Zackary Campbell, was stunned. Sean killed Ben Rodriguez? ¡°No way!¡± Owen Sanchez, who had not spoken, stepped out and exined for Sean, ¡°Just now, I was there!¡± ¡°Ben Rodriguez was trying to mess with Mr. Mason¡¯s woman. So, Mr. Mason beat him up. Moreover, Mr. Mason had knocked him unconscious, but he didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Although he was afraid of the Rodriguez family, Owen Sanchez was emboldened by Sean¡¯s rtionship with Zackary Campbell and the Campbell family¡¯s support. ¡°Owen Sanchez?¡± Shawn Rodriguez gave Owen Sanchez a furious look and said, ¡°You brought Sean Mason, the son of a bitch, to Crane Town, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re on the same team. Now you¡¯re testifying for him, and you expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°There was a lot of people there, not only you, but Finn Lewis, some of the richest men in the city, and two of bodyguards from the Rodriguez family. They saw with their own eyes that Sean killed my son Ben Rodriguez!¡± Shawn Rodriguez was not addressing Owen Sanchez, of course, but Zackary Campbell! If Zackary Campbell was determined to protect Sean, there was nothing he could do about it! He would never beat the Campbell family! Therefore, he needed a sufficient reason to stand on the moral high ground and confirm Sean¡¯s usation, so that Zackary Campbell would give up his protection of Sean. In his opinion, although the Rodriguez family could notpete with the Campbell family, it would be no good for anyone if the two families turned against each other. Profit was the merchant¡¯s principle! Zackary Campbell was smart enough to weigh the pros and cons. It was not worth it for one Sean! ¡°Sean.¡± Just as Shawn Rodriguez had predicted, Zackary Campbell looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Ben Rodriguez, did you kill him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head. Zackary Campbell then looked at Shawn Rodriguez and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In an instant, Shawn Rodriguez was furious! That was it? He says he didn¡¯t, and you believed him? Damn it, how dared you be a little more fucking partial? Shawn Rodriguez guessed the beginning, but not the end. Because he underestimated the rtionship between Sean and the Campbell family. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, then he said, ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°The night before yesterday, you sent someone to me to offer to buy the Moore Group, which belonged to the Moore family of Hilshire, which was the family of my daughter-inw Lorraine Moore. And I didn¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ve done you enough credit!¡± ¡°Now, Sean killed my son Ben Rodriguez, and you¡¯re standing in the way, protecting him, backing him up. Are you going to fight with the Rodriguez family for him?¡± Shawn Rodriguez had more than one son. His oldest son, Howard Rodriguez, was the husband of Lorraine Moore and the brother of Ben Rodriguez. So, Lorraine Moore was actually Ben Rodriguez¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Credit?¡± Zackary Campbell shook his head and said, ¡°If you dare, you don¡¯t have to do me this favor, but since you did, now you want it back?¡± His voice was not loud, but very powerful! ¡°You!¡± Shawn Rodriguez was nearly spat out by Zackary Campbell. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In this case, it¡¯s no use saying anything else!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not breaking into the Campbell Family¡¯s vi!¡± ¡°But I will personally lead the men outside the Campbell Family¡¯s vi, right here. I¡¯ll be right here! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Then he turned to Sean and said defiantly, ¡°Sean Mason, if you want to live, stay in the Campbell Family house and be a coward!¡± ¡°Unless you nevere out, otherwise, I will take your life!¡± His words were also powerful! Not breaking into the Campbell family¡¯s vi and arresting him was as far as Shawn Rodriguez could go. If Zackary Campbell continued to stand in the way, well, he was not afraid to lose! The murder of his son was unforgivable! Was it a threat? The chill on Zackary Campbell¡¯s face intensified. He was about to fight back when Sean said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡± Then, Sean walked out of the gate of Cloudy Vi without another word. ¡°You said if I came out, you¡¯d kill me, right?¡± Sean stood alone in front of the gate of Cloudy Vi, holding his head high and looking into Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s eyes, undaunted. He said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m out, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Come and kill me.¡± Everyone was stunned. Even Shawn Rodriguez didn¡¯t expect Sean to have the guts. In fact, from the moment Sean learned that Ben Rodriguez was dead, he knew someone was trying to hurt him. Someone was trying to use Ben Rodriguez¡¯s death to draw blood between him and the Rodriguez family. But he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t bother to exin. If someone was trying to pin it on him, it was premeditated. It took a while to get to the bottom of it. And with just one mouth and no evidence, he might not be able to exin anything in front of the angry Shawn Rodriguez. In that case, let¡¯s just use force. Simple, direct, and easy! ¡°Go get him!¡± After a moment of gawking, Shawn Rodriguez thundered, ¡°You both go! Kill him!¡± If Sean was getting himself killed, he was not going to miss it. Instantly, more than a dozen people gathered around the gate of the vi started at the same time, and rushed to Sean in a murderous manner. As Sean had suspected, five of them were Masters of Dark Energy. However, they were all in Early Stage in Dark Energy, and he didn¡¯t need to worry. Whoosh! Whoosh! Sean was about to release Dark Energy when two remnants of the shadow quickly came and got in front of him. And they were Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain. It was normal for Pupil Wolf toe. She used to work for Sean and be loyal to him. And she liked him. Every time there was a danger, she would not hesitate to fight for Sean. But Mr. Brain¡­ ¡°If you want to fight Mr. Mason, go through me!¡± At about the same time as Mr. Brain ran into the crowd, Owen Sanchez¡¯s cold shout came from behind him. Sean wasughing, and he knew right away. Well, Owen Sanchez, the crafty scoundrel, was trying to impress him. He was trying to win his favor, give Luis Sanchez a chance at life! At the same time, he deliberately showed it to Zackary Campbell. Zackary Campbell was standing there, and he saw his protective interest in Sean. He was going to make a good impression with Zackary Campbell by helping Sean! Killing two birds with one stone! Crafty! Sean didn¡¯t refuse the offer. He took a few steps back from the ring and stood quietly watching. A dozen men were fighting it out. For a time, dark energy ejacted, and the sh of weapons was repeated. For ten meters around, chaos and intense dark energy enveloped everything. Being in the middle of it, even if you were not being attacked, could feel suffocating. Although the Rodriguez family had more people, there were only five Masters of Dark Energy, and all of them were in Early Stage in Dark Energy. Five against two, the odds were not against them! Pupil Wolf looked weak and beautiful, but she had fought in the real battles. She had a lot of experience killing enemies. Even in Early Stage in Dark Energy, she could fight two of three by herself. Not to mention Mr. Brain. He was in Middle Stage in Dark Energy. He had a great advantage in Stage. When fighting one-on-one, he could kill the masters in Early Stage in Dark Energy! He could beat two at the same time. If Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t fight with him and if Mr. Brain was alone to fight against those five men, he could win. It just took a while. As for the regr bodyguards other than those five¡­ They were nothing. Bang! Bang! Bang! No sooner had the battle begun than seven or eight figures flew backward. Theynded with a thump on the concrete ten meters away, half dead and instantly out ofbat. In a few seconds! Bang! One of the Masters of the Early Stage in Dark Energy was kicked over by Mr. Brain and spat blood at his mouth. The scene was beyond Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s expectations. He would never have thought Sean would have someone to protect him without Zackary Campbell getting involved. Also, he just got a call about Ben Rodriguez¡¯s death and he came too soon in anger. He was afraid that Sean would run away from the Crane Town after killing his son, so he gathered some people temporarily and didn¡¯t waste time waiting for Masters in Middle Stage and Late stage in Dark Energy. Crack! In the confusion, there was a strange sound of broken bones. Pupil Wolf used her fingers to snap the neck of one of a master in Early Stage in Dark Energy, killing him instantly. Pupil Wolf was not like Mr. Brain. Mr. Brain only severely wounded the other side, leaving the other side unable to fight, but did not kill them. But Pupil Wolf was learning killing skills! She made a move to kill. ¡°Owen Sanchez!¡± The situation took a turn for the worse, and the Rodriguez family¡¯s five Masters of Early Stage in Dark Energy would have all fallen under the feet of Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain. Shawn Rodriguez, rmed, red at Owen Sanchez, and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re fucking helping him. Are you trying to bury the Sanchez family with Sean?¡± Of course he could tell that Mr. Brain was the Master of Middle Stage in Dark Energy. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Brain, Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t beat those five. Owen Sanchez took one look at Zackary Campbell, then another at Sean, then steeled himself and said, ¡°You have wronged Mr. Mason. Mr. Mason is my friend. I can¡¯t stand by.¡± ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Shawn Rodriguez looked Owen Sanchez in the eye and said fiercely, ¡°You wait for me! The Sanchez family in Hilshire, right? I remember you!¡± Owen Sanchez chilled as Shawn Rodriguez stared at him in the eye. Bang! Click! In a moment between the dialogue between two people in space, there was a Master of Early Stage in Dark Energy defeated by Mr. Brain. And Pupil Wolf broke another man¡¯s neck. So far, of the five Masters of Rodriguez family who were in Early Stage in Dark Energy, two were dead and two were injured! There was only one left! The guy got caught between Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain. When he saw hispanion either dead or wounded, he almost peed in horror! Master of Dark Energy also feared death. Shawn Rodriguez stood alone nearby, and he looked very angry. The scene made him despair. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Sean today. He would have to get help! He took out his cell phone and was about to call someone. Just then, suddenly, from the distant street came a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, here Ie!¡± The sound came from a hundred meters away and was very powerful. He sounded like a master! Just as he said that, a shadow came and he was within ten meters!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Shadow!¡± At the sound, Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. Fortunately, he called Shadow in the car on the way here just now and asked him toe as soon as possible! He was here, just in time! Shadow was one of the Rodriguez family¡¯s few Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy, and his strength was at the same level as Reid, who was from the Mason family in the Capital City. He could take on Mr. Brain and Pupil Wolf all by himself. Zackary Campbell¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, apparently recognizing Shadow¡¯s voice and his strength. ¡°Shadow, kill that man and that woman!¡± Excited, Shawn Rodriguez didn¡¯t hesitate to point his hand at Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain. ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Rodriguez!¡± Shadow said defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you their heads in ten seconds!¡± With that, he kicked off his feet and was reduced to a shadow like a cheetah. He leapt five meters into the air with a sudden burst of Dark Energy and unmatched power. With the power of the dive, he hit Mr. Brain, who was in Middle Stage in Dark Energy. Without any temptation, he just wanted to kill Mr. Brain! Chapter 106 Sean’s Fiancee Five Years Ago Sensing the great threating from above his head, Mr. Brain¡¯s face changed! He was no match for the enemy at Late Stage in Dark Energy! Moreover, Ghost Hands wanted to kill him with this punch. That punch was fast and horrible. His enemy was far more powerful than him. He would die if he dared to block it. Escape? It was toote! Pupil Wolf was also shocked by the sudden punch. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the first target of Ghost Hands. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t risk her life to help Mr. Brain. There was a huge gap between their strength, and even if she wanted to help, she could do nothing. Therefore, the first reaction of Pupil Wolf was to retreat! The master at Early Stage between Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain was the most excited. Thanks to God. He finally had an opportunity to get out of their besiegement! Just as everyone had their own ns, they heard a cold voice like a p of thunder. ¡°Your opponent is not him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± It was Sean! Sean had sharp eyes. Of course, he could see that Mr. Brain was not a match for Ghost Hands. It was difficult for Mr. Brain to resist this punch, and even he would be killed by the punch! Therefore, almost at the same time when Ghost Hands jumped up, Sean made a prompt decision. He rushed forward to help Mr. Brain. At the same time, he raised his fist and burst out his dark energy to block that punch. Their fists were going to hit each other! Shawn¡¯s target was Sean. As for Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain, they were just two unimportant persons who came out halfway. Seeing that Sean finally took action, he showed a sinister sneer! B*stard, die! When the fists of Sean and Ghost Hands were still half a meter away from each other, the powerful force wrapped around their fists were like two hedgehogs, intertwining with each other tit for tat. With a gust of strong wind, Mr. Brain was forced to retreat a few steps and got out of the battle. That punch was so powerful! Boom! The two fists in the center of the wind collided fiercely. The collision of the two forces caused a huge noise, just like the sound produced by an airne when it flew at a high speed. It was deafening! The forces burst out, and the strong wind was fierce! ¡°Ah!¡± The man at Early Stage in Dark Energy who had just been excited was blown away by the strong wind even if he was two meters away. He screamed in pain. He was so unlucky! Just now, he was sandwiched between Pupil Wolf and Mr. Brain. Now, Pupil Wolf retreated, and Sean upied the position of Mr. Brain. Therefore, when the strong wind spread out from the center of the two forces, he was sent flying in the air, and then with a flop, hended in front of Pupil Wolf. Crack! Pupil Wolf bent down, reached out, and sped the man¡¯s head. The man stopped crying abruptly. He was killed! But at this moment, no one cared about him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sean and Ghost Hands, and all their attention was on their fists. Everyone was anxiously waiting for the result of the collision between Sean and Ghost Hands! Only Pupil Wolf was not worried. Among all the people present, no one knew Sean better than she did. She knew Sean¡¯s strength well. Ghost Hands was not strong enough to defeat Sean! ¡°Ah!¡± As expected, just as Pupil Wolf broke the unlucky guy¡¯s neck and stood up, she heard another scream. It shocked everyone. Pupil Wolf raised her head and took a look. Ghost Hands, who was diving down from five meters high, was thrown away by Sean¡¯s powerful punch even higher than his jump just now! He had jumped five meters high, and now he was sent flying ten meters high! It was about the height of three floors! The most shocking thing was that Ghost Hands¡¯ right hand that hit Sean¡¯s fist and his whole right arm were broken in midair because it couldn¡¯t bear the erosion of Sean¡¯s dark energy! His flesh turned into pieces in the air. And his blood gushed out of his wounds. It was bloody rain in the air! Sean stood still and looked up at Ghost Hands who was screaming in midair. He shook his head and said disappointedly, ¡°You wanna get my head in ten seconds?¡± ¡°Compared with your power, your bragging skills seem to be stronger.¡± ¡°If I wanna kill you, I just need five seconds!¡± Bang! As soon as Sean finished speaking, Ghost Hands fell heavily to the ground in front of Shawn. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. Shawn was dumbfounded. Even though he was the head of the Rodriguez family in Crane Town and had seen a lot of things, he was still shocked by what he saw. His body couldn¡¯t help trembling in fear. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Staring at Sean in disbelief for a long time, Shawn said in a trembling voice, ¡°You actually reached Complete in Dark Energy!¡± Unbelievable! Of course, he was shocked! After all, it was so difficult to reach Complete in Dark Energy. For example, Mr. Brain was so old, but the Middle Stage in Dark Energy was already his limit. Unless he lived a long life, like the old guy in the Rodriguez family, York, he would never have the chance to make a breakthrough all his life! Even the old guy in the Rodriguez family, York, had sessfully broken through to the Complete just ten years ago on his 100th birthday! But what about Sean? How old was Sean?N?velDrama.Org content rights. He reached Complete in Dark Energy in his twenties! If he had enough time to grow up, let alone the Rodriguez family, even the Mason family might not be able to stop him! Maybe Sean could really destroy the Mason family and take revenge! ¡°What do you want?¡± Meeting Shawn¡¯s frightened eyes, Sean snorted and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me and avenge your son?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m standing here. Come to kill me!¡± Sean sneered with a sarcastic tone, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me and even don¡¯t dare to take revenge on your son just because I reached Complete? Do you want to be a coward?¡± ¡°What a cowardly father you are!¡± Sean provoked Shawn, just like what Shawn had done to him just now. Shawn trembled in anger. But he didn¡¯t say anything! It was not that he didn¡¯t want to, but that he didn¡¯t dare! Now, all the people Shawn brought here were dead or injured. Ghost Hands at the Late Stage in Dark Energy was also hit by a horrible punch and no one knew if he was still alive. Shawn stood there alone and had no other helpers. How could he fight against Sean? If he pissed Sean off, Sean might kill him here. He would not be ab;e to avenge his youngest son Ben, but had to wait for his eldest son, Howard, to avenge him! ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then get out of here!¡± Sean red at Shawn with disdain. He didn¡¯t kill Ben. He didn¡¯t hate the Rodriguez family as much as he hated the Mason family. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to be too ruthless. Gritting her teeth, Shawn turned around and left without saying anything! Sean spared his life, which made him a little surprised. However, he felt that it was because Sean was merciful, but because Sean was afraid of the old guy in the Rodriguez family. After all, it was York¡¯s fame that had protected the Rodriguez family in Crane Town for daces! p! p! The apuse came from behind, followed by the praise from Zackary. ¡°No wonder you used to be the sessor of the Mason family! You must have learned a lot in the military. I now finally know why you could save Charles!¡± ¡°Complete in Dark Energy!¡± ¡°Sean, you have a limitless future!¡± Seeing the power of that punch, Zackary was also shocked, but he concealed it well and did not show it. He still maintained his calmness andposure as the head of the family. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky in his heart, ¡®fortunately, we are friends, not enemies¡­¡¯ An enemy at Complete in Dark Energy would be a terrible nightmare for every famous family here! Zackary suddenly understood why the Mason family couldn¡¯t wait to kill Sean. He was such a horrible and promising man. If they didn¡¯t kill him as soon as possible, he would really destroy the Mason family sooner orter! Sean turned around and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ttery. I said this sincerely!¡± Zackary patted Sean¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sean, you can stay in my vi for a couple of days. The Mason family and the Rodriguez family don¡¯t dare to hurt you when you are in my territory.¡± Now his attitude towards Sean was obviously much more friendly than before. In the past, although Zackary had treated Sean well, he was not that sincere and didn¡¯t make up his mind to support Sean, but now, it was different. Sean didn¡¯t care about it at all. He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Zackary took Sean¡¯s hand and walked into the vi. On the way, Mr. Brain stepped forward and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, for saving my life just now.¡± ¡°You are helping me, so I also should save you.¡± Sean said casually. Owen said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Mason, if you let Shawn go like this, he will take revengeter. As far as I know, the Rodriguez family is more powerful than we thought. There are also some masters in the Middle and Late Stages in the Rodriguez family. They might have had no time toe here, but they¡¯lle sooner orter.¡± ¡°What if Shawn takes revenge after hees back?¡± The hatred in Shawn¡¯s eyes just now made Owen¡¯s hair stand on end. Sean was powerful, so he was not afraid of Shawn¡¯s revenge, but the Sanchez family couldn¡¯t resist it! In the Sanchez family, there was only one master in Dark Energy, and that was Mr. Brain. He couldn¡¯t resist the counterattack of the Rodriguez family at all. What¡¯s more, Brain was now protecting Sean. What if Shawn sent his men to go to Hilshire and destroy the Rodriguez family? The more he thought about it, the more anxious he was! Sean turned to look at him and asked, ¡°What do you think would happen if I killed Shawn just now?¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± Before Owen could say anything, Pupil Wolf said, ¡°A crazy revenge!¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°If I killed Shawn, the Rodriguez family would lose their head. It¡¯s so dangerous. Now Shawn is alive, and he doesn¡¯t dare to go too far because he is afraid of the Campbell family and me.¡± ¡°This is a kind of bnce!¡± ¡°Once this bnce is broken, we willpletely lose control of the situation. Then the situation will be even worse than now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, there is an old monster in the Rodriguez family. He hasn¡¯t shown up for ten years!¡± It had to be admitted that part of the reason why Sean spared Shawn¡¯s life was because of the old guy in the Rodriguez family, York, who had disappeared for ten years. If York came to Sean, Sean would not be afraid. But now York was in the darkness, which made Sean worried a little. Being targeted by a master at Complete in Dark Energy all the time was dangerous. Sean didn¡¯t worry about himself, but had to worry about the safety of the Moore family and the Wright family! He was worried that the master would attack the family one day, and that was also what the Mason family was worried about! ¡°Yes, it does make sense! Owen thought it over for a while and felt relieved. He nodded his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Mr. Mason, you are so considerate. I was too anxious and confused.¡± They followed Zackary to the hall of the vi, where a big dinner party had been prepared. .. Sean and the others stayed here, but they didn¡¯t know that half an hourter, the news of the battle at the gate of the vi had been known to the Porter family! As the most powerful family that was neck and neck with the Campbell family in the Crane Town, the Porter family, and the Campbell family were both enemies and friends. They had a lot of cooperation andpetition in business. Therefore, they paid close attention to each other. What happened at the gate of the Campbell family couldn¡¯t be hidden from the Porter family. At the same time, in the vi of the Porter family. In the spacious and bright hall, a young man bowed and stood. He was reporting what had happened in the Campbell family in detail as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Five or six people were sitting on the sofa opposite, all of whom were the core members of the Porter family. And the head of the Porter family, Chase, was also there. Five minutester, the man finally finished. ¡°Sean Mason!¡± After hearing that, Chase¡¯s face became very serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°He is just twenty-six years old, but he has reached Complete in Dark Energy! You can go now. Continue to keep an eye on the Campbell family, especially on Sean¡¯s every move!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The young man took the order and left. After a moment of silence in the hall, one of the white-haired old men said, ¡°Five years ago, he has been kicked out of his family and was cursed. Now, I can¡¯t believe that he can make aeback and be a master at Complete in Dark Energy! ¡°Sean is really a hard nut. It¡¯s hard to kill him!¡± ¡°But we have to kill him!¡± ¡°Now he is still young, so we must kill him as soon as possible!¡± The rest of them also agreed. After all, the rtionship between Sean and the Porter family in the capital city was not good. Five years ago, due to the crime of rape, he was sent to jail, which destroyed the reputation of the noble daughter of the Porter family, Luna Porter. After five years, the matter between Sean and Luna was gradually forgotten. Now, Sean appeared in public again, which would remind people of the past again! Neither the Porter family in the capital city nor the Porter family in the Crane Town was willing to see that. Someone evenined, ¡°The Mason family is really soft-hearted and stupid. In the past five years, they didn¡¯t kill Sean in the prison of Hilshire! ¡°If we want to kill him now, I¡¯m afraid it will take us a lot of effort!¡¯ The more they talked, the angrier they got. As the head of the Porter family in Crane Town, Chase remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Chase didn¡¯t even listen to thements of those core members of the Porter family. He looked up at a room on the second floor from time to time with serious eyes, as if he was waiting for something. Suddenly, he heard the slight sound of the door opening. All of a sudden, Chase¡¯s pupils shrank and he stood up immediately. Others also kept silent and stood up after Chase in a respectful manner, like what the young man who made a report to them just now had done. A momentter, they heard the footsteps. A young and beautiful woman slowly walked out of the room on the second floor, wearing a fluffy white robe. Her hair, which had just been dried, hung down on her shoulders. Her skin was fair and delicate. Her body was perfect with a slight blush between her eyebrows, and when she walked, she wore a graceful smile on her stunning face. Her every move was elegant and beautiful. Obviously, she was a nobledy from a noble family. She was just Sean¡¯s fiancee five years ago, thedy of the Porter family in the capital city, and the person leading the group that came to the Crane Town for the underground auction! It was Luna Porter! Luna walked down the spiral staircase from the second floor. While walking, she said, ¡°Sean is still alive. This should be good news for me¡­¡± Good news? Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Why did Luna say it was good news? Chapter 107 Sean And the She-devil, Luna The core members of the Porter family looked at each other. The white-haired old man asked, ¡°Lady Luna, what do you mean?¡± Luna smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my fiance, and I¡¯m his fiancee. I¡¯m engaged to him, and he¡¯s alive. I¡¯m a bride to be married, not a widowed woman whose husband died¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Luna¡¯s tone was very calm. It seemed that she had forgotten what had happened five years ago and she didn¡¯t hate Sean at all. And even she liked him¡­ However, these words were shocking to those core members of the Porter family. They all widened their eyes and looked at Luna with surprise and anxiety ¡°No! No way!¡± The white-haired old man shook his head and said, ¡°That b*stard was sent to jail five years ago. He was still a rapist with a bad reputation, and he was kicked out by the Mason family in the capital city!¡± ¡°Lady Luna, you are virgin and dignified. He is not a good match for you. You can¡¯t be the wife of a poor guy like him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the Mason family won¡¯t let him survive. Even if he is now a master at Complete in Dark Energy, he won¡¯t be able to escape from the attack of the Manson family. Sooner orter, he will die!¡± He said excitedly, ¡°Please think about it, Lady Luna!¡± ¡°Please think about it, Lady Luna!¡± ¡°Please think about it, Lady Luna!¡± The rest of them obviously shared the same thought as the white-haired old man, so they all persuaded Luna. The atmosphere in the hall was inexplicably weird, like in ancient times, the group of officials risked their lives to advise the emperor. Only Chase didn¡¯t say anything. Luna turned to look at Chase and asked, ¡°Uncle Chase, what do you think?¡± In the family tree of the Porter family, Chase was in the sixth generation and was an elder of Luna. Therefore, she had always been respectful to Chase. Chase thought for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Luna, you have always been smart and resourceful since you were a child. The old Mr. Porter values you much. No matter what decision you make, I believe you have your own reasons.¡± ¡°What I can do is to follow you and do whatever I can to help you.¡± Hearing this, those members of the Porter family were stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Chase and thought his ttery was so shameless. He even did this before informing them. ¡°Uncle Chase, you know me well.¡± Luna smiled and said, ¡°Sean ruined my reputation and humiliated the Porter family. Of course, I hate him.¡± ¡°And I want him to die.¡± ¡°But there are many ways to take revenge on a man. Killing him is the simplest, the most direct, and the stupidest way. What I want to do is to make him a ything and control him. I want him to work for me and give his loyalty to me. When I get sick of him, I will crush him like killing an ant.¡± ¡°Before he dies, he will know that everything he has done is in vain. Isn¡¯t it good to let him suffer the pain like this?¡± The smile on Luna¡¯s face slowly turned bright. She chuckled and continued. ¡°Only in this way can I vent my hatred.¡± Everyone was shocked by her words! Looking at her beautiful face and bright smile, the members of the Porter family couldn¡¯t help sweating and feeling creepy. Luna seldom came to the Crane Town. They were not familiar with her. At first, they thought Luna was too young and softhearted. But now, it seemed that they had made the wrong judgment. Covered by Luna¡¯s angelic appearance was a devil¡¯s heart. She was a typical she-devil! Stunned for a moment, Chase said worriedly, ¡°Anyway, Sean is now a master at Complete in Dark Energy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to control him.¡± ¡°Luna, are you sure of it?¡± In Chase¡¯s view, it was more dangerous and difficult to control Sean than to kill Sean. Luna didn¡¯t answer Chase¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Uncle Chase, you just said that I¡¯m smart and resourceful. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to ask such a stupid question now?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chase¡¯s heart trembled slightly and said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and have a rest.¡± Luna walked to the sofa and sat down. She picked up a ss of water and said casually, ¡°Uncle Chase, tell Sean that I¡¯m going to meet him tomorrow. I have something to tell him.¡± Then she asked those members to leave. Although this was the vi of the Porter family in Crane Town, people here had to listen to her. Luna was thedy of the family in the capital city, and she was nobler than Chase, the head here. Therefore, when she came, they had to temporarily let her live in the main vi. ¡°Okay!¡± Chase nodded. Without asking or hesitation, he winked at the members of the Porter family, turned around, and walked away. While walking, he thought, ¡®it seems that there are some things, some ns, and even some secrets in the family in the capital city. And they didn¡¯t tell me.¡¯ ¡­ The next day, at nine o¡¯clock in the morning After having breakfast in the vi, Sean and Owen went to the Ynd Hotel. The auction would be held tomorrow. If Sean wanted to attend, he had to go through the formalities of transferring the invitation card today. Owen had contacted the hostst night and they made an appointment here. On the streets and squares outside the hotel, there were even more luxurious cars thanst night. Obviously, as the auction time approached, more and more rich people like Owen who received invitations arrived here from all over the world. As soon as they entered the room, they heard a noisy discussion. ¡°Sean Mason! It¡¯s Sean!¡± ¡°Have you heard that? In the VIP room of Ynd Hotelst evening, the man who killed young Mr. Rodriguez is named Sean Mason. He was kicked out of the family by the Masons five years ago, and was sent to jail!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Parker¡¯s son!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so fearless. He even dared to kill the son of the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town! The rich guys in the capital city are always more powerful than those in the Crane Town!¡± ¡°I also heard that Shawn personally led some people to avenge Ben. Guess what? It turns out that Sean has a close rtionship with the Campbell family and is a skilled master. He should be a master at Complete in Dark Energy!¡± ¡°Shawn went to him with hatred, but he failed. Several of his men were killed by Sean¡­ ¡­ Those who could live in the Ynd Hotel were all billionaires from all over the world. Their connections were wide andplicated, so they naturally heard the news, but they knew this only a littleter than the Porter family. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Suddenly, an exmation came from the crowd, and someone recognized Sean. Sean turned around and saw that it was one of the billionaires at the reception banquetst night. Finn Lewis was also there. It was breakfast time. Many people were having breakfast in the dining room on the first floor. Originally, these billionaires disdained to eat in crowded restaurants. But today was different. The news about Sean was spreading crazily in the social circle, so they gathered here to get more news. With that exmation, the noisy discussions suddenly stopped, and the hall suddenly became somewhat quiet. Then, everyone turned around at the same time and looked at Sean and the others in surprise or confusion. However, no one came forward to greet him. They were not familiar with Sean, and they didn¡¯t dare to greet him! Everyone knew that since Sean was released from prison, the Mason family would never let him go. Moreover, he had killed Ben andpletely offended the Rodriguez family. No one knew if he would be killed one day. It was too dangerous to be close to him! Except for Finn and those billionairesst night¡­ They had no choice because they had mocked Sean at the reception partyst night. If they couldn¡¯t get Sean¡¯s forgiveness, Sean might remember this and take revenge. They were scared! They were all worried and terrified when they knew Sean¡¯s identity and the news of the battle at the gate of the vist night. ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± Finn walked to Sean and reached out his hands. He wanted to shake hands with Sean, but Sean ignored him and even didn¡¯t look at him. Sean snorted, ¡°Mr. Lewis is a noble billionaire. I¡¯m not qualified to shake hands with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, it¡¯s my fault for what happened yesterday. I was snobbish and didn¡¯t recognize you¡­¡± Finn¡¯s hands hung in the air and he said awkwardly, ¡°I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, Mr. Mason. Please give me a chance to correct my mistake. If you need me to do something, I will go all out to help you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°So do we!¡± The several billionaires behind Finn nodded. They all lowered their heads in fear. They were not so arrogant as they werest night. ¡°Really?¡± Sean nced at them coldly and asked, ¡°What if I ask you to destroy the Rodriguez family? Will you still go all out?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Finn and the others were so scared that their hearts trembled and they were sweating all over. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare, then don¡¯t pretend to be sincere and waste my time here.¡± Sean snorted, ¡°I have a question. What happened after I leftst night? Did you tell Shawn that I killed Ben?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Finn shook his head and said, ¡°It was Ben¡¯s two bodyguards who told Shawn!¡± Then, Finn told Sean everything that had happened after Sean leftst night. ¡°The waiter?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows and immediately realized that there must be something wrong with that waiter! This was a scheming trap! However, since things had be like this, Sean didn¡¯t bother to look into it even if he knew that he was framed. The waiter had disappeared, so it was meaningless to waste time finding him out. Moreover, even if Ben wasn¡¯t killed by Sean, Sean had also killed several masters in the Early Stage of the Rodriguez family. It was hard for the Rodriguez family to forget this hatred. ¡°You guys.¡± Staring at Finn and the others, Sean said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to atone for your sins. Kneel here until Ie out. Then I will forget what you¡¯ve donest night.¡± Then he strode away. Finn and the others looked at each other, and they all looked embarrassed. As the dignified billionaires in the Crane Town, they had to listen to Sean and even kneel here in public?. But if they didn¡¯t kneel, they couldn¡¯t resist Sean¡¯s anger! Flop! Flop! After hesitating for a while, Finn chose to give up on his dignity and decided to kneel down. Seeing this, those billionaires were hopeless. Finn had taken the lead to kneel, and they had to follow. So¡­ Flop! Flop! Flop! They all knelt down. Seeing this, the rich people in the restaurant were shocked. They were confused and couldn¡¯t believe this! Normally, it was rare to see a billionaire. But now, there were a lot of them kneeling in public! What a shocking scene! ¡°Is that all?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Pupil Wolf asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know me and even want to flirt with me? ¡°Come on. Stand up and do it. Pupil Wolf¡¯s words scared Finn and the others. They shook their heads and said, ¡°Miss, we¡­¡± ¡°p your mouths!¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s voice suddenly became cold, ¡°p your mouths once a second. Face to face and p each other until Ie downstairs.¡± Then she turned around and went after Sean. p! p! p¡­ Soon, in the quiet hall, there were sounds of ps¡­ ¡­ At the same time, a young man was sitting in an inconspicuous room of a small hotel three streets away from the Ynd Hotel. He was the waiter who killed Ben in secret and framed Seanst night. He was on the phone. ¡°Sir!¡± The young man roughly told the person on the phone what had happenedst night. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Shawn, that coward, should have been frightened by Sean¡¯s strength. He hides at home and doesn¡¯t dare to show up.¡± ¡°With only Ben¡¯s life, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make Shawn crazy, let alone the old guy of the Rodriguez family.¡± ¡°What should I do next?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. Then a man¡¯s gloomy voice came, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just the beginning. What happenedst night can only raise Shawn¡¯s hatred against Sean, but Sean won¡¯t hate the Rodriguez family.¡± ¡°So, what you need to do next is to make Sean hate the Rodriguez family.¡± He was just the butler of the Mason family in the capital city and Bernardo¡¯sckey, Bell. The young man frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Luis Sanchez!¡± Bell said, ¡°Luis is hiding in the Crane Town right now. You just said that Owen¡¯s people helped Sean and that Shawn has a grudge against Owen, right?¡± ¡°Then let Luis use hisst value and his life to arouse the feud between Sean and the Rodriguez family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where Luis is hiding. You secretly reveal this to the people of the Rodriguez family and ask them to arrest Luis. Then kill Luis in the Rodriguez family. At that time, Owen will go crazy and Sean can¡¯t ignore it.¡± Hearing this, the young man¡¯s eyes turned bright and he nodded. ¡°Got it. Now I know what to do.¡± ¡°And!¡± Bell continued, ¡°Sean¡¯s grandma, Gemma Wright, and his Grandpa, Dean Wright, have been taken away by their goddaughter, Cornelia, to a safe ce. I¡¯ll send their location to youter.¡± ¡°Remember, we only need to lead the Rodriguez family to take away Gemma Wright and Dean Wright. That¡¯s enough. We need to keep Cornelia alive and let her ask Sean for help¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Everyone had their beloved people, and he or she would go crazy when those people were hurt. The Wright family and the Moore family were both Sean¡¯s beloved people. Bell knew this very well, so he took advantage of this to make a dirty n. Moreover, Bell had found out the whereabouts of Dean and others, but he didn¡¯t catch them in person. Instead, he asked the young man to report the news to Shawn. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to irritate a master at Complete in Dark energy and bring trouble to the Mason family. He nned to let the Rodriguez family be the scapegoat! His n was very dirty! And he was a cunning and scheming guy! ¡­ About half an hourter, Sean went downstairs and sessfullypleted the transferring procedure of the invitation card. Owen took out a bank card and handed it to Sean. He exined, ¡°Mr. Mason, there are three billion dors in this card, which is all the working capital of the Sanchez group. ording to the rules set by the host, before participating in the auction, they will check the capital of the participants in advance to make sure that the participants have enough money¡­¡± ¡°The base price is one billion, but the Ladies Star Grass is extremely precious. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t buy it within one billion, so we should prepare more money.¡± To put it bluntly, even if someone was a billionaire, he might not have much working capital. After all, the starting price was very high and not everyone could afford it. For example, if someone had a lot of money, but could only spend two billion dors. What if he bid for something worth five billion dors at the auction? Did he have to sell thepany? The host¡¯s action was to ensure a smooth transaction and check the capital in advance. Those who had one billion would be arranged in the one-billion area, and who had ten billion would be in the ten-billion area, and so on. The host divided the participants into different groups. If someone was ced in the on-billion area and wanted to buy an auction item worth two billion, he had to deposit one billion more in his bank ount and made sure that he could afford it. Then he would have the qualifications to continue bidding. Owen had told Sean about these rulesst night. ¡°Okay!¡± Sean took the card and put it into his pocket. Owen¡¯s heart ached. It was three billion! If Sean didn¡¯t be careful and spent all three billion dors, the group would probably face a serious financial crisis. p! p! p! He turned his head to look at Finn and the others who were still kneeling in the hall on the first floor and pping each other¡¯s mouths. Owen gasped and felt better. Those guys¡¯ faces were already swollen. He seemed to be luckier than them¡­ ¡°Well, get up, all of you.¡± Sean strode over and brushed past Finn and others. Without stopping, he said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t offend me again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason! Thank you! Finn and the others felt relieved. They had been humiliated and beaten up, but they still had to put on a smile and say thanks to Sean. ¡°That¡¯s what you should be like.¡± When Pupil Wolf passed by Finn, she smiled charmingly and said, ¡°When you want girls next time, remember to call me. I¡¯ll be there whenever you call me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± Finn hurriedly shook his head. Sean walked out of the hotel and went to his Mulsanne parked outside. When he was about to open the door and get in, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°You are qualified to be my fiance.¡± ¡°You did a cool job!¡± Hearing the voice, Sean was stunned and his face changed slightly. He suddenly turned around, followed the voice, and looked at the woman. Chapter 108 The Engagement Is Still Valid It was about three meters away from Sean. There was a fiery red sports car parked there. This kind of sports car would definitely be particrly cool on the streets or other ces, and many people¡¯s eyes would be fixed on it. But now, when it parked in Ynd Hotel, it looked very ordinary. After all, those who lived in this hotel were all wealthy merchants from all over the world. There were too many rich people, and there were too many luxury cars parked at the entrance of the hotel Things were precious because they were rare, and when they were not rare, they would no longer be so precious¡­ Luna was in the car. There was a small crack in the window of the driver¡¯s seat. When Sean looked back, he could only see a pair of clear and big eyes through the crack. They were like crystals. When Luna met Sean¡¯s eyes, which were full of surprise and seriousness, she smiled slightly. Her dark eyes were bright and alluring. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for five years, and you don¡¯t even know your fiancee?¡± Luna teased. She said this in a flirting tone as if they were a couple. ¡°I know you.¡± Sean nodded and strode to the car. Lowering his head, he looked into Luna¡¯s beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Of course, I know you. At the engagement banquet five years ago, I held your hand and personally put the engagement ring on your finger.¡± It was said that the eyes were the windows of the heart. But this didn¡¯t work on Luna. Luna¡¯s eyes were beautiful, clean, and pure, just like her appearance and figure, which were perfectly charming. However, her heart was cruel and vicious. She didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives at all. She would do anything to achieve her goal. She was a little simr to Pupil Wolf. But they were also different. Pupil Wolf looked seductive and born with charm, which was not against her ruthless manner. But Luna looked elegant and dignified. People even could not imagine that she was actually a she-devil who hid her nature under her gracefulness. ¡°Yes, it has been five years. How time flies!¡± Sitting in the car, Luna didn¡¯t continue to roll down the window. Through a small crack, she looked at Sean and sighed, ¡°I still remember that after the engagement banquet, I came back home and I washed my hand that you had touched many times¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a neat freak. I don¡¯t want to get dirty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking about all the men in the world. In my eyes, all the men in the world are dirty.¡± Speaking of this, Luna smiled. Then she continued, ¡°As for the engagement ring, I threw it away casually.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing what Luna said, Pupil Wolf, who was walking out of the Ynd Hotel after Sean, got a little angry and wanted to teach this woman a lesson. But Sean raised his hand without looking back and stopped her. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Get ten meters away from here and don¡¯t listen to our talk.¡± Pupil Wolf gritted her teeth in anger. But she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Sean. Together with Owen and Mr. Brain, she got ten meters away. ¡°Your new girlfriend?¡± Luna looked at Pupil Wolf through the crack of the car window and said with a smile, ¡°You just got out of prison. Without your fiancee¡¯s permission, you got engaged to another woman in Hilshire. And now, you even have a new girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°You are getting dirtier and dirtier.¡± Luna was born arrogant and spoke rudely. ¡°Three things.¡± Sean didn¡¯t change his face and said coldly, ¡°First, it was the young Mr. Mason in the capital city who was engaged to you, but not me! The engagement has long been invalid. My business has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Second, I don¡¯t know if the Porter family in the capital city got involved in the matter five years ago and what role you have yed in it, but I¡¯ll find out the truth, and then take revenge!¡± ¡°Third, there is eye shit in your eyes.¡± Luna¡¯s face suddenly changed. She subconsciously reached out to touch her eyes, but as soon as she raised her hand, she realized that something was wrong. She stared at Sean with her cold eyes and snorted, ¡°You wanna fool me?¡± Sean smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t really think men in the world are too dirty, but you think yourself too dirty, so you make yourself so clean every day, fearing that your dirty face will be exposed. Then he turned around and left. ¡°Stop!¡± Luna said coldly, ¡°Ie here today to tell you something.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Without turning his head, Sean said, ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Sean was the first one who dared to talk to Luna in such a tone. Luna¡¯s eyes became sharper. She was not as calm as before. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Five years ago, I really didn¡¯t want to marry you. I didn¡¯t want my marriage to be the trade between two families.¡± ¡°So, I really wanted you to die at that time.¡± ¡°What a coincidence! You had an ident and were sent to jail. But you didn¡¯t die. Instead, youmitted the crime of rape, which also ruined my reputation.¡± ¡°In the past five years, I¡¯ve been eager to cut you into pieces!¡± Sean listened quietly and didn¡¯t speak. He walked straight to his car, opened the door, and got in. Then he started the engine and backed the car¡­ It took about fifteen seconds. Fifteen secondster, when Sean drove his car out of the parking lot, Luna didn¡¯t care whether he listened carefully or not. She continued, ¡°My marriage must be decided by myself!¡± ¡°Yours, too!¡± Sean drove the car to Luna¡¯s and parked it side by side with hers. Then he rolled down the window also with a small crack. Looking at Luna through the crack, he frowned and said, ¡°Mine, too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You betrayed me five years ago, so aspensation, your marriage must be decided by me!¡± Luna looked at Sean. At this moment, just as Sean could only see her eyes just now, she also could only see Sean¡¯s eyes through the crack. She said domineeringly, ¡°I want you, so you are still my fiance, and even my future husband. You can only be my man.¡± ¡°Unless, just like you abandoned me five years ago, when I don¡¯t want you anymore, you have the right to find other women.¡± ¡°Only I have the right to cancel the engagement!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her words sounded usible as if she was dering her sovereignty over Sean. Sean had a calm nature, but now he couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. What did she say? What did she think he was? A toy? When she wanted him, he should be hers. And when she didn¡¯t want him, she would throw him away and he had to be grateful to her and thanked her for setting him free? Was that what she mean? ¡°Why?¡± Sean asked. Luna said arrogantly, ¡°Because I¡¯m still thedy of the Porter family in the capital city, and you¡¯re no longer the son of the Mason family. You¡¯re down and out like a dog.¡± ¡°In front of me, you have no right to bargain but to submit to me.¡± Sean rolled his eyes again. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. What can you do to me if I refuse?¡± Luna nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m also curious. If Cecilia Moore knows that you have been cheating her all the time and you raped her five years ago and made her pregnant and then have a daughter, what will she do to you?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrank all of a sudden! Obviously, Luna was threatening him with his secret! ¡°If you dare, you can have a try.¡± Sean didn¡¯t ept her threat. In fact, Sean had nned to tell Cecilia everything that had happened five years ago after he finished the work in the Crane Town and got the Ladies Star Grass to save Phyllis. After all, with the exposure of Sean¡¯s identity, those secrets would no longer be secrets, and sooner orter, she would know. ¡°I will.¡± Luna smiled coldly and said, ¡°Remember what I said today. Our engagement five years ago is still valid. Your engagement to Cecilia Moore is invalid!¡± After saying that, she rolled the window up, and then started her car. Luna left. When passing by Pupil Wolf, Luna deliberately stopped the car and said to Pupil Wolf provocatively, ¡°You are also a poor woman. Even if you are my fiance¡¯s girlfriend who has slept with him, as long as I don¡¯t agree, you can only be a poor mistress¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t bear such a ridiculous provocation. Therefore, she raised her fist, which was wrapped in strong dark energy. Without any hesitation, she smashed hard at the window of the car just when Luna finished her words¡­ Chapter 109 The Horrible Background of the Host Sean noticed what Pupil Wolf was doing. But he didn¡¯t stop her. Pupil Wolf was at the Early Stage of Dark Energy. Her punch in anger was enough to smash the window ss of the car into pieces. But that didn¡¯t happen. Just as Pupil Wolf¡¯s fist was about five centimeters away from the window ss, it was suddenly blocked by an invisible force. The force was strong and domineering, like an invisible and untouchable huge whirlpool, instantly devouring Pupil Wolf¡¯s fierce and dark energy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Pupil Wolf was taken aback. The car swaggered past Pupil Wolf. Luna¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Little girl, you are not qualified to be my fiance¡¯s woman at all. You should feel ttered to be his mistress.¡± ¡°This is also what you can get the most.¡± After saying that, she had already driven the car ten meters away. Then she suddenly sped up and disappeared on the street in an instant. ¡°B*stard!¡± Pupil Wolf came back to earth and gnashed her teeth in anger. At this time, Sean drove over to Pupil Wolf. He shook his head and said, ¡°There is a master at Complete in Dark Energy in her car. You can¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± That was why Sean didn¡¯t stop Pupil Wolf. As thedy of the Porter family in the capital city, there must be masters apanying her when she went out. Sean had noticed it when he was talking to Luna. The master in the car was very powerful! Therefore, Sean deliberately watched Pupil Wolf have a try. In fact, he wanted to let Pupil Wolf force that masters to show his strength and take the opportunity to get some information about that master. ¡°You knew it?¡± Pupil Wolf red at Sean. Generally speaking, if a master wanted to deliberately restrain his aura, the people at a lower level would not notice anything unusual. Like Mr. Brain who was in the Middle Stage in Dark Energy, unless he took the initiative to release his force, in the eyes of ordinary people, he was just an ordinary hunchback and old man. But Sean was different. Sean had a much higher level than Mr. Brain. Therefore, no matter how Mr. Brain restrained himself, Sean would notice it clearly. There was a huge gap between Pupil Wolf and the master in the car. Pupil Wolf was at Early Stage, while that guy was at Complete. It was normal that she didn¡¯t notice it. Just now, Sean had said that there was eye shit in Luna¡¯s eyes and told her to cut the crap. He was actually not that impolite. He just wanted to provoke the master in the car with words Unfortunately, that master had a good temper. Sean had no choice but to let Pupil Wolf do that. ¡°You did a good job.¡± Sean gave Pupil Wolf a thumbs up. Seeing the angry look on Pupil Wolf¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Oh? You are still angry. Were you really irritated by Luna because you really like me?¡± ¡°Bah! Narcissistic guy!¡± Pupil Wolf opened the door and got in the car. Then she gave Sean a re. After leaving Ynd Hotel, Sean went straight back to Cloudy Vi. On the way, he called Spirit Wolf. The Mason family in the capital city was watching him. Last night, he had offended the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town. Today, Luna also became his enemy. There were too many enemies, and each of them was powerful. This made him very worried. In Hilshire, there were only two members of the Bloody Wolf group, Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf who were both at the Early Stage. It was not safe at all. ¡°General Wolf!¡± When the phone was connected, Spirit Wolf said in a serious voice, ¡°You call me just in time. Even if you didn¡¯t call me, I would call you now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Sean frowned and thought that something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, Spirit Wolf said, ¡°This morning, when Shadow Wolf went downstairs to buy breakfast for madam and the little girl, he found that some people were spying on them.¡± ¡°They must be masters at Early Stage in Dark Energy.¡± What Sean was afraid of finally happened. Just like his name, Shadow Wolf was like a wolf. He was good at hiding and tracing. He had good reconnaissance and anti reconnaissance ability, and his perception would never be wrong! Sean asked, ¡°Can you confirm the identity of those guys?¡± ¡°No.¡± Spirit Wolf shook his head and said, ¡°Shadow Wolf didn¡¯t do anything. There are two reasons. One is that he is afraid of alerting the enemy, and the other is that he hasn¡¯t made sure how many guys there are. If there are more powerful masters hiding behind them, we can protect ourselves, but can¡¯t protect madam and the little guy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Sean also thought so and nodded, ¡°Your task is to protect my wife and daughter.¡± ¡°As for those tails, I will find someone to deal with them.¡± Beforeing to Crane Town, Sean had already known that the Mason family was suspicious of Phyllis¡¯ identity. After Reid failed, they would send more people there. That was why he asked Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf to stay there. However, the current situation had exceeded Sean¡¯s expectations. The Rodriguez family in the Crane Town! And Luna! It was also possible that they would attack the Moore family. Now Sean had enemies from all directions. Only Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf could resist their attacks. Then, Sean called Cornelia, ¡°Aunt Cornelia, get ready for a trip!¡± ¡°Take my grandma and grandpa to the Crane Town!¡± The Campbell family was powerful in the Crane Town, and under those masters¡¯ protection, they would be safe here. ¡°What?¡± Cornelia said in a daze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the day before yesterday that you wanted us to go back to Hilshire three dayster and there would be a surprise for us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought the ticket back to Hilshire tomorrow.¡± Sean said in a low voice, ¡°The n has changed.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Sean didn¡¯t exin, and Cornelia didn¡¯t ask, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy the ticket to the Crane Town now.¡± When Sean arrived at the Cloudy Vi, he immediately went to find Zackary and told Zackary what had happened. After hearing what Sean said, Zackary was a little surprised. ¡°You mean that Luna came to you in person and wanted you to be her fiance?¡± ¡°Your engagement five years ago is still valid now?¡± Zackary was shocked by this. And he was also confused. The Porter family in the capital city had always been on good terms with the Manson family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Sean and Luna get engaged five years ago. But now, the Manson family had a deep hatred against Sean. They were deadly enemies! The situation was totally different from that five years ago. At this time, the Porter family couldn¡¯t still let Luna keep the engagement with Sean. Otherwise, the Porter family would also be the enemy of the Mason family. Did they¡­ Zackary subconsciously thought about it and asked, ¡°Does the Porter family like your horrible potential after knowing you are Complete in Dark energy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe what Luna has said.¡± Sean didn¡¯t take Luna¡¯s words seriously. He shook his head and said, ¡°The top priority is to protect the Moore family, my grandma, and grandpa.¡± Zackary understood what Sean meant. So, before Sean asked, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately send a few masters at Late Stage in Dark Energy to Hilshire. If necessary, we can take your wife and daughter to the Crane Town.¡± ¡°After all, neither the Mansion family nor the Porter family dares to attack us here.¡± Masters at Complete in Dark Energy were very rare, but there were still many masters at Late Stage inrge families like the Mason family, the Porter family, and the Campbell family. Even the Rodriguez family had four or five such masters Ghost hands, who was disabled by Seanst night, was just one of them! ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Sean said, ¡°But you just need to protect them in secret. I don¡¯t want to take them here. If the auction tomorrow goes well, I¡¯ll return to Hilshire immediately after I get the Ladies Star Grass.¡± ¡°It will alert the enemies if I take them here, and it¡¯s dangerous on the way here.¡± Zackary thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sean said with a bitter smile, ¡°My grandma and grandpa are too old, and I don¡¯t want them to be scared every day. Therefore, before the situation is clear, they may have to live here for some more time.¡± ¡°These are small things. I won¡¯t mind.¡± Zackary smiled generously, then changed the subject and said, ¡°The underground auction in the Crane Town has been held many times. From the previous auction results, the transaction price of rare medicinal materials such as Ladies Star Grass should be quite high.¡± ¡°I guess it should be between 5 billion and 10 billion. After all, it can save lives and is a necessary ingredient for many secret recipes. However, no one knows its origin and cultivation method. The auction is the only way to get it.¡± Ten billion? Sean was a little surprised. Although he had made preparations beforeing here, the high price exceeded his previous expectation. It was almost the total wealth of Owen, the richest man in Hilshire! There were 3 billion in Owen¡¯s card, and Sean¡¯s supreme ck card had only a credit of 1 billion. Of course, the supreme ck card could be used beyond the credit limit. However, Sean didn¡¯t want to expose the supreme ck card on the asion like the auction. The auction would bring together almost all the wealthy businessmen and rich families from all over the country. Once Sean took out the supreme ck card, it would certainly cause an uproar. After the auction, everyone would know that he had a ck card. That was not what Sean wanted to see. ¡°There is 10 billion in this card.¡± Zackary naturally knew Sean¡¯s worries, but he didn¡¯t know Sean had a supreme ck card. As Sean couldn¡¯t get so much money, he took out a bank card prepared in advance, handed it to Sean, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take another 10 billion and go to the auction in person.¡± ¡°20 billion should be enough. Anyway, you regard me as your uncle. Your daughter is like my granddaughter. I will help you get the Ladies Star Grass.¡± 20 billion was not too much for a rich family like the Campbell family. ¡°Thank you, uncle Zackary.¡± Sean didn¡¯t refuse and said thanks sincerely, ¡°I must get the Ladies Star Grass tomorrow.¡± ¡°If someonepetes with me, I¡¯ll give it my best shot. If I lose, I¡¯ll take it from the buyer by all kinds of means, including killing him!¡± He had to save his daughter! Sean had a firm determination! It was best to solve it with money. If it couldn¡¯t, he would use other methods. To save his daughter¡¯s life, Sean was willing to do anything¡­ ¡­ At 8 p. m, they got the news from the host that the auction would start at 10 a. m. tomorrow. So the next morning, Sean and Zackary went to Ynd Hotel early. Before leaving, Zackary sent someone to the airport to pick up the Wright family. Their ne would arrive at the Crane town at 12 a. m. Ynd Hotel sent special cars to pick up the participants. Only those who participated in the auction could take it. They were not allowed to bring bodyguards, which made Sean more curious about the background of the host. More than two hundred billionaires who came from all over the country gathered together and went to the underground auction alone. Once the host had a bad intention and hurt or trapped those billionaires, the whole business world would be in a mess. So Sean couldn¡¯t help asking Zackary, ¡°Uncle, how much do you know about the background of the host?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Zackary shook his head. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was surprised. It was normal that Owen didn¡¯t know. The auction was held in the Crane Town, but Zackary, as one of the most powerful big shots here, also knew nothing. How was this possible? Zackary naturally guessed Sean¡¯s doubts and exined, ¡°I told you yesterday that the underground auction has been held many times. In the beginning, everyone has the same concerns and doubts as you, and there were not many people participating.¡± ¡°But after so many times, the items at the auction are more and more precious, but there has never been an ident, so gradually, everyone dispels their doubts and gets used to it.¡± ¡°As for the background of the host¡­¡± Zackary hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can only say that it is very powerful! Its power is beyond our imagination! As far as I know, there are such auctions like the one here in more than 100 countries around the world!¡± ¡°And they are all held by the same host!¡± As the former General Wolf of the North, few things could shock Sean, but Zackary¡¯s words really shocked him! The host seemed to be very powerful. And it was mysterious. Half an hourter, when Sean and Zackary arrived at Ynd Hotel, the whole street in front of the hotel had been closed off and ordinary people were not allowed toe there. The street was crowded with ck Benz cars. They formed a shape of a long ck dragon. The scene was very shocking! One after another, the billionaires who participated in the auction came out of the hotel and took the ck Benz cars. After Sean and Zackary got off their own car, someone verified their identity. Then they got separated and then got in two of those cars respectively. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning! More than 100 ck Benz cars started the engine at the same time and drove away from Ynd Hotel. They were speeding in the city, like a long ck dragon. Soon, they got on the highway and went straight to Dragon Mountain, about 100 kilometers to the east of the Crane Town¡­ Chapter 110 The Humiliation of One Dollar Dragon Mountain¡¯s name was from its shape. It winded in the mountains like a dragon.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zackary had attended the underground auction many times before, so he had vaguely guessed what the ce would be. Last night, he had told Sean that it must be Dragon Mountain. Yes, it was a guess! All the windows of the Benz cars were specially altered by the host. Sitting in the car, they couldn¡¯t see the scene outside at all. They were almost blind, so they could only guess by their senses. Even the front windshield ss was ck. No one could see through it, but the driver wore special sses. This was also the reason why the host sent special cars to pick them up. Maybe someone would get out of the car by force. Someone would hijack the driver. And someone would ask his men to follow them. ording to Zackary, almost everyone who had tried any method to do some things like these had been killed. There was no exception! Many people had died, and it was shocking enough to scare the others. Naturally, no one dared to try them again. It was just because of this that the host had always maintained a special sense of mystery in the eyes of the world, which made people feel awed, but difficult to get any information. Sean was sitting in the back seat of a ck Benz car. Out of curiosity, he tried to release dark energy to investigate the situation outside. But he was shocked to find that the ck ss could not only block the sight, but also the dark energy! In other words, Sean¡¯s dark energy couldn¡¯t get out of the car at all! ¡°Mr. Mason, please behave yourself.¡± The driver suddenly reminded Sean without looking back. Apparently, he noticed Sean¡¯s intention. What¡¯s more, Sean got on a random car before, but the driver seemed to know his name. Sean smiled awkwardly and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The host had such a strong background, and the purpose of Sean¡¯s trip was to get the Ladies Star Grass. Naturally, he would not be so stupid to make trouble and offend the host. Half an hourter, the ck Benz car slowly stopped. The driver said, ¡°Mr. Mason, thank you for your cooperation. Please get off the car.¡± They had arrived? Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, he opened the door and got off. Outside the door, a young man in a suit was waiting for him. ¡°Mr. Mason, this way, please.¡± The young man also knew Sean¡¯s name. He reached out his hand and gave a hint. ¡°Okay!¡± Sean looked around and found that it was a very long underground passage. Even in the daytime, the lights were on both sides of the passage. More than 100 ck cars stopped in a line, and all the billionaires got out of the cars and followed the people who came to receive them in order. If Sean¡¯s guess was right, he should be in the middle of Dragon Mountain now! In other words, the host had hollowed out a mountain! There was a so-called underground auction house in the mountain! They walked along the passage for about ten minutes before a huge iron door appeared in front of them. With a loud creak, the iron door slowly opened. Suddenly, a strong light shone into the passage from behind the iron door. Someone was in charge of the security check-in in front of the iron gate. He took all the phones and electronic equipment away. Moreover, there were rows of masks on the iron gate. There were various kinds of masks. Some of the billionaires walking in front of Sean took them, while some didn¡¯t. Zackary had exined this to Sean in advance. After all, the items at the auction were very precious. There must be more than one person who wanted to buy the same item, and only one of them could get it with the highest bid. What if the winner was recognized and robbed after the auction? That was exactly what Sean was thinking, not to mention others! He would buy it, and if he failed, he would rob it from the buyer! So, the masks were used to cover the buyers¡¯ real identities! This made Sean feel a little annoyed. The host was too considerate. Phyllis didn¡¯t have much time. If Ladies Star Grass was bought by someone else, it would be hard for Sean to find the buyer in a short time without knowing the identity of the buyer! Then he had to buy it with money! With a lot of money! When it was Sean¡¯s turn, Sean nced at the strange masks, picked up one of them, and put it on. Then he strode into the auction house through the iron gate. Sean had chosen a wolf mask! It matched his identity as the General Wolf of the North. He also chose to wear a mask. Now the only way for him to get the item was to buy it with money. If he had not enough money in the bidding, he might have to use the supreme ck card! If he was forced to do that, Sean didn¡¯t want others to recognize him. ¡°Sean!¡± Zackary walked in the front and saw Seane in. He gave him a hint and said, ¡°The special area for 10 billion is in the front row. I¡¯ll sit there. If you need my helpter, I¡¯ll transfer the extra 10 billion to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded and walked past Zackary. The underground auction house was luxuriously built, covering an area of thousands of square meters. It was as magnificent as a castle. A huge screen was iid on the wall, and in front of the screen was a T shape exhibition stand. Around the exhibition stand, there were hundreds of seats. In front of each seat, there was a machine that was a little shorter than a human. Zackary had specially told Sean about this machine beforeing here. The machine had two main functions. First, bidding! After the auction started, the information about the auction items would appear on the screen of each machine. The bidders could raise the price with the machines at will. In thirty seconds, if no one continued to raise the price, it meant that the one who had the highest bid would get the item. Second, transferring money! These machines had a function simr to the ATM in a bank. If the money in the verified card was not enough, the bidders could apply for transfer on the spot and continue to bid with higher prices! This process was much more convenient than that of ordinary auctions. Sean was verified with Owen¡¯s bank card. There were only 3 billion on the card, so he was arranged in the special area for 3 billion, which was in the back. On the way to his seat, Sean saw several familiar faces. For example, Luna, like Zackary, sat in the special area for 10 billion in the front row and didn¡¯t wear a mask. After all, no one dared to rob the items bought by the Porter family in the capital city. And Finn and those billionaires¡­ Their faces were still a little red and swollen. They had masks in their hands but didn¡¯t wear them at first. When they saw Sean, they all wore them, as if they were afraid of attracting Sean¡¯s attention. Sean went to the special area for 3 billion and randomly picked a seat. More than 100 billionaires entered the hall one after another. After all of them took their seats, there were only four minutes before ten o¡¯clock. The huge iron door of the auction house slowly closed,pletely isting the inside world from the outside world. At ten o¡¯clock! The huge screen in front of the T shape stand was suddenly turned on. An illusory figure appeared on the screen like those hacker organizations did to prevent their identities from being exposed after intruding into people¡¯sputers. It looked mysterious. ¡°Wee to the annual auction¡­¡± About five minutester, the wee speech was finished and the phantom on the huge screen disappeared. Then a picture and rted introduction of the first auction item appeared. It was named the Sacred Sword! It was made of cold iron. It was said that it was a mysterious weapon used by a master at Complete in Dark Energy. After years of use, it was still sharp and spotless. The base price was five hundred million dors! For ordinary people, this kind of weapon was actually useless and could only be collected. But for masters, with the help of the awesome weapons, they would be more powerful in the battles. The rich families all had masters in their families, so the Sacred Sword immediately caused quite a stir on the scene. But Sean was not interested. He had been using the Wolf¡¯s Massacre for many years. He had fought on the battlefield and killed countless enemies with it. It was a great weapon. Moreover, after he killed Reid, he also got Reid¡¯s weapon, the Mace. A great weapon? Sean didn¡¯t need it! A momentter, the bidding began. The huge screen changed into the bidding interface. Under the picture of the Sacred Sword, a row of numbers appeared, which was the updated bidding price in real-time. Beside them were the machine numbers of the bidders and the countdown time. Every time the bidding price was raised, the countdown would start from thirty seconds. If the price didn¡¯t change, it meant that the bidding was over. Five hundred million! Six hundred million! Eight hundred million! One billion¡­ The hall was unusually quiet, and almost no one spoke. However, the bidding price on the huge screen was constantly changing, with hundreds of millions of dors rising. In the eyes of the rich, money was just the cold number! Two billion! When the bidding price reached two billion, the bidding finally paused for more than ten seconds. This price was basically in line with the actual value of the Sacred Sword. It would be a waste of money if someone spent more money! It was a coincidence that the bidder who offered a price of two billion with machine number 125 was just sitting in the special area for three billion, where Sean was sitting. Sean couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and take a look. It was a strange middle-aged man without a mask. Seeing that the bidding price had stopped and the thirty-second countdown time was almost over, the middle-aged man clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, his face full of excitement. Ten, nine, eight¡­ Thirty! When there were only three seconds left, the time suddenly became thirty seconds again! The bidding price had been raised! In an instant, everyone was surprised. They all looked at the huge screen and the refreshed bidding price. But after seeing it, the quiet bidding scene suddenly became noisy. It was¡­ It was ridiculous! Two billion and one dor! The bidding price was set by the bidders at will. There was no limit. However, those who could participate in the auction were all billionaires, and few people would raise the price by less than a million. It was even rare to raise the price by only one million! Let alone just one dor! This was simply an undisguised humiliation in public! Machine number 6! Eximing, everyone moved their eyes from the huge screen at the same time and looked at the person on machine No. 6. Especially the middle-aged man who had just offered two billion. His eyes were wide open with anger, and his face was red. He even wanted to kill that guy who added one dor! Out of curiosity, Sean also turned to look at the person who was using machine No. 6¡­ Chapter 111 Fierce Competition for Ladies Star Grass Luna Porter! Machine 6 was in the front row of ten billion zone, far away from Sean. Sitting where Sean was, you could only see the top of the guy¡¯s head. Even so, Sean recognized her right away. Who else could she be but Luna Porter? ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Many of the two billion and one billion people in the back row didn¡¯t know Luna Porter. Someone couldn¡¯t help but say with indignation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a sign of humiliation to bid a dor on such an asion?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Luna Porter was also known, and someone stopped the man, ¡°Silence! Be careful! Out of the mouthes evil!¡± ¡°No one who can sit in the ten billion zone is easy to mess with. Number six is Miss Porter from the capital city. I hear that she¡¯s beautiful, but ruthless. If she hears what you just said, you¡¯re dead!¡± The man turned pale with fear, and then he swallowed hard, ¡°The Porter family of the capital city¡­¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°We¡¯d be honored to sit with miss Porter at the auction.¡± In a sh, his anger evaporated and he became a tterer. Naturally, the middle-aged man with machine number 125 heared the whispers around him and learned Luna Porter¡¯s identity. His eyelids twitched and the corners of his mouth twitched as if he had eaten excrement all over again. The countdown was soon down to thest ten seconds¡­ Two and a half billion! The Sacred Sword seemed very important to the middle-aged man. Knowing Luna Porter¡¯s identity, he hesitated and endured, but he still couldn¡¯t resist, and directly added to 2. 5 billion! Beep! There was another gasp from the crowd. A series of surprised eyes were projected toward the middle-aged man, and there were doubts, concerns, and even a bit of worship. It was like they were saying, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re a real man!¡± Good! Very impressive! Luna Porter never looked back. The middle-aged man stared at the top of Luna Porter¡¯s head, then reached out and wiped the sweat from his brow, praying silently, ¡°Miss Porter, please let me have The Sacred Sword, and don¡¯t raise the price any more¡­¡± Two and a half billion and one! However, as soon as such an idea came into being, it was severely shattered by reality. The bidding price on the giant screen was renewed once again, and it was Luna Porter no. 6. She still basically added a dor to the original price! At this moment, the heart of the middle-aged man also broke. He copsed in his seat. The astonished eyes around him focused on him again, as if to say, ¡°Hold on, dude! Hold on! Be a man! When in front of a woman, a man must be hard!¡± Raise it! Raise the price! The middle-aged man took the mask and put it on his face. And he was thinking, ¡°Raise it? You can fuck it! A bunch of motherfuckers who just like to watch! If you have any balls, stand up, raise the price, and be a man! I¡¯m giving up anyway.¡± ¡°I quit!¡± Seeing that, those around him were disappointed. The 30-second countdown quickly zeroed out. They had a winner. The Sacred Sword was owned by Luna Porter. One of the workers came forward with a golden box, walked up to Machine 6 and traded with Luna Porter on the spot. After the transaction, the staff left. Luna Porter left the box, with The Sacred Sword in it, beside her. Then suddenly, without looking back, she said, ¡°I know you.¡± Everyone was stunned. Who did she know? Luna Porter continued, ¡°The Sacred Sword, do you really want it?¡± ¡°Later, I will have the sword delivered to your house, but at a price of five billion. When you get back, get the money ready.¡± Beep! Everyone was shocked at her words. Luna Porter, it turned out, was talking to the middle-aged man whose machine number was 125. She stole what others wanted for a dor difference. And then, she just doubled the price and sold it to him? Damn! What a fucking operation! She earned 2. 5 billion price difference in a few seconds. Was this the means and courage of Miss Porter of the Capital City? She really had something for it! It was only at this moment that the light suddenly fell on everyone present. Luna Porter didn¡¯t really want The Sacred Sword, she wanted the first item to warn everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t rob me of what I like!¡± Otherwise, at your own risk! And the middle-aged man of machine number 125 was a vivid example! All the people present were crafty scoundrels, who understood Luna Porter¡¯s meaning. Then, in the following bidding process, a magical scene appeared. Luna Porter took three of the first 14 lots. Each time, she was only one dor ahead of the others. And no one dared argue with her! And then two and then three. After three times, the crowd got used to it. They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the Porter family of Capital City, so when Luna Porter participated in the auction, everyone stayed away. The organizers did not im the move was illegal. Luna Porter, on the other hand, didn¡¯t embarrass the organizers. She always let others bid first, and when the price reached the actual value of the item, she finished the bidding. Otherwise, if Luna Porter bid $501. 1 million for the $500 million reserve price, and no one dared raise the price, the organizers would lose out. Luna Porter was clearly aware of the host¡¯s unusual background. Not even the Porter family of the Capital City dared to grab the host¡¯s cake at auction. Until¡­ The fifteenth lot appeared on the giant screen! Ladies Star Grass! Sean sat there in silence as if he were just a spectator. He never once bid on the first fourteen lots. This time, he perked up when the name and picture of Ladies Star Grass appeared on the huge screen. After waiting so long, finally, here it was! The bottom price was still 500 million! Just as Zackary Campbell had predicted, Ladies Star Grass was a rare medicine that could save lives, and could be used in many of the secret recipes, and it was only avable through underground auctions, so it was very popr.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. One billion! One billion five hundred million! Two billion¡­ Bidding prices went up so fast that they were updated almost every second or two. In just half a minute, it went up to a whopping five billion! Sean looked worried at the long numbers on the big screen. Fuck! Owen Sanchez had $3 billion on the table, and it wasn¡¯t enough. Sean hadn¡¯t even made a bid yet, and the bidding price had already gone through the roof. So¡­ Sean silently pulled out the bank card Zackary Campbell had given him, swiped it on the machine in front of him, and entered the pin number. With a click, $10 billion went into Owen Sanchez¡¯s verified ount. ¡°Thirteen billion! That was probably enough!¡± Sean thought to himself. At that time. In a room at the Ynd Hotel, Pupil Wolf was waiting with Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain. Although he was not at the auction, Owen Sanchez was extremely nervous. After all, the three billion dors in that bank card was all the circting funds of the Sanchez Group, which was directly rted to the future development of the Group. Suddenly, in the midst of a subdued atmosphere, a text message rang. Owen Sanchez¡¯s heart thumped, his face changed, and his hand shook. He looked down and saw a change in the amount of money on his bank card. He blurted out, ¡°Is it over?¡± With that, he quickly opened the phone screen to open the message. But when he read the message, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Damn! What the hell? Mr. Brain asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purchase price?¡± Pupil Wolf looked over too. ¡°No¡­ no deal yet¡­¡± Owen Sanchez swallowed quietly and said awkwardly, ¡°Ten billion just got transferred to my verification card.¡± ¡°Well, it seems three billion won¡¯t be enough.¡± Owen Sanchez turned pale as he said that. Three billion wasn¡¯t enough. Did that mean he wouldn¡¯t have any money left? Oh, my God. What about the Sanchez Group? Sweat stood on Mr. Brain¡¯s old face, too and he looked worried. But Pupil Wolf smiled and said contemptuously, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just cost you a little? Look how frightened you are! Remember, you¡¯re the richest man in Hilshire.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen the worst of Pupil Wolf, Owen Sanchez would have punched her right now. A little money? Was that a good fucking thing to say at a time like this? But at this time. At the Dragon Mountain auction site, the bidding price on the huge screen had reached a staggering 7. 8 billion! And it was going up! Eight billion! One of the big guys in the $10 billion block swooped in and offered a round number. Then, without waiting for everyone to see who that big guy was, the bidding price was renewed again. A familiar scene unfolded. Eight billion and one! $8 billion seemed to be Luna Porter¡¯s estimate. She thought it was more in line with the real value of Ladies Star Grass, so when the bidding price reached her expectation, she did not hesitate to bid. She was gonna be a dor buster like she always was. Luna Porter wanted Ladies Star Grass too, which was a bit of a surprise to Sean. But whoever it was, it didn¡¯t matter! The 30-second countdown was soon down to 12 seconds. Just when everyone thought Ladies Star Grass was going to Luna Porter, Sean reached out and clicked a few clicks on the machine in front of him. The next moment, the bidding price on the giant screen changed again. And only one of the numbers had changed. If the number of the machine next to it had not changed with it, no one would have even noticed the small change. ¡°Fuck! Who¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, someone suddenly stood up and pointed at the huge screen and shouted, ¡°Miss Porter, who is the daughter of the Porter family of the capital city, adds a dor just to make a point.¡± ¡°But this son of a bitch, how dare he to do it?¡± And on the big screen, it was, Machine number 118, bid $8. 02 billion! 118, of course, was the machine in front of Sean. In other words, Sean was following Luna Porter. He added a dor to Luna Porter¡¯s price! He had no choice. The money in his hand was not his own. He must economize it. Every penny saved was of use! As soon as the man finished, all eyes were all on Sean. They gnashed their teeth and looked very angry. It seemed that they wanted to skin and dismember Sean! Chapter 112 Arouse the Public’s Anger. Real big Spender Even Luna Porter couldn¡¯t help but look back at Sean. Then she nodded and smiled. Sean wore a wolf-head mask. Not many people knew him here, just Luna Porter, Zackary Campbell, Finn Lewis, etc. Finn Lewis and others looked at Sean like he was a monster. Miss Porter of the Porter family in Capital City, and Mr. Mason of the Mason family of the Capital City. An engaged unmarried couple. They were stalemated at auction for Ladies Star Grass? And, by one dor! What a rare sight! ¡°Three billion block?¡± When the others noticed Sean¡¯s location, the look of anger and disdain grew stronger. They sat in the five billion block or the eight billion block, but they didn¡¯t dare to y that way. A $3 billion district guy going up against miss Porter of the Capital City? How dared he! But this was an auction. No matter how angry they were, they did not dare to do anything wrong. After a few sarcastic res, they sat down and waited for Luna Porter to ¡°p Sean in the face¡± as she had done with the middle-aged man in 125. Expectant nces turned to Luna Porter at machine 6. ¡°I give up.¡± Luna Porter could have said and done nothing. All she had to do was to wait for the 30-second countdown to end. But then she said something out of the blue. Beep! Her voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder. It immediately caused a strong reaction in the crowd. The expectant nces of Luna Porter suddenly turned to shock, disbelief, and disapproval! Why? Why were you so brutal, overbearing, and unreasonable when youpeted with us? When it came to that son of a bitch in 118, you suddenly changed? Give up? Dear Miss Porter, you were not giving up. You were humiliating us! In particr, the middle-aged man sitting in front of machine 125 looked at Sean in a veryplicated way. Words could hardly describe it. He could not help thinking, ¡°This son of a bitch, NO. 118, isn¡¯t he having an affair with miss Porter, is he?¡± Otherwise, Luna Porter fought with everyone and robbed everyone, but why did she give up when it was Sean¡¯s turn? They must have an affair. Sean shrugged at theplicated gaze of the middle-aged man in 125. He also looked confused. Only, through the Wolf mask, the middle-aged man could not see him. Sean couldn¡¯t figure out what Luna Porter meant. Was she trying to make him be hated by everyone? Eight and a half billion! Sure enough, after a few moments of confusion, before the 30-second countdown to zero, someone bid again and directly raised the bidding price of Ladies Star Grass by 500 million! Machine No. 23¡­ Sean¡¯s pupils constricted. He nced back at machine 23 and saw that it was the $8 billion zone. Sitting in front of machine 23 was a square-faced man in his fifties. When the man raised the price, he looked back at Sean with an aggressive look on his face. Apparently, he was stimted by Luna Porter¡¯s behaviors. $8 billion zone, which meant there was only $8 billion in the man¡¯s card. And now he had got $8. 5 billion, which was clearly the same thing Sean did, transferring money to the verification card. He was just trying to make Sean ufortable! Without hesitation, Sean reached out and clicked several times on the machine in front of him. Soon, the bidding price was renewed. Eight and a half billion dors! He still only added a dor! The square-faced man gave Sean an angry look and then continued to raise the price! Nine billion! Then, just three secondster, it was nine billion and one! For the next few seconds, there was drama in the auction room. The guy with the square face was jacking up $500 million at a time. Sean, on the other hand, was steady as a rock, adding a dor at a time. The billionaires in the room were stunned. Most people, though, were rooting for the square-faced man. Every time the square-faced man raised his price, he was greeted with cheers. But every time Sean added a dor, he got a sneer and a look of disdain. But Sean didn¡¯t care at all. He just needed to get Ladies Star Grass! The square-faced man finally gave up when the bidding price on the giant screen became $12. 5 billion and one. His face turned pale, and he had lost all his former pride and confidence. The reason is simple. Twelve and a half billion was all he had! It was up to the peak! ¡°Bastard!¡± The square-faced man gritted his teeth as he gave Sean a hard look and said, ¡°Good for you!¡± He then dropped his bid. The billionaires who were watching were disappointed. At 12. 5 billion, the price was far beyond the actual value of Ladies Star Grass. Had it not been for a fit of pique, no one would have added further. Moreover, only a dozen people were sitting in the ten billion zone. As long as they didn¡¯t bid, no one else in the precinct, even if they wanted to, could afford that kind of money! ¡°That was a close call¡­¡± Sean sighed secretly. Owen Sanchez¡¯ $3 billion, plus Zackary Campbell¡¯ $10 billion, and at this point, there was only $13 billion in his verification card, not even a dor more! So, if the square-faced man raised his price one more time and made it to $13 billion, it was Sean who was going to be mad. A dor beat a hero! Zackary Campbell, sitting in the front row, was equally quietly relieved. He knew how much money Sean had, so when the bidding reached $10 billion, he pulled out his bank card and waited to transfer the extra $10 billion to Sean. Now, it looked like he didn¡¯t have to. As the clock ticked down to thest five seconds on the giant screen, Zackary Campbell put his bank card back in his wallet. But almost as soon as he closed his wallet, the bidding price that everyone thought was a foregone conclusion was renewed. And this time, the scale of the change was particrlyrge! Twenty billion! From $12. 5 billion and one to $20 billion! Boom! Like thunder, the moment, the scene became a mess. It was like a thunder, and the atmosphere of the scene was in a mess. The demoralized billionaires almost jumped as they stared at the blinding number on the giant screen. ¡°Oh, my god! Who is that guy?¡± ¡°Finally, a super-giant has stepped in!¡± ¡°How rich is that! Twenty billion! This time I¡¯d like to see if that son of a bitch sitting in the $3 billion section dares raise his price! I¡¯d like to see if he had that much money.¡± Anyone who could put up $20 billion at a time was at least a tycoon of the Crane Town! So even Zackary Campbell, a tycoon of the Crane Town, was taken aback by the sudden change. He shook his hand and almost dropped his wallet. Then he looked over his shoulder to his right. Luna Porter sat in front of machine 6, Zackary Campbell sat in front of machine 8, and the $20 billion mega-mogul sat in front of machine 12. He wore a tiger mask and no one could see his face. But judging from his figure, dress, hairstyle, and the skin showing from his neck, he was a young man not more than thirty years old. ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯ re?¡± Zackary Campbell asked. But the young man didn¡¯t seem to hear him and didn¡¯t bother to look at Zackary Campbell. It was like he didn¡¯t care about Zackary Campbell at all. This gave Zackary Campbell a strong sense of unease. Before he got here, he gave Sean $10 billion, took $10 billion himself, and plus Owen Sanchez¡¯s $3 billion, that was $23 billion. He thought it was enough to win Ladies Star Grass. And now, judging by the way this young man dismissed him, probably $23 billion was not enough. He looked back at Sean. Sean nodded at him and, knowing that the odds were against him, he transferred his $10 billion to Sean. Sean immediately transferred it to the card and bid Twenty billion and one! That young man, he was no ordinary man. The images on the huge screen refreshed so quickly that others might not notice, but Sean was very keen to notice that the previous person who bid $8 billion was No. 12! Luna Porter bid eight billion and one dor, and everyone was so distracted by Luna Porter that no one even saw who the man was! After Luna Porter¡¯s previous bidding, the young man in number 12 did not continue to raise the price! Now, with Sean on the verge of winning, he was raising the price again! What did he mean? Did he take on Sean like the square-faced guy in number 23? Thirty billion! When Sean was thinking to himself, the bidding price on the huge screen was refreshed by the young men of No 12 directly to 30 billion. And when he did, it was another $10 billion increase! He was really a big spender! Sean¡¯s face wentpletely cold. This price had greatly exceeded all the money in his hand, even if he overdrew the credit limit of the Supreme ck Card, he would have another 10 billion at most! Thirty-three billion wouldn¡¯t be enough! The Supreme ck Card¡¯s line of credit was graded. It had a fixed limit of $1 billion and a maximum allowable overdraft of $10 billion. If more, you needed to apply to the headquarters of Universal Bank to open a temporaryrge amount of credit! Grade C, you could overdraw $20 billion! Grade B, 50 billion! Grade A, One hundred billion! In addition, there was the highest grade, grade S, unlimited amount! ¡°Look, are you dumbstruck?¡± ¡°Are you out of your money?¡± ¡°Aha¡­I love it when he¡¯s so grumpy and helpless!¡± The 30-second countdown was dropping fast. When he sat there and didn¡¯t move, as if he were petrified and scared, the billionaires mocked and mocked him. It was like they were the ones bidding for $30 billion! ¡°I request suspension of bidding!¡± Suddenly, Sean stood up and shouted. ording to the rules set by the auction, if the bidder wanted a certain auction item and wanted to bid, but the bidding price had exceeded his expectation and the money prepared in the verification card was not enough, and there was no extra money to transfer on the spot, they could put forward a ten-minute suspension of bidding to the organizer. Like Zackary Campbell. With the Campbell family¡¯s money, there was got to be more than $20 billion. But when he came, he only brought 20 billion dors, and before he entered, everyone¡¯smunication equipment was taken away by the organizer, so he could not contact the outside world and ask others to remit money. In this case, it was necessary to suspend bidding! ¡°Suspension?¡± The billionaires gasped, then said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re never gonnae back until there is a dead end, right?¡± ¡°Wait for it. It¡¯s gonna be a good day.¡± The countdown on the giant screen suddenly stopped and stood at six seconds, indicating that the organizers had approved Sean¡¯s application. Ignoring the taunts and sneering stares from the billionaires, Sean strode from his seat to the front row. Zackary Campbell also stood up and said gravely, ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll make a call, get a wire transfer, and within ten minutes, we should be able to get another $30 billion or so out of the group¡­¡± $30 billion, plus the previous $23 billion, that was $53 billion. They might get a chance! But Sean still thought it was not safe! What he wanted was not ¡°might¡±! He wanted ¡°definitely¡±! Today, he must get Ladies Star Grass without any ident! ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Sean shook his head, cast a cold nce at the young man sitting in front of machine 12, and then turned to walk across to the satellite phone provided by the host party, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I have a solution!¡± He had just taken a few steps when Luna Porter¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him, ¡°You need any help?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean refused without looking back.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Help? If you hadn¡¯t done me a ¡°favor¡±, maybe it wouldn¡¯t have happened! Time was pressing. It was only ten minutes, and Sean didn¡¯t dare dy. He strode over to the satellite phone and immediately dialed an overseas number¡­ Chapter 113 S-grade Access to the Supreme Black Card Soon, the satellite phone was connected. The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°Hello, this is Peter. Who¡¯s calling, please? Before you answer that question, I¡¯d like you to tell me how you got my personal number.¡± ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t guess, did I?¡± Peter, a department manager at Universal Bank headquarters, was responsible for the approval of membership cards and the opening of temporary credit lines. Sean had always had a good rtionship with him. He was a funny guy. Sean said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Sean Mason.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Peter gasped, recognizing Sean¡¯s voice, and then he said excitedly, ¡°What? Who do you say you are? Is it my dear Mason? Oh, no, no, no. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I think I need to go to the hospital and have my ears checked, or pinch my thighs to see if I¡¯m awake enough and if I¡¯m hallucinating.¡± This was the first time that Sean had contacted Peter privately, so Peter couldn¡¯t resist ying a joke. In normal times, Sean would probably agree with him. But now, Sean didn¡¯t have the time or the mood. He said directly, ¡°Listen Peter, stop your unfunny humor at once. I have an urgent. I only have ten minutes.¡± ¡°I would like to open a temporary line of credit for the Supreme ck Card, which is the highest s-level.¡± ¡°The kind of unlimited amount!¡± ¡°Is that clear? In ten minutes, whatever you do, you must open it up, now! Be quick!¡± Sean looked at the watch and said, ¡°Seven minutes and 26 seconds to go!¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter froze again. If that was a surprise just now, then this was a shock! His voice rose several times and he said in disbelief, ¡°Dear Mason, what did you say? Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding me?¡± ¡°Oh, my God. I really want to go to the hospital and have my ears checked. You¡¯re freaking me out.¡± The Supreme ck Card WAS extremely difficult to apply for, let alone the highest level of unlimited credit authorization. Once it was approved! When the time came, if you took the Supreme ck Card and spent it everywhere, spent it freely, spent it constantly, spend it on impulse thousands of trillions, it would probably affect the normal economic operation of a country. The consequences were very serious, and the risk was very high! That was why Sean¡¯s words scared Peter. The s-ss credit line, unless a country had an economic crisis, was very unlikely to get. ¡°You have six minutes and 48 seconds!¡± But Sean didn¡¯t care. The only thing on his mind right now was to get to Ladies Star Grass and save Phyllis¡¯s life. And for that, he would do anything! ¡°Wait, wait, wait, my dear Mason.¡± Peter said anxiously, ¡°Please don¡¯t rush me, please don¡¯t rush me, while I was talking to you, I was already calling our great boss, you know, I dare not make my own decisions on such a big matter, I must get the boss¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°If you push me again, I¡¯ll put my foot in my mouth in front of the boss, and that won¡¯t do you any good, will it?¡± After that, Peter immediately changed his tone and said with a smile, ¡°Great boss, the formidable Mr. Smith, it¡¯s me, your loyal and able subordinate, Peter. I have a very important matter, and I must take a few minutes of your time¡­¡± Apparently, he was talking to his boss at Universal Bank. Sean had to wait. The minutes ticked by. Nearly 30 meters away, the billionaires couldn¡¯t hear Sean and Peter¡¯s conversation, but when Sean suddenly stopped talking and looked sullen, someone shouted. ¡°Five minutes left. Get your ass back here if you can¡¯t borrow the money. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°These are the richest people in every province and city, and they make more money per minute than you could make in your fucking life!¡± Sean ignored them. There were only three minutes left before Peter¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Oh, my god! Crazy! You¡¯re all crazy!¡± ¡°Listen!¡± ¡°Dear Mason, Mr. Smith has agreed to your application like a madman! He agreed! Although I really hope to help you, but before this, I honestly don¡¯t think the boss will approve, so I have already thought about how to say sorry to you.¡± ¡°But the result is beyond my expectation!¡± ¡°The image of Mr. Smith in my mind¡­ I don¡¯t know, it copsed, and all of a sudden he wasn¡¯t great anymore, because, you know, he was crazy.¡± Peter was a real talker! ¡°Two minutes and 15 seconds to go!¡± Sean was tempted to swear, but he refrained it. Peter said, ¡°I have operated it on theputer and am opening it for you. Please believe me that I can do it. But before opening it, I want to remind you that you know the rules of Universal Bank. In addition to the approval of the boss, there is another condition for opening the S-level credit line.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Sean nodded before Peter could speak, ¡°I know what to do!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Peter said as he worked frantically in front of hisputer, ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re both crazy, and you almost gave me a heart attack, a heart attack, you know?¡± ¡°To calm my heart, I thought, I¡¯m going to have to make love to a woman to a few more times tonight, make it hard.¡± Bing! With half a minute to go, there was a soft crack. Peter said proudly, ¡°Okay, I did it, and it was the most amazing operation I¡¯ve ever done since I started working at Universal Bank¡­¡± Sean was so relieved that he put down his satellite phone, hung up the line, and whoosh! He was back in his seat. The timing was perfect. The excited billionaires saw this and stopped Shouting. They whispered, ¡°How much do you think he could borrow in ten minutes?¡± ¡°Ten billion?¡± ¡°Twenty billion?¡± ¡°Or three billion?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, it doesn¡¯t matter how much he borrows. The big guy in number 12 raised $10 billion at a go. He is a clear winner for Ladies Star Grass.¡± Especially in the back row, those people sitting near Sean, one by one, all stared at Sean¡¯s every move, wondering how Sean should end up next.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ording to the rules set by the organizer, everyone had the right to ask for help outside the venue only once! That was to say, if the money Sean had borrowed this time was still not enough, he would have to give up and let the guy win Ladies Star Grass. Sean took out the Supreme ck Card and inserted it into the slot of the machine in front of him, and then, with a dash on the screen, connected the Supreme ck Card to Owen Sanchez¡¯s Card. The advantage of this was that he did not have to manually transfer money frequently! The verification card was the first debit ount, and as an associated card, if the amount of money in the verification Card was insufficient, the Supreme ck would transfer money to the verification card. The difference would be deducted from the Supreme ck Card. For example, since there was currently $23 billion in the Card, if Sean bid $30 billion, the machine immediately transferred $7 billion from the Supreme ck Card to the verification card. Until the Supreme ck Card ran out of money! ¡°The card¡­¡± With so many people staring at him, someone noticed the Supreme ck Card in Sean¡¯s hand, even though he tried to hide it. Then he said in shock, ¡°I think it¡¯s the¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme ck Card of Universal Bank!¡± Although the Supreme ck Card was rare and inessible to ordinary people, the people sitting in the auction house at this moment were all billionaires from all over the country, and they must know it. Even Luis Sanchez, son of Owen Sanchez, Hilshire¡¯s richest man, searched for information about Universal Bank¡¯s the Supreme ck Card. At Ricky Mall, he recognized it immediately. So, it was hard to hide the Supreme ck Card from billionaires. ¡°Fuck! How is that possible? You must read it wrong.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, too!¡± The crowd was in chaos. At this point, the ten-minute suspension of bidding ended. The six-second countdown restarted, and Sean bid thirteen billion and one without hesitation! ¡°Shh!¡± Someone warned, ¡°Don¡¯t make so much noise! Wait and see if it¡¯s the Supreme ck Card from Universal Bank, and see how much money he can draw from it.¡± So, the huge auction room was quiet again. Everyone was watching, their curious eyes hovering between the big screen, the young man in number 12, and Sean. They were all tense, as if they were in an auction. Forty billion! The young man at machine 12 heard the chatter around him, but he had no intention of giving up. He was going up in billions! Forty billion and one! Sean¡¯s hands were so fast that almost immediately after $40 billion appeared on the giant screen, he refreshed the number! Fifty billion! Fifty billion and one! Sixty billion! Sixty billion and one! For the next ten or so seconds, the bidding price on the giant screen went up and up like a rocket. This made the surrounding billionaires swallow saliva, dumbfounded! Was Billionaire that amazing? He was adding another $10 billion every two seconds! He moved his finger, and a billionaire was fucking thrown out! Even that wasn¡¯t enough for Sean! It was too slow! He came to the underground auction to get Ladies Star Grass, not to impress a bunch of billionaires! So, when Sean raised the bidding to $ ny billion and one, he suddenly stood up and shouted impatiently to the young man in front of machine 12, ¡°Are you a man?¡± ¡°Be a man!¡± ¡°Whining like a girl!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, I don¡¯t have time to y games with you. It¡¯s too slow to raise it by ten billion. Just show your cards, and then, fuck off!¡± What he said was very impressive! Chapter 114 Golden Price List. The Mysterious Identity of the young man Sean was at the back of the $3 billion section, while the young man in number 12 was at the front of the $10 billion section. They were dozens of meters apart, so Sean¡¯s voice was very loud. Everyone in the auction room could hear him. Everyone was stunned. Damn! How much did that son of a bitch just borrow? He was so arrogant that he dared to point at the super big man in the ten billion zone and tell him to go away? Did he really use the Supreme ck Card from Universal Bank? Shocked, everyone couldn¡¯t help wondering. A momentter, the young man, who had been sitting in front of Machine 12, seemed to be stimted by Sean¡¯s public provocation. So, he slowly stood up and looked back at Sean from a distance. One wore a tiger-head mask, the other a wolf-head mask, with only two pairs of eyes exposed. They looked at each other through the air! Sean thought the young man would be tempted to yell back at him. About ten secondster, the young man turned away without saying a word. Then he reached over and tapped machine number 12. Soon after, the bidding price of $ ny billion and one was set again. Sure enough, this time, the young man did not add $10 billion, but raised the bid to 12, 36, 699, 75, 666, 493¡­ Down to the digits! Beep! At the moment the number appeared on the giant screen, a gasp went up from the crowd. Even an idiot could see that this was supposed to be all the money in the young man¡¯s verification card! With a deposit of more than 100 billion to attend the auction, maybe only few people could do that in the whole country. Not even Luna Porter of the Porter family in Capital City could carry that much money! So, who was this young man? Was he the son of some great family? At the moment, everyone was curious about the young man¡¯s identity. They wanted to rush forward, take off the tiger mask from the young man¡¯s face, and see who he was!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . But they dared not! No one dared! Who dared to offend such a super tycoon? The hearts of the billionaires around him were shaking. They stared at the young man for a long time, then, in unison, turned their eyes on Sean! As if to say, you asked him to show his cards, and he did. So, what about you? Didn¡¯t you just get on your high horse? Could you spare more money? If you could, we would be impressed! Sean was shocked, to be honest, by the long numbers on the big screen. His pupils constricted sharply and he stared at the back of the young man for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± But unlike the billionaires around him, who were shocked by the wealth of young men, Sean was simply shocked by the numbers on the big screen! In the eyes of ordinary people, that string of numbers represented nothing more than great wealth! But in Sean¡¯s eyes, it was different! God only knew, Sean took $3 billion from Owen Sanchez and $20 billion from Zackary Campbell, plus the bnce of his Supreme ck Card itself, for a total of twenty-three hundred and sixty-nine billion, seven hundred and fifty-six thousand, four hundred and ny-three! That was just about 100 billion different from the numbers on the big screen right now! No more, no less! In other words, the young man on number 12 knew exactly how much Money Sean was holding, right down to single digits! Wasn¡¯t that strange? Wasn¡¯t that shocking? Didn¡¯t that cast doubt on his identity? How did he know? Repressing his shock, Sean reached out and clicked a few clicks on the machine in front of him. The next moment, the bidding price on the huge screen increased by one dor, ending in 94! ¡°Oh, my God, that son of a bitch really borrowed that much money!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡°It seems that his identity is also not simple. The Card he used must be Universal Bank¡¯s highest-ranking, the Supreme ck Card.¡± From the crowd came the voice of discussion, today¡¯s drama really impressed them! People like Finn Lewis, who knew who Sean was, turned pale. They reached out and touched their still swollen faces. Instead of hating Sean, they felt relieved, ¡°Luckily, I got down on my knees to Sean yesterday. Otherwise, if Sean¡¯s revengees, there will be consequences¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to add more?¡± Sean said, his cold eyes still fixed on the young man in number 12. The young man still did not answer, but left his seat and went straight to a small door on the other side of the auction room. The big iron gate was the entrance, and this little door was the exit. ording to the rules set by the organizers, if bidders were not interested in the next item, they could leave the auction site at any time, and there was a special car outside the door. Was the young man going away? Obviously, he had given up! Just as the young man reached the small door, Sean said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Yeah, who were you? It was not just Sean¡¯s question. It was everyone¡¯s question. When Sean asked, everyone looked at the young man, hoping he would solve the mystery before he left. Unfortunately, God did not obey man¡¯s will! Hearing Sean¡¯s words, the young man paused for a moment, but without turning back or opening his mouth, he stretched out his hand to open the small door and strode out. The billionaires at the scene were disappointed for a while, and then turned back to Sean with a puzzled look. What they meant was self-evident, ¡°He¡¯s gone. He wouldn¡¯t tell. How about you?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, the 30-second countdown had ended. A staff member came to Sean with a golden box in his hand and traded with Sean on the spot. After maxing out the verification and Supreme ck card, he ran out another $100 billion and one! The clerk then handed the box to Sean. Sean was holding the box in his hands, and even in his state of mind, it was a little emotional. After all, Phyllis¡¯s life depended on Ladies Star Grass in the box! However, he did not open to test it on the spot, the credibility of the organizer was beyond doubt. He left his position with the box in his hand and went straight to Zackary Campbell in the front row, ignoring the confused eyes around him. Zackary Campbell was number 8, and the seat next to him, number 9, was empty, so he twisted his hips and sat down. Having just auctioned off Ladies Star Grass for over $100 billion, Sean now sat in the $10 billion category, and naturally there was no one who dared to question this. ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Sean looked grave and said, ¡°There seems to be something wrong.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong.¡± Zackary Campbell red at him and said jokingly and wryly, ¡°You held the Supreme ck Card of Universal Bank in your hand, and you hid it so deeply that even I didn¡¯t know it, causing me to worry about you for nothing.¡± Sean said awkwardly, ¡°The stakes are so high that I¡¯m not going to use the Supreme ck Card in public unless I must. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Speaking of the young man of number 12, Zackary Campbell stopped joking and his face became grave. Then he said quietly, ¡°The identity of that young man is a mystery. Sitting so close to him, I couldn¡¯t see anything wrong.¡± ¡°Well, it looks like he came after you specifically.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Not look like. He must be here for me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zackary Campbell frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean told Zackary Campbell about the hidden meaning behind the final bidding price. Zackary Campbell scowled even more. He said in surprise, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t that mean he knows everything we¡¯ve been doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sean nodded, then shook his head again, ¡°What puzzles me the most is, why would he want us to know? If he had bid $130 billion instead of those numbers, we wouldn¡¯t have suspected him at all!¡± ¡°He did it on purpose to arouse our suspicion.¡± ¡°Is this a provocation?¡± Zackary Campbell pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This is serious, and whatever he¡¯s up to, when we get back, we need to figure out who he is as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sean agreed. It was dangerous to be stared down by such a big spender without knowing who he was or whether he was his friend or foe. ¡°And!¡± After a pause, Sean continued, ¡°You may not know this. To be on the safe side, I just called the headquarters of Universal Bank and temporarily opened the S-level credit authorization of the Supreme ck Card, which allows unlimited credit card payment, that¡¯s why I dared to let him bid freely.¡± ¡°However, Universal Bank has a regtion about s-level credit authorization!¡± ¡°No matter how much money I spent from the Supreme ck Card with s-level credit, there is only one way to pay it back. They do not ept cash or money transfers, only Golden Price List prizes!¡± Peter tried to remind Sean on the phone, but Sean didn¡¯t let him say it. Because e Sean knew the rule. ¡°Golden Price List?¡± Zackary Campbell was surprised again. Apparently, he had heard about the Golden Price List, too. He asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Universal Bank and Golden Price List are secretly working together? The $100 billion you just maxed out on your ck card can only be earned by taking on tasks on the Golden Price List, and then using that money to pay off Universal Bank debt?¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Golden Price List! This was a global dark world reward list, there were all kinds of missions, strange, multifarious, and no taboo! For example, to kidnap a star, to assassinate a big guy, or, to dig the privacy of those stars, to check the big guy¡¯s death point, and even, to bubble sleep with other people¡¯s wife¡­ All missions on the Golden Price List had a minimum reward Price of $1 billion! As long as the person who posted the quest could afford it, any quest was likely to appear on the list. You couldn¡¯t imagine what they sent out! If you seed in the mission, you would receive the reward! If you fail the mission, pay double! Sean just spent $100 billion and one on the Supreme ck Card. Later, he mustplete the tasks on the Golden Price List and return the prize money to Universal Bank! Zackary Campbell¡¯s eyes shed as if he thought of something. He guesses, ¡°Do you think that young man back there might have been sent by the people behind Universal Bank or the Golden Price List? They know you will pay anything for the Ladies Star Grass, so they deliberately raise the Price, force you to open the Supreme ck Card¡¯s S level credit ess, and then, of course, make you work for Golden Price List?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I have the same doubts, too.¡± Sean nodded. Mr. Smith, the boss of Universal Bank, easily approved Sean¡¯s s-level credit authorization. Peter said he was crazy. Sean didn¡¯t think that was a big deal, but maybe he meant it! Zackary Campbell took a deep breath and snorted, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a very mean trick!¡± ¡°They should be ashamed!¡± ¡°The young man had only left for about five minutes, and everyone who left the auction house would be sent back to the Ynd Hotel, where they went their separate ways. Now that you got Ladies Star Grass, grab the young man and maybe you can get something out of him.¡± ¡°I think you should go after him!¡± Once you got that young man out of the Crane Town, it was infinitely more difficult to figure out what was going on. After all, there was no reason for Sean to confront Golden Price List or Universal Bank. Besides, Golden Price List and Universal Bank were all over the world, and Sean couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean made a quick decision and, together with Zackary Campbell, stood up and walked to the opposite door without hesitation. A few stepster, Luna Porter¡¯s voice was heard behind them again, ¡°You need any help?¡± Luna Porter apparently guessed something, too, or knew something. ¡°No!¡± Sean refused again and rushed out the door in a blink. Luna Porter stared after Sean, the corners of her mouth curling slightly. Then she snorted, ¡°Complete Stage in Dark Energy? So what? You¡¯re just a small piece on someone else¡¯s chessboard¡­¡± A row of cars parked outside the gate were the same ck Mercedes that had brought the billionaires here. Sean and Zackary Campbell got their phones back and got into a car separately. Then they said to the drivers, ¡°We are in a hurry. Please drive faster.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The driver nodded and the two ck Mercedes sped away, leaving the hillside where the underground auction was on their way to the Ynd Hotel. They didn¡¯t get a signal until they got out of Dragon Mountain. As soon as the mobile phone connected to the Inte, a shrill SMS ring sounded. Sean saw that almost all of them were caller id. Three of them were from Owen Sanchez, and 28 of them were missed calls from Cornelia. Beforeing, Zackary Campbell had sent someone to pick up Dean Wright and others at the airport. Theynded at The Crane Town at twelve o¡¯clock noon, and now it was three thirty in the afternoon. They should have been here a long time ago, at Cloudy Vi. However, Sean looked at the 28 missed calls. Some of them were 10 minutes ago! ¡°Cornelia is in such a hurry. Is there something wrong?¡± Sean had a feeling that something was wrong. He immediately called Cornelia back¡­ Chapter 115 It’s a Suicide Trap. Then I’ll do What you Want ¡°Cornelia¡­¡± ¡°Sean, is that you?¡± When the call was answered, Sean was about to speak, but Cornelia¡¯s anxious voice interrupted him and she began to cry, ¡°You¡¯re finally on¡­¡± Without several words, she broke down in tears. The feeling of uneasiness inside Sean grew stronger and stronger. He asked, ¡°Cornelia, before you cry, talk slowly. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dean and Gemma, they¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been taken!¡± Cornelia said between tears, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take care of them. I lost them!¡± Cornelia¡¯s words exploded like thunder in Sean¡¯s head. For a moment, Sean¡¯s face was as cold as frost, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, the Dark Energy in his body was flowing, and the temperature in the whole car dropped sharply. Sure enough! As soon as Sean heard Cornelia crying, he realized that something had probably happened to Dean and Gemma. After all, Cornelia was with them, and they were the only thing that made Cornelia so anxious. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was almost through his teeth. He asked, ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Cornelia cried and shook her head, ¡°Today, on the ne to The Crane Town, I went to the bathroom, and out of nowhere, I just passed out. When I woke up, I was lying on the toilet. The ne hadnded. When I went back, Dean and Gemma were gone¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell¡¯s men came to pick us up and help us look for them, and they searched the entire ne. But Dean and Gemma were nowhere to be found. They took me back to the Campbell¡¯s vi and said they¡¯d send someone to check it out.¡± ¡°They got nothing so far¡­¡± Cornelia told Sean what happened in general. Sean¡¯s heart twitched. Whoever these people were, they took Dean Wright and Gemma, but they left Cornelia behind, which was clearly not normal. Besides, why would they go to all the trouble of knocking Cornelia unconscious in the bathroom? Were they afraid Cornelia would find them? Or worried they would find Cornelia? Sean thought a lot all at once. Maybe, there was a third person! The people who took Dean Wright and Gemma, and the people who knocked Cornelia out, might not be the same people! If it was the same people, why didn¡¯t they just take Cornelia with them? It should be easy for them to kidnap one more Cornelia, and the better to hide their identity! Did they leave Cornelia behind on purpose, so she could cry to Sean? Suddenly, Sean thought about the waitress in the Ynd Hotel who killed Ben Rodriguez after he left the room the night before. He framed him, angered Shawn Rodriguez, drove a wedge between Sean and the Rodriguez family against each other! Maybe it was a sequel! They were going to deepen the feud between him and the Rodriguez family! If that was the case, then it was the mischief-maker who knocked Cornelia out, and the ones who took Dean Wright and Gemma would be the Rodriguez family! ¡°Cornelia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on my way back. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Sean calmed Cornelia down and said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think I figured out who took them, and they¡¯re gonna be fine.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Then he called Zackary Campbell, and given the Campbell family¡¯s power in the Crane Town, it should have been easy to figure out if the Rodriguez family was behind the attack. While Zackary Campbell¡¯s cell phone was on the line¡­ In the ck Mercedes behind him, Zackary Campbell received a call from the Campbell family at about the same time Sean called Cornelia. And, as Sean guessed, it wasn¡¯t too hard for the Campbell family to find out! More than three hours had passed since Dean Wright and Gemma¡¯s ident. In fact, the Campbell family had already found out their whereabouts, but they did not tell Cornelia. The reason was simple. Without Zackary Campbell¡¯s instruction, the Campbell family did not dare to decide whether to rescue them or not. ¡°Shawn Rodriguez?¡± Zackary Campbell was furious when he heard the report from the Campbell family. He snorted, ¡°The son of a bitch! What a bold, unrepentant, stupid man he is! He can¡¯t even see through an obvious game, and he¡¯s going after Sean¡¯s family!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± If it were just Sean¡¯s strength, the Rodriguez family could fight Sean with York Rodriguez, an old monster who had been gone for ten years, possibly killing Sean and avenging Ben Rodriguez. But now, it was different! Just now at the auction, Zackary Campbell was deeply aware of Sean¡¯s cards from the moment he learned that Sean owned the Universal Bank¡¯s the Supreme ck Card. It was definitely more than Complete Stage in Dark Energy! It was very difficult to apply for the Supreme ck Card. Moreover, Sean managed to attract the attention of Golden Price List and opened the Supreme ck Card¡¯s S-level credit authorization in just ten minutes. Was that what the average person could do? Until then, Zackary Campbell did not really understand why Sean dared to kill Reid and send the heads of Reid and others to the Capital City¡¯s Mason family, openly dering war on the Mason family of the Capital City! It was not reckless, it was confident! In front of the Mason family in the Capital City, a Rodriguez family was nothing! Sean had the confidence to dere war on the Mason family in the Capital City, but the Rodriguez family wanted to fight Sean. What were they looking for if not death? ¡°Mr. Campbell, what should we do?¡± The man from the Campbell family asked, ¡°Should we break the news about Dean Wright and Gemma to Cornelia? Should we get involved in Sean and the Rodriguez family feud?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Zackary Campbell asked without thinking, ¡°Gather all the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Middle Stage or Late Stage in Dark Energy, take Cornelia, and meet me at the Ynd Hotel.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Since Zackary Campbell gave the order, the Campbell family would not hesitate or even ask why. Then Zackary Campbell called Sean and said, ¡°Sean, I know all about your grandma and grandpa.¡± ¡°Was it Shawn Rodriguez?¡± Sean asked directly. He didn¡¯t believe that the Campbell family wouldn¡¯t be able to find it after more than three hours. ¡°Yes.¡± Zackary Campbell nodded, ¡°It was Shawn Rodriguez who sent his men to take your grandma and grandpa off that ne. ording to the timeline, Shawn Rodriguez got word of your grandma and grandpa at least yesterday, and sent for them ahead of time. And you had Cornelia bring them to the Crane Town, so Shawn Rodriguez did it on the ne¡­¡± ¡°By doing this, Shawn Rodriguez was probably trying to trade the lives of your grandparents for yours!¡± A Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy like Sean, as long as that old monster York Rodriguez didn¡¯te out, with the Masters of Early Stage, Middle Stage, or Late Stage in Dark Energy that the Rodriguez family had cultivated, even if they could take Sean down, they would be doing themselves a lot of damage. Besides, it was just Sean. Killing Sean at the expense of the Rodriguez family¡¯s masters of Dark Energy was not a good deal. So, taking on Dean Wright and Gemma and forcing Sean to go down without a fight was the most cost-effective strategy! ¡°Got it!¡± Sean replied in a low voice. Zackary Campbell asked, ¡°Sean, what are you gonna do?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°Go to the Rodriguez family, of course, and get grandma and Grandpa back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zackary Campbell nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve got the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Middle Stage or Late Stage in Dark Energy on standby at the Ynd Hotel.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Sean asked, ¡°What?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Along with your grandma and grandpa, Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s men took Owen Sanchez¡¯s son, Luis Sanchez. And I don¡¯t know where Shawn Rodriguez learned of Luis Sanchez¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Zackary Campbell said, ¡°He¡¯s clearly trying to cut you off, take the life out of Luis Sanchez, intimidate Owen Sanchez, and Mr. Brain may not be able to help you when he does.¡± Luis Sanchez¡¯s life was at stake, and given the choice between Luis Sanchez and Sean, there was no doubt Owen Sanchez would choose his son. It was human nature. ¡°I got it.¡± Sean nodded and said the same words in a low voice. But even through his cell phone, Zackary Campbell could clearly feel the murderous nature of his voice. Anyone who touched the soft underbelly of authority was dead. Last time, At the gate of Cloudy Vi, Sean smashed Shadow¡¯s arm. He could have taken Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s life, but for the greater good, he spared Shawn Rodriguez! And this time it probably would not end well! Even if Shawn Rodriguez was being used, even if someone was sowing discord, even if a clean break with the Rodriguez family would allow the real people behind this to benefit, so what? Dean Wright and Gemma were indeed arrested by Shawn Rodriguez! Shawn Rodriguez did want Sean dead! That was enough! No matter what the reason and motivation, if a person did something wrong, he would always pay for his mistake! Ten minutester. The ck Mercedes returned to the Crane Town and stopped slowly in front of the Ynd Hotel. By this time, people had gathered in front of the hotel. Sean and Zackary Campbell arrived in a hurry to track down young man of Number 12. And now, with all this going on, how could they find the extra time or thought to find that young man? ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± There were more than a dozen Campbell family members waiting here and they came forward one after another, all of which were Masters of Middle Stage or Late Stage in Dark Energy. ¡°Sean!¡± As soon as Sean got out of the car, Cornelia, who hade with the Campbell family, threw herself into his arms. She hugged him and burst into tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± At the end of the day, Cornelia was Dean Wright and Gemma¡¯s adopted daughter, while Sean was their grandson, and half of Wright¡¯s blood was in his veins! So, in front of Sean, Cornelia felt very guilty. ¡°Cornelia,e on.¡± Sean reached over and tapped Cornelia on the shoulder and pushed her out of his arms. Then he said quietly, ¡°Grandma and Grandpa will be fine if I¡¯m here. I promise!¡± Then, Sean handed the Ladies Star Grass box he got at the auction to Pupil Wolf and said, ¡°You take the Ladies Star Grass, return to Hilshire, and get Spirit Wolf to heal Phyllis.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Pupil Wolf just found out about Dean Wright and Gemma. She was still worried about leaving Sean alone in the Crane Town with the Rodriguez family. Sean snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One Rodriguez can¡¯t beat me.¡± Owen Sanchez chimed in, ¡°There will be us after you¡¯re gone, and Mr. Brain can help Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± Pupil Wolf knew saving Phyllis¡¯s life was more important. Given how much Sean depended on her, Phyllis in Hilshire needed Ladies Star Grass more. So, she nodded, took the Ladies Star Grass and got into Sean¡¯s Mulsanne. Sean opened Mulsanne¡¯s trunk and took out the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, which was lying there. Bloodsucker! Today, he was gonna kill! ¡°Ladies Star Grass is important, in case someone tries to rob her on the way, let¡¯s send two people with her.¡± Zackary Campbell thought for a moment, waved his hand, and let two of the Campbell family¡¯s men follow her into Mulsanne. Then he said, ¡°This is aplicated situation. It¡¯s safe to be careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Sean didn¡¯t refuse and nodded, ¡°When you get to Hilshire, take care of whoever¡¯s lurking there, every one of them!¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Pupil Wolf said coldly. Yesterday, Zackary Campbell sent two of Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy to Hilshire to keep Cecilia¡¯s family safe. And with Pupil Wolf and others, it didn¡¯t matter if it was the Mason family in Capital City, the Porter family, or the Rodriguez family, as long as there was noplete Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. After Pupil Wolf drove off, Zackary Campbell got a phone call and said, ¡°The person who was shadowing the Rodriguez family vi reported that Shawn Rodriguez had urgently recalled all of the Rodriguez family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy who had been dispatched to the vi, and had gathered in the vi with the door open, as if waiting for us to arrive¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sean, with the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand, turned to Owen Sanchez¡¯s Rolls-Royce and snorted, ¡°Well, if they can¡¯t wait to get themselves killed, then¡­¡± ¡°As they wish!¡± With that, he pulled open the door and got inside. Cornelia reached out to dry her eyes and followed. Sean wanted her to wait in the hotel. After all, that was not a good scene for her to see. But she insisted on going, so he let her follow. Mr. Brain drove behind the Campbell family¡¯s car. They, were angry and murderous, walked through the Crane Town and went straight to the Rodriguez family mansion¡­ Chapter 116 Not Afraid. Shawn Rodriguez’s Dirty Tricks The Rodriguez family vi, east of town. Owen Sanchez asked on the way, ¡°Mr. Mason, how¡¯s the auction going? Is it going well?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Sean said casually. Owen Sanchez asked, ¡°That $3 billion isn¡¯t enough, is it?¡± He knew the answer. After all, Sean went to the auction using his bank card, and his phone got a text alert for every cash transfer on his card. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sean looked at him with cold eyes, sure he knew what he was thinking. Owen Sanchez hastened to say, ¡°I did get messages, but¡­I¡¯ve received a lot of text messages, and it¡¯s all billions of dors, and it ended up with more than 120 billion being transferred directly at one time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, Ladies Star Grass is just an herb, although it is a rare medicine. A few billion is a lot. How can it be worth more than 100 billion?¡± It was way too expensive! For someone with only ten thousand dors, a million was almost an untouchable number. Simrly, for Owen Sanchez, who was worth 10 billion, more than 100 billion was also an unimaginable price! The contrast was stark. Otherwise, when Sean and the young man of number 12 went back and forth at the auction and raised the bidding price to over $100 billion, they wouldn¡¯t have freaked out the billionaires. ¡°There¡¯s been an ident.¡± Sean still mentioned it casually, without much exnation. For one thing, he wasn¡¯t in the mood, and for another, Owen Sanchez wasn¡¯t Zackary Campbell, and there was no need to tell him about the young man in Number 12 and the Golden Price List. ¡°Oh.¡± Owen Sanchez paused, his heart bleeding silently. He was thinking, ¡°It looks like the $3 billion is really gone. This is the end. The Sanchez Group is in danger.¡± Sean said suddenly, ¡°When I¡¯m done with the Rodriguez family, I¡¯ll pay you back every penny of your money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Owen Sanchez gasped and shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Mason, don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t mean that, but I would be happy if you would kindly spare my son¡¯s life.¡± Three billion was a lot, butpared to Luis Sanchez¡¯s life, it was worth it! Sean said, ¡°Whatever happened between me and Luis Sanchez, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, thank you.¡± Owen Sanchez was overjoyed and said a lot of thank you. He saw Sean¡¯s face was sullen and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mason. With Mr. Campbell, you, and me and Mr. Brain, we can beat the Rodriguez family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no deed.¡± Sean, however, shook his head and said, ¡°When we get to the Rodriguez family, you and Mr. Brain stay out of my business. I can handle it myself. Just keep Cornelia safe for me.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡­¡± Owen Sanchez was in high spirits, about to say something tough. Sean interrupted him with an impatient look on his face and said coldly, ¡°Shawn Rodriguez has not only my grandma and grandpa in custody, but Also Luis Sanchez, and if you and Mr. Brain get involved, Luis Sanchez will die.¡± ¡°What?¡± Owen Sanchez waspletely stunned. Mr. Brain shook his hand on the steering wheel. He asked, ¡°Are you serious, Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°This is from the Campbell family. It must be true.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°All Shawn Rodriguez wanted to do was threaten the life of Luis Sanchez to keep Mr. Brain from helping me. So, don¡¯t hesitate to say yes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain looked at each other, speechless. They couldn¡¯t say anything about leaving Luis Sanchez for Sean. But it was not kind of them to sit and watch. Cornelia was sitting next to Sean and listening to the conversation between Sean and Owen Sanchez. She didn¡¯t know the context and was confused. However, from Owen Sanchez¡¯s almost deferential attitude towards Sean, she could tell that this man was a real badass! Cornelia felt a little more reassured and she asked, ¡°Sean, you can save Dean and Gemma, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded, took Cornelia¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Absolutely!¡± The journey took nearly half an hour. It was 4:27 p. m. when Mr. Brain parked the Rolls-Royce outside the Rodriguez family vi. As the Campbell family had reported earlier, the door to the Rodriguez family vi was open and empty. Unguarded! As soon as Sean and others got off the car, two Campbell family members who were watching the Rodriguez family came up to Zackary Campbell and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, a few more of the Rodriguez¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy just returned to the vi, and I think most of them are back.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zackary Campbell looked over at Sean. Sean held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hands and said without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He took the lead and walked into the Rodriguez family vi. ¡°Follow him!¡± Zackary Campbell waved his hand, and a dozen of the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy followed Sean, waiting for them. The Rodriguez family was worth over $100 billion, making it one of the top three in the Crane Town. The vis were also luxurious. Although not as good as Cloudy Vi of the Campbell family¡¯s, they were simr. It had everything a vi should have. The air was filled with sweet smells of flowers. They heard the sounds of birds singing. But they could see no one, they could hear no one, and the house was dead still. Sean¡¯s perception was extremely acute. When his ears moved, he turned and looked across at the main building, saying, ¡°Over there!¡± Sure enough! When they walked across half of the vi came to the front of the main building, far away, they saw a lot of people were gathered on therge open space outside the main building and there were about one hundred of them. Of course, more than half of them were not Masters of Dark Energy! Even so, when there were hundreds of people together, looking at each other fiercely, it looked terrifying! Cornelia grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, subconsciously tightening it. Sean could tell she was nervous and her palms were sweaty. After all, she was only a weak girl, and a recent college graduate. How could she have seen something like this? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Sean said quietly, ¡°You stay with Mr. Campbell and Mr. Sanchez. Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Cornelia said with concern, ¡°You must be careful¡­¡± When he was a dozen meters away from the hundred people, Sean stopped, released Cornelia, and held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in one hand. Then he snorted, ¡°tell Shawn Rodriguez to get his ass out of here!¡± When Sean spoke, the Dark Energy in his body was released. And his sound was like thunder. Hundreds of men on the other side took up arms and stood ready. Obviously, they knew that Sean was a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, so even if there were a lot of of them, they didn¡¯t take it lightly. Because in the face of a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, only those in Late Stage in Dark Energy had the power to fight, and those below the Late Stage in Dark Energy were almost useless. ording to themon perception, to deal with a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, you needed five people in Late Stage in Dark Energy to join forces. And it was almost impossible to kill a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy with less than ten men in Late Stage in Dark Energy! This was the great gap between the realm, like a chasm. If you wanted to make up for it in numbers, you had to pay a huge price! That punch Sean and Shadow got in earlier, that was enough to prove that! ¡°You really got the nerve to show up, man!¡± Momentster, a familiar voice came from the main building, and it was Shawn Rodriguez! Then footsteps sounded. Two Rodriguez family¡¯s bodyguards brought out a chair and ced it among the hundreds. Shawn Rodriguez strode out of the main building and sat down in front of a chair, staring at Sean with icy eyes. Then he snorted, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re not leaving here alive today!¡± ¡°My son¡¯s life must be paid for with your blood!¡± Murderous! ¡°With a bunch of booze bags?¡± Sean looked down at the crowd and said with disdain, ¡°I spared your fucking life the other night! But today, if you dare to hurt my grandma and grandpa, there will be no one here alive!¡± More powerful than Shawn Rodriguez! ¡°Grandma? Grandpa? Wow¡­¡± Shawn Rodriguez burst into a heartyugh, pped his hands, raised his fingers, and asked with a sneer, ¡°I wonder if that counts as hurting them.¡± Sean looked up. On the roof of the main building, several Rodriguez bodyguards appeared, and Dean and Gemma were held by the Rodriguez bodyguards, with ropes tied to their bodies and a white cloth in their mouths. They struggled and whimpered and shook their heads at Sean, obviously not wanting him to risk his life to save them. In an instant, Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and his eyes burst with cold! Shawn Rodriguezughed even more wildly, ignoring Sean¡¯s anger,¡± and even taking it upon himself, ¡°You see your loved ones humiliated, their lives on the line, and you have no ce to vent your anger?¡± ¡°Do you want toe up here, skin me, gouge me, and dismember me?¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you have balls?¡± Shawn Rodriguez waved at Sean like a madman, then his face suddenly turned cold, and he snorted, ¡°You take one step, and I¡¯ll have those two old men dead right now!¡± The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was held in Sean¡¯s hand, shaking slightly. With Sean¡¯s skills, if he charged at this point, he could have cut off Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s head with a knife! However, the Rodriguez family vi¡¯s main building was seven stories high, and even Sean¡¯s speed could not break through the hundreds of people in front of him. ¡°Shawn Rodriguez, are you trying to lose everything?¡± Zackary Campbell took two steps, stood next to Sean, and stared coldly at Shawn Rodriguez, saying, ¡°If something happens to them today, believe me I will do whatever it takes to take down your Rodriguez family vi!¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Shawn Rodriguez remained defiant in the face of Zackary Campbell¡¯s threats. He nced at Zackary Campbell and several masters behind Sean and asked, ¡°You broke into my Rodriguez family house with your own men, for a worthless son of a bitch, the Young Mr. Mason. You¡¯re the one who wants to lose everything, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought all the best of Cloudy Vi here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of a fire in your backyard and someone taking down Cloudy Vi before you take down the Rodriguez family¡¯s?¡± Hearing that, Zackary Campbell panicked a little. He brought all the Campbell family¡¯s Masters in Middle Stage and Late Stage in Dark Energy of the Cloudy Vi, and he really didn¡¯t think that someone would swoop in and kill Cloudy Vi! For it seemed to him that no one in the whole of Hilshire had the nerve! Now, hearing Shawn Rodriguez say this, it made him wonder. After all, Shawn Rodriguez wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted Sean dead, and the Mason family of the Capital City was also a threat, and the Porter family¡¯s attitude was also ambiguous! What was more, behind the Rodriguez family stood a 110-year-old monster of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. ¡°If you dare, try!¡± After all, Zackary Campbell was the head of the Campbell family of the Crane Town, and had been through a lot of rough seas. Although there were some concerns in his heart, he would not be easily frightened by Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s words. He said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies first!¡± His tone was very firm! Shawn Rodriguez looked sullen. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Zackary Campbell to take such a huge risk for Sean. He gambled with the safety of the Campbell family! He thought for a moment and then said in a slightly more conciliatory tone, ¡°This is personal between Sean and me, Mr. Campbell, so why are you getting involved?¡± ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet each other half way. If you promise to keep your men out of the war, I¡¯ll leave the old men alone, or even let them go.¡± Zackary Campbell snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your words won¡¯t be believed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Shawn Rodriguez, who seemed to have a n in mind, said immediately, ¡°Let my people drive those two old guys back to your Cloudy Vi of Campbell¡¯s home, and let these people you brought back with you. As long as your people don¡¯t make any wrong thoughts on the way, I promise that they will be sent back safely.¡± Sounded like it could work! Let the Campbell family¡¯s men leave together with Dean and Gemma. The Campbell family¡¯s men were masters in the Middle and Later Stage in Dark Energy. As long as they didn¡¯t seize them forcibly and break out conflicts on the way, Dean and Gemma could be safe. ordingly, it took about an hour to get from the Rodriguez family Vi to Cloudy Vi. By ensuring the safety of Dean and Gemma, the Campbell family¡¯s support for Sean waspletely cut off. Even if they came back, the battle on this side had already ended. It didn¡¯t help! Zackary Campbell didn¡¯t want to make a decision without permission. So, he turned to Sean for advice. After all, once all the Campbell family¡¯s men were gone, Sean would be left alone to face the siege of hundreds of people. It was possible for him to lose, or even fie! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded without hesitation, as long as Dean and Gemma were safe, he didn¡¯t care! He looked back at Cornelia and said, ¡°Cornelia, I want you to go with them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me. When grandma and Grandpa go back, they need you to take care of them.¡± ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± Cornelia knew she would only be a liability to Sean if she stayed, so this time, she didn¡¯t insist. After mutual agreement, they would act on their words! Dean and Gemma were quickly escorted from the roof by Rodriguez family bodyguards, bundled into a van and driven away. The Campbell family¡¯s masters followed, leaving the Rodriguez family house. Zackary Campbell was supposed to leave with them. If Sean were to lose, he would be in danger of being left here alone, but he was adamant. How could he leave Sean alone? ¡°Sean, you can rest assured, no matter how bad it is, I have the strength to protect myself.¡± He reached out and patted Sean on the shoulder. As the head of the Crane Town family, Zackary Campbell, like Shawn Rodriguez, was a Master of Middle Stage in Dark Energy! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean could only nod. Seeing the Campbell family¡¯s men all leave, Shawn Rodriguez rose slowly from his chair, and there was a sneer of cunning on his lips. It was at this moment that there was a faint smell of terror in the main building. ¡°Damn it!¡± Zackary Campbell¡¯s face turned pale at the smell and he blurted out, ¡°There¡¯s a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy inside!¡± Chapter 117 Kill. The old Monster in the Main Building Complete Stage in Dark Energy! Two stages above Zackary Campbell. Therefore, with Zackary Campbell¡¯s perceptive ability, he would not have been able to detect the presence of the other party if the other party had not deliberately released his breath! Otherwise, Zackary Campbell would never have let all the Campbell family¡¯s masters leave! There were hundreds of people in front of them, but there were only four of them in Late Stage in Dark Energy. With Sean¡¯s ability of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, he wouldn¡¯t have a problem with one against four. Even with those of Middle Stage and Early Stage in Dark Energy, And he was on his own, Sean could protect himself! That was the main reason Zackary Campbell just said yes to Shawn Rodriguez! Who would have thought they¡¯d fallen for Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s trick! Under the siege of entanglement of four Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy and a group of Masters of Middle Stage and Early Stage in Dark Energy, it would be a fatal blow to Sean if there were another Master of Masters of at Sean¡¯s level! If the Campbell¡¯s elite were there, they could at least block the hundreds of people in front of them. One-on-one, Sean would be able to deal with him even if he was also in a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. But now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll call them right back!¡± Shocked, Zackary Campbell¡¯s first reaction was to pull out his cell phone and call the masters of the Campbell family, ¡°They just left. If I tell them to turn back immediately, they should be in time!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Shawn Rodriguez smiled and said smugly, ¡°Mr. Campbell was right. It was not toote, but when they got back, the old guys were dead.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± Today, as far as he was concerned, Sean was dead! ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± Sean reached out to stop Zackary Campbell, but he didn¡¯t panic like Zackary Campbell. His face was as t as water, without a ripple, and he said quietly, ¡°The safe rescue of my grandma and grandpa is the primary purpose of our trip. So, as long as they¡¯re safe and sound, I can handle anything else.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zackary Campbell held the phone in his right hand, suspended in midair. He didn¡¯t know if he should make the phone call. He looked up at Sean and suddenly gasped, ¡°Sean, you!¡± ¡°You knew there was a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy?¡± Sean was a little too calm! Although Zackary Campbell, who was in the Middle Stage in Dark Energy, could not detect the breath of the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, it might not escape Sean¡¯s perception! ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°From the moment Shawn Rodriguez walked out of the main building, I knew.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Zackary Campbell¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°York Rodriguez would have been better off in the main building.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were sharp as he nced into the main building, ¡°I can wipe them out, catch them all.¡± Zackary Campbell was speechless. ¡°What a boast!¡± Shawn Rodriguez said with disdain, ¡°You think that you have reached Complete Stage in Dark Energy and you are invincible? How arrogant you are!¡± ¡°However, this is good, if it were not for your arrogance, I may not have killed you today!¡± ¡°Go!¡± With that, Shawn Rodriguez waved his hand and hundreds of people gathered behind him. Those people were holding weapons in their hands, knives shining! Sean held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hands and he was not afraid at all! Zackary Campbell had a dilemma! And the most awkward of all was Owen Sanchez. On the way, Sean told him that Shawn Rodriguez had sent men to arrest Luis Sanchez, and that they were threatening him and Mr. Brain with their lives. In the end¡­ Where was Luis Sanchez? Dean and Gemma had been escorted out of the Rodriguez family house, and the atmosphere was very tense, and there could be war at any moment. However, Shawn Rodriguez never mentioned Luis Sanchez! What the hell? God damn it, I¡¯d been standing here for hours, waiting for you to bring my son out and threaten me! Come on, go ahead and threat me! Fuck! Fearing for Luis Sanchez¡¯s safety, Owen Sanchez stepped forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, I heard you had my son arrested?¡± That was when Shawn Rodriguez set his sights on Owen Sanchez. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Then he nodded his head directly. Owen Sanchez¡¯s heart twitched. That was what kidnappers did. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡± ¡°Oh, he!¡± Shawn Rodriguez sneered, ¡°All I have is his body.¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s heart throbbed and his face changed, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Throw him down!¡± Shawn Rodriguez answered Owen Sanchez¡¯s question with his act. He looked up and shouted to the top of the main building. The next moment, two Rodriguez family bodyguards were there, carrying a man, and they tossed him down without hesitation¡­ Bang! It was seven stories high. Momentster, the man fell to the front door of the main building, his bones shattered and his blood gushed in a terrible sight. He was too dead to die. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Owen Sanchez did a double take and recognized it immediately. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning and his head was spinning. His body gave a jerk, he nearly fell over, and he cried out in grief, ¡°Luis!¡± Who else could it be but Luis Sanchez? Mr. Brain sprinted over to Owen Sanchez and grabbed him. For a moment the dark energy in his body burst out, and he was in a rage, ¡°Shawn Rodriguez! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Have I?¡± Shawn Rodriguez said with a shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Sean killed my son, and you¡¯re helping him out against me. You¡¯re just the richest man in Hilshire, and you really think we Rodriguez family could be messed with easily?¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s life is just interest, and it is not worth my son Ben Rodriguez¡¯s!¡± ¡°Today, neither of you will walk out of the Rodriguez family house alive!¡± Shawn Rodriguez had Luis Sanchez arrested, originally, with the intention of using Luis Sanchez¡¯s life to prevent Mr. Brain from helping Sean. Oddly enough, Luis Sanchez died as soon as he was taken to the Rodriguez family vi. Shawn Rodriguez didn¡¯t actually kill him. But now he was dead, and how he died didn¡¯t matter. Shawn Rodriguez didn¡¯t even bother to exin to Owen Sanchez. After all, at this point in the main building, the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy was in charge, and Sean¡¯s death was in the bag. Even if Mr. Brain helped him, it wouldn¡¯t change the situation at all. ¡°Shawn Rodriguez!¡± Owen Sanchez¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his teeth clenched. He looked Shawn Rodriguez in the eye and said to Mr. Brain, ¡°Mr. Brain, kill him! Kill the son of a bitch! Revenge for Luis!¡± On the way here, Sean promised to wipe the te clean between him and Luis Sanchez. Owen Sanchez wasughing until, in a twist of fate, though Sean was willing to let Luis Sanchez go, Shawn Rodriguez killed him first.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. One after another, a blessing and a disaster, his huge psychological gap could be imagined! He was filled with anger beyond words! ¡°Okay!¡± Said Mr. Brain, and he was about to start. Then, suddenly, there was a sh of darkness. Sean went into the crowd with the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°No!¡± The next moment, the scream came. Four or five Rodriguez family bodyguards were killed by Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre in the blink of an eye. Among them, there is a Master in Early Stage and a Master in Early Stage in Dark Energy. Sean didn¡¯t hesitate, and when he started a war, he killed without mercy. At the moment when everyone was stunned, he turned around and chopped a few time, which no one could stop! ¡°All of you together!¡± Shawn Rodriguez, who was hiding in the back of the crowd, had his pupils constricted and, startled, stepped back a few steps to the main building¡¯s front door, where he gave orders, ¡°Kill him! I¡¯ll give a million dors to anyone who hurts him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you $10 million for taking his fucking life!¡± Under the reward, there must be a brave man! Hundreds of people gathered around Sean, holding back their fears. They cut it down with knives, and the cold awn flickered like arrows from all over the sky. Knives were everywhere, and danger was also everywhere! Boom! Sean waved his arms and suddenly Dark Energy burst out of his body. For a moment, Dark Energy swept away in all directions. Even when beaten by a hundred, he did not lose. Only Masters of Late and Middle Stage could block his power. As for those in Early Stage in Dark Energy and the regr Rodriguez family bodyguards, they were swept away by the intense intensity of Dark Energy. Like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves! Mr. Brain seized his moment and slid out of his body into the crowd of people being tossed by Sean. Before they could get up, he grabbed a steel knife and went on a rampage! Mr. Brain was a Master in the Middle Stage in Dark Energy. If he was fighting against his peers, he could only fight one, or at most two. For Sean, it wasn¡¯t much help. But when he was dealing with these Rodriguez of the Early Stage and the regr bodyguards, it was different. It was like a tiger in a flock! Zackary Campbell hesitated for a moment, made a quick decision, and almost as soon as Mr. Brain ran out, he followed him into the crowd, shing with his knife! After all, out of the hundreds, there were less than twenty Masters of the Late and Middle Stage in Dark Energybined. On the contrary, there were so many guards in the Early Stage in Dark Energy and ordinary ones that Mr. Brain couldn¡¯t kill them all by himself. At the very least, getting rid of these henchmen would take some of the pressure off Sean, freeing him up to deal with the Late and Middle Stages in Dark Energy. At times like this, it was important for Sean to preserve his strength! In the main building, the super power of the Complete Stage was hidden, clearly was going to use these hundreds of people to drag Sean down. Once Sean¡¯s Dark Energy had been depleted and his strength reduced, at that point, when he made a move, how could Sean fend it off? ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!¡± Owen Sanchez was not Master of Dark Energy. He didn¡¯t even have any fighting skills. Now, standing outside the crowd, his eyes were red and he was murderous, and he kept Shouting, ¡°Mr. Mason, if you kill this son of a bitch, Shawn Rodriguez, today, and avenge the death of my son, Luis Sanchez, from now on, I will do anything for you!¡± ¡°Kill him! Kill them all!¡± Sean didn¡¯t pay any attention to Owen Sanchez¡¯s words. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was overwhelming, even in the face of a dozen Masters of Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy. He could hit the enemy with almost every blow! One blow of his sword would cut off a man¡¯s hand or foot, or even his head, and kill him instantly! Just half a minuteter. The small square outside the main building was strewn with bodies and blood. More than half of a hundred men were killed! ¡°Die!¡± Sean yelled, and the Wolf¡¯s Massacre went right into a Master¡¯s bellies, who was of Middle Stage in Dark Energy. The next moment, Dark Energy was poured into the man¡¯s body with the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and he exploded! Pity the Master of Late Stage in Dark Energy. Before he could even scream, he exploded on the spot, spilling flesh and blood all over the faces and bodies of those who were left. There was a fishy blood mist in the air! At this point, only seven of Masters in Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy who were sieging Sean remained! Three of them were in Late Stage and Four in Middle Stage. They lost nearly two thirds of thempared to the first twenty! Shawn Rodriguez, who was standing in front of the main building, swallowed hard, turned, bowed, and shouted to the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy in the main building, ¡°Sir, please do it!¡± Sir? Sean and Zackary Campbell in the middle of the fight shuddered when Shawn Rodriguez called the man sir. Was it not York Rodriguez, the ancestor of the Rodriguez family, who was now in the main building? Before Sean and Zackary Campbell had time to think about it, the aura of terror that only the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy could have once again emanated from the main building. A shadow whizzed out of the main building and headed straight for Sean, enveloped in a surge of strong and dark energy. And apanied by an old voice, ¡°A Master of Complete Stage in his twenties? Not bad, not bad¡­¡± ¡°The bad thing is, you are dying!¡± Chapter 118 Crisis. Sean was Seriously Wounded His speed was amazing, and before he could say it, there was a crisis. Sean felt a huge pressureing from overhead, like a mountain falling down on him. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Sean used his machete to beat back the Rodriguez n in Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy, then swung the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and hit the oing old monster! Battle of the masters. Dark Energies were colliding! The old monster waited for him, and by diving, he struck with all his might. Even though Sean was strong and threw the knife in a hurry, he was at a disadvantage. His body recoiled five or six meters. The jaws of his right hand, which was holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre were numb! The old monsternded where Sean had been standing and revealed himself! He had a white beard and white hair. He was seventy years old, dressed in coarse linen and carrying a long iron spear. His eyes were piercing and threatening. As Sean looked at him, he could not help but look at him a few times and nod, ¡°You¡¯re so young and sophisticated, you took a blow from me, and you get away with it¡­¡± ¡°Rare, really rare!¡± There seemed to be some appreciation in his words for Sean. Then, in a change of tone, he added, ¡°General Wolf of the North! Give me all your strength and fight me!¡± ¡°In ten moves, if you¡¯re still alive, today, I will spare your life!¡± He said these words with great pride! It was as if he thought it was an honor for Sean to survive his ten moves. He respected the talent and he could spare Sean¡¯s life! ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Shawn Rodriguez in front of the main building was anxious. He wanted Sean¡¯s life! The more potential Sean had, the more danger he was in. If Sean didn¡¯t die today, maybe the entire Rodriguez family would be ruined! ¡°Sir, you promised you¡¯d take his fucking life, and you must keep your word.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the old monster, Shawn Rodriguez would swear. The old monster ignored him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sean stared at the old monster five meters away with his eyes like hawks¡¯, and the same waves of shock swept through his heart. The old monster knew he was General Wolf of the North!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Because, even in the army, it was top secret! It was impossible for the average person to know! The old monster shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for all the good you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll let you know before I kill you.¡± ¡°But not now.¡± Nearby, Zackary Campbell also heard ¡°General Wolf of the North¡±. Looking at Sean¡¯s reaction, he knew right away that this was serious. However, this was the first time he had heard the name, so he did not know what the secret behind it was. ¡°Really?¡± Sean put the Wolf¡¯s Massacre across his chest and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, you probably can¡¯t do it with your ability!¡± ¡°In ten moves, if you do not be the ghost of my sword, I can let you go!¡± Ten moves! Sean gave them back for what the old monster said! ¡°Well.¡± Hearing this, the old monster suddenlyughed. In this acrimonious atmosphere, it seemed out of ce. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°In that case¡­ All right.¡± ¡°Let me see where your confidencees from!¡± Swoosh! After he said that, he lifted his spear. His whole being became a shadow again. His spear was in his hand, like an ageless god of war in high spirits. Wherever he passed, the wind blew the bodies off the ground and swept the battlefield free. Sean snorted and confronted him with a knife! In an instant, two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were fighting together. The shadows floated to and fro like ghosts. Cold awn flickered, and Dark Energy erupted. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the spear collided, and sparks flied! The cacophony of voices, like the wind and rain, made people shudder. Shawn Rodriguez, a Master of Middle Stage in Dark Energy, couldn¡¯t even see Sean and the old monster¡¯s movements. One! Two! Three! Shawn Rodriguez counted silently in his heart. With each move, his heart gave a terrible shiver. His face, once confident, would be a little gloomier. Ten moves! Sean¡¯s deal with the old monster was ten moves! Shawn Rodriguez certainly didn¡¯t believe Sean could kill the old monster in 10 moves. He was afraid the old monster wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Sean in ten moves, and he would be in big trouble! So, as Sean and the old monster battled to the sixth move, but the score was still too close to call, Shawn Rodriguez turned pale and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He waved at the remaining seven Masters of Dark Energy and said, ¡°All three of you, kill him!¡± ¡°Lend old Mister a hand and kill Sean!¡± Then he pointed to Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain and said coldly, ¡°The four of you, kill Owen Sanchez and the old man. As for Mr. Campbell, take him down, and keep his alive!¡± The Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy had no chance of intervening in Sean¡¯s battle with the old monster. Even if they did, they would have to die, but the three Masters of Late Stage from the Rodriguez family were different. Together with the old monster, they could make a difference! Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain were both in Middle Stage in Dark Energy. At the same level, four against two should be enough! ¡°Ok.¡± The seven Masters of Dark Energy took the orders and split into two. Three of them rushed at Sean and the old monster. The other four rushed to Zackary Campbell, Mr. Brain, and Owen Sanchez. Shawn Rodriguez could not kill Zackary Campbell because he could not afford the wrath of the Entire Campbell family. All he had to do today was to kill Sean and keep Zackary Campbell alive. Zackary Campbell was too smart to fight the Rodriguez family over someone who was already dead. After all, Zackary Campbell and Sean didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship. With Sean alive, Zackary Campbell could bet on Sean¡¯s enormous potential. But once Sean was dead, what was he gonna bet on? Nothing! The four Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy from the Rodriguez family split in three directions, and only one of them charged Zackary Campbell. And his purpose was only to haunt him. Two of them ran at Mr. Brain and stabbed him in the back and forth, killing him directly. There was another man, with a steel knife, shing at Owen Sanchez! ¡°Mr. Sanchez!¡± Eximed Mr. Brain, his face changing. One against two, he was already struggling. But when he saw Owen Sanchez in a corner, with no regard for his own safety, he pulled back and ran at Owen Sanchez as fast as he could. He was stabbed in the back as soon as he turned. His clothes were torn, his flesh rolled up, and there was a gash about 20 centimeters long. The blood burst out and dyed his whole back red! Mr. Brain, in excruciating pain, got to Owen Sanchez first, swung the steel knife, and made a block for him. His own insides quivered under the knife, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He had obviously got internal injuries! ¡°How are you, Mr. Brain?¡± Owen Sanchez turned pale. Mr. Brain followed him for decades, although there was no blood rtion, they were as close as a family. And now he was risking his life trying to save him! ¡°Mr. Sanchez, go now.¡± Ignoring his injuries, Mr. Brain pushed Owen Sanchez out of the way. At this point, the three Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy from the Rodriguez family were at one and charged at Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez. They raised the steel knife, and without any hesitation, mercilessly chopped down. One against three, MR. Brain, who was seriously wounded, must die! In this critical moment, there was a sh of sword and it sounded like thunder. The next moment, the three Rodriguez Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy suddenly stopped moving, and their momentum suddenly waned! Their steel knives dropped andnded on the floor at their feet! Bang! Bang! Bang! And then all three of their heads fell from their necks like steel knives, like three bloody red balls of leather. After they hit the ground, they rolled for a few meters! Until the moment of death, the three of them could not react, and they did not know why they would die! Even Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez stood stunned. Until the voice from the other side came from the old monster, surprised and slightly contemptuous, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re a dead meat!¡± Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez immediately turned to look at the battle between Sean and the old monster. The old monster¡¯s spear went into Sean¡¯s left shoulder. At Sean¡¯s feet lied three Rodriguez family¡¯s Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy. By this time, the three men had be corpses! Sean¡¯s the Wolf¡¯s Massacre is gone! His hands were empty! ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­¡± Mr. Brain reacted immediately. He looked back and saw the Wolf¡¯s Massacre ten meters away, on top of a bush in the green belt. How could he not understand that Sean just saved his life! Sean defeated the three Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy, one against four. Then he threw his own the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and cut off the heads of the three Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy at a distance of nearly 20 meters! He saved Mr. Brain and Owen Sanchez! At the cost of Sean exposing himself to the old monster! When a good yer was fighting, he won by a hair¡¯s breadth. How could the old monster miss such a rare opportunity? So, he pierced Sean¡¯s left shoulder with his spear! The spear went in front of him, out behind him, and the point was about five centimeters. The blood was dripping! ¡°It¡¯s the eighth move.¡± The old monster had a spear in his hand and he was murderous. He respected Sean for his ability, but he had no intention of letting Sean win. In ten moves, if he could kill Sean, he wouldn¡¯t let up. He snorted, ¡°Originally, you did have the ability to survive my ten moves, you could live!¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re throwing away your chance to live!¡± With that, a wisp of Dark Energy went into the spear. He whipped up and tried to kill Sean right there and then! Chapter 119 Now, do you Still Think you’re Strong ¡°Sean!¡± Noticing the movement, Zackary Campbell eximed. He growled in anger. Then he cut out the Rodriguez family¡¯s masters in front of him three times! The fourth time, he cut the Rodriguez family master¡¯s body in two! He was killed instantly! The whole process was about five seconds, very short. However, it was still too long for the present situation. He didn¡¯t have time to save Sean! All Sean could do was to save himself! Almost at the same time the old monster poured his Dark Energy into the spear, Sean raised his left hand, grabbed the spear, and poured his own Dark Energy into it! There were only two ways to for Masters of Dark Energy to release their Dark Energies! Or, when they were angry, dark strength broke out of them, shooting erratically in all directions. It was invisible, but it could cause stments. The stronger they were, the more lethal it was! This way was suitable for group attack! For example, when surrounded by hundreds of other people, Sean had rose a st, and in a blow, he blew the entire Rodriguez n out of the sky in an instant! Another way to do this was to do several things at once. They put a lot of Dark Energy into their weapons and used them to fight. It was like counting those sts on a single point. Point-to-point attacks would multiply your power! And this way was suitable for solo! Like now! After the old monster pierced Sean¡¯s left shoulder, he did not immediately pull out the spear to continue to attack, but poured Dark Energy into it, hoping that with the help of the spear, his Dark Energy would pour into Sean¡¯s body, and then had the general effect of explosion, directly let Sean shattered to pieces, leaving no bones! Sean certainly wouldn¡¯t let him! So, here came the scene. The old monster clutched the tail of the spear, Sean grabbed the shaft, and their Dark Energy poured into the spear. What they were fighting for was the power of their Dark Energies! The situation was like that of a ball blowing game. You put a small ball in the middle of a long ss tube. You blew it at one end and I blew it at the other. If I blew it hard, the ball would roll towards you. And vice versa. The spear was like that long ss tube with no ball in it. In the ball blowing game, the key was the air, while what Sean and the old monster fought was Dark Energy. The one with more powerful Dark Energy would be able to force the other side¡¯s Dark Energy back and flew into the other end of the spear, injuring the enemy and even killing him! ¡°Do you want topete with me?¡± The old monster stared at Sean with a hint of contempt between his eyes and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re out of your depth! I broke into Complete Stage five years ago, and I have a solid foundation, better than a boy like you.¡± Besides, Sean was seriously wounded! Then the old monster put his other hand on it. He grasped the tail of the spear with both hands at the same time, and the indoctrination of Dark Energy suddenly increased! ¡°How do I know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Sean snorted, unflinching. He also raised his right hand, both hands on the gun! Dark Energy had no shape and could not be seen by naked eyes. However, as Sean and the old monster increased the injection of Dark Energy at the same time, the spear actually made a slight stir. The reason why all the Masters of Dark Energy chose the magic weapon made of cold iron was that the toughness of cold iron was strong enough to withstand the erosion of Dark Energy. And now, the spear seemed to be a little faint to bear! Two Masters of Dark Energy erupted at the same time, and the Dark Energy was very powerful! The little sounds grew more dense, not loud but frightening. The spear was such a sharp thing, and it was the existence of unparalleled toughness! In ten seconds¡­ Suddenly, from the ce where the two Dark Energies met, came a voice louder and more strident. The pupil of the old monster shrank suddenly, and a clearly visible crack appeared on the shaft of the spear! The spear was violently cracked by the strong Dark Energy! ¡°How was it possible?¡± The wrinkles at the corners of the old monster¡¯s mouth gave a few sharp leaps, stirring up a storm in his heart. Sean turned out to be a lot more powerful than he had expected. Sean made it even when he was badly hurt. So, if Sean was intact, wasn¡¯t he stronger than he was? Even though he was in his 70s and knew a lot, he had never met a pervert like Sean before! If he was an old monster, Sean was definitely a little monster! When the old monster felt the ebb and flow of emotion, a harsh abnormal sound continued to spread. More and more cracks in the spear spread quickly around like a spider¡¯s web. If it went on like this, it might not be long before the spear was in danger of breaking in two on the spot! ¡°Now, do you still feel strong?¡± Sean stared coldly at the old monster with blood hanging from his mouth and asked a question that went straight to his soul. Were you that strong? Fighting back his shock, the old monster snorted, ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but unfortunately, you are now a spent force, and you still can¡¯t escape the fate of death!¡± The next moment, the old monster changes tack! Instead of fighting Sean, he grabbed the end of the spear with both hands and jerked forward. The spear flew out of his hand like an arrow going off the string, popping and flying straight over Sean¡¯s left shoulder! The spear was about two meters long, and it went right through Sean¡¯s shoulder, taking Sean out with it. By the time they were more than three meters away, Sean¡¯s shoulder was covered in blood. It flew toward the back pool, while Seannded. He got down on one knee and there was a ring hole of blood on his left shoulder! ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Eximed Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain. They knew they were no match for the old monster, but they still went on the rampage in unison, one in front of the other, their steel knives in hand, almost madly shing at the old monster. They were just trying to buy Sean some time. ¡°Damn it!¡± The old monster snorted with a scornful look. He didn¡¯t even bother to turn around and look at Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain. He reached out with both hands, seemingly grabbing at random, but he grasped the steel knife cut by Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain with great uracy. Then, with a jerk! Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain were both in Middle Stage in Dark Energy, and they had little defense against the strong Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. They were flung through the air on the spot, never getting near the old monster. Whoosh! The next moment, Sean looked up, and he kicked his foot, and his whole body jumped up. Like a ferocious cheetah, he jumped two or three meters, then clenched his fists, filled with Dark Energy, and swooped down to smash the old monster. A cold, piercing sound followed, ¡°It¡¯s the nh move!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re killing yourself!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The old monster was still disdainful. However, when Sean punched him with all his might, he said he didn¡¯t care, but he dared not be careless. He raised his hand to meet Sean with an equally forceful punch. Boom! Sean¡¯s fist had not yet arrived when, out of nowhere, a phantom of his fist appeared, as if the Dark Energy from Sean¡¯s fist had been expelled, and it was the first to collide with the old monster¡¯s fist. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± At the sight of the phantom of the fist, the old monster¡¯s face changed and his heart trembled as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight. His pupils dted in disbelief. A single shadow of the punch sent a tingle through the old monster¡¯s arm! Then Sean¡¯s fist arrived! Boom! There was another st like an explosion, and the two men¡¯s fists collided. And with a cracking sound, Owen Sanchez, and Mr. Brain, As well as Zackary Campbell and Shawn Rodriguez, stared wide-eyed and stared at the battlefield. They knew it would be enough to decide the oue between Sean and the old monster! It could even make the difference between life and death! ¡°Ouch!¡± There was a moment¡¯s silence, then a scream of hysteria from the battlefield. Then a figure suddenly backed out, spewed out a cloud of blood, and fell ten meters away, in utter confusion. It was the old monster. All hearts shook with it. They unconsciously turned to look at the old monster that had been blown away by Sean¡¯s punch. The old monster blushed and the veins in his neck stood out. The sleeve of his right arm, which he had just had a fight with Sean, was shattered and the flesh on his arm was torn apart. His whole arm looked like it had been washed in blood. What a sight! It looked shocking! Sean¡­ He won? As much as they wanted Sean to win, even Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain couldn¡¯t believe it when it actually happened. They couldn¡¯t figure out how Sean, badly wounded, did it. Sean and the old monster were moving so fast that even Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy couldn¡¯t see what was going on! But the result was already in front of them! ¡°No! It¡¯s¡­¡± Shawn Rodriguez stood in front of the main building and he turned pale. As a Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy, he was almost frightened to pee by this scene on the spot. How dared he stay? Without thinking too much, he turned and ran away! Escaping was the most important thing! ¡°Now you want to run?¡± Sean took a quick look at Shawn Rodriguez and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± He kicked up a steel knife on the ground, and it whirled out of the air like a giant dart, whizzing through the air. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with Shawn Rodriguez, who had fled in a panic, and drove through his back. Bang! The steel knife picked up Shawn Rodriguez, and the point drove into the wall of the main building, while the handle remained behind Shawn Rodriguez, pinning Shawn Rodriguez to the wall. Taking advantage of this fleeting opportunity, the old monster reacted just as Shawn Rodriguez did. He stood up with great speed and ran toward the gate of the Rodriguez family vi. Even injured, the old monster was several times faster than Shawn Rodriguez! He had just run a dozen meters when a fierce voice came, ¡°Sean! As expected, you have been deliberately hiding your own strength, the so-called retirement was just for hiding the truth!¡± ¡°Today, you can¡¯t kill me, and tomorrow, you will die in my hand!¡± Whoosh! The answer to the old monster was also a flying steel knife¡­ Chapter 120 The Murderer is Sean Mason The steel knife went through the air, and it was very fast! But the old monster ran just as fast. He felt stments scream behind him, a looming crisis, and the old creature ducked, barely avoiding the deadly de. His right arm was injured, and his reaction time was slightly slower. Just a moment! Not half a second! His right arm was cut off by the knife, and the half of his arm below the elbow fell to the ground with a crash. ¡°Damn it!¡± Growled the old monster, slowing down a little, but not daring to stop and bend down to pick up half his arm. He stormed out of the Rodriguez family mansion. ¡°You ran pretty fast. Lucky for you!¡± Sean didn¡¯t go after him. After all, he was also badly hurt. His left shoulder was pierced by the spear, bleeding, and it had great impact on his speed. The sun was setting and it waste afternoon. It was time to get off work and the streets were busy with people and cars. Even if he did, he would have a hard time catching up. Sean took a deep breath as he stared in the direction the old monster had fled. His face was grave. This old monster knew he was the General Wolf of the North! And he seemed to know there was something else behind his retirement! He was not simple. The identity of this old monster was not simple! The identity of the master behind the old monster was not simple, too! Sean had a vague intuition that the old monster had repeatedly asked him to use all his strength against him, but he wasn¡¯t trying to kill him so much as to test him! He wanted to know what level of strength he had reached! Why? What kind of man cared so much about his true strength? ¡°Could it be¡­ him?¡± Suddenly, Sean thought of someone and a possibility. His grave face became even more grave. If that were the case, the consequences of the old monster¡¯s escape would be unimaginable! ¡°Sean!¡± Zackary Campbell walked over and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing serious.¡± Sean shook his head. He had stopped the bleeding with Dark Energy, but the piercing wound of the spear was sorge that he could see the bones inside. The wound wouldn¡¯t heal for ten and a half days. But he had been inbat before, and Sean had been wounded so many times that he was used to it. He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal if he didn¡¯t die. Owen Sanchez was heading this way, too. He looked at the gash in Sean¡¯s shoulder, his eyes red as he remembered the blow that had saved his life. He did not hesitate to get down on his knees for Sean and he said, in a very firm voice, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, for saving my life.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, for avenging my son!¡± ¡°From now on, my life is yours, and I will do anything for you.¡± Mr. Brain followed, kneeling beside Owen Sanchez. Although he did not say anything, but as a 60-year-old Master of Dark Energy, this kneel was enough to say everything! ¡°You can get up.¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t save you for your loyalty or your reward. I didn¡¯t kill Luis Sanchez, but he died because of me, and I owe you that one.¡± I didn¡¯t kill him, but he died because of me! On the way here, Sean said that by the time he got Ladies Star Grass and saved Phyllis¡¯s life, the feud between him and Luis Sanchez would be over. And now, Luis Sanchez had been killed, at the end of the day, it was all because of him. He certainly couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain die at the hands of the masters from the Rodriguez family. It had always been his code of conduct. ¡°And¡­¡± After a pause, Sean looked back at Shawn Rodriguez, who was nailed to the wall of the main building with a steel knife, and said, ¡°He should still be alive.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him directly and gave him a break, so that you could kill him yourself and avenge Luis Sanchez yourself!¡± Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain were both in a trance. Then their eyes lit up with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason.¡± Then they stood up. They strode over to Shawn Rodriguez, who was nailed to the wall of the main building. Shawn Rodriguez lost a lot of blood, staining the walls. But, like Sean said, he was still alive. He was at hisst gasp. ¡°Bastard!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Owen Sanchez, apanied by Mr. Brain, approached Shawn Rodriguez. They did not reach for the steel knife that was fastened to Shawn Rodriguez, because that would have killed him. It was too easy for him to die. This would be a waste of Sean¡¯s time. ¡°How dare you kill my son? Today, I will make your life a living hell!¡± Owen Sanchez bent down, picked up another steel knife from the ground, and without hesitation, he struck Shawn Rodriguez on the finger of his right hand. Fingers to heart! He cut off four of them with a single de, leaving only his thumb! ¡°Ouch!¡± Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s face contorted as a shrill scream rang out. His bitter eyes were full of resentment and anger, and his mouth was full of blood. He roared, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, Go ahead and fucking kill me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead, the Rodriguez family is gone, but none of you could live!¡± ¡°None!¡± ¡°Word of what happened today will soon reach the ears of our Rodriguez ancestor, and the day he shows up will be the day you all die!¡± Bang! Owen Sanchez then sliced off Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s left foot, which was dangling in midair. Blood gushed out, causing Shawn Rodriguez to twitch and pass out instantly. ¡°Bah!¡± Owen Sanchez, not knowing whether Shawn Rodriguez was dead or not, swung the steel knife and struck him several more times. Then he spat hard in Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s face, reaching out to wipe the blood that had sttered on his own and snorted, ¡°The ancestor of the Rodriguez family? Bullshit!¡± ¡°Whether he is alive or dead is not certain!¡± The Rodriguez patriarch had not been seen in a decade and would be 110 years old if he was still alive, and there was much spection about his fate. It was always wise to y safe! A Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, if he were still alive and hiding in the shadows, and if he wanted to avenge his family, he would be a disaster, a nightmare for Sean, Owen Sanchez, and Zackary Campbell! There was some Dark Energy inside Sean, and he sensed that there was still someone in the main building. The strongest of them, though, was Howard Rodriguez, Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s eldest son, who was in Early Stage in Dark Energy, and some of the Rodriguez family members. Like Lorraine Moore. To be sure, if York Rodriguez was still alive, he was definitely not at the Rodriguez family vi. So, instead of running into the main building and killing everyone, Sean yelled into the main building, ¡°As of today, there will be no More Rodriguez family in the Crane Town!¡± ¡°You have to leave tonight!¡± ¡°If you want revenge, or if you know where York Rodriguez is, and you want him out of this world, then remember, the murderer is Sean Mason!¡± ¡°The man who killed the Rodriguez family is Sean Mason.¡± ¡°Ask York Rodriguez toe and find me. I¡¯ll be waiting for him anytime, anywhere! His voice sounded like thunder, and under the strength of Dark Energy, in went throughout the Rodriguez family vi, echoing in the ears of all the survivors, like a knell from hell¡­ Chapter 121 Get Married Sean and others left the Rodriguez family Vi and went straight back to Cloudy Vi instead of going to the hospital. For the top families in the Crane Town like the Campbell Family, there were professional doctors and corresponding medical equipment at home. There was no need for them to go to the hospital for minor diseases. For serious diseases, there was no need to go to the hospital for on-site treatment because they would invite medical experts and professors to visit them. Sean and Mr. Brain were both hurt, and they were quite serious. Owen Sanchez was in a trance. So, it was Zackary Campbell, the patriarch of the Campbell family, drove them. Sean was in the passenger seat, Owen Sanchez and Mr. Brain were in the back seat. There was enough room in the Rolls-Royce for the body of Luis Sanchez to be carried in by Owen Sanchez. He held him in his arms as if he were holding a newborn baby. He held him close. He was afraid that if he let go, he would break his child. A father¡¯s love to his kids was as great as a Mountain. Owen Sanchez¡¯s clothes was stained by Luis Sanchez¡¯s blood. Looking down at that familiar, unrecognizable face, Owen Sanchez gritted his teeth, teared up and shaking violently. He whispered, ¡°Luis, I have avenged you.¡± ¡°You can rest in peace.¡± ¡°When you get there, go to your mother, and say sorry to her for me for not taking good care of her. Now, you can finally be with her¡­¡± Luis Sanchez¡¯s mother died when he was young. Despite being the richest man in the city and surrounded by beautiful women, Owen Sanchez never remarried and had children. He had all his hopes pinned on Luis Sanchez. But Luis Sanchez died young. And he died so tragically. You could imagine Owen Sanchez¡¯s grief. Sean listened, but he didn¡¯t say anything tofort him. Whether it was the tragedy five years ago or five years of bloody fighting, although he was only 26 years old, he experienced too many separations and death, and his heart had be as firm as iron. Zackary Campbell hesitated and asked, ¡°Sean, you know that old monster back there?¡± ¡°He used to have a beef with you?¡± The sudden appearance of the old monster took everyone by surprise. As a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, his power was terrifying. All of them would have died in Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s hands today if Sean hadn¡¯t outyed him and had a far more powerful game in the clutch. ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°But obviously, he knew me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zackary Campbell raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°I think he said something about General Wolf of the North. You¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Sean knew what Was on Zackary Campbell¡¯s mind and what was he wanted to know. However, he was not going to tell Zackary who he was. That was top secret! And Military discipline, too! So, before Zackary Campbell could ask him, he said quietly, ¡°There are some things that, if I tell you now, would be bad for you and the Campbell family, so you don¡¯t want to know.¡± Zackary Campbell paused, then nodded and smiled, ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°You know.¡± ¡°You can tell me when you want to, when you can.¡± Zackary Campbell was a clever man who could vaguely guess something from the words ¡°General Wolf of the North¡± and knew it was serious. If Sean wouldn¡¯t talk, he wouldn¡¯t push him. ¡°Okay.¡± Sean said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that day is too far away.¡± Sean had only been in the Crane Town for a couple of days, but the events and the people he had met had left him unsettled. He was framed, stoking a feud with the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town, reuniting with Luna Porter, and Luna Porter¡¯s unusual attitude toward him, and the young man he met at the auction, number 12, Universal Bank and Golden Price List. And that old monster knew all about him¡­ All of them! They were all unexpected! Moreover, he had just retired from the army when he met this series of people and events. He felt as if there were invisible hands behind everything. But he was right in the middle of it. He was like a small piece on a chessboard, surrounded by so much fog and danger that he could not see the truth behind it! This feeling was not good! When they returned to Cloudy Vi, the Campbell family and Cornelia had been waiting at the gate of the Vi for a long time. When Cornelia saw Sean getting out of the car, she immediately jumped on him and shouted, ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay!¡± ¡°Dean and Gemma, and me, we can barely eat because we¡¯re so worried about you¡­¡± Cornelia was shaking as she held Sean. Her chest was pressed against his stomach through her clothes, and her head was tucked into his arms. Sean¡¯s body was covered in blood, plus the cover of the night, Cornelia was so excited that she didn¡¯t even notice the amazing hole in his left shoulder. It was painful, and Sean was holding it up. Cornelia¡¯s embrace tore the flesh from his body, and the stopped blood gushed out again. Sean¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It should have been a happy thing to be hugged, but the searing pain sent shivers down his spine and made his heart tremble. What a feeling! ¡°Okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Momentster, Sean reached out, patted Cornelia on the back and looked down, ¡°Just hug. Don¡¯t shake. You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Sean¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, and Cornelia blushed. Her heart beat so fast that she forgot to cry. Then she bounced out of Sean¡¯s arms like an electric shock, took two steps back and said in a panic, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I was so excited. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± At this time, Cornelia was startled to find a palm-sized wound on Sean¡¯s left shoulder, flesh rolled out, and it was tooting out blood. And it was very creepy. ¡°It, it¡¯s¡­¡± Her hands froze in the air, and her red face turned pale, her pupils dted in disbelief. Cornelia was frozen in ce, petrified. Sean said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s fine.¡± A minor injury? Cornelia came to her senses and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault. I was so excited. I didn¡¯t see it. I¡­¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°There are professional doctors in the vi!¡± She cried again, picked up Sean and dragged him to Cloudy Vi. Sean looked back at Owen Sanchez, who had followed him out of the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Mr. Brain sat in the car and didn¡¯t get off. Sean was not stupid. He figured it out. Luis Sanchez just died, so Owen Sanchez wouldn¡¯t be hanging around the Crane Town. ¡°We want to get back to Hilshire overnight!¡± Sure enough, Owen Sanchez croaked ¡°We need to bury Luis first, and then¡­¡± ¡°We will be with you, through life and death!¡± Owen Sanchez, although he hadn¡¯t been practicing martial arts, was the richest man in the city, a powerful man, and nevercked manhood in his body. After this, his $3 billion was gone, his son Luis Sanchez was gone, and Mr. Brain was seriously injured. He had fallen from heaven to hell, and was free. In addition to his grief and anger, it aroused his long-dormant ambition! In the past, for the sake of his son, for the sake of his career, he had been overcautious, timid, seeking for stability in everything, and was always being wise to protect himself! And now, he witnessed the death of Luis Sanchez, and the destruction of the Rodriguez family of the Crane Town. On the way back, Owen Sanchez had a light moment. Life was nothing but dust. Even though he was rich and powerful, he could not escape the end of the ashes. In that case! Why didn¡¯t he just live it up? On top of that, Owen Sanchez could see that Sean¡¯s background was unfathomable and he was surprisingly strong. And he valued friendship, so, if he had followed Sean, maybe he would have lived a different life! ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°I will probably stay at the Crane Town for a few more days, to heal my wounds, and, if York Rodriguez is still alive, if he dares to get out, I need to take care of this problem as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Then¡­ take care, Mr. Mason!¡± Owen Sanchez knew he wouldn¡¯t be helping Sean if he stayed. Even if York Rodriguez appeared, it would be out of his and Mr. Brain¡¯s hands. So, he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m in Hilshire, waiting for you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean waved his hand and Owen Sanchez turned and got into the driver¡¯s seat, together with Mr. Brain, carrying the body of Luis Sanchez off into the night. Back in Cloudy Vi Zackary Campbell immediately called in the vi¡¯s doctor to heal Sean. It took him more than half an hour to clean and bandage Sean¡¯s wound and administer fluids. Dean and Gemma were waiting outside, distraught. After the doctor left, the couple went in with Cornelia and threw themselves over Sean¡¯s bed, one on each side, holding his hands tightly and tearing up. ¡°Why are you so disobedient, boy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You promised me you wouldn¡¯t go after the Mason family and live your life. You are our treasure and sweetheart, if you have something bad happen to you, how can we two live?¡± ¡°How can we face your mother when we meet her?¡± The love that family member gave was selfless and great! There were tears in Sean¡¯s eyes that were quietly gathering and flowing. They tried to break through his eyes and pour out. But he stifled a smile and said, ¡°Grandma and grandpa, you can rest assured that I will not die easily, not five years ago, not now.¡± ¡°Besides, my mom¡¯s up there looking after us.¡± With that, Sean looked out the window. Stars were sparkling like affectionate eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Mother, one of them must be your eyes, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You must be watching from the sky, right?¡± Unconsciously, when Sean was not looking, tears ran silently from the corner of Sean¡¯s eyes and wet his hair around his temples. Just then, Gemma suddenly said, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re not getting any younger. You must be 26 this year, right? I discussed it with your grandfather in private when we were traveling the other day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you a wife so you can get married!¡± ¡°In this way, you can not only take back your heart and live at ease, but also leave a future for your mother, your father and us Wright family¡­¡± At this point, Gemma looked over her shoulder at Cornelia, who was standing next to her, grabbed Cornelia¡¯s hand, and continued, ¡°What do you think of Cornelia? Your grandpa and I like her very much. She is a nice girl, and her age is suitable for you.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s all right with you, when you heal, you will go back to Hilshire and marry her¡­¡± What?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sean came to his senses and was shocked by Gemma¡¯s words. His body jerked and he looked back at Gemma, who looked earnest, and Cornelia, who looked sheepish¡­ Damn! Getting married? Really? Could a marriage be so hasty? Chapter 122 Actually, I Have a Wife Cornelia blushed. Sean could tell from Cornelia¡¯s embarrassed expression that Gemma had already said that to Cornelia outside the door in advance when the doctor was treating him, so that Cornelia was prepared. And Cornelia did not explicitly oppose it. After all, Cornelia was an orphan, growing up in an orphanage with no parents and no one to turn to. Over the years, Gemma and Dean supported her through college, treated her like a daughter and gave her a home. What a great kindness! She was a good girl, and she was not going to refuse Gemma¡¯s offer. Besides, Sean was so good¡­ ¡°Gemma!¡± Sean was so embarrassed that he stopped Gemma and shook his head, ¡°Marriage is a major event in life, which requires emotional basis, not just the right age.¡± ¡°And, actually, I¡­¡± Actually, I had a wife! I not only had a wife, even a daughter! My daughter was four years old!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Gemma gave Sean a tearful look and didn¡¯t give Sean a chance to say no or exin. She grabbed Sean with one hand and Cornelia with the other. She pulled her hand in the middle and squeezed Sean¡¯s and Cornelia¡¯s hands together, holding them tightly and speaking firmly, ¡°Marriage arranged by parentsst longer.¡± ¡°Now that you mother¡¯s gone, and your dad¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Me and Dean must do this thing for you. It just so happens that we have Cornelia, such a clever and sensible girl, who can you marry if you don¡¯t marry her?¡± There were other reasons for Gemma¡¯s words. She felt sorry for Cornelia, but she and Dean were old and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they died. What would happen to Cornelia then? Wouldn¡¯t she be an orphan again? A girl with such a sweet personality, alone in the world. How did this make the old couple rest assured? So, they thought of marriage! As long as Cornelia and Sean got married, not only Cornelia would have a good end-result, but Sean would also have a considerate person to take care of him. Meanwhile, the marriages of Cornelia and Sean would be solved. Killing two birds with one stone! ¡°No!¡± Sean, however, rolled his eyes and shook his head emphatically, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gemma was worried, and she was a little angry, ¡°In front of Dean and Cornelia, unless you can give me a good exnation, a good reason, you need to listen to me.¡± Cornelia¡¯s blushing eyes gleamed with disappointment at Sean¡¯s attitude. She took the initiative to pull her hand away from Sean. Before Sean could speak, she said kindly, ¡°Actually, Gemma, Sean was right.¡± ¡°Although I have never been in love before, I know that marriage must be consensual and congenial. Only when we are in love can we be happy together.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t force things.¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do for me. I understand that. But Sean is your and Dean¡¯s grandson, and you can¡¯t let Sean sacrifice his own happiness for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair for him¡­¡± She came to Sean¡¯s rescue by being sensible. She also managed a smile and made a face at Sean, ¡°I¡¯m your goddaughter, and I¡¯m Sean¡¯s aunt, and he¡¯s so good, he¡¯s not gonna turn his back on me even if I don¡¯t marry him.¡± ¡°Right? Dear nephew?¡± This was the first time that Cornelia had called Sean ¡°nephew,¡± and it sounded, like, weird. Because Cornelia was a few years younger than Sean! ¡°Cornelia, you¡­¡± Sean was immediately more embarrassed. Cornelia¡¯s understanding made him sad. But, as Cornelia said, you couldn¡¯t force things. So, he exined, ¡°Cornelia, don¡¯t get me wrong, but I don¡¯t mean anything by refusing Gemma¡¯s offer, not because I don¡¯t like you, but¡­¡± In front of Cornelia, he was hesitant to tell her about Cecilia and Phyllis. At this point there seemed to be no further need for concealment. ¡°I have a wife.¡± Sean made up his mind and spoke directly, ¡°Plus, I have a four-year-old daughter!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± His words shocked all three people at the bedside. Cornelia didn¡¯t know much about Sean, but Gemma and Dean did, so they were more shocked than Cornelia. Five years ago, Sean was arrested and sent to prison! Five yearster, a few days out of jail and he had got a wife and a kid? Four-year-old daughter¡­ Oh, my goodness! He didn¡¯t have the daughter with the women in prison, did he? In an instant, the old couple turned pale. Sean could tell by the looks on their faces that they had the wrong idea. He was about to exin when a mobile phone rang suddenly. It was Sean¡¯s phone. ¡°Cornelia, please hand me my phone.¡± When the doctor was dressing Sean¡¯s wound, Sean took off his shirt and put his cell phone on the coffee table across from him. ¡°Okay.¡± Cornelia caught herself, turned around and grabbed Sean¡¯s phone. Unconsciously, she looked down at the screen of her phone and her heart began to tremble. She handed Sean the phone and whispered, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s from your wife¡­¡± Gemma and Dean were skeptical of Sean¡¯s story, but when Cornelia told them, they looked at each other, stood up, and stared at the phone screen. Sure enough, the caller ID was marked ¡°Honey¡±, which was quite eye-catching! Sean took the phone and thought to himself, ¡°Well, that¡¯s my wife. Between husband and wife, there¡¯s a real connection. This is a good call, just in time.¡± ¡°Hello, honey?¡± In front of Gemma and Dean, Sean pressed the answer button, called out for his wife, and then asked in a cheeky way, ¡°It has been just two or three days, and you miss me so soon?¡± Now, Gemma and Dean were embarrassed. If Sean did have a wife and kid, wasn¡¯t that a self-defeating suggestion that would create bad blood between Sean and Cornelia? How were they ever gonna get along? ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cecilia, on the other end of the phone, said, ¡°Phyllis is awake!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight, ¡°Spirit Wolf lived up to expectations. Ladies Star Grass could really save Phyllis!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± In the past two days, Sean had been working hard for Ladies Star Grass in the Crane Town, and Spirit Wolf was certainly not idle. He had prepared forty-eight other precious herbs in advance. As soon as they got Ladies Star Grass arrived, they could make up the medicine. Pupil Wolf left the Crane Town with Ladies Star Grass just before 4:00. She should be back in Hilshire around 6:00 p. m. And it was just past seven. Spirit Wolf lived up to its Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine name, and he was very efficient. Cecilia asked abruptly after a short chat, ¡°Your friend Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t look so good. I asked her but she wouldn¡¯t say anything, but I know it must be hard to get Ladies Star Grass at the auction.¡± ¡°It went well.¡± Sean smiled. To him, it didn¡¯t matter as long as he got it and Phyllis was saved. ¡°Did it cost a lot of money?¡± Cecilia asked, ¡°Did Mr. Sanchez pay for it? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Phyllis is my biological daughter. You saved her life, and I thank you with all my heart.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t carry this debt alone!¡± ¡°Just tell me, how much is it altogether? Even if we smash the pot and sell the iron, we will be able to pay back the money sooner orter.¡± Cecilia was a typical professional strong woman. These years, the burden of the whole family was carried by her alone, which had created her strong character and decisive ability to deal with things. ¡°You really want to know?¡± It was not that Sean didn¡¯t want to say it, but it was actually more than 120 billion. If Cecilia knew about the price, she would probably freak out. But even if he didn¡¯t tell her, word of what happened at the auction would soon spread. When the time came, it would be worse if Cecilia heard the truth from someone else. ¡°Yeah.¡± Cecilia said with a firm nod, ¡°No matter how much it costs, I¡¯m not afraid! Just don¡¯t keep it from me, okay?¡± What she said, though not loud, was true! ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± Sean had no choice but to be honest, ¡°More than 120¡­¡± In the middle of his speech, Sean paused and swallowed the word ¡°billion¡± back. After all, Gemma and the others were listening, and if it came out of his mouth, it would make them worry too. ¡°120 million?¡± Cecilia asked subconsciously, but as soon as the words came out, she realized something was wrong. The starting price of underground auction was 500 million, and how could the transaction price be only 120 million? If it was not million, then¡­ Was it billion? Stunned for about five seconds, Cecilia asked in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that it cost more than 120 billion dors to buy Ladies Star Grass?¡± ¡°Bravo, honey.¡± In case Gemma and Dean were suspicious, Sean burst outughing. It sounded like he was just flirting with Cecilia. Cecilia, however, was notughing. Just as Sean had feared, she was dumbstruck by the number right there and then. Her hand shook and the phone even slipped and fell to the ground. More than 120 billion! The valuation of the Moore Group was only about 100 million! Even Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, was worth just over $10 billion. What a contrast! How could she make that much money? ¡°Cecilia, what happened?¡± Suddenly, Marcia¡¯s voice was heard on the phone, and Cecilia said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You stay here and take Care of Phyllis. I¡¯m gonna go to the bathroom.¡± When Cecilia went to the bathroom, Gemma, still a little uneasy, suddenly reached out in front of Sean and motioned, ¡°Sean, is she the woman you married behind our back?¡± ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Sean¡¯s face turned pale. Was it really a good idea for them to talk directly on the phone before they had met in person? Besides, Cecilia always thought Sean was an orphan, with no parents and no friends! But Sean couldn¡¯t refuse Gemma¡¯s request. So¡­ ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Momentster, Cecilia¡¯s voice was heard again. She asked very solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. Even with Mr. Sanchez with you, you¡¯re not gonna be able to raise it in a hurry, are you? How did you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I get back.¡± Sean interrupted Cecilia and said awkwardly, ¡°My grandmother, my real grandmother, who will be your grandmother, found out about my engagement to you, and she wanted to have a word with you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Cecilia was stunned, her hand shook, and her phone almost fell to the floor again. What the hell? Sean just went to the Crane Town and suddenly, there was 120 billion. And now, there was a grandmother? Well¡­ That was a lot¡­ Even Cecilia, who had always been calm, was shocked by Sean¡¯s two thunderstorms. Just as she was in shock, Gemma took the phone out of Sean¡¯s hand andughed, ¡°Hello? Hi, I¡¯m Sean¡¯s grandmother. ording to Sean, you are engaged and have a four-year-old daughter. Is that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart beat violently when she heard Gemma¡¯s voice. Her mind went nk and she waspletely confused. Chapter 123 Sad Woman. The Hard Truth ¡°Hello?¡± Gemma frowned, ¡°Are you there? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I can¡­¡± Cecilia was stunned for a long time before she recovered and quietly swallowed. She was very nervous. She nodded and said, ¡°Hi, my name is Cecilia, and I am engaged to Sean.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s a 4-year-old daughter¡­¡± Cecilia was nervous as hell, but her emotional intelligence was still there. She guessed that Sean would never tell Gemma about Phyllis, so she was on her guard. She said there was a four-year-old daughter, but she didn¡¯t say whether Phyllis was hers or theirs. The meaning between the two was quite different. The two talked for about five minutes, causing sweat to rise from Cecilia¡¯s forehead. Her heart was in her throat, and there was a faint worry in it. She had always thought Sean was an orphan and had no family, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. And now Sean had grandparents! Phyllis¡¯s origin might not be hidden for long. When that happened, when Gemma and Dean learned that Sean wasn¡¯t Phyllis¡¯s dad, and that she didn¡¯t even know who the father was. Would Gemma and Dean still approve of her marriage to Sean? Prior to the engagement, the information that Isaac Moore found about Sean made everyone, including Cecilia herself, think Sean was no good for Cecilia. However, after these days of contact, Cecilia gradually found that the real Sean was not as bad as the research materials said, on the contrary, Sean was very good. He was tall and handsome. He was generous, courageous, and responsible. He was very kind to her, to Phyllis, to Marcia, to Matthew Moore. He almost fits most women¡¯s fantasy of a ¡°husband¡±! Was she worthy of such a fine man? Cecilia had be a little dependent on Sean in her heart. And Gemma¡¯s sudden appearance made her feel strangely scared. She was afraid of losing something¡­ ¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What Cecilia didn¡¯t know was that while she was hiding in the bathroom of the hospital, Sean was exining Phyllis to Gemma and Dean in the Cloudy Vi in the Crane Town. ¡°Cecilia, Cecilia¡­¡± Gemma returned the phone to Sean, recited Cecilia¡¯s name a few times, then turned to Dean and asked, ¡°Honey, does this kid¡¯s name sound familiar to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dean thought for a moment, frowning, then suddenly his eyes glinted and he said, ¡°Right! I think she¡¯s the granddaughter of Carter Moore, president of the Moore Group!¡± ¡°Five years ago, when N&P Media was still there, we did some business with the Moore Group, and I met her a couple of times.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Dean continued, ¡°I heard afterwards that the girl had conceived out of wedlock, had a daughter which made all the talk of Hilshire, and had never married.¡± ¡°Her daughter, by the way, is about four years old.¡± Four years old! At these words, Gemma¡¯s eyelids jumped and her turned pale. She looked back at Sean and asked, ¡°Sean, you said you have a wife and a four-year-old daughter!¡± ¡°By daughter, I don¡¯t suppose you mean¡­¡± Gemma didn¡¯t dare say the rest, but if that was the case, to be honest, it was a little hard for her to take! After all, she was also a woman, and she was old and old-fashioned. Having a child out of wedlock was, in Gemma¡¯s opinion, a very unfeminine act. He couldn¡¯t be with such a woman. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sean, however, nodded his head without hesitation and said, ¡°The daughter I¡¯m talking about is Cecilia¡¯s daughter Phyllis, who is very sweet, thoughtful and lovely.¡± ¡°If you met her, you¡¯d really like her¡­¡± Before Sean could finish his words. ¡°No!¡± Gemma shook her head emphatically and said, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Sean, if you have a girl you like, and you don¡¯t have a rtionship with Cornelia, and you don¡¯t want to marry her, I¡¯m notfortable, but I¡¯m okay with that.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just leave Cornelia and marry a woman with a child. If she had been married before, even for the second time, I would have epted her. I would never have epted pregnancy out of wedlock!¡± Gemma was adamant. Five years ago, after all, the Wright family was a big family on the South side of town, and Dean and Gemma were big business yers. Now, although they were old, and had no fight, and their hearts were dying, once they recognized the truth, they had a kind of calm arrogance that was quite frightening. Beside them, Cornelia¡¯s face changed and her disappointment deepened. She was thinking, ¡°Sean would rather marry an unmarried pregnant woman and raise someone else¡¯s child than be with me?¡± The bitterness in her heart was indescribable. Cornelia had always been self-abased due to her childhood life environment and experience, so when Sean rejected Gemma¡¯s proposal just now, she took the initiative to excuse Sean at the first time. Because she didn¡¯t think she was good enough for Sean, and it made sense that Sean would say no. Now, Sean¡¯s choice had struck another blow to her fragile and humble ego. She quietly bowed her head, tears swirling in her eyes, and she wanted to cry. ¡°Gemma, just rx and listen to me¡­¡± Sean rolled his eyes and said anxiously, ¡°You may not know that but Phyllis is not only Cecilia¡¯s daughter, but also my daughter, my own daughter!¡± ¡°What?¡± His words made Gemma¡¯s serious face change again. Her eyelids gave another sharp jump. Sean looked at Dean and said, ¡°When did you first hear about Cecilia¡¯s pregnancy?¡± ¡°About¡­¡± Dean looked back carefully and said, ¡°It was about four and a half years ago, when you were arrested and your mother returned to the Capital City and died in front of the Mason family¡¯s house in the Capital City. I sent my men there and brought back a cold body!¡± Talking about Nic Wright, even after five years, Dean was still in tears. ¡°Then Jayden and his wife and kid were killed by Connor Scott, Michael Taylor, and Morton Miller. N&P Media and the Wright family¡¯s house were being taken for their own!¡± ¡°Soon after, when word got out that the Moore girl was pregnant, your grandma and I were too upset to care about that.¡± Four and a half years ago! So, six months after Sean went to prison! After half a year ago, Cecilia¡¯s belly must have grown so big that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Sean took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it strike you that four and a half years is a little strange? I was set up five years ago by those motherfuckers for rape!¡± ¡°Four and a half years ago, Cecilia was pregnant out of wedlock.¡± ¡°Her daughter is four years old¡­¡± Sean didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but it didn¡¯t take long for Dean and Gemma to figure out what he meant between the lines. The old couple looked at each other with wide-eyed expressions of shock and disbelief. Cornelia was also shocked by Sean¡¯s words! Cornelia didn¡¯t know much about the Wright family and the Mason family of the Capital City before, so she was much more shocked than Dean and Gemma. She eximed, ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re the man who impregnated miss Moore out of wedlock?¡± That was what Dean and Gemma were asking! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± When it came to that, Sean didn¡¯t hold anything back, he said, ¡°Those sons of bitches set me up, found a woman, knocked her out, and put her in my bed¡­¡± ¡°Before I was taken, I saw the woman¡¯s face. And she was Cecilia!¡± ¡°But her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s innocent. It¡¯s all my fault. Even now, she has no idea what happened that night, no idea why she suddenly became pregnant, and no idea who Phyllis¡¯s real father is!¡± Sean was a little misty with tears, ¡°Grandma, grandpa, Cornelia, do you think I owe her an apology? o I owe her an exnation? Owe her a husband? Owe Phyllis a father? Owe them a home?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m out, now that I¡¯m back, shouldn¡¯t it be my duty as a man to pay my debt?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to take the responsibility that belongs to me?¡± Sean¡¯s words were all sincere! In the eyes of Gemma and others, it was like a bolt from the blue. It surprised them, shocked them, and even saddened them! The same words! As a woman, Gemma should be able to empathize with Cecilia¡¯s grievance, suffering, enormous pressure, cynicism, and contempt over the past five years. After all, in the past five years, the Wright family had been down and out, and the old couple had also suffered a lot of cold eyes, sarcasm and even bullying! By the time Sean had finished, Gemma was in tears. Five minutes It took Gemma five minutes to recover. She reached over and wiped her eyes. Then she looked up, his red eyes fixed on Sean, and nodded, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Cecilia is a poor child. She is innocent and has been brought into this by us. Not you alone owe her, but we, the Wright family, and the Mason family of the Capital City, all of us, owe her an apology and an exnation!¡± ¡°You did the right thing!¡± ¡°Since it is your responsibility, you have to brave up, and give them a home!¡± ¡°Dean and I, and Cornelia, are on your side!¡± Gemma¡¯s voice broke, ¡°After returning to Hilshire, take Cecilia and Phyllis with you to visit us. We Wright family owe the debt to them. We will pay the debt together andpensate them together.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere in the room was very depressed! The truth of what happened five years ago was so cruel! A conspiracy destroyed the happiness of both families. There was only debt left and hatred left! ¡°You can rest assured. I will!¡± Sean nodded, which was pun intended. I would pay it off! And I would get my revenge too! ¡­ Eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The main house of the Porter family vi in the Crane Town was brightly lit. Luna Porter, Chase Porter, and the key Porter family members were all there. A Porter bodyguard stood before them respectfully, reporting what he had learned about the fight at the Rodriguez family house. Chapter 124 Sean Mason is not Leaving the Crane Town Alive ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Chase Porter frowned as the Porter bodyguard briefed him. Then he asked, ¡°What about the guys we nted in the Rodriguez family? Isn¡¯t there someone who can tell you first hand?¡± There was cooperation andpetition among the families of the Crane Town. They were suspicious of each other, wary of each other, and often nted their own spies around each other. After all, in arge family, there were many bodyguards and servants, which could be easily bought. ¡°No, no¡­¡± The Porter bodyguard shook his head and said, ¡°Dead. All dead.¡± ¡°As soon as Sean Mason and Zackary Campbell left the Rodriguez family house, we sent someone in to check it out, and we found the main building of the Rodriguez family house covered in blood. There were hundreds of bodyguards present, including those in the Early, Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy. They were all dead. No one survived!¡± ¡°Shawn Rodriguez was impaled to death on the wall of the main building with a steel knife, and he was hacked in the hands and feet and stabbed more than a dozen times¡­¡± The Porter bodyguard handed over a mobile phone and said, ¡°Mydy, my Lord, this is a live video we took.¡± Chase Porter took the phone and held it to Luna Porter to watch. The Porter family¡¯s backbones also joined in. The scenes in the camera were extremely tragic. At a nce, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Luna Porter and Chase Porter, however, were both experienced figures in the world, so they did not show their shock. It was a three-minute video, and it was over in no time. ¡°Oh, this Sean Mason guy, he¡¯s a hell of a killer!¡± Chase Porter put his phone down and whispered, ¡°Poor Shawn Rodriguez, the head of the family, to die this way at the hands of a Mason castaway!¡± ¡°Too shame!¡± Chase Porter knew all about the Rodriguez family. They ranked among the top three families in Crane Town. How could they be nobody? And Sean, alone, was the best of the bunch! The white-haired old man standing next to Chase Porter was equally grave. He said, ¡°If all the Masters of Dark Energy Zackary Campbell took to the scene were evacuated, only Sean, Zackary Campbell, Owen Sanchez, and Mr. Brain were present. Owen Sanchez didn¡¯t know the martial arts, while Zackary Campbell and Mr. Brain are only in Middle Stage in Dark Energy. At best, they can beat two at the same time. Doesn¡¯t that mean Sean alone killed at least four Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy and a dozen Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Sean is only 26 years old. Even if he is in Complete Stage in Dark Energy, he must have just got there. How could he have killed so many people on his own?¡± In the eyes of the white-haired old man, such a result was simply incredible! After a pause, the white-haired old man turned to Luna Porter and said, ¡°Miss Porter, he is a man of great skill and strength, and if he ever makes an enemy of the Porter family, it will be a great danger to us. How about¡­¡± For Sean, the white-haired old man always had a grudge! After all, Sean had so much potential that if you gave him time to grow up in the future, it would be disastrous. However, the Porter family had a special rtionship with him, and it would be difficult for them to make friends with him. If they could not make friends with him, of course, they must exterminate him to prevent future troubles! Luna Porter, who had not spoken, red up at the white-haired old man and said, ¡°As I said, I have my own ns for what to do, and you shall do as you are told.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man with white hair was angry in his heart, but dared not speak much. ¡°Oh, and one more thing¡­¡± Suddenly, the Porter bodyguard said, ¡°With the exception of Shawn Rodriguez and the Rodriguez family who besieged Sean, Sean did not kill them all. Howard Rodriguez and the Rodriguez family, who were holed up in the main building, are still alive.¡± ¡°They say that Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s greatest strength in his fight with Sean at the Rodriguez family vi, apart from the hundreds of other people, was that he had recruited an old monster of Complete Stage in Dark Energy from somewhere to support him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Complete Stage in Dark Energy! Hearing these words, the white-haired old man¡¯s eyelids jumped and his mouth twitched. One against a hundred was unthinkable enough. And now you were telling me that there was another Master of Dark Energy in Sean Mason¡¯s Stage? Weren¡¯t you afraid to sh your teeth when you said such nonsense? The Porter bodyguard winced as the white-haired old man red at him, and he shook his head, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bunch of Rodriguez bullshit¡­¡± ¡°Is it York Rodriguez, the granddaddy of the Rodriguez family?¡± Luna Porter, however, was unsuspecting and seemed to believe the Porter bodyguard¡¯s earlier words. ¡°No, say the Rodriguez family.¡± The bodyguard shook his head and said, ¡°York Rodriguez disappeared for ten years and never went out. Even Howard Rodriguez did not know where York Rodriguez was hiding to practice, while Sean Mason only gave them one night.¡± ¡°He gave them the night to leave the Crane Town, and there will be no more of the Rodriguez family in the Crane Town!¡± Luna Porter nodded and said, ¡°All right, you can go now, put someone on the Rodriguez family, and if they sneak up on York Rodriguez, report back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Porter bodyguard took the order and left. Luna Porter frowned slightly and said, ¡°Not York Rodriguez, not the Mason family of the Capital City, it seems that he is not so confident about Sean. He still can¡¯t help sending someone to test Sean¡¯s bottom line.¡± He? Chase Porter and the rest of the Porter n were stunned by Luna Porter¡¯s words and they asked, ¡°Do you know who the old monster is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Luna Porter said, ¡°But if he was the one who sent the old guy, and Sean was outnumbered and still alive, that¡¯s probably not a bad thing for us.¡± Not a bad thing? Again, everyone was shocked. It was bad news that Sean was alive, but Luna Porter said it was good news. This time, again! They couldn¡¯t figure out how Sean¡¯s fearsome fighting skills would benefit the Porter family. They didn¡¯t understand, but Luna Porter didn¡¯t say the reason and they didn¡¯t dare to ask her. This Miss Porter, with her angelic face, was ruthless and clever. Chase Porter asked directly, ¡°So Luna, what do we do next?¡± Don¡¯t ask the cause, just the effect! This was why Chase Porter was clever. As the master the Porter family of the Crane Town, he followed Luna Porter like a servant, giving her the utmost respect and awe. Luna thought about it and said, ¡°Two things.¡± ¡°First, Bernardo Mason went to so much trouble to create hatred between Sean and the Rodriguez family, didn¡¯t he just want to get York Rodriguez out of the mountain and kill Sean by taking the hand of York Rodriguez?¡± ¡°We have a good rtionship with the Mason family of the Capital City. On the surface, at least, it looks good. Since I¡¯m in the Crane Town, I¡¯m going to help them.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Uncle Chase, I want you to go down there and spread the news of the Rodriguez family¡¯s death all over the Crane Town. Make it as big as possible. Wherever York Rodriguez is hiding, make sure he gets the news as soon as possible.¡± Chase Porter said with a smile, ¡°Make things worse? How wise you are!¡± He brown-nosed her. The core Porters family members groaned, getting used to it. ¡°Second.¡± Luna Porter continued, ¡°Send some Masters in Late Stage in Dark Energy to crouch near Cloudy Vi and keep an eye on the movement of Sean and Zackary Campbell. If York Rodriguez gets the news, he will kill Cloudy Vi at all costs and seek revenge from Sean. If necessary, you need to let them help to keep Sean alive¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden, everyone froze, dumbfounded. She wanted to help the Mason family in the Capital City, infuriate York Rodriguez, and make York Rodriguez seek revenge against Sean Mason, and at the same time, she wanted to send someone to secretly protect Sean Mason? What was she up to? Even Chase Porter was confused. ¡°Is there a problem¡± Luna Porter red, and Chase Porter shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°No, no problem. I¡¯ll set it up.¡± Then he turned and walked away. The main members of the Porter family were furious at the way their master groveled before Luna Porter, but dared not speak up. Gloomily, they followed Chase Porter from the main building¡­ ¡­ At that time! Inside Bernardo Mason¡¯s study at the Mason family in the Capital City. Bernardo Mason was painting, and Bell was standing by, telling him what was going on in the Crane Town. When Bell mentioned there was a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy in the Rodriguez family vi, he paused and dropped his paintbrush. ¡°Complete Stage? Are you sure?¡± Bernardo Mason looked up at Bell and asked Luna Porter the same question, ¡°Is it York Rodriguez?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Bell nodded and said, ¡°At the time, our men were outside the Rodriguez family house, afraid Sean would find them, so they stayed away, but the smell of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, they would never miss it!¡± ¡°Whether he was York Rodriguez or not¡­¡± Bell then shook his head again, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, because Sean said before he left that he was the murderer and he was the one who killed the Rodriguez family. And if York Rodriguez got out and wanted revenge for the Rodriguez family, he would be there.¡± ¡°He must also be worried about York Rodriguez sneaking up on or hurting people around him.¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯s face was grave and he frowned, ¡°Could it be the Porter family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Bell said, ¡°While Luna Porter was in the Crane Town, she was apanied by two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and with her hatred of Sean, she had every reason to secretly help Shawn Rodriguez to get rid of Sean.¡± Bernardo Mason agreed and sighed, ¡°Too bad! They failed¡­¡± ¡°Plus, with the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy involved, all those people, they still couldn¡¯t kill Sean. It seems that Sean¡¯s bold stand out against the Mason family is not reckless, but fearless.¡± ¡°Even if it brings York Rodriguez out, he may not bring Sean down!¡± Once again, Sean showed more fighting than Bernardo Mason had predicted. Bell asked, ¡°So what should we do about it?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Bernardo Mason thought, and a fierce light came from his eyes. Then he snorted, ¡°Kill him while he is not well.¡± ¡°The hidden sentry of Hilshire has been removed. Now it can be confirmed that apart from the Campbell family of the Crane town, Sean is apanied by only three people of Early Stage in Dark Energy, which is not enough to worry about.¡± ¡°Contact the army immediately and be ready to eradicate the Campbell family¡¯s forces in the army at any time when I order you to do so!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°You pick up two of your best Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy from here and head to the Crane Town. Once York Rodriguez shows up to fight Sean, let them fight together and kill him!¡± Bang! With that, Bernardo Mason mmed his fist on the desk and said coldly, ¡°Anyway, Sean must not leave the Crane Town alive!¡± Chapter 125 The Storm. York Rodriguez Came by Even the Mason family, one of the top families in the Capital City, had only five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. You could imagine how hard it was. So even Bernardo Mason treated them with respect. And Sean, he reached Complete Stage in Dark Energy at a young age, and under the siege of the old monster at his level and many Masters in the Late, Middle and Early Stages in Dark Energy, he was able to survive and even turn the tables. How could that keep Bernardo Mason from freaking out? If it was a solo fight, the Masters of the n might not be able to beat Sean! They wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Sean if they fought two against one! Therefore, Bernardo Mason wanted to take advantage of York Rodriguez¡¯s anger towards Sean and gave the two senior members of the n who were Complete Stage in Dark Energy an opportunity to attack. If three of them hit one, he didn¡¯t believe Sean had a chance to live! ¡°Okay.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bell nodded and said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°However, to remove the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, we need the approval of the Old Mr. Mason.¡± Bernardo Mason said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Then Bell turned to leave¡­ ¡­ The news of the Rodriguez family¡¯s death, promoted by the Porter family, spread like a bombshell in the Crane Town, causing a great stir in the whole Crane Town! In one day, it was all over the ce! Everyone was having a heated discussion about it! Killer! Sean Mason! With that statement alone, Sean Mason¡¯s name was back in the public eye. Sean¡¯s background, his rtionship with the Mason family in the Capital City, his engagement to Luna Porter, and his rape case five years ago had also been revealed. For a while, the Crane Town was in a mess. Sean stayed in Cloudy Vi recovering from his injuries and didn¡¯t hear anything out of the window. Zackary Campbell was watching anyway, and all he had to do was to wait! He would wait for York Rodriguez, the ancestor of the Rodriguez family, to receive the news and take the initiative to visit him and seek revenge! And then, kill him. He waited five days! At the same time, Cecilia, the current boss of the Moore Group in Hilshire, also heard the news. She was shocked when she learned that Sean was the high-spirited the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City five years ago. She was in a trance. Sean¡¯s imprisonment five years ago was a conspiracy. The Mason family of the Capital City and the three families on the south side of the city were kept secret. So, not many people knew about it. Otherwise, Isaac Moore wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Hilshire Detention Center and picked Sean without knowing it and was so proud of it. ¡°Sean Mason! Sean Mason! Sean Mason!¡± In the CEO¡¯s office of the Moore Group, Cecilia sat in front of aputer, staring at a series of gossips about Sean on theputer screen. Recalling the copse of three families in the south of the city a few days ago, she suddenly understood a lot of things. She could not help muttering to herself, ¡°The Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City?¡± No wonder! No wonder he could buy two Mulsanne cars in a row and bought an entire clothing store with so much money. No wonder Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, was polite and even bowed to him! No wonder I somehow ended up as president of the Moore Group! He used to be a standard rich kid! Super rich kid! His rtionship with the Campbell family of the Crane Town was extraordinary! With the power of the Mason family in the Capital City, as the future heir of the Mason family, he had an absolutely unlimited future, far beyond that of Hudson Scott and Luis Sanchez. As Cecilia was worried when she received a phone call from Gemma, how could she be worthy of such a wonderful man? Why would Sean ever agree to get engaged to her, to be a Moore family¡¯s live-in son-inw? The rape five years ago. What was that about? Cecilia sat there alone, her mind in a whirl. She realized something, but at the same time, she was more confused. She took out her cell phone. She really wanted to call Sean and find out what happened. But after much hesitation, she finally gave up. ¡°He said he would tell me all about him when it was necessary¡­¡± Cecilia thought to herself, putting the phone back. ¡­ After five days of simmering, rumors of the Rodriguez family¡¯s demise and Sean were reced by other news, the heat began to fade, and Sean¡¯s injury on the left shoulder began to heal. There were the Campbell family¡¯s men in Hilshire. So, when Phyllis woke up, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf headed back to the Crane Town to stay with Sean. With the help of Spirit Wolf¡¯s healing and Sean¡¯s own Dark Energy, the bloody hole slowly healed and formed a scab. However, the injury was too severe. He was still unable to exercise vigorously, or else he would risk a recurrence of the wound. Three in the afternoon! Zackary Campbell came to Sean, ¡°The matter has been cleared up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost certain now that the Porter family were behind all this trouble with the Rodriguez family. In my opinion, they are cooperating with the Mason family of the Capital City to force York Rodriguez out in this way.¡± ¡°Then, kill you!¡± The Porter family? Sean wasn¡¯t surprised by the result. He just nodded and smiled, ¡°Whatever the Porter family want, if they can force York Rodriguez out, it¡¯s a good thing for us.¡± ¡°But your injury¡­¡± Zackary Campbell said with some concern, ¡°York Rodriguez, this man, we must get rid of him! It¡¯s just, time-wise, theter he shows up, the better for us. The Mason family of the Capital City and the Porter family are watching, and you¡¯re still wounded, and once York Rodriguezes looking for revenge, it¡¯s hard to know what will happen.¡± The Campbell Family of the Crane Town also had Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy! But they only had two. One of them was in Cloudy Vi, while the other one was working in the Capital City, with a special status, and it was impossible to return to the Crane Town for Sean. Breaking into the Campbell Family? Even if York Rodriguez were alive, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts! However, if he made trouble outside and attacked Sean¡¯s rtives, forced Sean to leave Cloudy Vi and lost the protection of the Campbell family, Leaving Sean alone to face the siege of York Rodriguez and the Mason and Porter families of the Capital City, it would be very dangerous! After all, there were five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy in the Mason family of the Capital City. And only God knew when they would attack Sean. Luna Porter also to the Crane Town, surrounded by two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Plus, the Porter family of the Crane Town also had a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy in charge! There were a lot of Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy out there, and most of them were enemies, not friends, with Sean. If Sean¡¯s body was intact and he was at his peak, even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he could run away and save himself. But Sean was badly wounded! ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± Sean smiled, and he wasn¡¯t so worried. He said confidently, ¡°If York Rodriguez shows up, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get his life.¡± ¡°As for the Mason family of the Capital City¡­¡± Sean said seriously, ¡°Mr. Campbell, the rtionship between us has beenpletely exposed. I am well aware of the way the Mason family of the Capital City acts. Once they decide to act, they will never target me alone.¡± ¡°Therefore, this time, the Campbell family might be involved.¡± After five years of not seeing him, Bernardo Mason couldn¡¯t figure out Sean¡¯s real strength and connections. It was prudent of him not to rush things. He was obviously trying to get to know Sean and kill Sean and his cohorts once and for all! For good! After all, he was Sean¡¯s uncle, and Sean knew more about him than anyone else. ¡°You mean they went after us, the Campbell family?¡± Zackary Campbell was taken aback. The Campbell family was the most powerful in the Crane Town. They not only had huge financial power, but also had strong connections in the military and the Capital City. Even if they couldn¡¯tpete with the Mason family of the Capital City, they were something! As the saying went, when you went head-to-head with someone, it was not just the enemy who lost, you would also suffer loss. Zackary Campbell had always been very adamant that the Mason family of the Capital City would try their best to avoid the Campbell family even if they wanted to attack Sean. So, he was just worried about Sean, but he never thought that the Mason family of the Capital City would dare to dere war on the Campbell family of the Crane Town! ¡°There is no harm in being careful.¡± Sean wasn¡¯t quite so definitive, either, he just warned, ¡°I¡¯ve always had the feeling that there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye, and there¡¯s more to it than just me and the Mason family of the Capital City.¡± ¡°Maybe there are bigger hands behind the whole thing, ying a bigger game. We¡¯re all pawns in this, and we must be vignt.¡± From the young man of number 12 at the underground auction to the old monster lurking in the Rodriguez family vi, Sean started to feel this way. And it was getting stronger. ¡°Oh?¡± Zackary Campbell raised his eyebrows and was about to ask more questions. Suddenly, at this moment, rapid footsteps came. Then, a bodyguard of the Campbell family ran in panic. He shouted as he entered, ¡°Mr. Campbell! Mr. Campbell! Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°He ising!¡± Sean and Zackary Campbell looked at each other in surprise. Zackary Campbell asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°An old guy!¡± The Campbell family bodyguard said anxiously, ¡°He identified himself as York Rodriguez, the patriarch of the Rodriguez family, and he said he was here to¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s here to take the life of Mr. Mason, and the head of Mr. Mason, as a tribute to the souls of the Rodriguez descendants!¡± York Rodriguez! Zackary Campbell turned pale at the name. He was worried that If York Rodriguez showed up too early, it would be bad for Sean. And bang! Here he came! Sean¡¯s pupils constricted and he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the gate of Cloudy Vi!¡± Said the Campbell family bodyguard, ¡°He was alone, and he looked skinny like an old beggar. He had a sword in his hand, and with a flick of his hand he cut a gash two meters long in the concrete floor of the doorway.¡± ¡°And he said that if Mr. Mason didn¡¯t meet him in five minutes, he would¡­¡± In the middle of the Campbell family bodyguard¡¯s words, suddenly, a loud voice came from outside the door, ¡°York Rodriguez of the Rodriguez family is here to visit! Get Sean, the son of bith out of here!¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me today to kill and beat Cloudy Vi!¡± His angry voice spread over the whole Cloudy Vi, and it was full of the power of the sessful Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Chapter 126 Here’s my Head, Take it if you can Just as Zackary Campbell predicted, even after the Rodriguez family was destroyed, York Rodriguez was so angry that he wanted to skin and gouge out Sean and cut him into pieces. However, he kept his reason and only dared to shout at the gate of Cloudy Vi. He didn¡¯t have the courage toe in directly with a sword. ¡°Sean!¡± Zackary Campbell said quietly, ¡°You stay here while I deal with the old man!¡± Then he turned and walked away. Again, Zackary Campbell didn¡¯t want Sean and York Rodriguez to run into each other until Sean healed. York Rodriguez reached Complete Stage in Dark Energy ten years ago. After ten years of submergence, they didn¡¯t know how strong he was. With Sean wounded, it could be a tossup! Whoosh! However, as Soon as Zackary Campbell reached the door, Sean rolled out of bed, became a broken figure, and rushed out first, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you can rest assured. I know what I am doing.¡± ¡°Sean! You¡­¡± Zackary Campbell paused, he tried to stop him, but it was toote. He could only keep up in stride. In the courtyard, York Rodriguez¡¯s yelling rmed Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Gemma. They rushed out the door. All of a sudden, Cloudy Vi was in chaos. Dozens of shadows flooded toward the vi gate. At this time, the vi gate had gathered people. In recent days, Sean¡¯s feud with the Rodriguez family had gone viral. The heat was down, but everyone was waiting for the return of York Rodriguez. These onlookers were watching and fanning the mes, trying to stir things up. York Rodriguez, carrying a Grimsteel Sword, made no effort to hide his identity. So, the news spread like wildfire, immediately exploded, attracted arge number of onlookers. Among them were the spies of the Crane Town families. Including the two Masters of Late Stage in Dark Energy arranged by Luna Porter. Even the two seniors of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, who was sent by Bernardo Mason and came to the Crane Town in advance andy dormant in the dark! The bad and the good were all mixed up. When Sean arrived at the gate, there were already more than a dozen Campbell family guards standing in a row, protecting the vi gate. They all looked so tense that sweat broke out from their foreheads. After all, what was standing in front of them was the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. They were not stupid. They knew they couldn¡¯t stop it. If York Rodriguez had tried to force his way in, he would have cut them to a pulp with his Grimsteel Sword. They were so scared that they wanted to run, but they didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± All of a sudden, Sean¡¯s voice came from behind, and the Campbell bodyguards froze and turned around. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± They were secretly relieved to see Sean and they were very respectful to Sean.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then they cleared the way. Sean strode out of Cloudy Vi and saw an odd-looking old guy standing in the front of the crowd. It was that old guy! Very old! His hair was white, his beard was white, even his eyebrows were white. Moreover, his hair was thin and long, and ity disheveled over his shoulders. And his ragged clothes made him look, at first sight, like an old beggar. As the Campbell bodyguard said, skinny! He was so thin that no one could imagin! Only skin and bone. Like a mummified corpse in the desert, or an Egyptian mummy! Hearing the Campbell family¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s address to Sean, York Rodriguez stared at Sean for several times while Sean looked at him. In his almost dry eye sockets, his dark eyes glowed with piercing cold. Then he asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re Sean Mason, right?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re York Rodriguez, right?¡± Sean asked. York Rodriguez¡¯s pupils darted and the light in his eyes grew colder. Then he snorted, ¡°How did the Mason family of the Capital City raise a swagger like you? No wonder you were kicked out!¡± York Rodriguez retired 10 years ago, when Sean was only 16. Of course, he didn¡¯t know Sean or Sean¡¯s history. On his way here, however, he did hear a lot from passers-by. If Sean were still the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him. However, Sean was removed by the Mason family of the Capital City! Also, the Mason family of the Capital City wanted Sean dead! ¡°The Rodriguez family of the Crane Town has a strange ancestor like you, so it¡¯s no wonder they were killed.¡± Sean shot back. ¡°You!¡± York Rodriguez raised his Grimsteel Sword and pointed it at Sean. The Dark Energy burst forth, and his ragged clothes swelled without wind. Then he said in a big voice, ¡°You bastard, you broke into my Rodriguez family home, you killed my Rodriguez son, and today I will make you pay with your blood, by having your head on my head!¡± He was going to do it. Though still badly wounded, Sean was undaunted. He stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m standing here with my head, and if you can, you can take it!¡± They were on the verge of breaking out a fight. ¡°Okay!¡± York Rodriguez rushed forward with his sword, and the bystanders and family spies retreated, leaving a battlefield for fear of being hurt. ¡°Stop it!¡± However, Zackary Campbell rushed out and stood in front of Sean. He red at York Rodriguez and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t get to run wild in front of my Campbell house!¡± Just then, the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy arrived one after another. There were twenty or thirty of them. The scene was a bit like that one at the Rodriguez Family vi. Only then it was Shawn Rodriguez who took the easy way out. Now it was the other way around. York Rodriguez was alone, and Sean had a lot of masters on his team. York Rodriguez remained strong against Zackary Campbell. He snorted, ¡°Were you the one who brought the men into my Rodriguez ancestral home the other day?¡± ¡°For the sake of your grandfather, I am magnanimous enough not to dispute with you.¡± ¡°What, are you trying to protect this bastard?¡± Zackary Campbell said dryly, ¡°Mr. Mason is a guest of the Campbell family, and whatever your feud may be, if Mr. Mason is in the Campbell family, you will not touch him!¡± ¡°What if I do?¡± York Rodriguez took a step forward, and three meters away, the powerful breath of Complete Stage in Dark Energy enveloped Zackary Campbell. Zackary Campbell instantly felt suffocated and out of breath. Sean was standing behind Zackary Campbell and felt the powerful breath. It was even better than the old monster that was at the Rodriguez family vi. After all, the old monster imed to have made it for five years, and York Rodriguez doubled that. Ten years! The next moment, the Dark Energy in Sean¡¯s body was released, protecting Zackary Campbell. The feeling of suffocation vanished. Zackary Campbell took a deep breath and stared coldly at York Rodriguez, saying, ¡°If you have the guts to step foot in my Campbell family, and the confidence to walk out of it alive, you can try it!¡± Without another word, York Rodriguez took another step forward. Chapter 127 Fight to the Death Seeing the bad situation, before Zackary Campbell said anything, the twenty or thirty Campbell family Masters of Dark Energy immediately gathered around York Rodriguez. ¡°Is this a death trap?¡± York Rodriguez swept his eyes around them and burst outughing, ¡°Oh, good. I¡¯m all alone and have nothing to lose now. Since you Campbells are immoral and want to beplicit in the murder, I¡¯d like to see how many of you Campbells can survive today!¡± He took a strong third step. York Rodriguez was convulsed with stments. His emaciated body, which was like the old beggar, suddenly became very tall and straight, murderous. He had nothing to worry about.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When a person had nothing to worry about, nothing to fear, he was the most terrible. He would be like a madman, capable of anything! ¡°Bring me my broadsword.¡± Sean reached out his hand and Pupil Wolf immediately handed him the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. With the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in hand, Sean was also fearless! Afraid? What Sean was afraid was that York Rodriguez wouldn¡¯te! Now that he was here, he must die! Then Sean took a step forward and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, this fight is inevitable. Tell your men to stand down.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zackary Campbell hesitated. Sean nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± Zackary Campbell nced over Sean¡¯s left shoulder, still worried. Gemma and Dean grabbed Sean¡¯s arm and said with concern, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°You wound¡­¡± ¡°No, go back with me. This is not the time to be brave. If you stay in the Campbell house, he can¡¯t do anything to you. When you heal, I¡¯m not gonna stand in your way.¡± Gemma also knew that if Sean stayed with the Campbell family and didn¡¯t fight, he might get the Campbell family involved. But with Sean still badly wounded, she couldn¡¯t stand to see him take the risk. Even, to die! Sean didn¡¯t want to have to fight York Rodriguez to the death in front of Gemma and Dean. But the odds were stacked against him, and even with a serious injury, he was sure to take York Rodriguez. He was about to persuade Gemma, when suddenly, a deep and powerful voice came from Cloudy Vi. ¡°Yorky, don¡¯t run wild.¡± ¡°Let them deal with their own grievances. Thew of the jungle is thew of the jungle. What the hell are you doing as an old man?¡± Everyone was stunned at the sound. There was a gasp from the crowd. The sound was like thunder, through the air! Another old monster in Complete Stage in Dark Energy! Sean was stunned, and he naturally knew that the speaker was the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy that was sitting in Cloudy Vi and guarding the safety of Campbell family. He had spent a week in the Campbell family, but he had never met him before. He might also be practicing seclusion. Yorky? York Rodriguez twitched his mouth and eyelids. It was his nickname, and no one had dared to call him Yorky in his face for decades! ¡°Bald Donkey, don¡¯t be sarcastic here!¡± York Rodriguez shouted through the air with s serious look, ¡°I did you a favor by not going straight into the Campbell family. You better watch your boys, or, if you piss me off, I won¡¯t leave you Campbell boys behind!¡± Bald Donkey! This unique name was originally created by York Rodriguez for the Campbell family¡¯s elder in Cloudy Vi. An eye for an eye. Couldn¡¯t help it. You called me Yorky all the time! It sounded kind of funny. Especially in this tense atmosphere. The war was about to start. However, the elder Campbell family stepped in and the two old monsters, who were both in Complete Stage in Dark Energy, directly shouted at each other. Momentster, the voice of the elder Campbell was heard again, ¡°Retribution is the rules of the world. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°But, in front of my Campbell house, no.¡± ¡°Besides, Sean was seriously injured. It¡¯s not fair for you to bully a junior. You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation. Sean is my guest of honor in the Campbell family, and I¡¯m not gonna let you do it.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°If I join forces with Sean, you¡¯re dead.¡± Join forces? His words shocked everyone. Even Sean didn¡¯t expect that the Campbell family¡¯s elder would not only stand up for him, but would fight for him! York Rodriguez looked more somber. He even turned pale. If only there were twenty or thirty Masters of Dark Energy of the Campbell family around him, he thought his own strength was more than enough. When Sean destroyed the Rodriguez family, he was able to defeat 100 of them by himself. He could also do that! However, in addition to a Campbell family elder, he had to admit that the Campbell family elder was right, even if he was proud and angry. ¡°Bald Donkey!¡± York Rodriguez roared, gritting her teeth, his voice as frosty as frost. ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting me all your life, and are you determined to fight it out?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± The elder Campbell replied directly, ¡°If you want revenge, and if you want to stay alive.¡± He didn¡¯t give York Rodriguez a chance to bargain. He must leave! The Dark Energy was surging inside York Rodriguez and the Grimsteel Sword in his hand was shining. He would have liked to have gone straight to the kill, but after a hundred and ten years of life and hard work, to tell the truth, he still treasured his life. ¡°Bastard, lucky for you!¡± Ignoring the elder Campbell in the vi, York Rodriguez turned to Sean and snorted, ¡°But I told you, you wouldn¡¯t survive the day!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spare you now!¡± ¡°At 8:00 p. m., at the end of Hanging Bridge, by the Kats River, I¡¯ll be there waiting for you, fighting for life and death.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m going to Hilshire all night!¡± Apparently, York Rodriguez heard about Sean in Hilshire. He threatened him, ¡°At that time, your wife and child and your family, not one of them will live!¡± He took the Grimsteel Sword and walked away. His bony body was a blur, and he was lost in the traffic on the opposite street. Sean looked solemn. But he did not go after him. York Rodriguez maintained the grace and pride of a Master of Dark Energy. Instead of going to Hilshire and persecuting Sean¡¯s family, he went to Hilshire and fought with him. This was as good as it got for Sean. Onlookers and family spies were a little disappointed. Shit, we had been so excited, and we were still waiting to see the show, but you guys, you just stopped? Was it all? What the fuck? Gemma and Dean were secretly relieved. They were just about to pull Sean back to the vi when suddenly, the voice of the elder Campbell family came from the vi again, ¡°Sean,e and talk to me in the backyard.¡± Sean froze. Even Zackary Campbell was taken aback. The elder Campbell had spent thest few years in seclusion, and he didn¡¯t care about anything outside. Even he, the head of the Campbell family, could not set foot in the backyard without permission. And now, the Campbell family has invited Sean in for a chat! ¡°Mr. Campbell, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zackary Campbell recovered andughed, ¡°Inside is my grandfather, nearly 100 years old. He had dealt with York Rodriguez all his life, and no one was more familiar with York Rodriguez¡¯s swordsmanship and approach than he. I think he¡¯s trying to give you some advice. ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded, gave the Wolf¡¯s Massacre to Pupil Wolf,forted Gemma, and then went to the backyard of Cloudy Vi with Zackary Campbell. In the backyard, there was only a two-story building, and it was slightly empty. As soon as the two men reached the door of the backyard, they saw an old man in a monk¡¯s robe sitting in front of a coffee table made of several huge stones in the open space in front of the two-story house. His head was bald and he had no hair. No wonder York Rodriguez, in a fit of pique, called the elder Campbell Bald Donkey. He was bald, for one thing, and for another, the elder Campbell seemed to be a Buddhist convert. ¡°You can go in by yourself.¡± Zackary Campbell stopped and said, ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t call me, so I won¡¯t go in.¡± Then he turned and left. Sean hesitated a little, pushed open the backyard door and strode in. When he was seven or eight meters away from the elder Campbell, he turned his back on Sean and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t help you kill Yorky in front of the vi instead of forcing him to leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean stopped walking and nodded, ¡°Because there are a lot of good people hiding in the crowd. There is more than one Master in Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and it is difficult to judge whether he is friend or foe.¡± ¡°So, if you rush in, you¡¯ll never know the consequence.¡± Which, in fact, was why Sean didn¡¯t go to war. This was, after all, the Cloudy Vi of the Campbell family. In case there were too many enemies, if he couldn¡¯t win, he could run, enough to protect himself. But that would certainly bring down the whole Campbell family. Besides, Dean and Gemma were there. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Laughed the elder Campbell, ¡°Young hero, you did your best to protect the North, protect our territory. You¡¯re worthy of the prestige of the General Wolf of the North!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s footsteps suddenly jumped! This elder of the Campbell family, the grandfather of Zackary Campbell, knew his identity as General Wolf of the North just like the old monster who appeared in the Rodriguez family¡¯s vi. But¡­ This was supposed to be a top secret. What the hell? Chapter 128 The Real Reason Sean Retired The elder Campbell did not look back, but he seemed to have eyes in his back and could see Sean¡¯s surprised expression. He reached for a cup of hot tea and exined with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to panic.¡± ¡°You should know that there are two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy in my Campbell family. One is me, who is responsible for guarding the ancestral home.¡± ¡°And the other one, he is far away in the Capital City, and he has an important position.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you exactly what the position is, but what I can tell you is that he had enough ess to know what he knew about you¡­¡± ¡°Including the Bloody Wolf Group!¡± At this point, the elder Campbell put down the teapot and stood up. With his left hand on his chest, he gave Sean a Buddhist salute and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you for your honest answer.¡± Sean had an Epiphany. It seems that another Campbell family predecessor of Complete Stage in Dark Energy should have a very high position in the Capital City. Otherwise, how could he know something so secret? They had enough ess to Sean¡¯s identity, but Sean didn¡¯t have ess to their identity. Therefore, since the elder Campbell family did not say, he naturally did not ask more questions. Sean sat down on a stone bench opposite the elder Campbell. The Campbell family¡¯s predecessor pushed one of the cups of hot tea to him and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, we are the only Campbell members of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy who know who you are.¡± ¡°The reason why we asked Zackary to protect you and help you is rted to your status as General Wolf of the North and your great potential as a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy.¡± ¡°I hope you are aware of this.¡± To put it bluntly, the Campbell family didn¡¯t go out of their way to help you for fun, and it wasn¡¯t just to repay you for saving Charles Campbell¡¯s life. What was more, they actually saw you as a person of extraordinary status, outstanding strength, and young, and when you grew up in the future, you would be a powerful big shot. In time, it might be your turn to return the favor and help the Campbell family. Sean knew all this, even if the Campbell predecessor didn¡¯t say it. He was not a fool. And he knew that there was no such thing as hatred or love without any reason or cause. And there was no free lunch! Human investment, that was all! However, the Campbell family predecessor was worthy of the centenarian. He was open-minded and he made no secret of the unpleasantness of the remark. Sean nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Rest assured. Whether there is a favor or a grudge, I will repay. This is my motto, and also the way I conduct myself.¡± ¡°Those who bullied me will be punished!¡± ¡°Those who helped me will be repaid!¡± In the face of the candor of the elder Campbell, Sean had nothing to hide and everything was for real. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The elder Campbell smiled and said, ¡°Enjoy your tea, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean took a sip of hot tea from the stone table, put it down, looked up, and asked, ¡°Before I came here, I heard from Mr. Campbell that you were very familiar with York Rodriguez¡¯s swordsmanship routine and would like to give me some advice.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if you could.¡± Although Sean was sure to beat York Rodriguez, he would be willing to win more easily if he could know his enemy and understand York Rodriguez¡¯s weaknesses in advance. ¡°Oh, no, no.¡± The elder Campbell, however, smiled and shook his head, ¡°I brought you here to talk about something else actually.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was stunned, ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± The elder Campbell said, ¡°Your identity as General Wolf of the North may be secret, but there are a few people in the Capital City who have ess to it. The other day, at the Rodriguez family vi, the old monster who attacked you, his master, is one of them.¡± ¡°You have a guess, I suppose, as to his identity?¡± What happened at the Rodriguez family¡¯s vi was a big deal. And it seemed that After Zackary Campbell came back, he had told the elder Campbell immediately. Sean nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The elder Campbell didn¡¯t ask who he was, and apparently, he had the answer. So, he went on, ¡°Do you know why that person sent a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy to sneak up on you in the Rodriguez family?¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± This time, Sean wasn¡¯t so crisp. The elder Campbell nodded, shook his head again and smiled, ¡°Yes, and not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean frowned. He thought a little tired of chatting with the old monk over tea because he always put on an air of inscrutability. The elder Campbell exined, ¡°I had an answer in mind, so I said yes.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°But you also have an answer, and the truth is the third answer. If these three are consistent, then yes, I know who he is. If my answer and your answer do not agree with the truth, then what we know is false knowledge, so we don¡¯t know who he is.¡± His words were like tongue twisters. But it sounded like it made sense¡­ ¡°So?¡± Sean rolled his eyes. The elder Campbell said, ¡°I want to know if your answer is the same as mine.¡± Sean asked, ¡°What if it is? What if it¡¯s not?¡± The elder Campbell said with a smile, ¡°Your answer, as the client, is closer to the truth, and if I want to know the truth, I can only hope you¡¯ll be honest.¡± Fuck! All he meant was that, ¡°I got it, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s right, so could you please tell me you answer? Let¡¯s check our answers!¡± This rted to the real reason why Sean retired, which Sean was not going to divulge. So, he said, ¡°I want to know what your answer is first.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll say it first. If there is something wrong, please correct it.¡± The elder of the Campbell family was unflinching. He said directly, ¡°In my opinion, the person sent the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy to assist the Rodriguez family in killing you, but their intention was not to actually kill you.¡± ¡°Killing is only the means, but the purpose, is to push you into a corner, in the life and death, let you show your cards, reveal you full strength.¡± ¡°Temptation!¡± Sean¡¯s heart twitched at the words. It was exactly as he guessed. The elder Campbell continued, ¡°You are a young man with great achievements and a promising future, but you suddenly chose to retire and left gracefully. Obviously, some people are suspicious and uneasy.¡± ¡°They are also suspicious of you, in order to remove the doubts in the heart, they can onlye to the test.¡± ¡°I wonder if my answer is wrong?¡± Then the Campbell elder looked at Sean. There was still a kind smile on his wrinkled face, and his deep eyes still had an inscrutable air. Sean said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been an honest man. Why should I be suspicious?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Said the elder Campbell suddenly, ¡°Your talent and power made you the target of others.¡± ¡°In just five years, at the age of 26, you have reached the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people in their whole life. You fought and won, earning yourself the title of General Wolf of the North.¡± ¡°This is your blessing.¡± ¡°However, happiness is the source of misfortune. You¡¯re too good, you have too much potential, and you might threaten someone¡¯s position, so you have to retire.¡± ¡°Even if you retired, someone¡¯s heart was still troubled.¡± The elder Campbell family spoke in a leisurely and well-grounded manner. This was obviously not pure spection, but he had learned a lot about Sean from the top Campbell in the Capital City. Sean turned a little solemn and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± ¡°Well.¡± The elder Campbell smiled and said, ¡°Well, let me make it a little clearer.¡± ¡°Earlier in the vi of the Rodriguez Family, when you faced the old monster and could have easily won, but in order to hide your strength, unexpectedly, the old monster hit you in the left shoulder.¡± ¡°Seriously wounded, you were forced to hit a Phantom Punch. And Phantom Punch is definitely not for Master of Dark Energy.¡± ¡°Even Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy!¡± At this point, the Campbell family¡¯s elder finally stopped smiling. He looked up, looked Sean in the eye, and asked, ¡°So, your real strength now is that you have half a foot out of the Dark Energy, into the legendary Bright World!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s pupils darted and there was even a killing sh in his eyes! Chapter 129 The Secret of the Legendary Bright World ¡°The look in your eyes tells me I¡¯m right.¡± Naturally, the elders of the Campbell family noticed the violent spirit bursting out of Sean¡¯s eyes. However, he was not rmed and alert, but somewhat excited. Then he sped his hands together on his chest, closed his eyes, and said softly, ¡°If you want to kill me¡­¡± ¡°Be my guest.¡± ¡°It was my good fortune, and the Campbell family¡¯s, to die at the hands of a young hero who saw Bright World at the age of 26. I just hope you keep your promise, remember how the Campbell family helped you.¡± ¡°And when you¡¯re ready to do something great, it¡¯ll be enough if you would take the younger Campbell family with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After saying this, the elder Campbell silently recited the Buddhist sutras and looked calm and collected. He seemed to know that he might get himself killed for saying what he had just said. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Sean stood up slowly, raised his hand, clenched his fist, and said dryly, ¡°Sorry!¡± His punch, infused with Dark Energy,nded directly on the bald head of the elder Campbell. This punch was fierce and imperious. Even the elder of the Campbell family were Master of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, if he did not avoid it, he would surely die.¡± Feeling the smell of death, the elder of the Campbell family sat motionless. He did not hide, dodge, defend, or fight back. As he¡­ He was really ready to die. Bang! Sean threw a punch, and at thest moment, his fist tilted sharply, missed the bald head of the elder Campbell and scratched against the scalp of him. Then a voice rang out behind the elder Campbell. It missed! Of course, Sean did it on purpose. He just wanted to see if the elder Campbell had a death wish, or if he was gambling with a chance. He was betting he wouldn¡¯t do it!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The result was exactly what Sean had expected. Sean held back his fist and said quietly, ¡°Since you have guessed it, you should have known it yourself, why do you have to say it?¡± To speak out was to die! Bright World! It was, as the elder Campbell had just said, a mythical realm. Because looking around the world, 99 percent of people were ordinary people who didn¡¯t know anything about spiritual cultivation and have never even heard of Dark Energy. Not to mention Bright World. Many of the one percent of practitioners had heard of Bright World, but few had actually seen it. Therefore, in their minds, the so-called Bright World was just a legend. Did it really exist? Could anyone really do that? Of course, the answer was yes. As for the secret of Bright World, only centenarians like the elder of the Campbell family and Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were qualified and able to get ess to it because of their high level of education and knowledge. Bright World and Dark Energy were actually opposite! As mentioned earlier, the Masters of Dark Energy could attack in two ways. One, they released stments, which could be used for defense, self-protection, or in a group attack. And two, they used the magic weapons and pour their Dark Energy into it. This method was suitable for solobat, and it could increase their effectiveness and lethality exponentially. Either way, Dark Energy was invisible. When their Dark Energy reached a certain level and broke through the limit, they could create a spot in their body to store Dark Energy. The spot was like a precision machining instrument. After Dark Energy was merged into it, it could be transformed into Bright Energy after the spot¡¯s processing and refining. The difference between Bright Energy and Dark Energy was that ¡­ Bright Energy was tangible! It had a shape! And it could get rid of the dependence on those magic weapons. It went through the body and formed a substantial phantom, killing the enemy through the air! Like Sean¡¯sst punch to the old monster at the Rodriguez Family house. Before the fist, an unreal fist appeared out of thin air. It bumped into the old monster and nearly blew the old monster out of his blood! That unreal fist shadow was Bright World! Sean had only one foot in Bright World. He just touched the threshold of Bright World. His foundation was not stable, and his Bright Energy was too weak. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as a phantom fist shadow. A real Bright World master could kill the Masters of Dark Energy from a distance of 10 meters with a single blow even if he stood still at the same ce. Its power could be seen! Sean was forced to throw this punch to get the fight out of the way quickly, and it was so fast that the Phantom Punch almost disappeared in a blink of an eye. Even so, Zackary Campbell noticed that. Zackary Campbell told the elder Campbell about what he had seen. The Campbell family¡¯s senior concluded that Sean had half a foot in Bright World! ¡°Well.¡± The elder Campbell slowly opened his eyes, looked up at Sean and said, ¡°If a person tells you everything he knows, he is at least sincere.¡± ¡°Your kindness is rare.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we, the Campbell Family, are willing to do our best to help you aplish great things¡­¡± His voice was not loud, and his tone was also very t, but every word of his was enough to shock people! Great things! But what was great things? You should know that Bright World represented not only a realm, but also the threshold of the master of a country. There were many practitioners in the world, but only a few could reach Bright World. Therefore, in all countries of the world, there was such an unwritten understanding. Anyone who reached Bright World was qualified to pioneer a territory! And there was room for only one Bright World in a country! Called the Padishah! The reason was actually very simple. There was a huge gap between Dark Energy and Bright World, just like a huge gap between heaven and earth. When facing the Masters of Dark Energy, the real Master of Bright Worldpletely dominated! One against two? One against five? One against ten? It was just a piece of cake. Even if ten Masters of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy besieged one Master of Bright World, there was no chance of sess! The only person who could threaten the Master of Bright World was another Master of Bright World! Therefore, among the vast majority of countries in the World, there was only one Master of Bright World, and that was the head of the country, the Padishah! The same went for Sean¡¯s Shirine Empire! In the Imperial City of the Capital City, there was the Padishah, a Master of Bright World in the real sense! Just think, what would happen to the Padishah if another Master of Bright World suddenly emerged and threatened his position? Without a doubt, kill him! This was the real reason why Sean suddenly chose to retire. Before he retired, he realized that he had touched the threshold of Bright World. If he stayed in the army and led the war, he would die if his strength was revealed! That was why Sean just said that if the elder Campbell knew, he¡¯d be dead! The dead man¡¯s mouth was the safest! The elder of the Campbell family guessed Sean¡¯s strength and knew that Sean had showed signs of breaking into Bright World. If he got word out behind Sean¡¯s back to the Capital City, or even to Imperial City, or to the Padishah, Sean would be doomed! It was a matter of life and death. For a moment, Sean really wanted to kill the elder Campbell. But at thest moment, he realized that the Campbell family had been treating him well, and that their predecessor had been honest. More importantly, a few days ago, he let the old monster who attacked at the Rodriguez family¡¯s vi walk away alive. Even without the elder Campbell, his secret could not be preserved, so he changed his mind and spared the elder Campbell¡¯s life. However, the elder Campbell said to assist him to achieve a great career? If that got out, not only would Sean die, but the whole Campbell family would die with him! ¡°I think you should watchful over your words.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he was staring at the elder Campbell, saying, ¡°I practiced martial arts for revenge, not for that.¡± This was true. Sean really didn¡¯t want to expand. Nor did he have much interest in so-called grand ambitions. Otherwise, he would not have given up everything, left the army and returned to Hilshire. The elder Campbell said anxiously, ¡°Did it ever ur to you that if I¡¯d recognize the Phantom Punch you used, so would others? What would you do once the old monster returned to the Capital City and told his master about you?¡± ¡°At that point, you probably won¡¯t have a choice.¡± Chapter 130 The Head of the old Monster Sean¡¯s pupils were constricted. He had certainly thought about what the elder Campbell had said, and he had been worrying about it in his mind these days. Sean thought about it and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll stick with that.¡± ¡°Anyone who bullied me will be punished!¡± The implication was that he did not mean to seize the hegemony, but, if some people insisted on random suspicion and bullied him, then sorry, he would not sit still and let himself being ughtered! Like the Rodriguez Family! The hatred between Sean and the Rodriguez family was nothing more than the death of Ben Rodriguez. But it was not Sean who killed Ben Rodriguez, and Shawn Rodriguez was being gunned down and wanted to be buried with Sean. So, the Rodriguez family was gone! The same went for everyone else. Sean¡¯s conscience was clear, so he had nothing to fear! ¡°Well said.¡± The elder Campbell stood up and said gravely, ¡°I admire your openness and aboveboard attitude.¡± ¡°But then again.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, be careful not to harm others, but to guard against others. If you wait until someone bullies you, it¡¯s probably toote to fight back.¡± ¡°With your strength, you can be fearless of anyone¡¯s threat, but what about your rtives and friends? Do you want a repeat of what happened five years ago? Do you want to lose your family and then avenge them?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The elder Campbell said the Buddhist chant, shook his head and sighed, and then continued, ¡°The dead are gone. The so-called revenge is only thefort of the living, and meaningless to the dead.¡± ¡°So, even if you don¡¯t want to fight for hegemony, you should have enough strength to protect yourself, enough power to protect your family and friends.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Strength. Sean had it now, enough to protect himself. And power¡­ At the end of the day, the elder of the Campbell family still wanted to persuade Sean to form his own forces and develop secretly. At that point, Sean was powerful enough to protect his family and friends, but he was already on the road to hegemony even if he didn¡¯t want to. The old monk was very clever! Speaking of which, Sean already knew what the old monk was up to. He stared at the old monk and asked, ¡°If I follow your advice, your Campbell family will assist me.¡± ¡°On the other hand!¡± ¡°What if I stick to my guns? Are you going to betray me, betray my secret, and kill me?¡± When the old monk said this to Sean, he actually gave him something to hold on to. If Sean got word out about this, the whole Campbell family would suffer! So, if Sean didn¡¯t kill him, would he kill Sean? After all, life and death were at stake! ¡°Well.¡± Meeting Sean¡¯s scrutiny, the old monk smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the moment I uttered the words ¡°Bright World¡±, I had bound myself and the Campbell family to you.¡± ¡°If you insist, let¡¯s pretend nothing happened today.¡± We kept quiet and kept secrets from others. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows in disbelief and asked, ¡°Really?¡± The old monk stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± With that, he turned and walked to the two-story building opposite. Sean hesitated a little and followed him. He released Dark Energy, keeping a little wary. Squeak! The old monk walked in front, stretched out his hand to open the door of the small building, immediately there was a smell of sandalwood. In the main hall of the small building, a Buddha statue was enshrined. An offering was ced in front of the Buddha, and sandalwood was burning. The cigarettes were curling. It was foggy inside. Sean walked in, looked around, and saw two wooden boxes on the altar in front of the Buddha, in addition to the offerings. One on the left, one on the right, and he didn¡¯t know what it contained. However, Sean¡¯s sense of smell was much sharper than the average person. He took a few sniffs and faintly smelled a faint, undetectable smell of blood. Damn! ¡°This old monk lives alone in the backyard of Cloudy Vi and looks kind. He¡¯s not doing anything about murder and robbery, is he?¡± he thought to himself. Sean¡¯s heart sank. Looking at the back of the old monk, he felt even more wary. The old monk strode over to the altar, reached over, and picked up the wooden box on the left, then turned and handed it to Sean, saying, ¡°Please have a look!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sean frowned. He was sure that the smell of blood hade from the crate. The smell of blood grew stronger now that the crate was within sight. The old monk said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll see if you open it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean nodded. Instead of reaching for it, he lifted the lid. Then he looked down. ¡°Fuck!¡± Then, Sean¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart twitched. He had guessed a little before he opened the box, but it turned out to be wrong. The wooden box was filled with a bloody head! And, Sean knew the owner of the head. It was the old monster who attacked Sean and got his arm cut off by Sean at the Rodriguez family vi a few days ago. Sean thought the old monster had escaped the Crane Town and gone back to the Capital City to tip off his master. So, he had been a little worried these days that he might get killed if the secret of his breakthrough into Bright World was leaked. But he did not expect the old monk to kill the old monster unexpectedly and quietly for him! ¡°¡­¡± The old monk closed the lid of the wooden box and ced it again on the offering table with an expression ofpassion. He said, ¡°May he rest in peace.¡± Then he turned to look at Sean and said with a smile, ¡°He and I were the only people who knew about it, and even Zackary was confused and didn¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°Until now, he is gone, so you can rest assured that your secret will never be divulged.¡± Was the old monk taking credit?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course not! He was trying to show Sean that he was sincere, that he was not going to stab Sean in the back and sell him out. Otherwise, he could have kept quiet about the killing of the old monster. Then, even if he leaked Sean¡¯s secret, Sean¡¯s first suspect would be the old monster, not him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean didn¡¯t change his mind about it, but he had to admit that the monk did him a favor. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The old monk said with a smile, ¡°At 8:00 p. m., at the end of Hanging Bridge, by the Kats River, you will fight Yorky to the death. You¡¯re more than capable of handling just one Yorky.¡± ¡°However, Yorky may not be the only one waiting in the wings to make a move. You can¡¯t show your full strength in front of the public. If you y one against two, or even one against three, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be guarding at the Campbell house, in case something happens, and I can¡¯t be there to help you, so I got you a present. It should help you out when the chips are down¡­¡± With that, he reached over and picked up the crate on his right and handed it to Sean. Chapter 131 Magic Powder, the old Monk’s Trump Card Sean wondered what the old monk could have to influence the battle between the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. So, he reached over and lifted the lid of the box. The box contained half a box of white powder. At first nce, it looked like flour, only slightly darker than ordinary flour. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sean looked at the powder, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. The white powder tasted strange, as if it had been soaked in a potion, giving off a faint fragrance. ¡°This is called Magic Powder.¡± The old monk smiled and exined with a smirk on his face, ¡°I made this specially for you. It was made of 18 kinds of rare medicinal materials, which were tortured into a soup. Then, the bones of the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were put into the soup and it was boiled for 49 hours until the soup was dry. Then, the medicine bones were taken out and ground to powder, and the soup is finished.¡± ¡°Boil the bones?¡± Sean¡¯s face changed slightly and the corners of his mouth twitched. Fuck! Using medicine soup boil human bones? And grinding people¡¯s bones into powder? And then you called it Magic Powder? Were you sure you were a Buddhist? Why did I get the feeling that your creepy, vicious tactics were the work of a demon? ¡°¡­¡± Greeted by Sean¡¯s contemptuous eyes, the old monk smiled awkwardly and recited the Buddhist chant. Then he said, ¡°I have been guarding the Campbell Family for nearly a hundred years. Although I have reached Complete Stage, I have no chance to break it. I will never touch the threshold of Bright World as you did.¡± ¡°Therefore, when I have nothing to do, I will study some ancient books and forms, hoping to increase some means to protect life with the help of other things. In this way, I can pass it on to the next generation and make a modest contribution to the Campbell family.¡± ¡°But rest assured, it is so bizarre that it must be made with the bones of a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy to make it work. If you had not wounded that old monster, I, on my own, would not have been able to kept his bones¡­¡± Sean was shocked. He asked, ¡°You mean these Magic Powder are made from the bones of that old monster?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old monk nodded and said, ¡°In the Crane Town, only the Porter Family, the Campbell Family and the Rodriguez family are under the protection of the Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. The Porter family was backed up by the Porter family of the Capital City, and Yorky stayed out of sight for ten years. Where else can I find a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy to make medicine?¡± Okay, Sean was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re a really bad old monk. You took a man¡¯s life, beheaded him, and soaked his bones in medicine and grind them. As an enemy, Sean, of course, did not sympathize with the old monster. He just asked, ¡°What is so strange about it?¡± The old monk exined, ¡°It is strange because you can hide it in your cuff. At that time, if you¡¯re besieged by the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and when you find that they are outnumbered, you can use Dark Energy to urge the catalyze these Magic Powder.¡± ¡°ording to ancient books, under the catalysis of Dark Energy, all Masters of Dark Energy within a radius of ten meters would be eroded by Magic Powder, resulting in floating breath, Dark Energy¡¯s failure and temporary loss ofbat ability.¡± Sean was stunned and said surprisingly, ¡°Is it that good?¡± He had never heard of a powder that could disable Dark Energy. If it worked and be used in the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t it leave the 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group in the lurch in a minute? ¡°It is recorded in ancient books. As for the specific effect, I am not sure because it is my first time to refine it and I have never used it before.¡± The old monk smiled sadly. He was really not sure about it. If Sean used it and it didn¡¯t work, it would be a disaster. He did not dare to take on the responsibility, nor could he. ¡°Try it and we¡¯ll find out.¡± Sean made a quick decision. Suddenly he grabbed a handful of powder and used Dark Energy to prompt it ording to the old monk. Suddenly, there was a loud bang and dust was scattered all around. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± The old monk was frightened and turned pale. He tried to stop it, but it was toote. Sean stood still, paying attention to what was happening inside him. Sure enough, after only three or five seconds, his head was a little dizzy, his muscles were bby, and his body was weak. He tried to release the Dark Energy in his body, but found it running around like a chicken with its head cut off, out of control. Did it really work? When Sean was secretly shocked, a strange sound suddenly came. He looked down and saw that the old monk could not carry the huge power of Magic Powder and was paralyzed at his feet. ¡°You¡­¡± The old monk said angrily, ¡°You just used too much powder. A third of the that is enough to make it difficult for a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy to recover in 10 seconds.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sean got him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old monk looked depressed, innocent, and humbled. Damn! Was it my fault? Sean used the few Bright Energy in his body, and quickly controlled the Dark Energy scurrying around in his body and returned to normal. But the old monk stood up only after half a minute, his face as white as paper. A fineyer of sweat stood on his mirror-smooth head. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sean was a little embarrassed. But since it could paralyze the old monk for half a minute, it looked like Magic Powder worked really well. In a pinch, it might actually save a life! After all, Sean had one foot in Bright World now, and he could recover quickly by using Bright Energy. Others, however, were different. This time difference was the key to Sean¡¯s turnaround! For example, when Sean was besieged by several Masters of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, he could use Magic Powder to make everyone lose their fighting power. It was a temporary halt to the fighting, a pause in time. And Sean¡¯s recovery took only five seconds. Others took seven, eight, or even ten! A master¡¯s game was won by a hair¡¯s breadth. A few seconds would be enough for Sean to kill his enemy! ¡°Ok, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± The old monk wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat down on the futon in front of the Buddha statue. Then he said, ¡°As recorded in ancient books, Magic Powder can only imprison Dark Energy, but it has no effect on Bright Energy. So, you can recover early.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and asked, ¡°Is there any method to improve Magic Powder recorded in ancient books? Like, it only works on the enemy, but not on the cast?¡± If it could do that, it would be awesome! Now, although Magic Powder yed a magical role, it could only allow people of high level to deal with people of low level and strive for the time difference! However, if the lower level of people to use it, it was not really useful. The best they could do was buying time. For example, if a person in Early Stage of Dark Energy was beaten half to death by an enemy in Middle Stage or Late Stage of Dark Energy, even if he used Magic Power and both sides lost their fighting power at the same time, he would still be killed because the other side¡¯s stage was higher and it was the other side that restored its fighting power first. Chapter 132 I Worship you as my Teacher and Lord ¡°Well¡­¡± The old monk shook his head with a wry smile and said, ¡°It is not said in the old books, but it is only natural that you should think so, and I have studied it.¡± ¡°What about the result?¡± Sean asked. The old monk shook his head again and said in a very firm tone, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sean was disappointed. If possible, he could get some more Magic Powder and handed it to the brothers of Bloody Wolf Group. Wouldn¡¯t all of them be invincible in Dark Energy? The old monk exined, ¡°Thew of the jungle is thew of nature. If it works as you wish, it looks like everyone is happy, but in fact it¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°If you think about it, your realm is higher than mine, and if I get Magic Powder, I can kill you. Then, even if the realm of others is lower than mine, as long as they get Magic Powder, they can also kill me.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the use of hard work? Those who get Magic Powder will get the world!¡± Right on target! Sean said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± When the time came, if you got the Magic Powder, you would be invincible in Dark Energy. If others go Magic Powder, others could also be invincible in Dark Energy. If everyone was invincible, there was no point in practicing hard. The whole world would be in a mess! ¡°I was imagining things.¡± Sean sighed and bent down to pick up some Magic Powder and put it on him just in case. Then he said, ¡°In that case, thank you for your generosity. Tonight, at the end of Hanging Bridge and beside the Kats River, if I kill York Rodriguez sessfully, I will bring back his bones and give them to you so that you can make more Magic Powder.¡± Then he turned and left. With Magic Powder on his side, Sean had more confidence in tonight¡¯s battle. Even if some old guys of Complete Stage in Dark Energy suddenly jumped in to take advantage of the situation, he would be able to deal with it calmly without exposing his strength of Bright World. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Just as he reached the door of the building, he heard the old monk¡¯s voice behind him. Sean asked over his shoulder, ¡°Do you have anything else to tell me?¡± The old monk stood up and walked over to Sean. Hesitating, he said, ¡°I would like to ask you a favor, although it is difficult for me to ask, but the opportunity is rare, and if I do not ask, I will regret for the rest of my life¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± What was so serious? Sean frowned and asked, ¡°You can just say it.¡± The old monk thought about it and said with a smile, ¡°A teenage hero like youes once in a blue moon. I have lived nearly a hundred years, and I have seen so many so-called talents. But you¡¯re the only one who touched the threshold of Bright World at the age of 26.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, when you return from triumph, would you mind giving me some advice about that some other time? If you agree, I will be honored and do everything I can to repay you.¡± With that, the old monk bent down and bowed his head toward Sean.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Give you advice?¡± Sean froze there. Before Sean came, Zackary Campbell said Sean had been invited by a Campbell family elder, presumably to give him some advice. Now it turned out to be the other way around, with the elder Campbell asking him for advice. What would Zackary Campbell look like and what would he think when he heard that and saw that? ¡°You¡¯re faltering me¡­¡± When Sean recovered, he quickly helped the old monk up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just a beginner at Bright World. I haven¡¯t figured it out myself, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not qualified to give you advice.¡± Then he went away again. ¡°Of course you can.¡± The old monk grabbed Sean by the arm and said quickly, ¡°I know that Bright World is a stage of legends and a symbol of Kings. No matter who peeks into the threshold, it cannot be easily taught to others.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I will worship you as my teacher and serve you as my Lord.¡± As he said this, the old monk became emotional and forgot his manners. He clutched Sean¡¯s arms with both hands, and his legs fell to their knees without hesitation. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Sean was shocked and turned pale. Damn! He could understand how the old monk felt. After all, he had been practicing hard for hundreds of years and could not even reach the threshold of Bright World. He would be surprised to see a Master of Bright World standing in front of him. Master of Bright World, that was qualified to be an emperor! But even if you were excited, why would you kneel? In case be seen by the person that do not know, still think me a young man to you an old monk how to wear! If it were seen by others, they might think that I had done something bad to you. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Sean tried to resist the impulse to punch the old monk on the head, offering a Dark Energy, then his body shook, and the old monk¡¯s hands were bounced away, and then he turned and walked away. However, the old monk was a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy after all, and how fast he was! At the next moment when Sean bounced off him, he kicked off with a sudden kick and pounced forward. He ran straight after him, lying in front of the building, his arms wrapped around Sean¡¯s thighs like a pair of iron tongs. He said rascally, ¡°With all my heart, I want you to be my teacher. I mean it. If you don¡¯t allow me, I will crash my head in front of this small building!¡± Sean was speechless. Come on! Zackary Campbell, you son of a bitch. Who were you Campbell people consecrating? Do something about it, your old guard is ying rogue¡­ ¡­ It was six o¡¯clock in the evening when Sean left the backyard. Zackary Campbell arranged avish dinner party for Sean in advance. Gemma, Dean, Cornelia , Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, all there! The atmosphere was subdued. All the faces were serious. Especially Gemma. She was worried about Sean¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t want him to risk it. But if Sean didn¡¯t go, Cecilia¡¯s family in Hilshire could be in danger. After learning about Cecilia¡¯s rtionship with Sean, Gemma, like Sean, was filled with guilt for Cecilia. She had hoped to make amends with Cecilia and her daughter when she returned to Hilshire. And now here came a disaster! To stop Sean, to make Sean abandon Cecilia and her daughter, and to cause Cecilia to suffer again, was not something Gemma could say. So she wiped her tears quietly and worried about Sean in her heart. ¡°Gemma, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean put down his fork andforted Gemma, ¡°The person I am now is not the person I was five years ago. The tragedy of five years ago will never happen again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gemma didn¡¯t know what to say. Sean¡¯s attitude seemed incredibly determined. He seemed determined to avenge the death of five years ago. To tell the truth, she also wanted revenge for her daughter and son! More than anyone else! But¡­ It was too dangerous! Instead of revenge, she just wanted Sean to live. After the meal, just after seven o¡¯clock, Zackary Campbell suddenly handed Sean his phone and said, ¡°Sean, look, after all this afternoon, the news that you and York Rodriguez are going to fight to the death tonight on the banks of the Kats River has spread all over the Crane Town, and now the phone is buzzing with news of your duel¡­¡± ¡°On majorwork tforms, there are many people who go to the scene in advance to post pictures, video, or even live broadcast.¡± Sean looked down. In the video, along the Kats River, on the Hanging Bridge, all lights were bright and there were a lot of people! Chapter 133 On the Banks of the Kats River, the Wind is Blowing This fight would probably stir up the nation! With so many eyes on him and so many cameras focused on him, Sean had to hide his true strength. After all, he was fast, too fast for the naked eye to see, but it didn¡¯t stop anyone from watching the video frame by frame! Amateurs mainly looked at things to see the essence of the method, butymen saw things only for fun. If Sean got caught doing a Phantom Punch in a pinch like he did at the Rodriguez Family¡¯s vi, it was not going to escape the eyes of the Masters of Dark Energy. And, the Magic Powder. Sean congratted himself and nodded, ¡°Mr. Campbell, please get a car. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was no need to worry about Cloudy Vi with the old monk sitting in it. So it was natural for Zackary Campbell to be there for such an important battle. In addition, he took more than half of the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy with him to take over for Sean in case of emergency! As Soon as Zackary Campbell left, Gemma reached over, grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, and said tearfully, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m going with you.¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± ¡°And I!¡± Dean and Cornelia joined them. Pupil wolf and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t say anything, because there was no need. Asrades in arms and friends who shared weal and woe, they would always fight together!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Dean, Gemma, Cornelia, you can¡¯t go with me.¡± Sean shook his head without thinking, ¡°On the banks of the Kats River tonight, there are all kinds of people. Maybe even someone from the Mason family of the Capital City. You¡¯re going to be a distraction.¡± This was the truth. Sean was never afraid of enemies. The only thing he was afraid of was that his loved ones would be in danger and hurt. He has lost, so he knew how to cherish! What happened to his mother and uncle five years ago must never happen again! Gemma said anxiously, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Gemma!¡± Sean didn¡¯t give her a chance to argue, and his tone was firm, ¡°You stay at the vi and wait for my good news, okay?¡± ¡°I promise you that I wille back alive!¡± Gemma opened her mouth, and hot tears poured into it. She had so many things she wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Cornelia.¡± Sean said to Cornelia, ¡°Please take care of them!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cornelia gritted her teeth and nodded. Sean did not hesitate, turned, and walked out of the vi hall. His burly figure faded into the tearful eyes of Gemma and others, and soon disappeared. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf followed him. At the gate of Cloudy Vi, the car was ready. Zackary Campbell and twenty Campbell Masters of Dark Energy stood in front of the cars, ready to fight! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean walked straight to his Mulsanne. Spirit Wolf drove the car. Zackary Campbell arranged a total of eight cars, all ck Mercedes, four in the front, four in the back. They protected Sean¡¯s Mulsanne in the middle and headed straight for the Hanging Bridge with great spirit. The Kats River was like a winding dragon running through the southern suburbs of the Crane Town at Hanging Province. A bridge stood on the river, across the north and south, which was very magnificent. Hanging Bridge, named after the Hanging Province! As soon as Sean and others just left Cloudy Vi, the citizens, journalists, and the eyeliner of each family squatting outside the Cloudy Vi spread the news quickly. Along the way, a lot of cars followed Sean and kept an eye on his movements¡­ ¡­ In the Cloudy Vi. Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia were sitting on a couch in the living room with aptop in front of them. Theputer screen disyed a live feed from someone else. They couldn¡¯t walk with Sean, but their hearts were tightly tied to him. ¡°Gemma, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything¡¯s gonna be okay.¡± Corneliaforted her, ¡°Sean knows what he is doing. Since he dared to go, he must be sure of winning.¡± ¡°How could he allow himself to die without revenge?¡± This was tofort Gemma, as well as herself. ¡°Cornelia is right.¡± Dean, holding back tears, also cheered, ¡°There¡¯s not a coward in all the Wright men! With that, he took Gemma and Cornelia in his arms, one in each hand. The three of them cheered themselves up and consoled themselves while silently weeping, terrified and staring at theputer screen¡­ ¡­ In the Porter family of the Crane Town. Luna Porter was the only one in the spacious vi hall. She had juste out of the shower, wrapped in a milky velvet bathrobe, and there was aptop on the end table in front of her. What was disyed in theputer was a lively scene on the Hanging Bridge. Chase Porter, the head of the Porter Family of the Crane Town, was there to watch the battle! ¡°Luna, we¡¯re here!¡± Chase Porter said to the camera, ¡°It¡¯s seven thirty-eight, with twenty more minutes to go. I just got word that Sean is on his way and he is expected to be there in about ten minutes.¡± ¡°As for York Rodriguez¡­¡± ¡°Please look at it!¡± With that, Chase Porter pointed and the camera panned over the river below the bridge. The surging river was rolling endlessly, like a man-eating beast. Just looking down at it made one shudder. At that moment, in the light of the huge searchlights at the end of the bridge, there was a figure standing in the water holding the Grimsteel Sword, thin as a log. None other than York Rodriguez! York Rodriguez¡¯s tiny body in the endless river was as insignificant as a star in the vast night sky. But now he was shining and catching everyone¡¯s eyes! Floating on the water! That was way better than the TV stuff. Standing motionless on the water, he could float as he liked,pletely unaffected by the water! Such a feat could only be achieved by the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy which were strong enough. Masters of Middle Stage in Dark Energy like Chase Porter and Zackary Campbell, if they jumped in, they could survive no more than a moment before being swallowed by the raging river. ¡°Okay.¡± Luna Porter took a few nces and nodded casually, her face still. She poured a ss of red wine, shook it, sipped it, and said, ¡°Stand by.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chase Porter nodded. Chase Porter also brought many Masters of Dark Energy, including a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, an old monster rarely seen by the Porter family of Crane Town. And Luna Porter¡¯s two Masters of Complete stages in Dark Energy from the Porter family of the Capital City! Three Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy gathered here! Until now, however, Chase Porter wasn¡¯t sure what Luna Porter wanted by sending them over. Were they trying to get a chance to kill Sean? Or were they trying to save Sean¡¯s life in the nick of time? Chase Porter, unable to see what Luna Porter was up to, obeyed unconditionally¡­ ¡­ The Capital City! The Mason family! Bernardo Mason and Bell were also keeping an eye on the Crane Town. Two Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy were ready and waiting to take Sean¡¯s life! ¡°Have you reached out to York Rodriguez yet?¡± Bernardo Mason looked grave. ¡°It¡¯s all agreed.¡± Bell nodded and said, ¡°If he can kill Sean alone, that¡¯s the best. Just in case he¡¯s no match for Sean, lead Sean into the water, and the two Masters of the Mason family will be dormant in the bottom. They will kill Sean at the right time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯s eyes flickered with ferocity. Three for one, and he believed Sean must die this time! Suddenly, Bell¡¯s eyes lit up. He pointed to theputer screen and said, ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 134 It’s him. It’s him! Sean¡¯s here! Sitting in Mulsanne, guarded by 8 ck Mercedes and more than 20 Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy, Sean came to the bank of Kats River, Hanging Bridge! ¡°Look at that Mulsanne! That¡¯s Sean Mason¡¯s car!¡± In the crowd as far as the eye could see, someone shouted at the top of his voice. All of a sudden, a series of long-awaited eyes were projected toward the Mulsanne that Sean was in. Countless cell phone cameras trained on Mulsanne. Only the most popr A-listers at the event could see this kind of scene. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡± At Garden Community, Hilshire, Phyllis went home after she woke up. She was so young that Cecilia didn¡¯t tell her about Sean and put her to bed early at night. And the drawing-room was now full of people! Cecilia was there with Marcia and Matthew Moore! Chloe and her mother Debbie were there too! Shadow Wolf stood behind them like a shadow and said nothing. In his deep eyes, there was a cold glint! Sean was in the Crane Town, fighting a do-or-die battle. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had all gone, but Shadow Wolf had to stay in Hilshire with the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy to protect Cecilia and her family. He couldn¡¯t be there! Shadow Wolf was a quiet character. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was not happy. He¡¯d rather fight with Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf than be the guardians. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Everyone was sitting on the sofa in the living room, staring atptops on the coffee table. Debbie was the first to exim when she saw the Mulsanne on theputer screen, ¡°Look! Look!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the car!¡± ¡°That day, Mr. Mason came back with Chloe and Cecilia in the same car! I thought it was Hudson Scott¡¯s and I got in it and it was sofortable¡­¡± She had a lot of respect for Sean now. Hudson Scott, whom Debbie used to call her son-inw, was now a son of a bitch in her mouth. But when She learned Sean¡¯s identity, Debbie was almost scared to pee on the spot! The Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family in the Capital City! Hudson Scott, the son of a rich family in Hilshire, was nothingpared to Sean. In particr, the three families on the south side of the city copsed, and Hudson Scott died on the grave of Nic Wright. Although when Luke Young broke the news, he said it was a car ident. But a few days ago, as Sean¡¯s identity was dug up, the feud between him and the three families south of the city gradually surfaced. No one was a fool! Five years ago, three families on the South side stole everything from the Wright family. Five yearster, when the grandson of the Wright family had juste out of prison, the patriarch and son of the three families in the south of the city had a car ident at the same time? Were you kidding? Chloe was sitting next to Debbie, staring at the Mulsanne on theputer screen. Her face was burning as she recalled the day she went to the Ricky Mall with Sean. It was like being pped in the face! ¡°The Young Mr. Mason of the Mason family in the Capital City? I was constantly scorning him, pushing him, insulting him, mocking him, and even, in front of him, saying that Cecilia would dump him and I¡¯ll set her up with another man¡­¡± Chloe was thinking wildly and quietly turned her head to look at Cecilia, feeling jealous in her heart. ¡°Why? Why would a great guy like him like Cecilia?¡± ¡°Cecilia was pregnant out of wedlock. She was disgraced and a single mother!¡± ¡°What is she better than me?¡± ¡°Was it luck?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It was true that women were more likely to be jealous, especially those who, like Chloe, disliked the poor and loved the rich. Marcia and Matthew sat next to Cecilia, holding her hand, one on the left and one on the right. They were also scared, but they were more concerned about Cecilia¡¯s current state. ¡°Like I said, Sean¡¯s history is murky, and his movements were suspicious.¡± Marcia gave Matthew Moore a dirty look andined, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me! See now? He¡¯s been in so much trouble out there, he could have brought down the whole family¡­¡± Remembering the scene when Sean kissed Cecilia in the street at the gate of the city hospital before he left, Marcia felt very angry and a little relieved. Fortunately, Sean¡¯s identity was discovered early. Luckily, it was just a kiss. It didn¡¯t get that far. And Sean and Cecilia weren¡¯t officially married yet, so Cecilia still had options. Marcia didn¡¯t care about Sean¡¯s unattainable identity. She only cared about Cecilia and Phyllis. ¡°Sean is actually a nice kid¡­¡± Matthew Moore said with a quiet sigh, ¡°Besides, he was a poor kid, and was made that way by his family.¡± ¡°You!¡± Marcia was about to retort when Shadow Wolf suddenly walked up, pushed Matthew Moore¡¯s wheelchair, turned away, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Let me give you a massage.¡± His voice was deep and passionless. Sean might have left, but before he left, he told Shadow Wolf about Matthew Moore. Shadow Wolf had been massaging Matthew Moore every day these days. Under Dark Energy¡¯s constant moisturizing, Matthew Moore¡¯s crippled legs had begun to feel faintly. He was very excited, but he kept his mouth shut. He just wanted to give Cecilia and Marcia a big surprise if he ever got up. ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t listen to your father. His legs are broken, his bones are weak, and he has no principles. After Sean massaged his legs a few times, he stood up for Sean!¡± Marcia said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± ¡°Just shake your head and say no, and when Sean gets back, I will kick him out!¡± Cecilia stared at theputer screen, clutched her phone, and said nothing. No one knew what she was thinking. Seeing that, Marcia felt distressed and wanted tofort her again. Debbie suddenly reached over and grabbed Cecilia¡¯s phone and said quickly, ¡°Cecilia, Mr. Mason is about to take on the old monster, and may not return alive.¡± ¡°As his fianc¨¦e, you should call him and show you care.¡± Cecilia did want to call Sean, leaving her cell phone on, but hesitated. But Debbie made the decision for her on a whim. ¡°Debbie, you¡­¡± Marcia froze, and her face turned cold. She tried to stop her, but she was toote. Debbie found Sean¡¯s number from Cecilia¡¯s phone and dialed without hesitation. ¡°Hi, honey.¡± Momentster, Sean¡¯s voice came on the phone. At that time. Mulsanne had stopped at the end of the Hanging Bridge, and it was five minutes to eight. Sean was about to open the door and get out when his cell phone rang. He looked down, saw it was Cecilia, and immediately connected. ¡°Hello? Mr. Mason? This is Debbie, Chloe¡¯s mother. We met the other day. It was my fault. I misunderstood you. Don¡¯t take it personally. I¡­¡± ¡°Put my wife on the phone!¡± Before Debbie could finish her obsequious remarks, Sean¡¯s voice cooled. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Debbie¡¯s smile froze, embarrassed but not annoyed. Talking to such a big shot like Sean was a feather in her belt. She handed her phone to Cecilia and urged, ¡°Cecilia, Mr. Mason wants to talk to you. Come on! Be quick¡­¡± Chapter 135 Live and die Together! I must marry you Cecilia was still hesitant. What should she say to Sean at such a time? Marcia thought Cecilia didn¡¯t want to talk to Sean, so she took over the phone and said, ¡°Give me the phone. I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia said. She couldn¡¯t hold it back now. She grabbed the phone ahead of Marcia, then jumped to her feet and went to the bathroom. ¡°Cecilia, you¡­¡± Marcia was helpless, and she stared at Debbie mercilessly. She thought, what a dumb bitch! Debbie also thought Marcia was pretentious and ungrateful. She thought it was be an honor for the Moore family to that Mr. Mason would like Cecilia. Why didn¡¯t you just start sucking up to him? If you didn¡¯t want to suck up to him, that was fine. But you were talking about him behind his back and trying to kick him out? Just do it if you dare! If you kicked Mr. Mason out, my Chloe might get a chance. If you didn¡¯t want such a nice guy, we did! In the bathroom. Cecilia came in, locked the door behind her, took a deep breath, and then put her phone to her ear and whispered, ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Honey.¡± Sean asked, ¡°How¡¯s Phyllis?¡± ¡°She¡¯s great.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to see what happened today, so I put her to bed early.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia wanted to ask him how he was doing. She wanted to say, ¡°I heard that you were injured badly when you went to the Rodriguez familyst time. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Is it okay to skip the fight?¡± ¡°If you die, what should me and Phyllis do?¡± ¡°Actually, I was worried about you, you know?¡± ¡°Phyllis has been looking for you since she woke up. She said she heard and loved all the stories you told her when she was unconscious.¡± ¡°She may call you uncle, but in her heart, you are her father!¡± ¡°Do you know all this?¡± ¡°Just for me, for Phyllis, you have toe back alive, okay?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It had only been a little over a week since Sean left Hilshire, but it had been a long week for Cecilia. $120 billion Ladies Star Grass, Sean¡¯s real identity. He led his men into the Vi of the Rodriguez family, killed Shawn Rodriguez, and the pact he made with the Rodriguez family patriarch, York Rodriguez¡­ One by one, it was like a dream! So unreal! Sean¡¯s world was so legendary, and it was so much more dramatic and shocking than Cecilia knew, saw, or heard. It was like something that only happened in novels and TV shows. Cecilia was having a hard time adjusting. She had a thousand words in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sean seemed to know what Cecilia was trying to say and ask. Seeing Cecilia¡¯s coy awkwardness, he took initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯m not officially married to you yet, so I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Thest engagement doesn¡¯t count, so I¡¯ll make it up to you when I get back.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± After a pause, Sean said jokingly, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be your real husband, and I¡¯m gonna be Phyllis¡¯s real father, and I¡¯m gonna tell you everything you need to know about me.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart suddenly quivered, and her face blushed. She said in a low, exasperated voice, ¡°Who says I want to marry you? Who says you can be my real¡­¡± She was too shy to say the word husband. Sean asked, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say no, I¡¯ll take that as a yes!¡± Sean yed a trick and hung up before Cecilia could get the words out of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you like it or not, but I¡¯m going to marry you!¡± he thought to himself. I wanted to be your husband! To be Phyllis¡¯s father! Real¡­ father? Cecilia stood stunned, her heart beating violently. They could get married at any time, but how could he be Phyllis¡¯s real father? Rascal! Cecilia thought Sean said that on purpose to show his attitude that he would treat Phyllis like his own child in the future, so she was shy and didn¡¯t think about it that way. ¡°Cecilia, quick! Come and look at it!¡± As soon as she hung up, Debbie yelled excitedly outside the door, ¡°Mr. Mason is out of the car!¡± Cecilia nced down at the watch. It was exactly eight o¡¯clock! So, she immediately opened the bathroom door and strode out¡­ ¡­ Due to the duel between York Rodriguez and Sean, the traffic around the Hanging Bridge was temporarily controlled and vehicles were not allowed to pass through. The bridge was full of people! Along the Kats River, it was full of people and headlights! There were a lot of chandeliers on the Hanging Bridge, which had already lit up arge area near the Bridge like daytime. But the crowds of onlookers didn¡¯t think that was not enough. They parked hundreds of cars of all kinds side by side on the banks of the Kats River, with their high beams turned on and their re cast over the river. Stretching hundreds of meters, the whole river had been shining, like a huge mirror! At this point, York Rodriguez was alone on the river! He stood with his sword! His bony body looked so charming at that moment! ¡°Mr. Campbell, in case¡­¡± Sean stood by the bridge, looked down at York Rodriguez on the river, and said quietly, ¡°I mean, in case! If anything should happen to me, give my phone to my wife Cecilia.¡± Just in case! There must be a lot of people out there who wanted to take this opportunity to kill Sean! So, Sean was prepared for the worst. Beforeing, he recorded everything he was going to say to Cecilia and Phyllis in an audio file and saved it on his phone. Even when he died, he always had to answer to Cecilia and Phyllis. ¡°Sean!¡± Zackary Campbell pointed to the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy behind him and said firmly, ¡°My grandfather had me out in the backyard and specifically told me to do whatever it took to keep you safe!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong, these Campbell boys, including me, Zackary Campbell, will live and die with you!¡± His words were sonorous and powerful! ¡°Live and die with you!¡± The Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy also showed their determination. Sean had seen this a lot in the field, before the fight. But now, standing in front of him, after all, were the Campbell family, not his Bloody Wolf Group. So, he couldn¡¯t help but be touched!¡± ¡°Thank you, guys.¡± Sean was not the kind of guy to be coy. He saluted them, took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre from Spirit Wolf, jumped, and jumped straight off the bank of the Hanging Bridge. Chapter 136 Is That all you got The bridge was nearly 20 meters high from the river. Sean¡¯s jump was like jumping off a six-story building. If you were an ordinary person, you would have died on the spot, let alone fighting someone. Beep! The crowd was in an uproar, and cameras zoomed in on Sean to record the amazing moment. In the process of falling, Dark Energy was released. It was as if arge invisible hand was holding Sean¡¯s body and slowing him down. A momentter, hended firmly on the surface of the river, his feet only half a meter from the surging water. Just out of thin air! Same as York Rodriguez! York Rodriguez stood about 20 meters away from Sean with his eyes closed, but he could see what was going on around him. Sensing Sean¡¯s arrival, he slowly opened his eyes. There was a coldness like knife in his dark eyes. He looked like a killer! Sean and he looked at each other across the air, and in his calm eyes, there was also a cold killing intention blooming out! This was a fight to the death! Fighting to the death! Only one of them could live tonight! Or, both of them died! ¡°You¡¯re still a man if you dare to die.¡± After staring at Sean for a moment, York Rodriguez spoke first and said quietly, ¡°After I kill you, I will skin you for cramps and water your bones into stone statues for generations toe, kneeling before the gates of my ancestral home of the Rodriguez family!¡± York Rodriguez¡¯s hatred for Sean was evident! ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sean retorted with a snort, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but beheading a local dog like you is no different to me than trampling an ant.¡± ¡°So, I haven¡¯t figured out what I¡¯m going to do with your bones.¡± ¡°Feed the cat? Or feed the dog?¡± With that, Sean shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Your flesh is dirty, your blood stinks, and your bones are like stones in a pit. You¡¯re a hundred and ten years old, and cats and dogs probably won¡¯t like to eat you.¡± Sean was never afraid of anyone when it came to fighting! The same went for bickering! However, Sean lied about it just to be pushy. After all, he had promised the old monk of the Campbell Family that all the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, including York Rodriguez, would be sent to the old monk tonight so that the old monk could make the Magic Powder. ¡°You arrogant little bastard!¡± York Rodriguez¡¯s anger was instantly ignited, and his inner strength exploded. His clothes were dancing wildly, his gray hair flying, and he raised his cold iron sword, pointing at Sean with a murderous air. Then he snorted, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll show everyone today if it¡¯s you or me to die.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished, a strong wind sprang up. York Rodriguez turned into a broken shadow, treading on the river. The cold iron sword in his hand was as cold as lightning. He went straight for Sean like thunder! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean was very aggressive. At almost the same moment York Rodriguez attacked him, he took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and ran right into him.¡± Meet force with force! There was no fancy at all, just fight! The end of the Hanging Bridge and the banks of the Kats River had been as busy as a wet market, but now the noise stopped and the vast crowds as far as the eye could see stood motionless as if they were frozen suddenly. They were all staring at the field ahead! Their hearts were trembling wildly! Only the Kats River was roaring! Only the phone was filming! For ordinary people, the battle of life and death between the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy was hard to see once in a lifetime! If they could see it once, their life would not have been in vain! Boom! It was only 20 meters and he was there in seconds. With everyone looking on expectantly, Sean and York Rodriguez came together with surprising momentum. The next moment, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the Grimsteel Sword collided with each other and exploded like thunder. How strong the Dark Energy umted in the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy was! When it exploded, it would shake the earth! Two mighty sts burst from their bodies, and the river swelled beneath them. The river was crowded out by Dark Energy, and the waves sshed up. With Sean and York Rodriguez at the center, more than a-meter-high waves were raised. Things happened at a pace that could not be kept up with by the speed of narration. Others only saw the sword shed, the sword burr in the eye. But in just a few breaths, Sean and York Rodriguez bumped into each other more than 30 times. Before the waves from the first collision could fall, the waves from the second collision swept up again. Over and over again. One after another! And these wonderful pictures like swordsman movies were captured by countless mobile phones and camera lenses for the first time, and were transmitted in real time to the major media! No matter where you were in the country, as long as you had a mobile phone or aputer, you could see it! Bang! After another st, Sean and York Rodriguez passed each other, one to the left, one to the right. They finally separated from each other and walked about ten meters, then stopped at the same time and stood back-to-back on the river. ¡°Fuck! Oh, my God!¡± ¡°They deserve to be Masters of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. They¡¯re fucking awesome!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more exciting than a movie!¡± There was a short pause for the crowds of onlookers at the end of the Hanging Bridge and on both sides of the Kats River. For a moment, the tumult rose again, and the tumult became a mess. ¡°Who¡­ Who won?¡± There were a lot of people wondering. After all, they saw nothing but a wonderful fight, and they could not see who was stronger or weaker, or who had won. ¡°Looked like¡­ a draw?¡± And in the crowd, there were two unremarkable old men. They looked at each other, and one of them said quietly, ¡°Sean Mason brought the Mason family alive!¡± ¡°In just five years, he¡¯s been so aggressive and strong. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it!¡± He couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in his eyes! ¡°Yeah!¡± Another, with the same grave face, said, ¡°It is a pity! What a pity!¡± ¡°At the age of 26, he was even with York Rodriguez, a 110-year-old who had spent a lifetime in seclusion. Given time, his future is limitless!¡± ¡°Originally, he was the Young Mr. Mason, the future heir. And now, he is the enemy of the Mason family!¡± If it had not been for the injustice and tragedy five years ago, Sean would still be the Young Mr. Mason of the Capital City today, enjoying great fame. The Mason family in the Capital City would also have an amazing sessor. Given Sean¡¯s potential, given enough time, he could break through the limits of the Dark Energy and touch the threshold of the fabled world!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bright World, also known as! Such a young boy was unexpectedly driven out of the Mason family and became their enemy! What a pity! In this case, they could only kill! Cut the weeds and dig up the roots! They were the two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy sent by Bernardo Mason to the Crane Town to kill Sean! No one noticed either of them. Even Sean couldn¡¯t get around to it. He already had a rough idea of What York Rodriguez was capable of after the close encounter. And York Rodriguez also thought he knew Sean¡¯s way. A momentter, York Rodriguez slowly turned to Sean and snorted, ¡°The Mason family¡¯s children are really young heroes. You¡¯re so young, but you can fight me like this. Shawn didn¡¯t die for nothing.¡± Even though he hated Sean so much, York Rodriguez had to admit that Sean was strong. Stronger than he expected! Sean also turned around, looked York Rodriguez in the eye, and asked, ¡°Is that all you got?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± York Rodriguez frowned. Sean seemed to be saying something. Sure enough, Sean looked disappointed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true, you¡¯re pretty dumb. You are a hundred and ten years old, and your strength is not to be admired.¡± ¡°I actually only used 70 percent of my forces back there, so you¡¯re dead today!¡± Chapter 137 Have you Figured out how You’re Gonna die? With one foot in Bright World, Sean certainly didn¡¯t use all his strength. But he was exaggerating when he said it was only 70 percent. He was just bluffing. Sean¡¯s voice was like thunder,ing to the ears of the people watching at the Hanging Bridge and along the Kats River. The words immediately caused a huge response. The noise got worse! York Rodriguez¡¯s eyelids leapt and the corners of his mouth twitched. His old face instantly rose red, and he looked terrible! Damn it! I just gave you apliment, and you were fucking proud of yourself? Who did you think you were? ¡°Ignorant bastard! Just because you¡¯ve survived a few dozen moves from me doesn¡¯t make you proud. Well, you¡¯re not even close!¡± York Rodriguez was furious! Then he came again with his sword! Sean raised the broadsword to meet him with a cold snort of disdain. ¡°If it were not for the presence of so many people, and I could not expose my real strength, otherwise, within two minutes, I can beat you on your knees with my Bright Energy.¡± He thought to himself. Even without Bright Energy, Sean¡¯s Dark Energy background was enough to suppress York Rodriguez. The reason he didn¡¯t do it quickly was because Sean didn¡¯t want to give the impression that he was better than York Rodriguez. After all, it had been ten years since York Rodriguez made it. Among those old monsters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, his strength ranked rtively high. If Sean killed him cleanly at first, even without using Bright Energy, it would make people suspect that he was not far away from the fabled Bright World. He tried to pretend, but the standoff was not an option. So¡­ Boom! Ten movester, Sean suddenly ramped up Dark Energy¡¯s output. When the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and Grimsteel Sword collided again, the sharp edges met, sparking a series of dazzling sparks. York Rodriguez turned pale and was pushed back five or six meters by Sean. There was a tingling in the jaws of his right hand, which was gripping the Grimsteel Sword! Sean, on the other hand, only took half a step back! ¡°Damn it!¡± York Rodriguez¡¯s heart was shaking wildly, and he looked at Sean with a kind of shock in his eyes. ¡°This guy, did he really not give it his best shot?¡± he thought. This blow was definitely better than it was before! Sean asked, ¡°Old Rodriguez, do you believe me now?¡± ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± He didn¡¯t give York Rodriguez a chance to talk, to y hardball. With that, Sean took the knife and, with a whoosh of wind, he was a ghost and chose to attack.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. York Rodriguez swallowed the shock in his heart and fought hard! Two people were fighting together again back and forth. des and booms seemed to be everywhere. The raging river beneath their feet was split into ravines. In the light of hundreds of headlights along the Kats River, the waves were like pearls floating in the sky! The fierce scene brought an indescribable visual impact to the crowd watching the war! This time, it wasn¡¯t a tie! Sean was practically holding York Rodriguez down. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was so imposing that York Rodriguez almost took a few steps back after every blow. One or two blows was nothing, but after dozens of blows, York Rodriguez moved back dozens of meters! Even ordinary people, not to mention those Masters of Dark Energy, could see that the deadlock was broken. York Rodriguez was losing ground, and it didn¡¯t look good! ¡°Are they¡­¡± ¡°Are they going to decide who wins?¡± ¡°Mr. Mason is really good! Oh, my god, this is awesome!¡± A gasp went through the crowd. Young men who were Sean¡¯s age looked at Sean with adoration in their eyes. And the young women Sean¡¯s age, their hearts were racing and their eyes were glowing. They sped their hands over their chests, looking as if they were infatuated. ¡°If I could marry such a man, I would lose ten years of my life!¡± ¡°Step aside! I would take twenty years off my life!¡± ¡°I would put on ten pounds for him!¡± ¡°And me, thirty pounds!¡± They jostled each other and raised the stakes just like in an auction house. And Sean became the auction block for these young women. They were quarrelling and almost fighting. On the bank of the Hanging Bridge, Zackary Campbell looked down at the battle situation on the river with the same excited look on his face. He said excitedly, ¡°Good! Well done!¡± ¡°Seems Sean did get grandpa¡¯s advice on York Rodriguez!¡± Zackary Campbell knew nothing about what had happened in the backyard of Cloudy Vi, so he thought that it was the old monk who had been teaching Sean for two or three hours. That was why this exciting scene happened! Behind Zackary Campbell, the Campbell Family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy of also lit up their eyes and were in awe of Sean! Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy at the age of 26! They themselves, at the age of twenty-six, had not even reached Early Stage in Dark Energy! What aparison! On the other hand. Chase Porter stared at the battlefield and he looked very grave. He had only heard Sean was a tough fighter, and this was the first time he had seen him. Sure enough! A man of great fame was certainly not ipetent! ¡°Luna, York Rodriguez is no match for Sean Mason. He won¡¯t be able tost much longer.¡± Chase Porter turned to Luna Porter in the camera and said, ¡°Should we intervene?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luna Porter in the camera was rxed and said casually, ¡°Remember, we¡¯re not here to help, we¡¯re not here to kill. Covet gains ahead without being aware of danger behind. We¡¯re the danger behind.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to reap the benefits.¡± ¡°York Rodriguez risked everything he had to fight Sean to the death, and he wasn¡¯t going to lose that easily.¡± Chase Porter was stunned. Did York Rodriguez have a back-up? Bang! Chase Porter was wondering when, suddenly, there was a loud bang. There were exmations from the crowd. There was a thump in his heart, and he turned his head suddenly. On the river, York Rodriguez finally couldn¡¯t hold up. Sean cut him over and he fell on his back in the surging river. His clothes and gray hair were soaked instantly. What a mess he looked! Sean stood tall in the air. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre¡¯s de pointed to York Rodriguez, and Sean asked, ¡°Rodriguez, have you figured out how to die?¡± His words were bold and powerful! On the banks of the Kats River, the two elderly men from the Mason family of the Capital City looked startled, each more anxious than the other. A draw was enough. But Sean was now beating York Rodriguez, which was out of their expectation! The reason they teamed up with York Rodriguez was just to be on the safe side. They wanted to kill him and keep Sean from escaping if he lost! ¡°Sean Mason is more difficult to deal with than we expected!¡± One of them said in a hushed voice, ¡°He is superior to York Rodriguez, and if he were to fight alone, I¡¯m afraid that any of us would be no match for him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Another nodded in approval, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Get ready to do it without dy!¡± Chapter 138 Inescapable. York Rodriguez’s Helper The deal they had made with York Rodriguez was that they would sneak into the Kats River early and York Rodriguez would get Sean¡¯s attention, or even pulled Sean into the water, and the three of thembined to kill Sean! And now, the time hade! If York Rodriguez had been incapacitated, the two of them could have defeated Sean by themselves, but not enough to save Sean¡¯s life! Without hesitation, the two of them jumped into the Kats River to ambush. But then York Rodriguez bounced up, stood up again and shouted, ¡°You two, what are you waiting for? Show your face!¡± The sound, wrapped in Dark Energy, pierced the ears for miles and echoed across the Kats River. Beep! Everyone was shocked by this quote from York Rodriguez. Damn! What the hell? He had helpers? What happened to the deal, a fight to the death? He was gonna cheat when he lost? As the ancestor of the noble Rodriguez family, Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, where was your dignity? Sean was young and handsome, whichbined with his ability and status gave him an advantage in the eyes of the crowd. More people actually wanted Sean to win. So, shocked, York Rodriguez¡¯s words caused a storm of criticism. On the bank of the bridge, Zackary Campbell¡¯s excited face suddenly froze and he snorted, ¡°Crafty scoundrel! There really is no integrity!¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± Those elite members of the Campbell family standing behind Zackary Campbell responded in unison, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± On the other side of the aisle, Chase Porter, who had been prepared, was less surprised. He looked back at Luna Porter in the camera and started kissing ass again, ¡°You got it right! You¡¯re so smart! Bravo!¡± Luna Porter ignored him. ¡°Bastard!¡± The two aged men from the Mason family of the Capital City also stood there, furious and could not help swearing, ¡°We agreed on a sneak attack, a kill, and this idiot blew our cover!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°When we¡¯re done with Sean Mason, we¡¯ll deal with him!¡± When York Rodriguez yelled at them like that, Sean must have been on guard. The so-called surprise attack would also lose its meaning! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± After swearing, the 70-year-old man was about to rush in and confront Sean with York Rodriguez, while the other man stopped him. ¡°Something didn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The seventy-year-old man froze. Another man reached out his hand and pointed to the opposite bank of the river and said, ¡°Look, who are those two guys?¡± Down the direction of his finger to see two eyes, that seventy ¨C year-old pupil suddenly shrink. The old man looked twice in the direction of his finger, and his pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°What¡­¡± They were stunned, dumbfounded, and depressed. Before they could do anything, two men suddenly broke out from the other side and headed straight for Sean and York Rodriguez. They were very fast and magnificent, and you could see that they were Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy just like the two of them! What the hell was going on? The two of them looked at each other with confused expressions on their faces. Damn, that was not how it was supposed to be, that was not how the script was written! Who the fuck changed my script? Soon, the old man understood and gnashed his teeth, saying, ¡°York Rodriguez, that crafty scoundrel, seems not to believe in our sincerity of cooperation and worries that we will cheat him, so he goes behind our backs and finds another helper!¡± They didn¡¯t know York Rodriguez well! Suddenly, they offered to wor together to kill Sean. But York Rodriguez, as bait, was in front, and what if the two of them didn¡¯t get it? York Rodriguez certainly would not put his fate in their hands! So¡­ Then there was this unexpected scene! York Rodriguez was over 100 years old and had many friends and connections. It would not be strange to say that he had enlisted two of his trusted friends in the battle for his life and death! This was unexpected, but also in the sense! ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± Said another in a hushed voice, ¡°Together, the three of them can beat Sean.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go across the Kats River, and you stay here, in case Sean tries to escape if he¡¯s defeated.¡± Although they were cheated by York Rodriguez, it was undoubtedly a great thing for them that two more strong Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy suddenly appeared to help them. Five Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy, three in the light and two in the dark. Tonight, Sean couldn¡¯t escape! ¡°Okay!¡± The old man suppressed his anger and nodded. Then the other man turned into a shadowy figure and moved silently across the Kats River. When The crowd around saw York Rodriguez called out two helpers and they cursed loudly. Some people were so angry that they threw their mobile phone as a stone and severely hit York Rodriguez standing in the Kats River. They wanted to pull York Rodriguez out and dismember him. Shame on him! It was fucking unfair! However, the phone could only be thrown a dozen meters before plodding into the choppy waters of the Kats River. Let alone ordinary people like them, even Zackary Campbell, on the bridge, could do nothing but stare. If the helpers York Rodriguez had called were in Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy, they would have been the first to intercept it. But they were in Complete Stage in Dark Energy¡­ It was not that they didn¡¯t want to stop them or they didn¡¯t dare, it was just that they couldn¡¯t stop them! They were in Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Even if you did nothing but stood quietly in the air, if your Dark Energy was not strong enough, you would notst long and fall into the Kats River! Let alone fighting with them. On the river! Sean stood tall with the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand. He was not surprised by York Rodriguez¡¯s move. After all, he hade expecting more than one person to try to kill him, and even if York Rodriguez lost, someone else would jump out. That was why he didn¡¯t chase York Rodriguez down and kill him when he just shed him into the Kats River! What if he killed York Rodriguez, and the people in the shadows were afraid toe out? Again, Sean was not afraid of the enemy jumping out, just afraid of the enemy lurking in the dark like a snake and not jumping out. Nothing was more dangerous than the enemy in the dark and himself in the light. ¡°Asshole, now you think I¡¯m going to die tonight?¡± York Rodriguezughed. Ignoring the Shouting from the sides of the Kats River and the Hanging Bridge, and the mobile phones and stones that were thrown at him like a storm. Why should he care? In the face of life and death, dignity didn¡¯t matter. What was the use of dignity if your life was over? Like York Rodriguez, the two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were both old men with gray hair. The two of them were on the same page. They were on one side, triangr with York Rodriguez, and surrounded Sean! Chapter 139 One Against Three. Sean was Wounded The faces of the two old men with gray hair were very strange to Sean. He had never met them before, and they must have been York Rodriguez¡¯s close friends. Otherwise, they would never havee to the Crane Town to fight to the death. It was just¡­ ¡°Not from the Mason family of the Capital City?¡± Sean figured out that someone would help York Rodriguez and kill him. But he had thought that it would be the Mason family of the Capital City. But he was inevitably disappointed! The Mason family of the Capital City had five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. If he could take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of one or two, he would have less pressure when he went to the Capital City and faced the Mason family. ¡°Well, forget it, whoever he is, since he came, tonight, he won¡¯t be able to leave alive!¡± With a sigh, Sean looked back at the smug York Rodriguez and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re right. Tonight, it¡¯s not you who¡¯s going to die¡­¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± Hearing that, York Rodriguez thought Sean knew he was going to die and he was afraid, so heughed even more and snorted, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a self-aware bastard, and¡­¡± ¡°Take it easy!¡± Before York Rodriguez could finish his sentence, Sean interrupted. Sean picked up where he left off and said, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not you who¡¯ going to die, it¡¯s all of you!¡± ¡°If there is one of you, I¡¯ll kill one!¡± ¡°And if there¡¯s two, I¡¯ll kill two.¡± Whoosh! At the end of the speech, Sean did not give York Rodriguez any time or opportunity to reply. Instead, he turned into a shadow, took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and shed at York Rodriguez. This time, Sean had nothing left but Bright Energy in his body! One against three! Even if Sean did his best, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the upper hand without using Bright Energy. So, he chose to strike first, to fight with them one by one! The change came so suddenly that they were caught off guard! Ten meters away, but he was there in a blink! York Rodriguez¡¯s proud smile froze on his face and he lifted Grimsteel Sword to block it! Boom! The next moment, Sean¡¯s The Wolf¡¯s Massacre pped down on Grimsteel Sword. Dark Energy was released and stments erupted. How was York Rodriguez able to fend off Sean¡¯s all-out stab? Poof! With one blow, York Rodriguez¡¯s arm went numb and his body shook. His insides felt as if they were about to be torn open on the spot, and blood gushed from his mouth. He was overwhelmed, and after a second or two he fell violently into the Kats River. This process might seem long, but it only took a blink of an eye. Before the crowd of onlookers could even realize what was happening, York Rodriguez fell into the river like a drowning dog. But although ordinary people would not know it, the two gray-haired old men who had just arrived were different. ¡°Bastard!¡± Almost at the same time Sean brazenly attacked York Rodriguez, the two of them followed suit. One of them was carrying a two-meter iron bar, while the other was carrying a meteor hammer! Sean had just hacked York Rodriguez into the Kats River. Before he could turn around, he felt two horrible smellsing from different directions. The gray-haired old man with the iron bar was the first to strike, sweeping the bar and smashing it into Sean¡¯s face. With his back to him, Sean took a step to the left, leaning slightly away from the edge of the bar. And another gray-haired old man poured the mighty Dark Energy into the meteor hammer, thenunched a hammer blow. The meteor hammer was about 20 centimeters in diameter, and with its thick spikes, it was about the size of a basketball. It was made of Grimsteel and weighed over a hundred pounds! With the infusion of Dark Energy, the power of this hammer was beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination! Sean, unable to avoid it, picked up the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and Wielded it to block it. With a screeching sound, the meteor hammer swung slightly off course and flew past Sean¡¯s left shoulder. The sharp spike tore the clothes on Sean¡¯s left shoulder and ripped the flesh on his left shoulder! Sean¡¯s skin was rolled out and he was bleeding. On top of that, Sean had been cut in the left shoulder by that old monster¡¯s spear at the Rodriguez house, and he was seriously wounded. After five or six days of recuperation, although the wound was healed, but it did not fully recover. It couldn¡¯t take much! So, under the hammer of the gray-haired old man, the wound that had been healed cracked again! The piercing pain came!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But the situation was a matter of life and death. Sean didn¡¯t have the time or the thought to care about his wounds and aches. He took advantage of the situation and retreated to a position twenty meters away. ¡°You bastard!¡± The two gray-haired men joined forces to hit Sean while Sean was busy fighting York Rodriguez, and he didn¡¯t have time to watch them. In the face of such a dangerous situation, Sean was able to pull out of the circle, which obviously surprised them. At the same time, York Rodriguez, who was cut into the Kats River by Sean, jumped out of the water like a dolphin, sshing waves. He red at Sean and spat a mouthful of blood, saying, ¡°You got some fucking balls!¡± ¡°How dare you do this to me!¡± ¡°No debts without creditors. I was only going to kill you, not your family, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± ¡°After I kill you, I¡¯m gonna kill your whole family!¡± York Rodriguez¡¯s anger rose rapidly to the top as he repeatedly stumbled at Sean¡¯s hands, miserable like hell. He went crazy and wanted to tear Sean apart! Fuck! At the end of the Hanging Bridge, on both sides of the Kats River, there were thousands of eyes watching, countless cell phones and cameras shooting. Live across the country, the whole world was watching. I was already shameless and ying rascally, and you went after me with your fucking Broadsword, and you split me twice in a row! You were embarrassing me! Sean looked at York Rodriguez in the eye, his eyes cold as ice, ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the skill, nor the opportunity!¡± There was plenty of Magic Powder tucked in each side of Sean¡¯s cuffs, and they were waterproof in stic bags. If necessary, he didn¡¯t mind releasing Magic Powder early and killing York Rodriguez and others! The reason he hadn¡¯t used it yet was simple. Sean was waiting! He had been waiting! He was waiting for the Masters of the Mason family in the Capital City to show up and then kill them all! He did not believe that the Mason family of the Capital City would throw away this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill him! He believed that in the surrounding vast crowd, there must be the Masters the Mason family of the Capital City hidden among them, just like fierce and unrivaled tigers and hungry Wolves, waiting for the opportunity! ¡°How dare you run rampant even now!¡± York Rodriguez said angrily with a wave of his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can be that arrogant!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s kill him together!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Just then, York Rodriguez and the two gray-haired men attacked Sean from three different directions in the form of three broken shadows. Grimsteel Sword acrossed the night sky, two meters of iron bar whistling, meteor hammer like a thousand-pound rock. They wereing at Sean like crazy! Chapter 140 A Gentleman’s Promise, Life and Death Sean¡¯s face was grave! At this moment, as the target of attack by York Rodriguez and others, no one felt more clearly than he did about the terror around him. Three Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, all at the same time. In ordinary times, he would not have thought twice, and his first reaction would have been to turn and run away! Unbeatable! On the premise of not using Bright Energy and Magic Powder, Sean knew that he would never be able to stop York Rodriguez and others from sting him with only Dark Energy. He couldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes! However, having fought for five years in a battle of blood and fire, Sean nevercked the courage to fight and the courage to die. ¡°Okay!¡± With a roar and a sharp pain in his left shoulder, he waved the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and rushed toward York Rodriguez. The Dark Energy in his body broke outpletely, and he chopped and hacked away! York Rodriguez¡¯s pupils shrank, making his face worse than ever. What the fuck? There was three people besieging you, but you were stilling at me? Did I seem to be the weakest one? Boom! The next moment, the st was all over the field. The mighty Dark Energy burst forth randomly and wildly in the melee. The figures of the four of them were as if ghosts in the river,ing and going like the wind! The de was shing! The shadow of the sword was screaming! The two-meter iron bar and the meteor hammer kept pounding¡­ The weapons met and sparks flew. The water of the Kats River at their feet was crowded out by Dark Energy, which was out of control, causing huge waves several meters high. It looked as if they were adding to the excitement of a duel to the death. However! There were thousands of people watching at the end of the Hanging Bridge and on both sides of the Kats River. Instead of cheering, there was just deafening shouting and abuse! ¡°The Rodriguez motherfucker! You¡¯re taking advantage of others!¡± ¡°Shame on you! Old rascal!¡± ¡°Even if you win, you have nothing to be proud of!¡± Most of the passers-by were crying and worried for Sean. The eyes of the masses were clear. After all, they all thought it was going to be a fair and square duel! As it turned out, there was no such thing as fairness! Only intrigues! Winner took all! Fair or not, survival was all that mattered. What was fair and just when you were dead? More cell phones were thrown into the Kats River, hitting York Rodriguez and others, with the fury of a crowd of onlookers. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t help. It was too far away to hit them. On the bank of Hanging Bridge, Zackary Campbell gnashed his teeth and his face turned pale. His fist was clenched, and he wanted to jump in and help Sean, but he hesitated and finally gave up. At this level ofbat, a Master of Middle Stage in Dark Energy like him could only be defeated in an instant. He could also be a liability to Sean, distracting him from saving him. ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Behind Zackary Campbell, those Masters of the Campbell family were also angry and could not stand it. One of them stood up and said, ¡°Three against one, Rodriguez is pushing too far!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason is clearly underdog and may notst much longer!¡± ¡°We just have to stand here and watch?¡± As Masters of Dark Energy is, most of them were very heroic. Even if they had nothing to do with Sean, seeing such a scene inspired them with a warrior¡¯s courage andmitment! For every warrior, when they encountered injustice, they must step forward! Before Zackary Campbell could say anything, another Master of the Campbell family took a step forward and stood out and said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I will fight for Mr. Mason, deaf or alive!¡± ¡°So will I!¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± They said that about ten minutes ago, when Sean jumped from here, when he jumped off. Live and die together! It was not a simple slogan, more not the generous statement under the impulse, but the promise of the man, the responsibility of the warrior! A gentleman¡¯s promise! Life and death! Therefore, those Masters of the Campbell family stood out fearlessly, one by one. Zackary Campbell was still in limbo. After pondering for a moment, he finally grinded his teeth and shook his head, ¡°I understand how you feel, and I feel just as weak as you do standing here staring!¡± ¡°I also want to rush in and help!¡± ¡°But!¡± Zackary Campbell went on, ¡°Even if we want to help, we have to find the right way to join the war, or it will only distract Sean and be counterproductive!¡± Of course, those Masters of the Campbell family also understood that. But they just couldn¡¯t fucking take it! ¡°But¡­¡± They were still trying to persuade him, but at that moment Pupil Wolf, who had been standing beside them staring at the vast crowd on both sides of the Kats River and frowning in silence, suddenly spoke, ¡°You guys, you really want to help?¡± Her words immediately attracted the attention of all people. Including Zackary Campbell. Zackary Campbell looked back at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. If Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t talk, he¡¯d forget Sean¡¯s two friends. After all, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were just in Early Stage in Dark Energy. Even these Masters of Middle and Late Stages in Dark Energy couldn¡¯t get in. Who cared about two people in Early Stage in Dark Energy? ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Zackary Campbell didn¡¯t have any hopes for the caliber of Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, though. But they were Sean¡¯s friends, and he could see that they had a special rtionship with Sean. They knew Sean better than Zackary Campbell! So, what if she could tell the something that might work? Pupil Wolf looked back at Zackary Campbell. When Zackary Campbell noticed the eye of Pupil Wolf, his face turned and his heart shivered. The eye of Pupil Wolf lost its original color and turned into a dazzling red color. Blood red eyeballs. Had you seen them? Maybe it was only in those horror movies. The Masters of the Campbell family were so shocked that they backed away from Pupil Wolf. It was not their fault.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Pupil Wolf did look creepy now. She ignored the looks and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the boss. He knows what he¡¯s doing, and if he can¡¯t beat him, he¡¯ll run. No one can stop him.¡± ¡°What we need to do now, and what we can do, is to find other sleeper cells for him, to expose them, and to prevent them from taking advantage of the situation.¡± Hearing the speech, everyone was shocked. Other lurkers? Zackary Campbell asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pupil Wolf said, ¡°In the crowd on both sides of the Kats River, there are also two old guys in Complete Stage in Dark Energy who are very secretive and have hidden edge, which should be a bader.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a location on them, one on the south bank, one on the north bank, just got separated.¡± ¡°Divide your men into two teams. I¡¯ll take one team to the south shore, Spirit Wolf takes the other to the north shore, ambush the old guys, but remember killing is not the goal, don¡¯t fight to death.¡± ¡°Just make sure the boss is aware of them, knows where they are, and that¡¯s it.¡± She spoke with great conviction. But when it reached the ears of Zackary Campbell and others, it made them stare at each other with the same question mark in their eyes, ¡°You were standing there, motionless, how did you find out and locate the two old guys?¡± ¡°How did we miss that?¡± They were wondering, but the red eyes of Pupil Wolf were proof that she had eyes that weren¡¯t normal. Maybe she did have special powers that no one else understood. So, Zackary Campbell, without thinking, doubting, or questioning, nodded neatly, and said, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Do as the youngdy say!¡± In a twinkling of an eye, those Masters of Dark Energy of the Campbell Family were divided into two teams with about ten people in each team. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged looks. Then they left the end of the Hanging Bridge at once with a team of men and rush into the huge crowd to the old guys of the Mason family of the Capital City who were watching the battle and waiting for the opportunity on both sides of the Kats River¡­ Chapter 141 Time had come. Phyllis’s Stubborn ¡°Luna, the Campbell Family men couldn¡¯t sit still.¡± On the other side, Chase Porter paid attention to the Kats River battlefield as well as to Zackary Campbell and others. Seeing Zackary Campbell and others scattered away from the end of Hanging Bridge from a distance, he immediately reported to Luna Porter and asked, ¡°They¡¯re on the move. What about us?¡± ¡°Should we do something?¡± Yeah, what were we supposed to do? A battle between the best could be won by a hair¡¯s breadth. The situation was changing rapidly. Under the siege of York Rodriguez and others, Sean was losing ground, his defeat was revealed, and he was in danger of being killed on the spot at any time. It looked frightening and shocking! If they didn¡¯t act, it could be toote for Luna Porter to save or kill Sean if something happenedter! ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± However, Luna Porter in the camera was still very calm. She said in a low voice, ¡°Keep waiting.¡± ¡°We must know how to seize the moment.¡± ¡°Exposing yourself too early, or toote, is counterproductive.¡± Zackary Campbell couldn¡¯t sit still, Chase Porter couldn¡¯t sit still, but Luna Porter could, apparently. And she sat on the sofa with a confident look on her face. ¡°But¡­¡± Chase Porter wants to kiss her ass, but he didn¡¯t know where to start, so he whispered, ¡°If something else happened, we¡¯re gonna get nothing.¡± ¡°Wait, just wait.¡± Luna Porter didn¡¯t listen to Chase Porter¡¯s advice and said firmly, ¡°Remember, none of your opponents are fools. York Rodriguez has his own agenda, and Sean has his own.¡± ¡°Until they have shown all their cards, we will lose, not gain, if we jump into the fray.¡± ¡°So, as to exactly when you¡¯re gonna do this, just follow my instructions.¡± Her voice was small but unmistakable. ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± Chase Porter swallowed his doubts and nodded, ¡°At yourmand.¡± Luna Porter might be young, but she was wise. Just now she said York Rodriguez would have help, and then two old monsters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy came to help. Maybe it would be the same this time. Chase Porter trusted Luna Porter¡¯s judgment¡­Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ And at that time! In the living room of the Moore family home in Hilshire, the mood could not be more subdued. Cecilia and Matthew Moore, Debbie, and Chloe, as well as Marcia, who didn¡¯t like Sean that much, looked at theputer screen and saw Sean being attacked and losing, and his life was in danger. They all stared, held their breath, and looked very nervous. Especially Cecilia. She bit her lip with her teeth, biting it so hard that it almost bled. She clutched her right hand with her left, her palms full of cold sweat, her heart in her throat, trembling almost madly. ¡°You can never, never, never have an ident!¡± Tears streamed in her eyes and Cecilia tried desperately not to cry in front of everyone. And in her heart, she was praying, ¡°You promised me you¡¯de back alive!¡± ¡°You said you¡¯de back alive and marry me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my true husband? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be Phyllis¡¯s biological father?¡± ¡°Just¡­e back!¡± From the bottom of her heart. She did not make a sound, but there was a kind of hoarse sadness. Suddenly Debbie blurted out, ¡°Mr. Mason, will he¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t really be killed, can he?¡± The words broke the silence of death. Everyone¡¯s heart twitched as if it had been pricked by a needle. Would he die? It was on everyone¡¯s mind and everyone was worried about that, but no one dared to say it out loud. But Debbie couldn¡¯t help it. She was worried about Sean, too. She finally met a big shot like Sean. When Sean got back, she wanted to kiss his ass. It seemed to her an instant chance. So, if Sean died, it would be the end of the world for her. Who else could she suck up? ¡°No!¡± Taking a deep breath, Cecilia shook her head, ¡°He promised me he wouldn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Surely not!¡± At Cecilia¡¯s words, Marcia¡¯s face changed slightly and her heart thumped. She looked over her shoulder at Cecilia and worried, ¡°Oh, my god. Cecilia¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t really have feelings for Sean, did she?¡± If so, that was too bad! Marcia wanted to say something to Cecilia, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mommy is right!¡± All of a sudden, a voice that sounded so childish and yet so firm in tone suddenly came from behind them, and everyone turned around. Phyllis, who was wearing a pink nightgown, came out of the room and walked quietly behind the others. Her eyes slightly flushed, as if she just secretly cried. But she set her teeth, and her eyes were determined! Just like Cecilia! ¡°Phyllis, are you¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Phyllis walked over, threw herself directly into Cecilia¡¯s arms, and asked, ¡°Uncle Sean is awesome. He¡¯s a super hero. He can¡¯t be beaten or killed by any bad man, can he?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± Holding Phyllis close to her, Cecilia nodded heavily. ¡°Mom.¡± Phyllis continued, ¡°I love the stories Uncle Sean told me, and he fits all the fantasies I have about dad. When he gets back, let him be my dad, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Marcia was stunned and she said quickly, ¡°Oh, Phyllis, you can¡¯t take a dad that easily. You¡¯re young. There are things you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Phyllis pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m four years old, not three. Uncle Sean is the father I¡¯ve always wanted!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Speechless, Marcia looked over at Cecilia, trying to get her to talk to Phyllis. Cecilia, holding back tears, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you, as long as you like him, as long as hees back safe, he¡¯ll be your father.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Phyllis turned to lie in Cecilia¡¯s arms and looked at theputer screen in front of her,ughing tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay with you and watch Dad beat the bad guys.¡± Sean, on screen, had multiple injuries. Blood was gurgling from his left shoulder, his right leg, and his chest, but he kept on fighting bravely. York Rodriguez and the gray-haired old man were suffering, too. The gray-haired old man with two iron bars even had his left arm cut off by Sean! The blood burst out and it looked terrible! ¡°Did you hear that? Phyllis says she¡¯s gonna ask you to be her dad¡­¡± Staring at Sean covered with blood on theputer screen, Cecilia¡¯s tears, which she had been holding back until now, finally couldn¡¯t be held back any more. They burst out like a flood, breaking through the restraints of her eyes, and instantly wetting her beautiful white cheeks¡­ ¡­ Above the Kats River, the night wind howled! Sean, York Rodriguez, and others were already mad in the battle. Each of their attacks was like the death. Life and death were at stake. ¡°I think it¡¯s almost there.¡± Sean had been waiting for the Mason family from the Capital City to show up, but they didn¡¯t. He was seriously wounded, and it would be dangerous for him to wait any longer. At one point, Sean wanted to use Magic Powder to deal with York Rodriguez and others! But just as he had made up his mind to wait no longer, and was ready to act, suddenly there came the sound of fighting on both sides of the Kats River, south and north! There were a group of Masters of Dark Energy on the north and south banks, besieging a Master in Complete Stage in Dark Energy! Chapter 142 Be Defeated and Flee. Eight Masters Together What the hell? York Rodriguez and others certainly noticed what was happening on both sides of the Kats River. As soon as the battle broke out, it caused a great sensation among the vast crowd. Passers-by, who had been shouting abuse, were stunned. The crowd immediately screamed and shouted. The vast crowd scattered like birds and beasts! The two gray-haired men who had attacked Sean with York Rodriguez turned pale and retreated a dozen meters, leaving the ring. There were two Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy, one in the south bank and one in the north bank. They were York Rodriguez¡¯s close friends. They came to help York Rodriguez not only to repay his previous favors, but also because York Rodriguez had given them a lot of benefits. But the premise was, three against one, a shoo-in! Sean was far more aggressive than they ever expected. For a long time, the old gray-haired man with a two-meter iron rod even broke his arm. Now that the situation had changed, of course they had to reconsider. To save their lives. They didn¡¯t want to risk their lives with York Rodriguez for a favor. So, the first thing they did was to retreat and look over their shoulder at the two battlefields on either side of the Kats River. Were they enemies? Or friends? ¡°Rodriguez, take a blow from me!¡± Almost as soon as the two gray-haired men retreated, the pressure on Sean dropped. York Rodriguez was the only one left in front of him, so he took his chance and, with a roar, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre burst out of the air and hit York Rodriguez in the face. One-on-one, York Rodriguez was no match for Sean. ¡°Bastard!¡± York Rodriguez turned pale and mentally cursed the whole family of the gray-haired old men. God damn it, if you were to retreat, you should at least give me a heads up. You two had a good understanding. Each one ran faster than the other! What about me? Without a second thought, he swung the Grimsteel Sword to block it. Then, York Rodriguez¡¯s Grimsteel Sword was cut open by Sean¡¯s The Wolf¡¯s Massacre. And the direction of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre was only about ten centimeters off! The Wolf¡¯s Massacre touched York Rodriguez¡¯s head like lightning, from top to bottom, almost touching York Rodriguez¡¯s scalp, cutting off his left ear! Then it went down! The de was so sharp that it could cut the iron like cutting mud, let alone human flesh and blood. There was a piercing pain in his left ear. Before York Rodriguez could cry out, his left shoulder went numb. In a blink of an eye, his entire arm was gone! Blood gushed and limbs flew! Sean cut off York Rodriguez¡¯s ear and arm with a blow! York Rodriguez grinded his teeth and backed away! Back to the two white-haired old men, he growled, ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s the Mason family of the Capital City!¡± ¡°They¡¯re our helpers!¡± Helpers? The two gray-haired old men looked at each other with a quiet sigh of relief, then turned to York Rodriguez and asked, ¡°If you had other help, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Was I to me? Seeing the innocent, even reproachful faces of the two gray-haired old men, York Rodriguez was furious. If Sean hadn¡¯t been alive and he needed their help, York Rodriguez would have taken Grimsteel Sword and killed them! Fuck you guys! You made me lose an ear and an arm, and you were in the fucking right? The Capital City! The Mason family! Sean¡¯s heart twitched at the words, but he felt a little pleased. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long, you guys, you finally show up.¡± He thought to himself. Just in time! Sean found that it wasn¡¯t the two old men from the Mason family of the Capital City who came out on their own. It was Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf took the Campbell Family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy and forced them toe out! Sean knew what Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were doing. So¡­ ¡°You two, don¡¯t keep fighting!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Sean turned around and yelled at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf on both sides of the Kats River. And his voice was like thunder! With that, he took the lead. He turned and ran! The speed was very fast. He dodged more than ten meters away and galloped towards the opposite direction of the Hanging Bridge, just like fleeing from defeat. Did he run away? York Rodriguez and others were in a rut, but that was understandable. Three of them, plus two Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy from the Mason family of the Capital City. Five against one! If he didn¡¯t run now,ter, when two of the Mason family from the Capital City showed up, Sean wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to run! ¡°Catch up with him!¡± York Rodriguez did not hesitate to dodge to catch up. The two gray-haired old men had been a little skeptical of York Rodriguez¡¯s words. They were not sure whether the two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy on both sides of the Kats River were members of the Mason family of the Capital City and whether they came to help them kill Sean. Now, seeing Sean¡¯s reaction, their doubts were instantly dispelled. If not, then why was Sean running? They looked at each other and then followed York Rodriguez! ¡°Go get him!¡± The two old men of the Mason family of the Capital City on both sides of the Kats River noticed Sean. One of them called out at a distance, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with the Campbell family. Kill Sean first!¡± Then, with a whoosh, he was out of the ring and running after Sean. The other one followed. Pupil Wolf and the others weren¡¯t going to fight anyway. Besides, they couldn¡¯t stop the two old men from leaving. When the battle was over, Zackary Campbell watched the five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy chasing Sean at the same time. They were getting closer and closer. He couldn¡¯t help looking back at Pupil Wolf and frowning, ¡°This is your strategy, miss?¡± Zackary Campbell wasn¡¯t going to ask, but now, he couldn¡¯t help it. The two septuagenarian members of the Mason family in the Capital City were just watching the fight, not in a hurry to be in the part of it. One against three, Sean was barely making it, but now he was one against five. Was this really helping Sean? ¡°Yes.¡± The red eye of Pupil Wolf hade back to life. When confronted by Zackary Campbell, she nodded her head and said quietly, ¡°The boss ordered it himself before we came.¡± ¡°He asked me to help him find enemies who were lurking, and then, uh, let him deal with them.¡± ¡°As for how he would deal with them¡­¡± After a pause, Pupil Wolf shook her head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t know. But I believe he can do it!¡± Her tone was firm! But Pupil Wolf had some worries, too. After all, those were the five old monsters of Complete stage in Dark Energy. Before, even in the battlefield, where there were millions of people, Sean had never faced so many of the same level of Masters¡¯ siege alone! ¡°¡­¡± Zackary Campbell wanted to ask more, but what was the point? All he could do was to hope Sean didn¡¯t get hurt. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Zackary Campbell was worried when, suddenly, three more voices broke into the air. His pupils suddenly shrank and he looked back. He saw three figures starting from the end of the Hanging Bridge and chasing Sean and York Rodriguez and others. The breath of those three people was also magnificent, and he could see that they were real Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Eximed Zackary Campbell, his face changing, ¡°It¡¯s the Porter family!¡± Chapter 143 It’s Your Time to die Zackary Campbell had expected that the Porter Family woulde, and he noticed Chase Porter and others at the Hanging Bridge just now. Three Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy followed. He was just not sure what the Porter Family was up to. Now, Sean was being chased by five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and the Porter Family¡¯s three Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy followed. What was their intention? Were they going to help Sean? Or were they trying to kill Sean? Zackary Campbell was still not sure! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Not daring to hesitate, Zackary Campbell beckoned with a wave of her hand, ¡°Keep up with them to see what¡¯s going on.¡± After that, he, and Pupil Wolf, with a dozen of the Campbell family¡¯s Masters behind him, followed the Kats River to catch up with the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. The same went for Spirit Wolf on the other side. However, their speed was significantly slower than that of Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. In just a few breaths, they were left dozens of meters behind by the three Masters of the Porter Family¡¯s Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Not to mention Sean and York Rodriguez at the front. They were far away from the Hanging Bridge and lost the light. They had already disappeared into the dark night. Dark clouds covered the moon, and the cold wind howled! Between heaven and earth, it seemed to be filled with a strong sense of killing! There was a mess on both sides of the Kats River and Hanging Bridge. The crowd ran and scattered, and the rest of them were all confused. What was going on? Did he run away? They were hoping Sean would get away with it! York Rodriguez, that son of a bitch, got two helpers, three against one, but they still can¡¯t get Sean. Then he got two more. What a shame! ¡°Luna.¡± Chase Porter watched the three Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy of the Porter Family disappear, then looked back at Luna Porter in the camera and said, ¡°Zackary Campbell and the Campbell family followed.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Luna Porter shook her head in the camera, still looking as if she¡¯s ready to go. She snorted with a cold smile, ¡°A bunch of losers. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Losers? Chase Porter¡¯s face turned pale. Among the many families in the Crane Town, the Campbell family and the Porter family were tied for the first ce, and their strength was neck-and-neck. Zackary Campbell brought most of the Masters of Dark Energy of the Campbell family this time, but in Luna Porter¡¯s eyes, were they just a bunch of losers? If the Campbell family were losers, what was the Porter family of the Crane Town? Luna Porter¡¯s inherent arrogance made the Porter family of the Crane Town very angry, but they dared not speak out. ¡°You guys are done. Come back.¡± Luna Porter certainly noticed the angry faces of the Porter family, including Chase Porter, but she didn¡¯t care. She ignored them and said directly, ¡°Remember to bring me an ice cream on your way back.¡± With that, she reached out and cut the video connection. Chase Porter turned pale. At least he was the head of the Porter family of the Crane Town, and had hee in person just to be Luna Porter¡¯s narrator? Luna Porter told him nothing about her ns. She only told the two Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy who hade with her from the Capital City. Even at the moment when Luna Porter decided to do it, she only spoke to the two old men, ¡°Stick to the n.¡± What was the n? What was Luna Porter¡¯s purpose? Chase Porter had no idea. So, let alone Zackary Campbell, even he had not understood until now whether the Porter family¡¯s three Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were going to save Sean or kill him¡­ ¡­ He didn¡¯t know! But at least they were there! Those who were staring at the live video and not at the scene were even more anxious! In the Capital City! The Mason family! Bernardo Mason took a sip of hot tea from the table and sneered as Sean and others quickly disappeared in the shot, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that old York Rodriguez has two more masters on his side.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Together with the five of them and the Porter family behind them, Sean will surely die. The only difference is at whose hands he dies.¡± Eight Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy together. In Bernardo Mason¡¯s opinion, Sean had no chance of survival! Bell, who was standing next to him, nodded, and said, ¡°You can rest assured that I have told those two ancestors, whoever killed Sean, that they must bring Sean¡¯s body back.¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s body is useful to us!¡± Yes, it was useful! In just five years, he gained the super strength of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. If Sean were to activate the Mason family¡¯s blood while in prison, he wouldn¡¯t be able to improve so quickly. The current Masters of the Mason family in the Capital City in Complete Stage in Dark Energy had all activated the blood of the Mason family, otherwise, they would not have reached the Complete Stage and had the current strength. Even those of our ancestors who activated the Mason family¡¯s blood had to pass through years of penance until they were well into their 60s before they crossed the threshold of Complete Stage. How could Sean do that in five years? Why? It was important for the Mason family of the Capital City to figure out why. So, they had to bring Sean¡¯s body back and study it, and maybe they would learn something¡­ ¡­ In the Cloudy Vi. When Sean was strangled by a group of old monsters and seriously injured, and when York Rodriguez mentioned the Mason family of the Capital City, Gemma and Dean almost fainted. What a terrible thing for Sean! Ten minutes! Sean waspletely disappeared from the video. After 10 agonizing minutes, Gemma felt like they were almost there, and she turned to Cornelia and said, ¡°Cornelia, be quick! Call Sean!¡± ¡°Look how he is now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cornelia nodded and immediately picked up her cell phone and dialed Sean¡¯s number. But a momentter, a familiar electronic synth came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now, please redialter¡­¡± Busy? Cornelia was stunned. Could it be that Sean had escaped the gang of old monsters and was now out of danger, calling someone to let him know he was okay.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unbeknownst to Cornelia, at the same time she was calling Sean, Cecilia was also calling Sean with anxiety. Sean wasn¡¯t on the line! They just dialed at the same time. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± In the living room, everyone stared at Cecilia with worried faces. ¡°Nobody answered¡­¡± Momentster, Cecilia put her phone down, her voice breaking. Phyllis, hiding in Cecilia¡¯s arms, also quietly wiped away tears. Growing up, she had beenughed at by other children, said she was a bastard who had no father. And now she had finally found a good father, but she was losing him before she had a chance to call him ¡°Dad¡±. ¡­ In Sean¡¯s Mulsanne at the end of Hanging Bridge, his mobile phone rang for a long time, turning on and off. Not only Gemma and Cecilia, but also many people were concerned about Sean¡¯s safety. Like Owen Sanchez, Luke Young¡­ By this time, Sean had escaped thousands of meters along the Kats River, ten miles away. York Rodriguez and others, the two centenarians of the Mason family of the Capital City, were all in hot pursuit. ¡°Now!¡± Suddenly, at one point, Sean mmed on the brakes. He stopped abruptly, stood high above the river, turned around, looked at the five remnants of the shadow galloping behind him, and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s your time to die!¡± Silently, he pinched the Magic Powder hidden in the cuff with both hands! Chapter 144 Kill Sean and Divide him up It was so dark that you could hardly see things. However, Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy could clearly feel the breath of terror emanating from the opponent within tens of meters. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, five figures followed and circled Sean, trapping him in the middle. At this point, Sean seemed unable to escape! ¡°What, you¡¯re not running?¡± York Rodriguez stared at Sean. Even at a distance of only ten meters, he could see nothing but a shadowy figure. Then he snorted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been a crazy son of a bitch?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna kill as many people as we showed up?¡± ¡°Go on being arrogant, if you dare!¡± There were five Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy. One blow from each of them was enough to cut Sean to pieces. With victory in hand, York Rodriguez was not so anxious. He wanted Sean to experience the taste of desperation before he died. Like living in hell! At this moment, one of the old men of the Mason family of the Capital City suddenly said, ¡°After all, he was a member of the Mason family, and the Mason family¡¯s blood flowed through him.¡± ¡°So!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When he dies, we will take his body back to the Capital City.¡± This was something that Bernardo Mason and the Old Mrs. Mason had told them to do beforeing. The Old man knew why and the importance of Sean¡¯s body! So, before killing Sean, he announced ahead of time! ¡°Oh?¡± York Rodriguez snorted, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± ¡°He had been shot by the three of us together and was now a spent force. Even if you two old guys don¡¯t do anything, he¡¯s not gonna get away from us.¡± ¡°Two of the three of us had our arms cut off by this son of a bitch, and we managed to take him down, and you¡¯re talking about taking his body away. Is that what you Mason family do?¡± There was an undisguised bitterness in his words! The two old men of the Mason family came out toote! ording to York Rodriguez, if they hade out an hour earlier, Sean would have been a breeze to take down. And he wouldn¡¯t have had an ear and an arm cut off by Sean! The Mason family did the least, and they wanted Sean¡¯s body all to themselves. That was not going to work! ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± The old man turned to York Rodriguez and said coldly, ¡°Even if he was banished from the Mason family, the blood of the Mason family will not be trampled upon!¡± As he spoke, the Dark Energy in his body was released and the pressure was amazing. Another old man chimed in, ¡°Your aim was to kill him and avenge your family, and when he is dead, your aim will be fulfilled. It is better not to be too greedy.¡± ¡°Otherwise.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Very threatening! These two 70-year-olds were backed by the Mason family of the Capital City, York Rodriguez and others couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them. And more importantly, York Rodriguez and the two gray-haired men, two of whom had lost their arm, had been so consumed by the previous battle that their fighting power was almost half broken. Even if they did fight, they would have a pretty good shot at York Rodriguez and others by two to three! ¡°You!¡± York Rodriguez twitched at the corners of his mouth, and his face turned pale. He had been targeted by Sean, and now he was being threatened by the two septuagenarians, so it looked like the Mason family had no end for him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Sean because Sean was alone. However, he did not dare to offend the Mason family of the Capital City. So, he turned to the two old men with gray hair and asked, ¡°What do you say?¡± The gray-haired old man with a two-meter iron bar gritted his teeth and said, ¡°His body? I¡¯m not interested, I can leave it, but he broke my arm, and I must take his arm!¡± Another gray-haired old man said, ¡°I want his other arm to use it to make medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± York Rodriguez looked a little worse. Fuck, he cut off one of my arms, and you two took both of his arms. What about me? What should I take? Had you thought about how I felt? He silently and inwardly scolded the two gray-haired old men. Then York Rodriguez looked back at the Mason family of the Capital City and said quietly, ¡°I want his head!¡± ¡°This is our bottom line!¡± ¡°If you, the Mason family of the Capital City, can¡¯t even meet this requirement, we would rather die with you. When we do, no one can kill this bastard!¡± York Rodriguez couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he gave it back. He threatened them back. Beheading Sean was a prerequisite for dismembering him. Weren¡¯t you the Mason family awesome? Weren¡¯t you always bossy? Fine. If you wanted to keep his body to yourself, I would make it impossible for you to kill Sean. In that case, you would never get his body. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± The pupil of the old man from the Mason family contracted slightly, and there was killing in his cold eyes. He snorted, ¡°In that case, good luck. If you¡¯re brave enough to cut off his arms and head, take them!¡± Good luck! Sean was standing there, and there were only so many parts on him. Whoever cut it off could take it away! That sounded fair¡­ For Sean alone, such shameless arguments and proposals were filled with malice. If the effective range of Magic Powder was only about 10 meters, and York Rodriguez and others were 10 meters away from him, he would have made his move. Fuck! They treated me like I was dead before they killed me? You were the ones dying tonight! ¡°Are you done?¡± Sean snorted and said impatiently, ¡°You guys go on together! See how many I can kill with one blow!¡± Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn. Their dark, poisonous eyes stared at Sean¡¯s shadowy figure in the darkness like the eyes of a tiger or the eyes of a Wolf. Dark Energy quietly condensed in their bodies, bursting out in a wave of terror. ¡°Come on!¡± Then, with a low roar, the five Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy stroke at once. With their swords and their hammers, they were closing in on Sean from all directions, blocking all his escape routes! Ten meters away, they approached in a blink of an eye! ¡°Well then!¡± Sean growled, and the vigorous Dark Energy in his body suddenly burst to the extreme. His hands were stretched out at the same time, and the two bags of Magic Powder in his hands were burst by Dark Energy with a bang. They were integrated into Sean¡¯s Dark Energy, and together with Dark Energy, they flew towards the surrounding area. Then, Sean¡¯s body quickly fell and he tried to fall into the Kats River to escape the five men! But it was toote! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, the six Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy crossed over and stments erupted like thunder. The whole space around Sean seemed to be torn apart in an instant! Poof! There were no surprises. One against five, even if Sean¡¯s Dark Energy was strong enough, he was a knockout. On the spot, he was crushed by the Dark Energy of terror surging around him, and his insides tumbled and he spewed out a mouthful of blood! The Sword shed and York Rodriguez¡¯s Grimsteel Sword came, and Sean leaned slightly to avoid it. Then it was followed by the meteor hammer and a two-meter iron bar,ing from behind! The two septuagenarians of the Mason family of the Capital City were swinging their fists and attacking Sean from the front! Sean was caught between a rock and a hard ce! It was almost impossible for him to get out of here! In a crisis, Sean didn¡¯t think twice. Hepared the two evils and chose the lesser. He sidestepped the meteor hammer on the left and the fist of one of the old men, but failed to dodge the two-meter-long stick on the right and the palm of another old man! So¡­ Bang! Boom! Almost at the same time, the two-meter iron rod of the gray-haired old man hit Sean hard on his back, and the palm of the 70-year-old man hit Sean hard on his right shoulder! Click! The sound of broken bones was particrly harsh! The next moment, Sean¡¯s body was thrown violently to the left by two huge forces. Then he fell like a cannon ball into the Kats River¡­ Whether he was alive or dead was uncertain. Chapter 145 Counterattack. The Power of Magic Powder ¡°That was close!¡± His flesh and blood seemed to have been cut in pieces, and his bones seemed to have been scattered. I can¡¯t even describe the pain. Words couldn¡¯t describe the agony. Even as tough as Sean, he could not help grinning, his face contorted with pain. Poof! After falling into the water, Sean spit out blood again, staining the water of the Kats River! Under the crisis, Sean mobilized Bright Energy in his body to protect himself. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t step half a foot into Bright World, or if he were to take one more blow, he would have died instantly! The five Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy were working together for a single hit. The terror of its power was visible! ¡°Is he dead?¡± The power of Dark Energy dispersed, and then the five Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy stood high in the sky and looked down at the surging river at their feet, concentrating on the smell of Sean in the water. Probably dead? Sean was already badly wounded and took two heavy blows at the same time. Even if his body was made of iron, it would have been destroyed! If he could survive, it would be insane! Even the five Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy present all thought that they could not withstand such a heavy blow and would surely die! ¡°I never leave a man alive under my iron rod!¡± The gray-haired old man who had just hit Sean in the back was beaming with pride. With a two-meter iron bar in his hand, he seemed invincible. Then he snorted, ¡°Now, I think it¡¯s time to divide up this boy¡¯s body.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his pupils shrank and his brow furrowed. He seemed vaguely aware of something, and suddenly looked startled. Then he said in disbelief, ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡± In the Kats River, under the water, there was a faint smell of Dark Energy! The gray-haired old man¡¯s face turned pale! What he just said turned out to be wrong! ¡°The power and influence of a powerful person or group still lingers after their defeat¡­¡± York Rodriguez felt the faint smell, too, but instead of angry, he was shocked and excited. He grabbed his sword and rushed into the Kats River to kill Sean, saying excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll chop off his head and see if he survives!¡± York Rodriguez had been beaten since the beginning of this fight! He was full of anger! And he had nowhere to let it out! Well, now Sean was still alive! Would he be at others¡¯ mercy in his dying state? York Rodriguez would not miss the opportunity of a lifetime! If he could cut off Sean¡¯s head with his own hand, it would be a relief to the Rodriguez family who died at Sean¡¯s hands. Nobody could stop me! I wanted to be a hero! ¡°No¡­¡± However, as York Rodrigueznded in the Kats River with the Grimsteel Sword in his hand, following the faint scent, a 70-year-old member of the Mason family of the Capital City nearby suddenly eximed, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Dark Energy inside me!¡± Just as he spoke, York Rodriguez fell into the Kats River with a ssh! He fell into it, not jumped! He could not help falling, like a man falling into water¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Then came the startled voice of York Rodriguez, ¡°My Dark Energy! My Dark Energy suddenly rampaged through my body, out of control and I was unable to release it!¡± What the hell? My god, I fought for a long time, I got an ear and an arm cut off, and I finally got a chance to kill Sean Mason, how could this happen? Would you die if you just let me kill him? There was a sudden noise. Before York Rodriguez knew what was happening, a sharp steel knife stabbed him in the back, piercing his insides and piercing his body! Then the point pierced his chest and came out! And it was Sean¡¯s the Wolf¡¯s Massacre! ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡± York Rodriguez froze in the water with his eyes wide open. Blood gushed from the corners of his mouth, and his face was incredulous, defiant, and angry. But no one answered his questions, no one answered his doubts. His dted pupils quickly melted away, his out-of-control Dark Energy quickly withered, and the vigorous vitality was annihted. A momentter, he was dead. York Rodriguez died! The whole thing happened in a blink of an eye, in just a few seconds! ¡°Shit!¡± The rest realized what was wrong, so they turned and fled, shouting angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve been set up! Let¡¯s go!¡± Unfortunately, it was toote! To be on the safe side, Sean hid a lot of Magic Powder in the cuffs on both sides, several times more than the old monk of the Campbell family suggested. It was very powerful! Even when Sean used Bright Energy, he almost passed out on the spot. He was weak and unconscious, unable to use the Dark Energy in his body! Otherwise, after the broadsword stabbed into York Rodriguez¡¯s body just now, a slight burst of Dark Energy could blow York Rodriguez¡¯s body into pieces of meat! That was what happened to Sean, let alone anyone else. The remaining four turned and ran, trying to reach the shore, but when he was only a few meters away, the gray-haired man with the two-meter iron bar slipped and fell into the Kats River. Next came the gray-haired old man with the meteor hammer. The two aged men of the Mason family of the Capital City had been watching the battle secretly and waiting for work. Their Dark Energy in their bodies was still in full condition, so they supported for a little longer. But they had only gone less than ten meters, and were just like the two gray-haired old men! In a matter of seconds, all four of them went overboard! Strong Dark Energy was needed to stand above the river. The Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy were no different from the ordinary when they lost Dark Energy. How could they still stand high above the river? It was a very strange scene when four people fell into the water one after the other. And kind of funny! The next half minute was Sean¡¯s one-man show. Although he also suffered from the erosion of Magic Powder, fortunately, Sean was prepared for it and Bright Energy protected him, so he barely kept a sense of sanity and a little strength! That alone would be enough to turn the tide¡­ ¡­ Ten meters away! The three Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy of the Porter family followed. They were very cautious and stopped dozens of meters away from the front battlefield, lurking in the dark and staring from a distance. Tens of meters, this was what a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy could reach! They were dozens of meters away, so Sean, York Rodriguez, and others couldn¡¯t see them! Theyy dormant like wolves in the snow, waiting for their chance! Until¡­ York Rodriguez¡¯s terrified voice was heard in the air, and then the septuagenarian imed to have been tricked and tried to escape. The three of them looked at each other in horror! What, with five against one, could Sean turn it around? ¡°Hurry up, or things may change.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Surprised, one of the old men who came from the Capital City with Luna Porter made a quick dash toward the battlefield ahead. His whole person was just like a fierce cheetah, and the Dark Energy which had been deliberately hidden suddenly burst out. The other two followed without hesitation! Chapter 146 To Covet Gains Ahead Without Being Aware of Danger Behind The distance of tens of meters WAS nothing for a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Dark Energy was released, when the front battlefield came within the perceptive range of the three old men of the Porter family, the fright on their faces suddenly became stronger. All dead? Sean killed all five of the Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy in one night? How¡­ How was it possible? They could distinctly feel the breath of master dissipating across the field, one by one. And the dissipation of each breath meant a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy was dead! As they approached, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre decapitated thest seventy-year-old man. Five masters, all became the ghost under Sean¡¯s knife! One against five, he wiped them all out! Massacre! The three old men of the Porter family stood in the air. The night was dark, and though they could not see what was before them, they could not help but feel their hearts trembling with the cold breath of blood and the desire to kill. Sean really did it! They didn¡¯t know how Sean did it, but that made it even more shocking! It was unbelievable! Sean also felt three horrible smellsing to him. At one point, his mouth twitched and his face turned pale. Fuck! Still? The shock in Sean¡¯s heart was no less than that of the three men of the Porter family. The mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Throughout the whole thing, Sean was the cicada, the prey of York Rodriguez and the Mason family of the Capital City. He tried his best and took out all the means except Bright Energy to turn the tide and kill all the five masters here! Now, Sean was exhausted and his Dark Energy was also almost exhausted. He had too much Magic Powder in his body, but he had not recovered. The old injury on his left shoulder recurred, the skeleton on his right shoulder was shattered by the old man of seventy years of old, and the old man with gray hair hit him with an iron rod on his back. He was bruised and weak! It was rare enough that he could kill them with the broadsword in his hand until now! But it wasn¡¯t Zackary Campbell or Pupil Wolf who appeared now. It was three enemies who jumped out of nowhere. How desperate he was! Surprisingly! And unexpectedly! ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± With his head down and his cold eyes fixed on Sean¡¯s every move, one of the Porter family members said, ¡°Please go with us.¡± The reason they didn¡¯t go after Sean was because they were also scared! Sean¡¯s breath was fading, almost dying, and they could clearly sense it. However, Sean can kill five masters in a heartbeat. Who knew what else he could do! If they rushed forward, they could get themselves killed! They didn¡¯t want to die in the Kats River, like York Rodriguez and others, with their bodies floating in the current to somewhere they didn¡¯t even know! ¡°Go with you?¡± Sean frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± The old man from the Porter family replied, ¡°Killing you is not what we¡¯re here for. We just want you to have a talk. We need your help with something.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡± His voice was cold, but it wasn¡¯t as hostile to Sean as York Rodriguez and the 70-year-old members of the Mason family in the Capital City. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was surprised, so he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time.¡± The elder of the Porter Family shook his head without revealing his identity. Then he turned to the old man of the Porter Family of the Crane Town and said, ¡°You go and tell Mr. Mason to go ashore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man of the Porter family of the Crane Town felt a pang of anger. Shit, you guys knew it could be dangerous to go up there, so you two watched while I did it? We were all members of the Porter family and were also Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Were people from the Capital City superior? He was angry but he dared not show it. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth, suppressed his anger, concentrated on his guard, and walked slowly toward Sean. His Dark Energy was gathering in the palm of his hand, ready to attack, in case Sean came up with a n for a surprise attack. Sean was thinking in his head. The Dark Energy in his body was now exhausted, and the Magic Powder had just been used up all at once. He was so badly wounded that the only thing he could count on was Bright Energy in his body! If there was only one opponent, or if all three of the Porter family members yed together, Sean would have a fighting chance with Bright Energy¡¯s natural advantage over Dark Energy. He had to kill all his opponents in one move! Because of Sean¡¯s condition, he only had the strength for one move! However! Things didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted. These three old guys had obviously been lurking for a long time, witnessing the demise of York Rodriguez and others. They were afraid, and they learned their lesson, so they just sent one of them up to test it. In this way, even if Sean used Bright Energy, he would only be able to kill one of them, which would not get him out of the trap, but would expose his strength in Bright Energy. It was not worth it! ¡°You know what? I¡¯d better go with them.¡± After much thought, Sean finally gave up the idea of taking a chance. The old guy from the Porter family of the Crane Town came to Sean with great care. He was relieved to see Sean doing nothing but being caught without a fight. ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Just to be sure, the old guy reached out and hit Sean with a knife to the back of his head, knocking him unconscious on the spot. Sean let go and the Wolf¡¯s Massacre fell into the Kats River.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He made it so easily? The two old members of the Porter family from the Capital City looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡°Looks like Sean is really at the end of his rope. And they made it effortlessly.¡± ¡°Take him and go!¡± One of them looked back and murmured, ¡°The Campbell family will be here any minute.¡± So, the three old members of the Porter family took Sean with them, and they disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye. ¡­ ¡°This should be it!¡± Momentster, Zackary Campbell and Pupil Wolf arrived at the south bank of the Kats River, while Spirit Wolf and the others arrived at the north bank of the Kats River. As Masters of Middle and Late Stages in Dark Realms, they could clearly sense that the waters before them were a battleground for Sean and York Rodriguez. However, in front of them, the Kats River was gray and only the surging sound of the River came, and there was no smell of a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy. ¡°Boss!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf shouted at the same time across the Kats River. The sound echoed through the night sky. But there was no answer. ¡°Could he¡­¡± Zackary Campbell¡¯s face turned pale and he instinctively thought of the worst. After all, Sean was chased by eight Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and he was alone. No matter how strong he was, he had absolutely no hope of winning. He thought of it, but could not bear to say it. So, he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Miss, I thought you said earlier that if Sean wanted to get away, no one could stop him, so¡­¡± ¡°Could he have run away after the big fight here?¡± He said so, but Zackary Campbell knew it was impossible. Because the breath of the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy ended abruptly, obviously there was a fight to the death here. He was stopped and he ran away? No way! Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t answer Zackary Campbell¡¯s question. Her pupils turned red again and stared at the water of the Kats River for five minutes. In five minutes! Pupil Wolf suddenly pointed to one of the rivers and gritted her teeth, ¡°There!¡± ¡°Get your men in the water!¡± Chapter 147 Pupil Wolf’s Tears of Blood. Looking for the Body in the Kats River Zackary Campbell was startled. He peered in the direction of the finger of Pupil Wolf. But the sky was dark and the river was surging. He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong. But he turned around and noticed the red pupils of the Pupil Wolf. He nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay!¡± He extended his hand to the Campbell family¡¯s masters behind him and said, ¡°All of you, go in the water!¡± ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re gonna find Sean, even if it means turning the Kats River upside down!¡± Before, it was Pupil Wolf who used her blood pupils to find the two senescent members of the Mason family of the Capital City. Zackary Campbell didn¡¯t know why, but it turned out Pupil Wolf was right. So, he had no doubt about the judgment of Pupil Wolf. If Pupil Wolf pointed out the directions, she must have found something! This meant that Like Zackary Campbell, Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t think Sean had a chance to escape. So, the most likely scenario was that Sean was drowning in the current! Was he alive? Or was he dead? They might not know for sure until they found him, or his body! The masters of the Campbell family who were behind Zackary Campbell did not hesitate to walk to the river, jump into the water, then dive into the water and swim in the direction of Pupil Wolf pointed at. On the other side. Spirit Wolf was the first to jump into the Kats River.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Those masters of the Campbell family followed. Masters of Dark Energy had the protection of Dark Energy. So, in the river, they coulde and go freely, travel like a shuttle, and their speed was very fast. With twenty people searching at the same time, even if the river was wide, it didn¡¯t take too much time. It was very urgent. Only Zackary Campbell and Pupil Wolf stood on the shore, waiting anxiously. Suddenly, the phone rang. Zackary Campbell pulled out his cell phone. It was Cornelia¡¯s number. Apparently, when they called Sean on his cell phone, it was either in the middle of a conversation or there was no answer. Gemma and the others couldn¡¯t feel at ease, so they called Zackary Campbell. Zackary Campbell hesitated. Should he answer the call? What would he say if he did? But at the second thought, Gemma and Dean must be worried because Sean¡¯s life was still up in the air. If he didn¡¯t answer the phone, they would be more paranoid. So, Zackary Campbell took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Mr. Wright¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Gemma¡¯s anxious voice had a bit of a catch in it, and she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Sean¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°I called him but he didn¡¯t answer. Is he with you? He¡­¡± ¡°Is he oaky?¡± By the end, she was not simply choking, but sobbing. Apparently, in the live footage, she saw Sean was seriously injured and ran away, and was chased by a group of masters. Gemma also guessed that Sean must be in danger. Was he okay? Gemma asked for nothing but Sean¡¯s safety, that was all! ¡°Mr. Wright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zackary Campbell was moved and he consoled her, ¡°The battle is over. We¡¯re trying to locate Sean. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find him¡­¡± Despite all thefort, Zackary Campbell was not too sure. After all, Sean was in danger, and that was a fact. The two talked for a while. As soon as they hung up the phone, a master of the Campbell family suddenly surfaced, holding a sword in his hand, holding it high and Shouting, ¡°I found it!¡± ¡°I found Mr. Mason¡¯s weapon!¡± He was sitting where Pupil Wolf had just pointed. The red pupils of the Pupil Wolf suddenly shrank and the she looked more serious. She murmured, ¡°Just a broadsword?¡± It was exactly Sean¡¯s the Wolf¡¯s Massacre! Sean had said more than once in the army that a weapon was a fighter¡¯s third arm, a third hand, and part of his body and life! If the weapon was there, he was still alive! If the weapon was destroyed, he was dead! Now, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre was at the bottom of the Kats River alone, and Sean was nowhere to be found. What did that mean? ¡°There! There! And there!¡± Pupil Wolf gritted her teeth and pointed in several directions, ¡°keep searching!¡± The search continued The Campbell family¡¯s master took the Wolf¡¯s Massacre ashore and took it to Pupil Wolf and Zackary Campbell. It was cold on top of the sword. Although it had just been pulled out of the water, there was not a drop of water on it. Now the clouds parted from the vault of heaven, and the moon shone bright and cold. The dark banks of the Kats River also brightened. ¡°At the bottom of the river, we found only the knife, not Mr. Mason¡¯s¡­¡± In the middle of the sentence, the Campbell family¡¯s master looked up at Zackary Campbell and Pupil Wolf. When he saw the red eyes of Pupil Wolf in the cold moonlight, his heart beat violently and he swallowed the words back into his stomach. They had seen the blood pupil of Pupil Wolf at the end of the Hanging Bridge before and had prepared ordingly. But now, what made the Campbell family¡¯s master more scared was that there were two lines of dazzling blood at the corners of the eyes of Pupil Wolf. Two lines of blood ran from the corners of the eye of Pupil Wolf¡± eye, down her beautiful white cheek and down her delicate chin. At first nce, it was like blood tears! ¡°Miss, are you¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zackary Campbell was also taken aback. The eyes of Pupil Wolf were different from those of ordinary people. They had special abilities, but there was a price to pay for using these special abilities. She had been using her powers today, and it was gonna cost her a lot! ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Pupil shook her head, her voice cold and unemotional. She reached out with her right hand, grabbed the handle of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and took it from the Campbell Family¡¯s master. Then she raised her left hand, brushed her fingertips over the de of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and murmured, ¡°Boss, if anything happens to you, I will take your ce and gather all my brothers to wreak havoc on the Capital City and the Mason family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to massacre the Mason family with your Wolf¡¯s Massacre to avenge you!¡± ¡°Toplete your unfinished wish!¡± ¡°Till I die!¡± Her voice was low and cold, with the tone of determination, like a vow from hell! ¡°I found a body!¡± Suddenly, another master of the Campbell Family surfaced and shouted. Zackary Campbell and Pupil Wolf turned pale and looked up. Then Zackary Campbell¡¯s cell phone rang again. He took it out and found it was a strange number. Impatiently, he pressed the answer button. As soon as the phone was connected, a woman¡¯s anxious voice was heard on the phone, ¡°Hello? Is that Mr. Campbell?¡± ¡°This is Cecilia Moore. I¡¯m Sean Mason¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡± Chapter 148 Cecilia collapsed. Bernardo Mason’s Viciousness Cecilia Moore! Zackary Campbell was stunned. Of course, he knew Sean was engaged to Cecilia in Hilshire after he got out of prison. Before, when the Moore Group changed its owner, Charles Campbell came to him. He sent people to warn the Rodriguez family and sent Lilith Carter and others to Hilshire to assist Cecilia in taking over the Moore Group. He just didn¡¯t expect Cecilia to find his contact information. It seemed that she was also desperate. ¡°Hello, Miss Moore.¡± Zackary Campbell took a few steps back, stepped aside, and spoke as quietly as he could, ¡°It¡¯s me. I assume you called on such short notice to ask about Sean, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecilia nodded and said, ¡°Is he¡­¡± ¡°Is he all right now? Is he with you? Were the wounds on his body serious?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°May I speak to him?¡± Subconsciously, Cecilia did not dare to think about Sean¡¯s death. So, all the questions she asked were based on the premise that Sean was still alive. Zackary Campbell thought for a moment and looked at the body that was fished out of the Kats River by the master of the Campbell family. His tone was very solemn, ¡°Miss Moore, I want you to be prepared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cecilia asked with a sudden quiver in her voice, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecilia was different from Gemma. Gemma and Dean were too old to withstand blows. Therefore, Zackary Campbell had to tell them the good part and let them rx as much as possible. But Cecilia¡­ She was still young, and Zackary Campbell felt no need to hide the truth about Sean for her. So, Zackary Campbell said quietly, ¡°Sean was being hunted by eight of his peers, and the battle is over. The odds of his survival were almost zero¡­¡± ¡°We just found Sean¡¯s weapon at the bottom of the Kats River, and we¡¯re trying to find the body.¡± Boom! Zackary Campbell¡¯s words hit Cecilia over the head like a bolt from the blue, via a mobile phone, over an endless distance. For a moment, Cecilia froze there. Her face turnedpale, tears streaming down her face. Her hand shook and the phone flopped to her feet. He was¡­ Dead? Out of countless possibilities, this was the one Cecilia dared not to think about, was the one she did not want to face, and was also the cruelest one. However, it was the highest probability, high enough to make people despair! What should I do if you were dead? What about Phyllis? You promised me that you woulde back alive, that you woulde back and marry me, that you would make me your bride, that you would be Phyllis¡¯s biological father. Did you forget your own words and promises so quickly? Liar! You big liar! Cecilia crouched on the ground, her hands sped tightly around her legs, her forehead resting on her knees, her body shaking violently. It was as if her normally strong and fearless heart had suddenly broken. She grinded her teeth and cried! But she was afraid to cry for fear that Marcia, Matthew Moore, and Phyllis would hear her next door. In two minutes. When Cecilia looked up, her eyes were swollen and her face was full of tears. Her pants near her knees were wet with tears. She took a deep breath, reached out to wipe the tears away, and picked up her phone. Zackary Campbell was still on the line¡­ ¡°Miss Moore, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zackary Campbell said, ¡°It¡¯s a long shot, but until we find Sean¡¯s body, he still has a chance, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve pulled two bodies out of the Kats River.¡± ¡°And neither of them was Sean.¡± ¡°There is still hope until we see his body!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecilia nodded heavily and said, ¡°Would you hold the line, please? I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s going on over there, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zackary Campbell said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I get anything.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Cecilia was alone in the bathroom, waiting and praying silently¡­ ¡­ For many, today was destined to be a sleepless night! In the Capital City! The Mason family! Sean had been off the air for over half an hour. Bell had been calling incessant, asking questions about the battle. However, after several calls, he failed to reach the two septuagenarians who had been sent to the Crane Town to kill Sean. All he knew was that eight Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy, including the Porter family¡¯s, hunted Sean and left the Hanging Bridge area. Where they went, or what happened, was unknown. Until, ten minutester! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Bell looked terrible and he said quietly, ¡°Word came from there that Sean went all the way east along the Kats River, escaped ten miles, and was chased down and strangled by York Rodriguez and others.¡± ¡°As for the result¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Zackary Campbell and his men are pulling bodies from there. Among the three bodies recovered so far are York Rodriguez, the gray-haired old man with the two-meter iron bar, and¡­¡± After a pause, Bell gritted his teeth and said, ¡°And a predecessor of our Mason family!¡± Bang! For a moment Bernardo Mason¡¯s face was cold and there was a look of shock in his eyes. Standing up, he asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Sean was prepared, that he led people there, and that he, with help, had set up an ambush there?¡± That was Bernardo Mason¡¯s first reaction! If there was no helper, no ambush, with Sean alone, and he was seriously wounded, how could he kill three of them under the siege of eight masters? ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Bell shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°What about Sean?¡± Bernardo Mason asked, ¡°Is he dead?¡± That was Bernardo Mason¡¯s main concern. If Sean was killed, it didn¡¯t matter even if they lost a Master of Complete Stage in Dark Energy But if Sean were alive, the consequences would be terrible! ¡°He was probably dead¡­¡± Bell, not daring to assert himself too firmly, replied quietly, ¡°In that case, even if Sean had help, he would not have been able to ovee the siege of the eight Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy.¡± ¡°Also, Zackary Campbell¡¯s men have found Sean¡¯s de from the bottom of the Kats River, but they haven¡¯t found Sean¡¯s body yet.¡± Bernardo Mason¡¯s face brightened. Of course, he knew the importance of what weapon meant for a warrior. Now that the sword was gone, could Sean still escape with his bare hands? ¡°Keep watching!¡± But there was no room for carelessness in such matters. Bernardo Mason could not be at ease until he saw Sean¡¯s body. ¡°Make sure you keep an eye on him!¡± ¡°If Zackary Campbell finds Sean¡¯s body, send someone to the Crane Town, destroy the Campbell family, and bring me back the body!¡± Once they knew that Sean was dead, the next thing Bernardo Mason needed to do was to wipe out all of Sean¡¯s contacts that he had previously identified! The Campbell Family of the Crane Town couldn¡¯t stay! Chapter 149 If you Decide, go Ahead and do it Along the Kats River! Under the direction of Zackary Campbell and Pupil Wolf, more than twenty of the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy searched the Kats River for nearly three hours until midnight. Five or six miles down the Kats River, and they only found four mutted bodies! Including York Rodriguez and the two old men with gray hair! As for the two aged men sent by the Mason family of the Capital City, they only found the body of one of them! And on head on it. Sean cut off the head, threw it away and it floated down the river. Eight maters! That was nine, including Sean! And there were only four bodies, so what about the other five? Were they dead? Or were they still alive? ¡°The fact that Sean¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found should be a good thing for us.¡± Zackary Campbell sighed. There was no need to go any further. He looked over at Pupil Wolf and asked, ¡°Do you think, youngdy, that there is a possibility?¡± ¡°That Sean was stopped by them, and after a fight to the death, he beheaded four of them, only to be hanged by the other four. And then they took Sean¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± ¡°They just took Sean down, and they didn¡¯t kill him?¡± Given the current situation, those was the only two possibilities Zackary Campbell could think of. The idea that Sean killed four of them and then escaped alone, he thought, was just not realistic. The phone was still on¡­ Zackary Campbell was talking to Pupil Wolf, and Cecilia, in Hilshire. At least, there was a glimmer of hope! Zackary Campbell then spoke into Cecilia on the phone, ¡°Miss Moore, that¡¯s probably what¡¯s going on here. My phone is about to run out of battery.¡± ¡°How about¡­¡± ¡°Miss Moore, why don¡¯t you go to bed and have a rest, and I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything new.¡± Although Cecilia was not at the scene, she was always paying attention to the search situation. Now, the search was over, but there was still no definitive answer. Having a rest? How was she supposed to sleep with Sean hanging in the bnce? Although she hadn¡¯t been in touch with Sean for a long time, he had been trying his best to protect her and Phyllis since their engagement ceremony at the Emperor Hotel. In a matter of days, he drove Isaac Moore¡¯s family out of Hilshire and took back the Moore Group! Sean went to the Crane Town to get Ladies Star Grass and save Phyllis¡¯s life. He spent more than $100 billion on the underground auction. And now! Phyllis was awake and safe! Sean, on the other hand, didn¡¯te back, and probably never would! As her fianc¨¦, Sean did everything he could for Cecilia and Phyllis. So what had Cecilia done for Sean as his fianc¨¦e? The thought of it tore her heart out! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Cecilia blurted out in a sh, ¡°Mr. Campbell, I want to go to the Crane Town!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zackary Campbell was stunned. Cecilia said with a firm tone, ¡°I want to go to the Crane Town! Now!¡± ¡°Sean is my fianc¨¦, and I have the right, and the obligation, to be the first to know if he¡¯s safe, and to work with you to find him!¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± After a little hesitation, Cecilia continued, ¡°His grandma and grandpa must be at your ce, right?¡± ¡°With Sean away, they needfort and care.¡± Cecilia had been on edge ever since Gemma called her. Especially after learning Sean¡¯s true identity, she was a little nervous. She was strangely timid.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But this was no time to be timid. Cecilia, who had been self-reliant for years, was not a timid woman. She had the courage to shoulder the responsibility. Shirking and evasion were not in her nature! ¡°Well¡­¡± Zackary Campbell hesitated and nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯re so inclined, you might as welle.¡± ¡°As it happens, I¡¯ve been instructed by Sean to send some of my best men to Hilshire to keep your family safe. I¡¯ll call themter and ask them toe with you.¡± Keeping them safe? Cecilia¡¯s heart is warm. These days, she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Everything seemed calm and still. It turned out that there was no such thing as quiet and peaceful time in the world, but someone was carrying a heavy load for you! ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up the phone, Cecilia went to the sink, cleaned up, and opened the bathroom door to find Matthew Moore in a wheelchair. Marcia held Phyllis and stood behind Matthew Moore. Apparently, like Cecilia, they couldn¡¯t fall sleep because they were worried about Sean¡¯s safety. ¡°Mom! You¡¯re¡­¡± Cecilia was stunned. Marcia sighed, ¡°Cecilia, have you decided to go to the Crane Town?¡± They seemed to have heard what Cecilia had just said to Zackary Campbell. ¡°Yes.¡± Cecilia nodded and said, ¡°Sean has done so much for our family, and with his life hanging in the bnce, there¡¯s no reason for me to do nothing but wait at home.¡± Yeah! So much! Matthew Moore, like Cecilia, understood this. He reached out and touched his legs, saying, ¡°Go ahead, kid. Whatever you want, your mother and I, and Phyllis, we¡¯re all behind you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Although Marcia was a little worried about Cecilia¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t want her to get too close to Sean and be involved in the feud between Sean and the Mason family of the Capital City, she was not an unreasonable middle-aged woman either. She saw how nice Sean was to her family. Her eyes turned red and she choked up, ¡°Whatever decision you make, as long as you like it, I will support you, but only if you take care of yourself and don¡¯t let yourself get hurt.¡± ¡°If something were to happen to you, what would happen to me and your dad and Phyllis?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia and Matthew Moore couldn¡¯t hold back the tears, but it was Phyllis who spoke in Marcia¡¯s arms, her young voice filled with determination, ¡°Mom, go ahead.¡± ¡°Go find daddy.¡± ¡°I will be good, I will wait for you at home, when you bring uncle back, I will call him father to his face, and to tell all the kindergarten friends that I also have a father.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. My dad was a super hero.¡± Phyllis tried not to cry. But when Cecilia heard her words, she couldn¡¯t help crying¡­ ¡­ On the other side! Along the Kats River. After Zackary Campbell hung up on Cecilia, Pupil Wolf took Sean¡¯s The Wolf¡¯s Massacre and hacked the four bodies that were fusing the Kats River into a pile of meat. What a sight! For Sean¡¯s danger, these people were the culprits, the executioners! Even if they were dead, Pupil Wolf wouldn¡¯t let them rest in peace! Those Masters of Dark Energy of the Campbell family watched quietly, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads and backs. Damn it, this ridiculously beautiful woman, when she yed hard, she yed to extreme! ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Zackary Campbell tried to stop it, but he hesitated. Pupil Wolf chopped a lot of time, then she got tired, and finally put the Wolf¡¯s Massacre on her skinny shoulders and walked away. After a few steps, a cold voice came, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to the Porter family!¡± Chapter 150 Man’s Anger. Luna Porter’s Confidence The Porter family? Zackary Campbell was so taken aback by what Pupil Wolf said that he ran to stop her, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What can you do now at the Porter family?¡± ¡°Are you going to denounce their sins?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This time, Zackary Campbell had to stop her. The Porter Family of the Crane Town, which was already on a par with the Campbell family, now had Luna Porter from the Capital City. He feared the consequences if they ventured there. Pupil Wolf kept walking and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange going on here?¡± ¡°Eight men! Only four bodies were found!¡± ¡°We found York Rodriguez and his two friends, one from Mason family of the Capital City, but none from the Porter family!¡± Zackary Campbell certainly knew what Pupil Wolf meant. One possibility, as Zackary Campbell said earlier, was that Sean fought to the death, beheaded some of the men, and was grabbed by the rest, or killed, and then they took his body. Then, the Porter family¡¯s three old guys who were in Complete Stage in Dark Energy were the most likely to do it. The problem was, even if the Porter family did take Sean, or his body, and even if they came to the door and asked, they wouldn¡¯t admit it. Once they turned their backs on the Campbell family, these masters of Dark Energy of the Campbell family might not be able to handle that. ¡°What?¡± Pupil Wolf looked over her shoulder at Zackary Campbell and snorted, ¡°Mr. Campbell, are you scared?¡± Zackary Campbell turned angry. As the head of the Campbell family in the Crane Town, a Master of Middle Stage in Dark Energy, he was asked by a young woman like Pupil Wolf, who was in Early Stage in Dark Energy if he was scared in front of the children of the tribe. If he didn¡¯t go with her, what dignity did he have? Luckily, Pupil Wolf was Sean¡¯s friend and Sean was in danger, so he knew what Pupil Wolf was feeling. Otherwise, ording to Zackary Campbell¡¯s personality, he would have been unable to resist the temptation to p her. ¡°Mr. Campbell, let¡¯s go.¡± At this time, a master of Campbell Family came forward and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Mr. Mason died for no reason and we failed to save him. We should go to the Porter family and get some answers for him.¡± They talked about sharing life and death, and now Sean was probably dead, and they were still alive. What kind of warriors were they if they didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up for Sean? A man¡¯s anger was invincible and unstoppable. ¡°Mr. Campbell, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± More than 20 masters of the Campbell family came forward one after another. As a woman who was only in Early Stage in Dark Energy, Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t fear taking risks. How could they be inferior to her? ¡°Well¡­ fine.¡± Zackary Campbell thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°For Sean¡¯s sake, if you¡¯re not afraid to fight, then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To the Porter family!¡± So, they all went back to Hanging Bridge, got in the car and left. They marched fiercely to the Porter family¡¯s vi¡­ ¡­ One o¡¯clock in the morning! Inside the Porter family¡¯s vi, the lights were still zing! In the lobby of the main building, Luna Porter stayed awake, sitting alone on a sofa, seemingly waiting for something. Momentster, Chase Porter walked in andughed, ¡°Luna, everything¡¯s all set.¡± ¡°The doors and Windows of the underground chamber are made of Grimstell, specially used for the Masters of Complete Stage in Dark Energy like Sean. He¡¯s wounded and dying, and even if he wakes up, there¡¯s no way he can escape.¡± If Luna Porter was just sucking up to Luna Porter. Now Chase Porter really admired her. Sean, York Rodriguez, even the Mason family of Capital City, none of them were easy to deal with! However, after a rough and tumble fight, just as Luna Porter said before, the Porter family picked up a huge bargain without losing a fight! Luna Porter¡¯s seemed to be true! ¡°Ok.¡± Luna Porter just nodded casually, without half a smug look on her face. Then she asked, ¡°The two coffins I asked you to prepare, are they ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chase Porter smiled and nodded, but confused. He frowned and asked, ¡°It was a great joy for the three seniors toe back triumphantly, but you asked me to prepare the coffins, what do you¡­¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Luna Porter was brilliant, but the point was, she wouldn¡¯t tell Chase Porter anything, so the smarter she was, the more enigmatic she seemed, and the dumber he looked! Chase Porter was upset! ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Porter family in the Crane Town, show some respect, okay?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Luna Porter said, and sure enough, not enough respect for him. Chase Porter took a deep breath and gritted his teeth! He turned and was about to go when suddenly there was a sound of quick footsteps. A bodyguard of the Porter Family rushed into the hall and shouted, ¡°Miss Porter! Mr. Porter! Oh, we got a problem!¡± ¡°Zackary Campbell came to the vi with a group of the Campbell family¡¯s Masters of Dark Energy!¡± ¡°They were so fierce, and they seemed toe for something serious!¡± Chase Porter¡¯s face changed slightly. He looked back at Luna Porter and said with concern, ¡°There is no such thing as a free lunch. Zackary Campbell is not stupid. It must be that he didn¡¯t find the bodies of our predecessors, so he got suspicious¡­¡± Now, Sean was in their custody, but that was not the end of the story! Zackary Campbell was not going to stop! Moreover, the Mason family of the Capital City was not easy to fool around with! ¡°Of course he¡¯s not stupid.¡± Luna Porter smiled and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m gonna sit around and y games with a bunch of idiots?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chase Porter was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know what to say to kiss her ass now. ¡°You get smart people together, and you y with them, that¡¯s the fun part.¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± In Luna Porter¡¯s few words of understatement, however, there was a strong sense of confidence. It seemed that she knew what would happen to Sean before she decided to do it, and she had a strategy in mind. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Chase Porter was sucking up but whispering in his heart, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Porter from the Porter family in Capital City, and you¡¯re smart, and you¡¯re right about everything, okay?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t treat me like a douche bag, and then stop acting like a dick for me, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old man with a weak heart. I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Luna porter said, ¡°Uncle Chase, go out and meet them yourself, and bring them into the hall. There is a good show to be put on.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chase Porter nodded. He¡¯d learned his lesson, since Luna Porter wouldn¡¯t tell him what was going on even if he asked, he¡¯d just shut up and wait. As Soon as Chase Porter left, suddenly, a dark shadow shed, and an old guy with gray hair appeared behind Luna Porter. He is one of the two Masters of Complete stage in Dark Energy who followed Luna Porter from the Capital City and chased Sean at the end of Hanging Bridge before and took him away! Chapter 151 Good Show And The Only Survivor Outside the gate of the Porter residence, eight ck Mercedes and a Bentley Mulsanne roared over. When Zackary, Pupil Wolf, and others got down, Chase had been waiting with several Dark Energy masters from the Porter family. When he saw Chase, Zackary snorted, and his pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Humph! Mr. Porter, it seems you¡¯ve been expecting us.¡± ¡°Well, not exactly, Mr. Campbell.¡± Chase exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve just heard about your visit, and I am afraid the others in my family might not be able to receive you properly, so I am here.¡± The Campbell and the Porter families were the most influential in Crane Town. They werepetitors and business partners. Zackary and Chase were like foes and friends. Although they had different ambitions and took different sides, they seemed to be close on the surface. Zackary walked to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Porter, I guess you should have known why we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Roughly.¡± Chase nodded. The next second, he shook his head and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if my guess is right.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and she had no mood to beat around the bush with Chase. Waving the Wolf¡¯s Massacre from her shoulder, she pointed at Chase with the sharp de and snapped impatiently, ¡°Where is Sean Mason?¡± At that, all of the masters around them stepped forward to protect Chase and they all emanated intense dark energies. The masters with the Campbell family didn¡¯t back down either. They also stepped forward to stand by Pupil Wolf and Zackary. In a blink, the air was filled with a gunpowder smell. A fight would happen at any time. ¡°Oh?¡± Chase looked at Pupil Wolf, arching an eyebrow. However, he was calm. Pupil Wolf was just a girl in the Early Stage in Dark Energy, so he didn¡¯t think she was a threat. Instead, he asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this youngdy before. Who are you, miss?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Sean¡¯s friend,¡± Zackary answered. ¡°At eight this evening, in front of Hanging Bridge on the bank of Kats River, Sean and York Rodriguez had a fight. He was severely injured. If not mistaken, I also saw three masters from your family on the scene, and they were in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. They chased after him.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Chase didn¡¯t deny it. He added bluntly, ¡°I was on the scene as well, expecting a good show. However, Sean Mason has a special rtionship with Lady Luna. ording to her order, I had to send a few seniors to check on them.¡± ¡®A special rtionship?¡¯ Sean and Luna had an engagement five years ago. The Mason and the Porter families should be inws. However, Sean was imprisoned after that incident, and Luna¡¯s reputation was tarnished. Therefore, they became sworn enemies instead. Since Luna had sent three men in the Complete Stage to follow Sean, she could either save or kill him. ¡°Really?¡± Zackary asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Porter, what did they see after following them?¡± ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°Is Sean dead or alive? Where is he?¡± Out of the eight dark energy masters, only four dead bodies had been found. If the three dark energy masters from the Porter family were still alive, they would be the only witnesses on the scene. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chase shrugged and answered with a helpless look, ¡°Mr. Campbell, honestly speaking, I only took orders. So I didn¡¯t know many details. Mr. Campbell, if you and this youngdy want to know more about what happened, please follow me. You can ask Lady Luna.¡± ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you all in the living room.¡± As he spoke, he stretched his hand to show the way. ¡®I really don¡¯t know many things. It¡¯s also bothering me,¡¯ he thought to himself. Zackary hesitated. If the three dark energy masters of the Porter family were safe and sound and now they were staying in the Porter residence, Zackary and those dark energy masters he brought over wouldn¡¯t be able to win against them in case Luna wanted to do something to them. In that case, they would be a piece of meat on a chopping board. ¡°Show me the way!¡± However, Pupil Wolf feared nothing. Without hesitation, she strode into the vi holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Spirit Wolf followed behind her. Zackary was shocked. Inwardly, he inwardlyined about the impatience of these young people, ¡®Shit! Reckless is evil.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, he couldn¡¯t just go back just because of Chase¡¯s words. Therefore, Zackary flicked his hands and entered the vi, followed by all those dark energy masters of the Campbell family. Two new coffins were put in the yard, which instantly attracted their attention. However, Pupil Wolf only nced at it before walking into the main house opposite. The main house. Luna was sitting on the couch in front of aptop. Next to theputer was a te of fruits and two sses of fresh milk. ¡°Please be patient, Mr. Mason. After they arrive, I¡¯ll exin to you all. In this case, I don¡¯t need to repeat it.¡± Luna beamed at theptop screen. She picked up a piece of apple at random. Her lips moved slightly, but her teeth were not shown. While eating, she kept her elegance. Chase led Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Zackary in. The dark energy masters from the Campbell family were waiting outside the main house. ¡°Look. They are here.¡± Luna smiled and turned herptop towards the guests. ¡°Lady Luna, this is¡­¡± Chase broke off as he was taken aback. When he noticed the person on the screen, cold sweat oozed from his body. It was Bernardo from the Mason family of the capital. Before they entered, Luna was having a video call with Bernardo. Chase realized that Bernardo must have contacted Luna for the result and truth of the fight on the Kats River as well. Chase didn¡¯t expect Luna to put Bernardo online while waiting for him to bring Zackary in. It seemed that she just wanted them both to gather together. Was this the good show Luna talked about? She was just ying with fire! If she took any step wrong, the Porter family would be ruined. Zackary¡¯s pupils constricted. Evidently, he also recognized Bernardo on the screen. Also, the old man standing behind Luna was a true master in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Luna left the capital, she brought two Complete Stage masters. And they had only one Complete Stage master in Crane Town to begin with. Earlier, the three of them were all on the scene to chase behind Sean. Since one of them was standing right here, it meant the three masters were alive. At least this old man was still alive. ¡°Ms. Porter, why do you do that?¡± Zackary looked solemn and alert. Like Chase, he was confused about Luna¡¯s arrangement. Luna picked up a ss of milk and sipped. Then she chuckled, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you came to me for Sean Mason, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Mason is also concerned about it as well.¡± ¡°Hence, I gathered you all together. Let¡¯s talk openly and end this matter together.¡± ¡®End this matter?¡¯ Zackary asked, ¡°Ms. Porter, how do you n to end this matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Luna pointed at the old man behind her and introduced, ¡°This is a senior in our family. He was one of the three masters following behind Sean Mason earlier and the only one that survived. So he¡¯s the only one who knows the truth.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, Mr. Campbell, why don¡¯t we listen to him? After he tells us everything in detail and if you want to avenge or have a fight¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°You can do whatever you like.¡± Right after Luna finished speaking, the old man strode forward. Chapter 152 I’m Gonna Kill You In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the old man. So did Bernardo. ¡®The only survivor in the fight?¡¯ They all wondered if it meant the other seven masters, including Sean, were all dead. But why only he had survived. Subconsciously, all of them doubted Luna¡¯s words. After all, they all knew how intelligent and scheming Luna was. No one could tell if she had told the truth, so they dared not trust her easily. ¡°You should be curious. Why have they all died, but why am I still alive?¡± The old man seemed to read their minds, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He continued, ¡°The reason is simple. I was almost 10 yards away from Mr. Mason, so I survived.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zackary frowned slightly in confusion. The old man looked at him without answering his question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you must have seen the coffins in the yard before entering the living room.¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Zackary nodded and asked. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°They are empty.¡± A hint of unconcealed sorrow shed through the old man¡¯s wrinkled face. He added sincerely, ¡°We followed Mr. Mason to see what happened, ording to Lady Luna¡¯s order. In fact, we wanted to stop the fight and make peace¡­¡± ¡°However, both Mr. Mason and Mr. Rodriguez were unwilling to stop. They just ignored us.¡± ¡°Lady Luna and Mr. Mason have a special rtionship. I¡¯m sure all of you know it.¡± ¡°ording to Lady Luna¡¯s order, my friends joined the fight, wishing to stop Mr. Mason and take him here to meet Lady Luna.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°s¡­¡± the old man heaved a sigh and broke off. A whileter, he continued, ¡°Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as we nned. Men¡¯s thoughts were hard to predict.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason thought we wanted to help Mr. Rodriguez to kill him. On the other hand, Mr. Rodriguez thought we wanted to help Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°We simply wanted to help, but things went another way. Neither party appreciated our kindness.¡± ¡°At that time, my two friends and Mr. Rodriguez rushed towards Mr. Mason simultaneously. In that kind of emergency and moment of life and death, Mr. Mason was unwilling to surrender. He¡¯d rather die proudly than get defeated.¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± ¡°Much to our surprise, Mr. Mason chose the cruelest way ¡ª self-explosion.¡± As he spoke, the old man raised his head, and his gaze swept across Zackary, Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Bernardo. Then he sighed deeply, ¡°He¡¯s a Complete Stage master, so you can imagine how horrible it was when he started the self-explosion.¡± ¡°My friends and one man from the Mason family were close to him. Therefore, they were exploded by the impact wave and became ashes¡­¡± The old man told everyone the details in ten minutes. In the end, he concluded, ¡°Sean Masonmitted suicide. York Rodriguez and the two men from the Mason family were killed by Sean Mason. Our Porter family is innocent. Moreover, our two Complete Stage masters were also killed.¡± While he spoke, he seemed highly emotional. Especially when he talked about his two friends, tears welled up in his eyes. He almost burst into tears. Other people might believe his story, but the people there would not buy it. ¡®Self-explosion?¡¯ When a dark energy master was cornered desperately, if he wanted to die, he would choose the self-explosion to die with his foes. In that case, he gathered all the dark energies in his body and made his body a bombshell. As soon as he exploded, it was super powerful. No one around him could ever survive. If a Complete Stage master, like Sean, chose self-explosion, he could kill his enemies close to him. The old man said he was almost 10 yards away from Sean without joining the fight. He was also in the Complete Stage, so he could save himself. Everything sounded natural and real. However, Pupil Wolf refused to believe him. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Pupil Wolf retorted, ¡°We were on the way to the scene. If Mr. Mason exploded, we would feel the quake and hear the sound.¡± ¡°Besides, Mr. Mason has experienced all kinds of battles. He hasn¡¯t avenged his family yet. He¡¯ll nevermit suicide.¡± The old man seemed to be fully prepared. He made up the story and tried to sound reasonable. However, Pupil Wolf had worked for Sean in the military for many years. She knew his character andpetence well. Therefore, in her opinion, the old man¡¯s story was full of ws. When she mentioned Sean hadn¡¯t avenged his family, Pupil Wolf nced at Bernardo coldly. As she promised, if Sean died before avenging his family sessfully, she would help him do it. Bernardo was Sean¡¯s foe, and so was hers. Bernardo noticed the hatred in her eyes. However, he ignored her. Seemingly, he believed the old man¡¯s story and asked, ¡°Luna, are you sure Sean is dead?¡± In fact, Bernardo didn¡¯t care about what exactly had happened. He only wanted a result. A confirmed one. As long as it was confirmed that Sean had passed away, Bernardo¡¯s goal had been achieved. Even if he had lost the two masters from his family, it was worth it. ¡°Ehn.¡± Luna nodded and answered, ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed.¡± ¡°OK.¡± A smile blossomed across Bernardo¡¯s face. He burst intoughter and said triumphantly, ¡°Thank you, Luna. After you return to the capital, I¡¯ll hold a wee party for you.¡± Luna smiled. ¡°Thanks in advance, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Son of bitch!¡± Pupil Wolf snapped. In anger, she raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, chopped theptop, and roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± Boom! Theptop was broken into pieces under her dark energy. The old man stood in front of Luna, and emanated his dark energies to protect her. However, he didn¡¯t stop Pupil Wolf¡¯s action. Instead, he seemed to be enjoying it. ¡°Miss, calm down. Don¡¯t act so recklessly.¡± Zackary was shocked by Pupil Wolf¡¯s bad temper and hurriedly stopped her. They were in the Porter residence, surrounded by so many dark energy masters. The old man standing by Luna was a Complete Stage master. Once they started a fight, the consequences would be unimaginable. After stopping Pupil Wolf, Zackary said, ¡°Ms. Porter, she¡¯s Sean¡¯s friend. She¡¯s lost control just because of that shocking news. Please don¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. Campbell. It¡¯s ok.¡± Luna smiled at Pupil Wolfe. ¡°I met her before. She has a crush on Sean. Unfortunately, I¡¯m his fiancee.¡± ¡°My fiance is dead. I should be the one to get heartbroken.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She broke off and picked up the ss of milk. Her implication was evident ¡ª she wanted to mourn for her fiance, so the guests should leave. ¡°See you, Ms. Porter.¡± Zackary and Spirit Wolf then forcibly dragged Pupil Wolf out of the house. While leaving, Pupil Wolf roared, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Bullshit!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word you said.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait and see! I¡¯ll find out the truth and the murderer. I¡¯ll avenge Mr. Mason myself.¡± Even after she was dragged out of Porter¡¯s Vi, her angry roars were still echoing inside the vi. ¡°How interesting! What a spicy fool!¡± Luna shook her head and chuckled. Then she put down the milk and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to check on my pitiful fiance.¡± Chapter 153 Sean Woke up On the way to the secret chamber in the basement, the old man hesitated for a while. Finally, he said worriedly, ¡°Lady Luna, I can tell Zackary Campbell and that girl don¡¯t believe my words. Bernardo Mason will probably doubt it as well.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about Zackary Campbell and that woman, but¡­¡± ¡°The Mason family of the capital was powerful. If any conflicts urred because of this matter, I¡¯m afraid it would be hard to exin to your father.¡± The rtionship between the Porter and the Mason families in the capital city was like that between the Porter and the Campbell families in Crane. They were both influential and had a lot of business cooperation. On the surface, they got along well but had different ambitions. They were like foes and friends. The two prominent families had a weird bnce between them. Once the bnce was destroyed, the consequences were unpredictable. Sean had be the pin in Bernardo¡¯s neck, and Bernardo wished to kill him eagerly. If Bernardo knew Luna had lied to him as Sean was still alive, the old man was afraid Bernardo might do something in anger. Not to mention Chase, even the old man believed Luna was ying fire with fire. ¡°Mr. Mason is too smart to buy it.¡± Luna didn¡¯t stop but chuckled, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t intend to make them believepletely. Mr. Natan, don¡¯t you think ying such a mental game is more interesting?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Natan Porter was rendered wordless. He watched Luna grow, so he knew her character very well. ¡°Since childhood, I¡¯ve been so fed up ying with people¡¯s lives,¡± Luna added in a gentle tone, sounding like a brook. However, her words were vicious and heartless, making Natan shiver in fear. She disdained others¡¯ lives as if they were nothing. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in ying mind games with others now¡­¡± A smile blossomed across her face gradually. However, when Natan exchanged a nce with her, the smile sent a chill down his spine. ¡­ Meanwhile, the secret chamber in the basement, Porter¡¯s Vi. Sean seemed to dream. For how long he was dreaming, he didn¡¯t know. When he gradually woke up, he felt waves of fierce pain as if all his bones were broken, all his flesh was cut open, and all his blood had run dry. Once he moved, he was nearly killed by the pain. ¡°Uh!¡± Sean let out a groan, although he was strong. His eyelids and lips twitched. Around half a minuteter, he finally got used to the feelings and opened his eyes slowly. He only saw darkness. Although still feeling dizzy, Sean faintly felt he was lying on his back, and below him was a t iron board. His wrists and ankles were tied tightly by shackles. He was too weak to move. Even if he was as strong as usual, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move a bit. ¡°Am I still alive?¡± Sean slightly breathed a sigh of relief. After fighting on the battlefields for five years, Sean had been trapped in desperate situations and almost died more than once. Therefore, he learned as long as he was still alive, there would be hope. That was why he didn¡¯t choose the self-explosion during the fight on the Kats River bank, unlike what Natan had told others. He still needed to do a lot of things and punish many people.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Before finishing his revenge, he wouldn¡¯t die. After taking several deep breaths, Sean wondered about the identities of the old men who had captured him and who the maniptor was behind them. ¡°Where am I?¡± A bunch of questions appeared in his mind, one after another, together with several possibilities. Suddenly, he heard a click. The light in the secret chamber was turned on. The next second, the chamber was lit brightly by the dazzling light. Sean subconsciously closed his eyes. However, he immediately heard a familiar voice. ¡°You woke up so soon.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°No wonder you are my fiance. Unlike those disgusting men, you didn¡¯t die after getting injured severely. Instead, you woke up so soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bing more interested in you.¡± The voice made Sean¡¯s eye pupils constrict. He snapped open his eyes as he recognized it was Luna Porter. Instantly, he found answers to all his questions. It turned out she was the maniptor. Sean turned around. Under the light, he found he was trapped in a small secret chamber. All the walls were made of iron seamlessly, more solid than jails for the felons. Sean calmly emanated his dark energy to feel, only to find everything in this secret chamber was made of grim steel, including the bed that he was lying on. Luna was standing at the door alone. Natan was guarding outside instead of following her. ¡°Well?¡± Luna exchanged a nce with Sean and chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised to see your fiancee as soon as waking up?¡± ¡°Do you want to struggle to sit up and thank me lovingly?¡± As she spoke, she opened the iron gate with a key and swung into the room. Standing in front of Sean, she looked down at him and added, ¡°You are wee, Sean. I didn¡¯t do it to move you.¡± ¡°I saved you because I didn¡¯t hope you to die.¡± ¡°Or, in other words, I didn¡¯t want you to die so easily and fast. You still owe me something. Without returning it, I¡¯ll keep you alive. I¡¯ll make you live in Hell¡­¡± While speaking, Luna wore a faint smile calmly as if she was talking about the weather. Then she sat on the iron board next to Sean. Gazing at her, Sean asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. What do I want?¡± Luna giggled, ¡°In fact, I repeatedly asked myself what I would do to you to vent my anger.¡± ¡°I got the answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll do whatever you wish to happen the least. Haha¡­ Babyish? Bored?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I like it that way.¡± Shaking her head, she heaved a sigh. ¡°For example, you want to marry Cecilia Moore. I¡¯ll stop you from marrying her. You want to protect the Moore family, the Campbell family, Gemma Wright, Dean Wright, and their family. I¡¯ll make you watch them be killed by your uncle, Bernardo Mason, one after another¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? What do you think?¡± Chapter 154 You Only Belong to Me Luna aimed to annoy Sean. Although she didn¡¯t want him to die, she wanted him to experience living in Hell. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to reap the consequences, then.¡± A murderous look shed through Sean¡¯s face. Instead of roaring or shouting abuse like an ordinary man, he was calm, as verbal violence could only make him look like a coward. It would only mean he had lost control, and the foe would manipte him more. Pupil Wolf was an example. She wished to avenge Sean. However, she was in the Early Stage in Dark Energy only, so she couldn¡¯t be a threat to Luna. However, Luna could make her furious through a few words. Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t do anything to her except curse. Therefore, Luna remarked she was a spicy fool. Luna was good at ying the mind games. People with unstable emotions would be easily used by others. Sean, however, was different from Pupil Wolf. He looked into Luna¡¯s eyes icily and said clinically, ¡°Your Porter family wouldn¡¯t reap the consequences.¡± ¡°If you dare, try me.¡± When they metst time, Luna threatened him that she would tell Cecelia about his secret. Sean gave her the same warning. ¡°If you dare, try me.¡± ¡°No worries. I will.¡± Luna nodded. Her answer was the same. ¡°Besides, from now on, I¡¯lle to see you personally every night. I¡¯ll apany you and chat with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll update you on what has happened outside. Then you¡¯ll know your fiancee is a woman of integrity and of her word.¡± ¡°Probably, you¡¯ll gradually fall in love with me.¡± They spoke to each other. Although they kept threatening each other and giving tit for tat, they both were calm and peaceful. They didn¡¯t look like they were foes. Sometimes, they even sounded like they were flirting with each other. The atmosphere in the chamber became weird. Twenty minutester, Luna stretched, looking exhausted. She bowed her head and said, ¡°This secret chamber is hidden underground. No one can find it easily.¡± ¡°Even if they found it, they couldn¡¯t rescue you.¡± ¡°The door, windows, walls, and floors were all seamless, made of grim steel from the snownd. When it was established, our Porter family put in much effort. This chamber is used to lock up masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, just like you.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. Like Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, York¡¯s Grimsteel Sword, Reid¡¯s Mace, and the mega hammer and iron sticks used by the two gray-haired old men, grim steel from the snownd could bear the dark energy from a master hand. Therefore, it was often used to make weapons. Therefore, grim steel from the snownd could never be broken by the dark energy masters. The Porter family was too powerful, so they could have found so many grim steels from the snownd and established such a secret chamber. No dark energy master could escape it. However, Sean was the only exception. Luna didn¡¯t know Sean had almost reached Bright World. Although dark energy couldn¡¯t break grim steel from the snownd, bright energy could do. As long as Sean had plenty of time to recover, he would be confident of breaking the prison. ¡°Without my permission, you¡¯ll never leave this secret chamber for the rest of your life.¡± Luna added, ¡°Therefore, you only belong to me now. Forget Cecilia Moore, your lover, your grandparents, and your hatred and grudges.¡± ¡°You should try your best to please me. Probably, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll put a chain on your neck and walk you out for some fresh air like walking a dog.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Luna giggled in amusement, her voice crisp and pleasant. ¡®Shit! What a pervert! She must be a lunatic!¡¯ Sean couldn¡¯t find his tongue for a moment. ¡®Was she my fiancee five years ago? Shit! It turned out the conspiracy back then didn¡¯t only bring me misfortune.¡¯ Sean felt lucky that he hadn¡¯t married such a sick woman. Instead, he had encountered a gentle, kind-hearted girl like Cecilia and had a lovely daughter, Phyllis. Seemingly Heaven always had its own ns. ¡®Just wait and see. After I recover and my vital energy returns, I¡¯d love to see you cry. Pervert!¡¯ While Sean was thinking to himself, suddenly, he heard a hiss above. Luna pressed a secret button, and some mist appeared. Instantly, it covered Sean¡¯s face. The next second, Sean felt dizzy, realizing it was a knockout drop. When he wanted to hold his breath, it was toote. Luna¡¯s giggle echoed in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep. Good night.¡± ¡°Am I considerate to you? Afraid you¡¯ll suffer from insomnia at night because of sorrow, I deliberately prepared this for you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Do I treat you better than Cecilia Moore?¡± ¡®Fuck you!¡¯ Sean cursed inwardly. Shortly after, he lost consciousness. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mason Manor, the capital. After Pupil Wolf chopped Luna¡¯sptop, the video call ended. Bernardo¡¯s smiling face became dark and sullen. ¡°Madwoman!¡± he cursed and snorted, ¡°Without Sean Mason, none of you will live on.¡± His words were full of murderous intentions. Bell asked with a frown, ¡°Master Bernardo, do you believe Ms. Porter¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Is Sean Mason dead for real?¡± Like Natan had been worried about, no one had believed his words. After all, none of them had seen Sean¡¯s dead body. Only the old man of the porter family said Sean had chosen the self-explosion. It was difficult to believe him. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Bernardo sneered, ¡°Eight masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy were fighting with Sean Mason. No matter what he could do, he would have been killed.¡± ¡°That old man of the Porter family was the only survivor. Or probably, he wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°The key point is the Porter family had someone surviving that battle. There are two possibilities. Either Sean Mason was killed by them or captured by them.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Bell and asked, ¡°What do you think will happen if Luna captures Sean Mason?¡± Bell thought for a moment and answered, ¡°If he was caught alive, ording to Ms. Porter¡¯s character and her hatred for him, she would definitely torture him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sean Mason will live in Hell.¡± Bernardo nodded to echo. Then he continued, ¡°I watched Luna grow. She has a gorgeous face but a vicious and ruthless heart. Sean Mason tarnished her reputation, so she wouldn¡¯t let him die easily. Instead, she would torture him.¡± ¡°When she is tired of it and has vented her anger, she will use Sean Mason as thest bargaining chip to negotiate with and extort us for thest time.¡± His words sent a chill down Bell¡¯s spine. ¡®Ms. Porter is really ruthless!¡¯ ¡°Then¡­¡± Bell asked, ¡°Master Bernardo, what shall we do now?¡± ¡°To kill,¡± Bernardo uttered two words icily, having a solid murderous intention. He snorted, ¡°Others will also figure out what we have realized. No matter Zackary Campbell or that madwoman, they¡¯ll try their best to find and rescue Sean Mason.¡± ¡°Therefore, we shall take the chance to eliminate the Campbell family in Crane Town. Also, we¡¯ll get rid of Sean Mason¡¯s friends and supporters. Once losing them, Sean Mason could only wait to die while being tortured by Luna.¡± A light shed through Bell¡¯s eyes. They had secretly investigated for a long time. Finally, they would make a move. Chapter 155 Cecilia Came Two o¡¯clock, early morning. When Zackary, Pupil Wolf, and others returned from Porter¡¯s Vi, Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia were still up. They couldn¡¯t fall asleep, worried about Sean. They sat at the gate of Cloudy Vi, waiting eagerly. Seeing Zackary, Gemma immediately strode to him and called, ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Grabbing his hand, she asked eagerly, ¡°How did it go? What happened? Is Sean¡­¡± ¡°Is he¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Evidently, Gemma could tell Sean must be in danger. Before finishing her words, she choked in sobs. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Wright.¡± Zackary heaved a sigh and consoled her, ¡°We looked for Sean in the Kats River and the branches nearby for more than two hours but failed to find his dead body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good news for us.¡± ¡°ording to our reckoning, Sean should be caught by someone after failing the battle. Since they didn¡¯t kill him on the scene, it meant Sean was useful to them. For the time being, they won¡¯t end his life¡­¡± Zackary broke off as he couldn¡¯t have the heart to share the cruelty with the elderly like Gemma and Dean. Therefore, he chose to tell them the supposition with the highest possibility. If he told them what the old man of the Porter family had said, the two elderly would definitely faint after hearing Sean¡¯s ¡°death¡± and the tragic scene of his self-explosion. Probably, they would even be angry to death. ¡°They?¡± Dean asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you mentioned ¡®they¡¯. Who are they?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s just our guess.¡± Zackary didn¡¯t tell him more details but glossed over, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Sean is my young friend. I¡¯ll try my best to find him back.¡± Five years ago, Dean was still the master of the Wright family. He was aged and had experienced many things, so he could tell Zackary seemed to have hidden something from them for their own good. Therefore, instead of asking him for details, Dean nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Campbell.¡± ¡°As long as Sean is still alive.¡± Holding Gemma¡¯s hand, he hinted at her, ¡°Mr. Campbell has been busy until now with Sean¡¯s matter. He should have a rest. Let¡¯s not hold them for so long.¡± ¡°After the rest, they will have the energy to look for Sean tomorrow morning¡­¡± Gemma had wished to ask Zackary more questions. Dean¡¯s words sent her into embarrassment. After all, Zackary wasn¡¯t their friend or family. The Mason family of the capital also put so much pressure on him. Zackary could have refused to help them. They shouldn¡¯t be too aggressive and greedy. Pupil Wolf also echoed, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We¡¯ll find Mr. Mason and take him home alive.¡± Different from Zackary, Pupil Wolf sounded affirmative. Zackary consoled the elders by speaking those words, but Pupil Wolf firmly believed that Sean wouldn¡¯t have died so easily. ¡°OK. OK.¡± Gemma wiped off her tears with her hand. Dean and Cornelia helped her to return to the house. Suddenly, a silver Bentley Mulsanne rushed into the vi. Its front lights dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. All people in the yard were taken aback except for Zackary, as he had recognized who it was. A momentter, the car was pulled up to the gate of Cloud Vi. With a creak, it stopped. The door next to the passenger¡¯s seat was pushed open, and a young, pretty woman hopped down. It was Cecilia. Seeing so many people gathering in front of the gate at three o¡¯clock in the morning, Cecilia was shocked. Besides, she only knew Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf among them, as she had met them before. ¡°Hi, Miss Pupil.¡± Cecilia trotted towards Pupil Wolf. Standing before her, Cecilia asked, ¡°Where is Sean? Have you found him?¡± She addressed Pupil Wolf that way as thetter was young and pretty. She couldn¡¯t call Pupil Wolf Miss Wolf. Besides, Shadow Wolf, who protected Matthew and Marcia in Hilshire, and Spirit Wolf were all ¡°wolves¡±. It would sound too weird and inappropriate if she called them Mr. Wolf or Miss Wolf. ¡°Not yet.¡± Pupil Wolf shook her head. ¡°Then¡­¡± Before Cecilia asked again, Gemma noticed her voice, and her heart performed a somersault. Frowning slightly, she felt the voice was familiar to her. Gemma approached Cecilia, looking at her up and down, and asked, ¡°Who are you, miss?¡± Cecilia was also taken aback after hearing her voice. Although it was their first time talking on the phone earlier, and the call didn¡¯tst long, Gemma and Cecilia had deep impressions of each other¡¯s voices. After all, Gemma was Sean¡¯s grandmother, and Cecilia was his fiancee. They were curious about each other, though they hadn¡¯t met in person. ¡°You are¡­¡± Cecilia exchanged a nce with Gemma, feeling tense immediately. Her heart hammered, and her face reddened. She asked gingerly, ¡°Are you Sean¡¯s grandmother?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. I am.¡± Gemma immediately confirmed who Cecilia was. Excitedly, she grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You are Cecilia, right?¡± ¡°What a beautiful girl!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d Sean could have met you. How l¡­¡± Gemma broke off. She was about to say how lucky Sean was. However, five years ago, Sean¡¯s first encounter with Cecilia was the beginning of a tragedy, and the two youngsters had be victims. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be luck. Thinking of that, Gemma changed her wording and added, ¡°He has a fate with you, Cecilia.¡± That made more sense. How could the two pitiful ones be bound tightly by destiny if not? ¡°Grandma, well¡­¡± Cecilia was so tense that sweat oozed from her palms. She waspetent at work but was a green hand to handle such a situation. She had no experience, and everything was new to her. With rosy cheeks, she added, ¡°Sean treats me well. I¡¯m the lucky one to have met him.¡± ¡°Good¡­ He should treat you well¡­¡± Tears welled up in Gemma¡¯s eyes, but she wore a smile. In fact, she had mixed feelings, and a sharp pang raised in her heart. She couldn¡¯t find a proper word to describe her current feelings. Sean treated Cecilia well because of his love and care for his beloved woman. Meanwhile, it was also because he owed Cecilia. However, Gemma couldn¡¯t exin it to her in many people¡¯s presence. Zackary chimed in with a smile, ¡°Ms. Moore, you drove all the way here at midnight. You must be exhausted. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cecilia nodded her agreement and recognized him through his voice. She said, ¡°Mr. Campbell, thank you for helping Sean and me recently. I keep your kindness in mind.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Zackary smiled at her generously. It was just a piece of cake for him to buy out the Moore Group. Besides, he just did it in the Campbell family¡¯s name, but Sean was the one who spent the money. They entered Cloudy Vi. On the way, Gemma introduced Cecilia to Dean and Cornelia. With tacit understanding, none mentioned Sean again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gemma was unwilling to let go of Cecilia¡¯s hand at the attic door. With hesitation, she said, ¡°Cecilia, if you don¡¯t mind, I want to share my bed with you tonight.¡± ¡°I actually have something important to tell you privately¡­¡± Her words made the expressions of Dean and Cornelia slightly change. They felt the jolt in their hearts because they certainly knew what Gemma would tell Cecilia. ¡°Sure.¡± Cecilia, however, didn¡¯t sense anything wrong. Nodding with a smile, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep if sleeping alone.¡± Then she held Gemma¡¯s arm and entered the attic together. Chapter 156 The Campbell family is in danger A sleepless night! It wasn¡¯t just Gemma Wright and Cecilia Moore! After he settled down, Zackary went directly to the backyard of the vi to find that old monk. Normally, that old monk would meditate at the backyard, and nobody, even Zackary, dared to disturb him. And now, they had an emergency. Sean was missing, the Porter family was the most likely suspect, and the Mason family in the capital seemed to be nning something¡­ The Campbell family, in the middle of all these powers, really didn¡¯t know what to do next. That old monk was the only Complete Stage master protecting the vi, and at this critical time, he was the only one Zackary could rely on. Knock, knock, knock! From the two-story pavilion in the backyard, the crisp and pleasant sound of a wooden fish came out. Apparently, that old monk had also been waiting for news about Sean.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Suddenly, Zackary¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the courtyard. The sound of the wooden fish did not stop while that old monk answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Squeak! The door was opened, and Zackary walked into the middle of the backyard and came to the door of that two-story pavilion. He did not directly push the door in, but stood outside the door and said, ¡°Grandfather, the battle of the Kats River is over.¡± ¡°What is the result?¡± The old monk¡¯s voice was calm. Zackary said in a deep voice, ¡°York found two Complete Stage helpers, and the Mason family also sent two Complete Stage fighters for ambush. In addition, the three Complete Stage fighters from the Porter family also joined the fight¡­¡± ¡°Then Sean will face eight Complete Stage fighters alone!¡± Snap! As if something fell on the ground, the sound of wooden fish came to an abrupt stop. The next moment, the door was suddenly opened, and the old monk appeared in the doorway. His face was gloomy, and his voice was not as calm as before said, ¡°Come in, I need more details!¡± Only Zackary came back, and they couldn¡¯t find Sean anywhere. In the middle of the vi, he did not sense the presence of Sean. The old monk couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Sean would face eight Complete Stage fighters alone! Actually, even before the battle, the old monk had guessed it. York was definitely not the only one who wanted to use this to eradicate Sean. But eight? This number still far exceeded his previous expectation! ¡°Yes, Grandfather!¡± Zackary followed him into the two-story pavilion. Half an hour! Zackary and the old monk sat face to face on the futon in front of the Buddha statue, and he spent almost half an hour telling the old monk about what happened during the entire battle. Everything! Everything he saw, everything he heard, everything he thought of, everything he guessed, he told the old monk everything. Finally he said, ¡°ording to my observation, Luna is really scheming enough. She deliberately brought us and Bernardo together and made up such a wed story. She definitely never expects us to believe her!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old monk¡¯s face was gloomy as he asked, ¡°What do you think she wants?¡± Zackary thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Everyone knows that Luna is smart and scheming. I really don¡¯t know what she wants, and that¡¯s why I came to you, Grandfather.¡± ¡°I hope you can help us get through this cmity!¡± Now, not to mention the Mason family in the capital. Since the Porter family had Luna, as well as the three Complete Stage masters, the original bnce between the Mason and the Porter families in the city had been broken! Once Luna tried to do something to the Campbell family, they would be in big trouble! Although that old man had said that the other two Complete Stage masters had died with Sean, he certainly wouldn¡¯t easily believe such nonsense! At least, he couldn¡¯t just believe whatever he said! If he believed his nonsense, and they finally had a war with the Porter family, and the two ¡°dead¡± monsters suddenly jumped out, he would be really stupid enough! He must be prepared! The old monk closed his eyes and was silent for a while. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, opened his eyes wide and said coldly, ¡°The daughter of the Porter family is really ruthless enough! ¡°If I¡¯m right, she¡¯s trying to use the Mason family to eradicate the Campbell family!¡± When he heard those words, Zackary¡¯splexion changed drastically! He quickly said, ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean!¡± The old monk hummed, ¡°Of course she knows that after this battle, Sean disappeared, and York and the Mason family lost most of our fighters, you and Bernardo will definitely not just let it go. You will certainly go to her.¡± ¡°So, she waited for you guys to get to her at the Porter residence!¡± ¡°Self-explosion? The coffin? All of them are excuses. She knew that you guys wouldn¡¯t easily believe her, and all she wanted was your suspicion!¡± Zackary froze, ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it.¡± The old monk didn¡¯t answer him, but asked, ¡°If Sean died, that¡¯s fine. But if he hadn¡¯t died, where would he be now?¡± ¡°Of course he would have been captured by the Porter family!¡± Zackary blurted out. He had thought of this possibility a long time ago. The old monk then asked, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t believe what they say and think that Sean is with them, what will you do next?¡± ¡°Of course we will find a way to find Sean and wait for an opportunity to rescue him!¡± Zackary again blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The old monk nodded and asked again, ¡°What you can think of, Bernardo can naturally think of as well. The Mason family has always wanted to kill Sean, and they have already sacrificed two Complete Stage masters to do so. There was absolutely no way they would leave Sean alive!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The Mason family and the Porter family are so close. Since the Porter family now has Sean, even if he is still alive, it will not be a concern for Bernardo, but we will insist on saving Sean¡¯s life!¡± ¡°What do you think Bernardo will do?¡± When he heard this, Zackary¡¯s face became gloomy and said in shock, ¡°So you mean that Luna set up this trap and made up a story with a lot of loopholes, just so we woulde to them. In fact, she was hinting at Bernardo, hoping that the Mason family would get rid of us?¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± The old monk said coldly, ¡°We are in trouble!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Zackary panicked a little and asked, ¡°Grandfather, what should we do now?¡± The old monk said in a deep voice, ¡°We are lucky if Bernardo does nothing, but once hees to us, it will definitely be fatal, and maybe we won¡¯t have a chance to fight back¡­¡± ¡°So, we don¡¯t have time!¡± ¡°You should immediately make arrangements. Send out everyone in the vi who is below Middle Stage. Find a safe ce to survive this cmity!¡± ¡°In addition!¡± ¡°Call your brother, and Charles. Tell them to be prepared in advance. With your brother¡¯s position in the military, he should be fine, but Charles¡­¡± ¡°To be sure, you just ask Charles to take leave ande back home.¡± Zackary said incredulously, ¡°Will the Mason family evene to my brother and Charles?¡± The old monk sighed and said, ¡°They certainly wouldn¡¯t want to leave a threat for themselves.¡± ¡°Bernardo is a warload!¡± A warload! Since ancient times, all warloads were just unscrupulous. He definitely wouldn¡¯t think that much or be merciful enough to leave hidden dangers for himself. Zackary hesitantly said, ¡°The capital¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The old monk gestured, ¡°I will personally contact them. My brother is in the Imperial City. With his special status, the Mason family can¡¯t do anything to him, but maybe he can¡¯t do anything for us either.¡± ¡°So, we can just let him know and don¡¯t expect too much.¡± Zackary sure knew that as well. ¡°Yes, Grandfather!¡± Zackary nodded, and his face was gloomy. He turned around and left, ¡°I¡¯ll start making arrangements immediately!¡± Chapter 157 Read For A Battle After he left the backyard, Zackary immediately gathered everyone in the vi. ording to the instructions from the old monk, he told everyone below Middle Stage to split up and sneak out of the vi while it was still dark. They did not leave together and needed to split up just so that they would not be followed on their way. Meanwhile! In front of the attic where Gemma and the others stayed, Cecilia was sitting alone on the stone steps. She looked distracted and haggard. Her hands were around her legs, and her chin was resting against her knees. Her crystal tears trickled down from the corners of her eyes, wetting her slightly pale cheeks. Those tears flowed down her nose, got to the corners of her mouth, and then converged on her chin. In the end, even her pants were soaked through¡­ ¡°Cecilia, what happened five years ago was the fault of Sean, the fault of the Mason family, and the fault of the Wright family!¡± ¡°You are innocent!¡± ¡°At that time, the Mason family and the three families in the south of the city did everything to get rid of Sean. But eventually they hurt you. Afterwards, they erased all traces of that incident, and until Sean told me the truth, I did not know that you were the girl at that time¡­¡± ¡°Sean is¡­¡± ¡°He is Phyllis¡¯ father!!!¡± Gemma¡¯s words were like thunder echoing continuously in her mind. Every word gave her a tingling sensation throughout her body, and she kept trembling all the time! It was such a surprise! She came to the city just to find out how Sean was doing. However, she had only just arrived at the vi when Gemma mmed such an explosive news to her! She was caught totally off guard. She was scared out of her mind! It was him! It was really him! Before, in fact, Sean had told her, he wanted to be Cecilia¡¯s husband in the true sense of the word, and, to be Phyllis¡¯ father! Only, Cecilia never took his words seriously! More than once, she had also fantasized that if Sean was really Phyllis¡¯ father and they could live together peacefully and happily, how good it would be! And now, her unrealistic fantasy actually came true overnight! Now it was so real! And Cecilia instead was a little overwhelmed. That¡¯s why she¡¯s sitting here alone, quietly crying! Since that was it, all the things Sean did before all made sense! ¡°Liar!¡± After a long time, Cecilia muttered. Her heart was now in chaos, and she found it so difficult to calm down. She didn¡¯t know whether she should feel joy or sorrow in the face of such a truth. How should she feel about Sean? Should she love him, or hate him?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The most important thing was that Sean was now missing! She didn¡¯t even know if he woulde back alive, and if she could see him again. Did it matter if she loved him or hated him? It would all be pointless if he died. All this love and hate stuff would mean something only if you were alive! They meant nothing if you were dead. ¡°Liar!¡± Cecilia trembled and sobbed. She lifted her head forty-five degrees, looked up at the starry sky and muttered, ¡°You lied to me before, and I don¡¯t me you!¡± ¡°No matter what you did, I don¡¯t me you!¡± ¡°But this time!¡± ¡°You promised me that you woulde back to me alive. You will tell me all your stories yourself. I just want to hear you say it!¡± ¡°As long as you cane back¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s hand was holding a cell phone. It was Sean¡¯s cell phone. Without any password, she only had to swipe it open and she could see what he kept inside. Sean had previously instructed Zackary that once anything happened to him, Zackary should give the phone to Cecilia, yet Zackary gave the phone to Gemma. Just now, Gemma handed the phone over to Cecilia. Holding Sean¡¯s phone tightly in her hand, Cecilia looked at the starry sky with her teary eyes. She never wanted to unlock the phone. As she said, she didn¡¯t want to hear Sean¡¯sst words! Rather, she wanted to wait for Sean toe back and tell her everything face to face! Those twinkling stars in the night sky, although they were endlessly distant, they also seemed to be cheering for Cecilia¡­ ¡­ At the same time! In one of the rooms in the attic. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf never rested, and they were making calls non-stop! They were calling their brothers at Bloody Wolf! Sean was once the head of Bloody Wolf, the well-deserved General Wolf of the North and the eighty-one brothers of the Bloody Wolf had gone through so many wars together! Even though Sean had now retired from the army, he was still a soldier! The bond they forged in battles would never die! However! After all, it was a personal vendetta. Although Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf could no longer hold back their murderous intents, they still maintained theirst trace of sanity and only contacted those members of Bloody Wolf who had already retired just like them. As for those members who were still serving in the army, they were worried that once the army was involved, things might run out of their hands. If it got even the attention from the Imperial City, the consequences might be catastrophic. At least for now, they didn¡¯t want to involve those brothers in the army! And! If they wanted to deal with the Mason family and take revenge for Sean, these brothers would be enough. To have everyone of them for this operation, to be honest, a bit of an overkill. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf made a list of these people. A total of eighteen of them had retired! Although most of these eighteen people were just Early Stage and the rest of them were only Middle Stage, however, almost behind each of them was arge family! These eighteen families were all over the country. If they wanted to form a powerful troop to deal with the Mason family, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult! ¡°Almost done.¡± After making thest call, Spirit Wolf put down the phone and handed an A4 sheet to Pupil Wolf, ¡°Three days, these are probably the people we can gather.¡± With each call they made, they told their brothers what had happened, and if they agreed toe to help them and bring the masters from their families, they would note down the number and levels of those masters they could bring. They knew roughly about the Mason family, so of course they had to know the overall strength of their side in advance. They wanted to be prepared for the big battle. Pupil Wolf took the sheet of A4 paper handed over by Spirit Wolf, put it together with his own, and after a moment of silent calction, he said, ¡°Including you and me, we have got a total of forty-six Early Stage masters!¡± ¡°Seventeen Middle Stage masters!¡± ¡°Eight Late Stage masters!¡± ¡°Two Complete Stage masters!¡± ¡°And the Mason family¡­¡± ¡°The Mason family has a total of five Complete Stage masters. Two were killed in the Kats River battle, and there are still three left. As long as we are not going to the capital to attack the Mason family, we still have some chances!¡± Chapter 158 Sean’s terrifying background It was already quite efficient for the eighteen families to gather so many fighters in three days! Not to mention the Early Stage fighters. An average family could hardly have any Middle or Late Stage fighers. Even Owen Sanchez, the richest man in Hilshire, only had one Middle Stage fighter by his side, and that was Mr. Brain, his best fighter. But that was the only one he had. Even in the Campbell family, the most prominent family in the Crane, they only had a dozen Middle and Late Stage fighters! They didn¡¯t have even one Complete Stage fighter! Any family that had a Complete Stage fighter would be the overlord of their city! For example, the Rodriguez family that was just exterminated by Sean! Ten years ago York had entered the Complete Stage, but in those ten years after that, he disappeared. No one knew what had happened to him. However, as long as no one could confirm that he was dead, no one dared to do anything to the Rodriguez family! That¡¯s why the Rodriguez family was able to dominate the city for a whole decade! However, they were used by the Mason family and were eventually overthrown because of Sean. Sean was already halfway through the Complete Stage and almost reached the Bright Realm. Of course he was fearless! ¡°Hm.¡± Spirit Wolf nodded and said in a stern voice, ¡°These are already enough to protect us.¡± ¡°If we can confirm that the General Wolf is still alive and find his location, these people will also be enough to go to the Porter residence to save him.¡± ¡°On the contrary!¡± ¡°In case General Wolf has been killed, we can find even those brothers who are still serving and go right into the capital and turn that city upside down. We must wipe out the Mason and the Porter families to avenge General Wolf!¡± Obviously, they had already put life and death behind their mind! Afterwards, the two left the room with those two A4 sheets. They wanted to go to Zackary and tell him about their n. However, when they just walked out of the attic, they saw the courtyard not far away was filled with people. It was arge group of people. Zackary was making arrangements there. All the people below the Middle Stage were divided into small groups and they would sneak out of the vi quietly. The entire ground was covered with luggage. What¡¯s going on? Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf looked at each other with astonishment. They immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°This way please¡­¡± Zackary froze and led Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf away from the crowd. When they walked to an unupied corner, he exined, ¡°The Mason family is likely toe at us in the next few days.¡± ¡°Those below the Middle Stage will only be killed for nothing if they stay.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°They must leave now.¡± Zackary didn¡¯t hide anything from them. He told Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf what the old monk said. When they heard his words, the surprise on both of their faces became even more intense! Without disturbing the serving members of the Bloody Wolf, they had done their best and eventually gathered so many fighters in three days. However, beyond their expectation, even three days was still too long! The Mason family coulde at the Campbell family at any moment! And! The Mason family had such a solid foundation and so many fighters. If they needed help, it only needed a word from Bernardo. Moreover, it was only a few short hours away from the capital to Crane! This news sent the two to astonishment! Pupil Wolf asked, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what¡¯s your n?¡± Zackary said in a stern voice, ¡°People below the Middle Stage are going to run! And those in the Middle and Late Stage are going to stay for that fight!¡± ¡°This is Crane!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the capital!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is our city. My family has been living in this city for so many years. As long as Bernardo dares to send anyone over, we will definitely teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°They will know that they have to pay to provoke the Campbell family!¡± His words showed the fervor and boldness of Zackary as the head of the family. ¡°Many thanks, Mr. Campbell!¡± Even Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were slightly surprised. They naturally knew that Zackary was Charles ¡® father, but after all, Zackary was not Charles. He hadn¡¯t experienced those battles with Sean. So, they were indeed a little surprised that Zackary would do all this for Sean, and they began to admire him! ¡°Mr. Campbell, please check this out!¡± Then, Pupil Wolf handed those two A4 sheets to Zackary. ¡°These are¡­?¡± Zackary was a little puzzled. He took those two sheets and read them a few times, and then he became even more puzzled. He asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± On the A4 paper, there was only something like ¡°Early Stage: 2+1+2+3¡­ Mid Stage: 1+1+1+2¡­ Late Stage: 1+1+1+1+1¡­ Complete Stage: 1+1¡± There were levels and numbers, but there weren¡¯t any names. Therefore, Zackary could not understand it at all. Pupil Wolf said in a stern voice, ¡°This is the people we can gather within three days.¡± ¡°What??¡± Zackary¡¯s hand holding the A4 paper shook. His pupils instantly dted, and he was filled with surprise. If he hadn¡¯t read it wrong, all the numbers on it added up to more than sixty! And! Two of them were Complete Stage! If they could really have more than sixty fighters, they would have more fighters than the Campbell family. If these people just went to the Campbell residence, they might not just lose! This number gave Zackary an unimaginable shock! ¡°For special reasons, this is the number of people we can gather in such a short time. However, they are already enough to deal with the Mason family.¡± Pupil Wolf did not exin more, but said directly, ¡°If our boss is killed, or that Bernardo is just so sure that he can afford to provoke us, we will gather even more people, send our troops to the capital, and trample the Mason family to the ground!¡± They looked so serious, and they didn¡¯t look like they were joking at all. Grrr! Even Zackary was deeply shocked by Pupil Wolf¡¯s bold statement. His eyelids and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times, and he quietly gulped. ¡®Shit, are you sure? You are serious?¡¯ Zackary had long expected that Sean had an extraordinary background. He had many secrets that he didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t expect that Sean¡¯s background would be so terrifying! Since he had so many helpers, why did he not just get more people to help him in that life-and-death duel with York before? Since he had the ability to wipe out the Mason family, why didn¡¯t he just go ahead and do it? In addition to the shock, a series of questions appeared in Zackary¡¯s mind. He was confused, however, he knew that there must be some other secrets involved that they could not tell him. So, even though he felt so curious, he knew better than to ask more questions. ¡°Three days¡­¡± Zackary thought about it and said, ¡°It will be a great battle. If Bernardo ising at us, he definitely won¡¯t give us three days to get ready.¡± ¡°I have a n!¡± ¡°I will lead our Middle and Late Stage fighters to stay here, and we will be secretly looking for the whereabouts of Sean. You guys take Gemma and the others and rush back to Hilshire. You can wait for your people secretly there!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf looked at each other and wondered, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I can just gather everyone here and fight with the Campbell family. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Chapter 159 The Great Battle ¡°No!¡± Zackary shook his head without even thinking, ¡°The Mason family is everywhere in this city, and Luna is also here. They will definitely notice if so many masterse to us.¡± ¡°Once Bernardo gets the news, they will immediatelye at us! Maybe even before half of these peoplee.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t have enough people to fight against the Mason family, and we will all be killed by them one by one. Everything we¡¯ve done will be in vain!¡± Zackary¡¯s face was gloomy. He paused for a moment, and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the city with my people getting ready for the battle. We will attract the attention of the Mason and the Porter families, and you will then have enough time. And during this time you should quietly gather all your people!¡± Pupil Wolf was a little hesitant, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts.¡± Zackary waved his hand, and he looked confident, ¡°Only the Middle and Late Stage fighters will stay behind. Even if we fail, we can escape at any time. Sean is now missing, you guys are his friends, Ms. Wright is his grandma, and Cecilia is his fiancee. In Hilshire, he has a four-year-old daughter¡­¡± ¡°We must protect his loved ones for Sean!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t stop the Mason family and must leave the city, we will go to Hilshire to join you. At that time, we will all be together. With these fighters on the list, we cane back anytime!¡± Zackary¡¯s analysis of the situation was thorough and reasonable, while he was already fully prepared. Pupil Wolf had no way to refute. He could only nod his head and say, ¡°Then¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°In that case, we will leave this city to you, and we will wait for you in Hilshire!¡± Zackaryughed, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any more time, and you guys should go and get ready immediately. You should leave this city with everyone before dawn!¡± The decision was thus made! At four thirty in the morning, everyone below the Middle Stage, including those bodyguards and servants, all left the vi, with no one left behind! At five in the morning! When it was dawn, Pupil Wolf drove Sean¡¯s Mulsanne Bentley and Wolf Soul drove Cecilia¡¯s Mulsanne Bentley. They took Gemma, Dean, Cecilia, and Cornelia out of the vi quietly and finally left the city. Across the entire vi, less than twenty people stayed! They were the best of the best in the Campbell family! The old monk came out from the backyard. He would personally supervise the battle! At ten o¡¯clock at noon, the old monk received the news from the capital. Arge group of fighters had left the Mason family and they wereing towards Crane! At ten thirty! Zackary received the news from the military. His brother had suddenly been suspended and taken away for an investigation! And Charles had taken leave in advance and had left the army! In the afternoon, at three sixteen! Charles was on his way home when he met with a car ident. From then on, he hadpletely disappeared and Zackary had lost contact with him! At seven in the evening! After a day of sweltering heat, the weather suddenly changed. Dark clouds came from the north and quickly covered the vast night sky. The wind rose up and the entire sky was enveloped by smoke and dust! A storm wasing! Boom! At seven thirty-five, they heard a rumble of thunder, followed by a lightning bolt stricking across the sky. It seemed like it had almost split the whole night sky into two. The night sky, which was as dark as ink, suddenly lit up! And so was the streets in Crane, with the help of the sh of lightning. A dozen ck cars could finally be seen driving in the same direction.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. More than twenty minutester¡­ Eight o¡¯clock sharp! Those ck cars stopped at the entrance of Cloudy Vi,pletely blocking the otherwise spacious gate! The car doors were pushed open. Numerous shadows got out from those cars. They gathered together and stood in three rows, with fifteen people in each row! They were exactly sent by the Mason family! In their hands were sharp des, and their faces wore cold and cruel murderous intent. Standing in front of the group of people were two white-haired old men. Just like the two old men who had chased behind Sean in the Kats River battle before, they were both at the Complete Stage. Only, they were older! Their beards and hair were snow white, and there was an undisguised majesty in their brows and eyes! ¡°Let¡¯s get in!¡± After they finished gathering their troop, one of the white-haired old men swept a nce towards Cloudy Vi, and then he waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Those fighters from the Mason family kept their formation and rushed into Cloudy Vi with bared teeth and furrowed brows. And at that moment! Before the main building of Cloudy Vi, that old monk was sitting on a bamboo chair. Zackary and several elders from the Campbell family stood beside him, while a dozen fighters stood side by side behind him. They all looked solemn, as if they were ready for a big battle! In the night sky above their heads, the rumble of thunder and the sh of lightning never stopped. The wind blew through the courtyard, and their robes kept fluttering! Suddenly, bean-sized raindrops finally poured down. The next moment, the old monk who had been resting with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and said in a stern voice, ¡°Here they are!¡± At that, the Mason troop led by those two white-haired old men had appeared in front of them. Their pace was without even a trace of hesitation and timidity, and in just ten seconds or so, they arrived before the main building against the fierce wind and the sudden rain. They were now only ten yards away from the Campbell people! They looked at each other as if they were two troops waiting for a grim battle! One of the old white-haired men stared at the old monk and said, ¡°You knew we wereing, you knew you were bound to die, you had time to escape, but you chose to stay.¡± ¡°Just how bold!¡± His words were full of disdain and contempt! Although these people staying in this vi were all Middle and Late Stage fighters, they only had about twenty people, and the Mason family had twice as many fighters! Only the old monk was a Complete Stage fighter, and if the two white-haired old men hade at him together, they could have easily taken him down! Were they waiting for their death? ¡°Good day¡­¡± The old monk held the Buddhist beads in his hand and gently twirled them, and then he said, ¡°Mr. Mason,st night, I had a dream. And in this dream, I happened to meet the Buddha giving his lecture. He said that even those devils deserve a relief.¡± ¡°I think that the Buddha was right.¡± ¡°Therefore, I am here today to wee you all, because I want to help you abandon your physical bodies, and then I will send you to the Immortal World where you can listen to his teachings yourselves¡­¡± The old monk¡¯s serious tone immediately irritated the two old men. ¡°Bald clown!¡± One of the white-haired old men snorted coldly and said, ¡°It seems you have made your choice! In that case, then go and meet your Buddha yourself!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± With hismand! Instantly, from behind them, nearly fifty fighters swarmed up and surrounded everyone of the Campbell family, while the two white-haired old men went straight for that old monk! Two against one! They showed absolutely no hesitation in their moves, already ready for a bloody killing! Chapter 160 Tragic, True Self-Explosion In front of the main building of the Cloudy Vi, dozens of shadows merged together! Angry shouts, miserable screams, shes and ngs, punches and kicks¡­ For a while, all kinds of ear-piercing noises resounded throughout the vi. More and more people were thrown out of the crowd! More and more people lost their lives! Boom! The rumble of thunder was like the wrath of the gods. Blinding shes of lightning darted across the dark night sky, just like some wildly dancing electric snakes. The wind howled, and the rain poured down. The bloody courtyard was filled with some unspeakable horror! The broken arms were swept away by the gale before they even hit the ground! The bursting blood was alsopletely washed away by the rain before it could make the floor red! Tragic! The most deadly battlefield that Sean, Pupil Wolf and the others had experienced was not much worse than this scene before them. After all, everyone involved in this battle was at least Middle Stage. The damage they caused was unimaginable! The battle was just as the white-haired old man from the Mason family had predicted earlier. Fifty people against twenty, and two Complete Stage against just one. The Campbell family was heavily outnumbered, and they were simply no match for the Mason family! In just half a minute, the Campbell family lost six people while the Mason family only lost two! Bang! When the old monk and one of the white-haired old men collided together, the old monk was pushed back a few steps. Yet he only took advantage of the situation to retreat from the battle. He turned around and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± His loud voice instantly spread across the battlefield! It¡¯s time? The two white-haired old men froze. They had been worried that there would be an ambush. The Campbell people sure knew they would die today, but they didn¡¯t run. Now it seemed that they were right about their anticipation! The two felt alert and did not chase after the old monk. Instead, they released their dark energy and concentrated on scanning the movements around them in case someone might jump up from the shadows! Boom! However, what they finally got was not the reinforcements from the Campbell family, nor was it the secretly sneaking attack of the Campbell fighters. Instead, it was a sudden explosion! The explosive sound came from the crowd of Middle and Late Stage fighters! In an instant, countless shadows were blown away! All of the people within a few meters from the center of the explosion were lifted off by the shockwave generated by the explosion. A few of them were even directly blown into mutted flesh! ¡°Not good!¡± The two white-haired old men looked shocked, their hearts beating wildly. They immediately understood what the Campbell family was trying to do. One of them shouted, ¡°Split up! They¡¯re going to self-explode!¡± Self-explode!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two words sounded so familiar! Last night, at the Porter vi, when that old man with the Porter family exined to Zackary and Bernardo about the death of Sean, he used the word ¡°self-explode¡±! No one believed that old man¡¯s nonsense! And now, the Campbell family, in such a life-and-death situation, used such a killer move against their enemies! A Middle Stage fighter from the Campbell family rushed into the middle of the Mason people. Before he was killed by their harsh attacks, he did not hesitate to detonate all the dark energy in his own body! Several were killed, a dozen were injured, and arge group of people were blown away¡­ What a lousy self-explosion! Those Mason fighters were all deeply shocked by this scene. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach where they were today, and no one was willing to die easily! Boom! Boom Boom Boom! Just as they froze, they heard the shouting of the white-haired old man, and four more Campbell fighters had rushed towards the Mason people with desperate determination! ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Just die with me!¡± They were all fearless! Obviously, the old monk and Zackary had already made the arrangements in advance. These people had already prepared themselves mentally. This moment was the reason for them to stay! They waited for their deaths! They were so fast that the Mason fighter couldn¡¯t even have the time to think. Those Mason fighters had long wanted to disengage from the battle. They subconsciously split up and retreated. They wanted to stay away from these crazy people! But before they could split up, those Campbell fighters had already rushed to them! Immediately after that! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Several consecutive deafening explosions rang out in the crowd, sounding like a series of cannon sts. After each explosion, countless pieces of flesh and blood burst out. Those debris and wind and rain mixed together, falling on the bodies, faces, and even eyes of those around! Not to mention those fighters of the Mason family, even the rest of the Campbell family had frozen! The reason was simple. Only those few who had died were informed in advance of this self-explosion n, the rest of the Campbell family were all kept from the truth! ¡°You bald monk!¡± Under the continuous explosions, the Mason fighters, who were originally in the midst of their momentum, were blown into a mess in the blink of an eye. Those two white-haired old men were furious and gritted their teeth, ¡°I will break you into pieces today!¡± The majestic dark energy in their bodies immediately exploded out in full! They immediately wanted to rush up and kill the old monk. However! Just at this moment, a loud cry of rm came from the Mason people, ¡°My dark energy!¡± ¡°My dark energy is running around in my body. I can¡¯t control it anymore!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°So is mine!¡± A dark energy fighter losing control of his dark energy was the equivalent of an ordinary person missing his arms and legs. They were now just a waste! When they heard their shouts, the two white-haired old men also froze. They turned their heads to look at the Mason crowd that was in chaos! ¡°Go kill them!¡± Zackary seized the moment and immediately lifted a steel sword. Then a shadow instantly rushed into the Mason crowd andunched a massacre! Faced with the Mason people who had lost their dark energy, the Middle Stage Zackary immediately had a ughtering spree! ¡°Kill them all!¡± The rest of the Campbell fighters came back to their senses and followed him, swarming up with their swords! The situation on the field was instantly reversed! ¡­ The old monk looked at the bloody scene in front of him, and he was expressionless. He folded his hands and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. Just as I said before, we should send them to the immortal world to listen to the Buddha¡¯s teachings and eliminate their sins in this life.¡± Thatpassionate expression was instantly annoying! Those Mason family fighters who were affected by the self-explosion temporarily lost their control over their own dark energy. In fact, it was because those Campbell fighters used arge amount of Buddha Bone Powder when they self-exploded! Buddha Bone Powder was a top secret weapon developed by the old monk ording to the records in ancient literature, which took him more than ten years of effort. They had never used it before. Therefore, no one in the outside world knew about it! This was also the real reason why he dared to ask the Campbell fighters to stay and ¡°wait for their death¡±! Chapter 161 Luna’s Game The worst fear was the fear of the unknown! Those self-explosions were nothing new, but losing control of their dark energy after that and bing meat on the chopping block? Those two old men had never seen such a thing in their lives. So many people, in an instant, lost control of their dark energy at the same time! ¡°Damn it!¡± The two men looked at each other. They both saw an indescribable shock of and anger in each other¡¯s eyes! They cursed in their hearts. Obviously now was not the time to go after the old monk. They had to go save their people! Whoosh! Whoosh! Two shadows then rushed directly into the crowd. They frantically shot their dark energy at the Campbell fighters who were simply massacring the Mason people! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Complete Stage versus Middle and Late Stage! It was just like they had crushed a few ants. Poof! In the bPorterk of an eye, they had killed five Campbell fighters! And soon, one of the old men spotted Zackary with his sharp eyes. He swung his fist and gathered his dark energy. Almost instantly he had arrived in front of Zackary. However! Just at this moment, the old monk¡¯s voice came over again ¡°Fire!¡± Fuck!!! Again? That old man¡¯s movement stalled violently. He had a bad feePorterg! Boom! Right after they heard the old monk¡¯s words, another explosion was heard among the crowd, shaking everyone¡¯s eardrums! And the explosion was right in the middle of the two old men, just a few meters away from them! In an instant they were covered by a mist of blood and flesh! After they saw what had just happened, even the two old men were extremely alert. Almost at the same instant when the explosion sounded, they had jumped right away and retreated! They all withdrew from the crowd. Indeed they needed to save their people, but of course their first priority was their own lives. In case they were also hit by these explosions and couldn¡¯t control their dark energy, and the old monk came right up to them, perhaps even they would just die here! ¡°Go!¡± To their surprise, while they withdrew from the crowd, the old monk did the exact opposite and rushed into the crowd without hesitation. However, he didn¡¯t kill anyone. The old monk grabbed Zackary¡¯s arm with one hand, and grabbed a Campbell fighter with the other. He then instantly led the two of them out of the crowd. At the same time, he shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t engage. Split up as nned!¡± The voice came over with majestic dark energy and sounded like a thunderp! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Campbell fighters who were still alive then all exited the crowd, and ran wildly in all directions! The key to a top secret weapon like Buddha Bone Powder was the word ¡°secret¡±. They must catch the enemy unprepared, so that they would feel fear in shock and confusion! Unfortunately, surprises never worked twice. Now that the Mason fighters was alert and they had all split up. More self-explosions would not kill as many people as they did. The Campbell family had about twenty people in total. They had already lost half of them in the battle just now, and there were less than ten left. At such a time, it was clearly not wise to go and fight hard against the Mason family head on. So, since they had done all they could do, of course they had to run for their lives! ¡°Want to leave?¡± Those two old men were furious, gritting their teeth and saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Both of them ran towards them at the same time. One of them caught a Late Stage fighter of the Campbell family and killed him on the spot! And as they were running the dark energy in their bodies, they faintly felt that even their own dark energy was so disturbed. Only, it was still far from being uncontroble.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the bPorterk of an eye, the rest of the Campbell fighters had already disappeared into the blistering wind and rain around them. They took advantage of the cover of the pale night andpletely concealed their tracks. ¡°Should we follow them?¡± One of the old men asked. The other shook his head with an iparably grave face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a trap!¡± The Buddha Bone Powder had caught them off guard. They had brought nearly fifty people, and now there were only twenty or so left! They had lost half of their men! He felt so appalled especially when he found that the Buddha Bone Powder could have an effect on even people like himself! Follow them? What the hell! They were now at Cloudy Vi, exactly the home of the monk. Only God could know if that bald monk had got more traps for them. And! Even if there were no other traps, the rest of the Campbell family had split up and fled for their lives. They¡¯re all running in different directions, so how were they going to follow them on such a thunderstorm night! ¡°So we¡¯re just going to let them run away?¡± The remaining Mason fighters were all filled with anger. Someone still felt scared when he remembered what just happened, ¡°What exactly did that monk use just now? We can¡¯t even control our dark energy. We were almost killed but we couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± When they recalled the strange scene just now, everyone¡¯s heart jolted. As fighters, there was nothing more terrifying to them than the feePorterg of powerlessness they had just experienced. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The old man bellowed coldly, ¡°We need to call Bernardo immediately and tell him what happened. He needs to think about our next step.¡± ording to Bernardo¡¯s previous n, today they would exterminate the Campbell family, and tomorrow, they could go straight to Hilshire to wipe out Sean¡¯s family and friends there! And now! They lost almost half of their people after just this battle. They had already paid such a big price and they were still fucking far from exterminating the Campbell family. What were they going to do next? Maybe, they¡¯re going to need a n B¡­ ¡­ Before the battle started¡­ In the underground chamber of the Porter residence, Sean was awake. But he was still imprisoned by cold iron shackles on the hard iron bed. He could hardly move. And Luna was here again. This time, she brought aptop with her. She flipped open theptop and ced it in front of Sean. On the screen was the bloody fight before the main building of Cloudy Vi! Despite the thunder and lightning, from the screen, they could still clearly feel the earth-shattering ughter! ¡°Look.¡± Luna hooked her lips and a soul-stirring and charming smile bloomed on her delicate face. She said, ¡°My dear fianc¨¦, the good show I prepared for you has already started.¡± ¡°Today it¡¯s the Campbell family, and tomorrow it would be the Moore family, the Wright family and the Sanchez family in Hilshire. Even the Luke Young who had helped you. They will all be killed one by one by your uncle in the next few days.¡± ¡°And I will let you watch them die with your own eyes, but you won¡¯t be able to do anything. It¡¯s such a fun and exciting game, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Luna¡¯sughter was just as pleasant as music and as harsh as a ghost whistle! Chapter 162 A bet Sean stared at the screen, and didn¡¯t say anything. His face was as calm as it had always been, and there was no emotion on his face. There was no surprise, no anger, and no worry. Because, he didn¡¯t need to! The Mason family would make a move against the Campbell family. Sean had long expected it. Only, the battle came earlier than he expected because he was captured in an ident. So naturally he did not need to be surprised. He was imprisoned in such an iron cage and bound to an iron bed, yet he could still watch the battle in the Cloudy Vi. What more could he ask for? Since Luna had been so considerate, there was no reason for him to be angry. As for worries¡­ Luna was so pleased with herself, and she was definitely expecting his worried and sorrowful expression. But no matter what, while Luna didn¡¯t know anything about the Buddha Bone Powder, he knew every detail. The old monk didn¡¯t asked Zackary to take everyone away but just stayed with all their Middle and Late Stage fighters. He knew then that the old monk wanted them to take their enemies by surprise and maximize the power of the Buddha Bone Powder! ¡°What? You are just so scared that you can¡¯t even speak?¡± Lunaughed for a while and looked at him again. Yet Sean was as calm as usual. She frowned and said, ¡°Are you just like me, and you just can¡¯t feel anything. Do you just like this killing game?¡± She didn¡¯t get what she wanted and Luna was upset. Finally, he looked at Luna, and he said, ¡°If you have the guts, how about we make a bet?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Luna was stunned and quite interested, ¡°Bet on what?¡± ¡°Just bet on the result of this battle.¡± Sean said directly, ¡°Although the Mason family has twice as many people as the Campbell family, I feel that the Mason family can¡¯t get anything out of this battle.¡± ¡°Perhaps, their losses, too, will be twice as much as that of the Campbell family.¡± When she heard his words, Luna was stunned again. She asked, ¡°Are you saying that the Campbell family has an ambush in the Cloudy Vi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± At that, she shook her head and said with unparalleled confidence, ¡°We have some people in the vi. I am 100% sure that there are only these twenty people in the vi now.¡± No ambush, and no reinforcements. Luna just couldn¡¯t figure out what they could do to reverse the situation when the Campbell family was so much inferior to the Mason Family in both strength and numbers? Sean did not answer her question, but asked, ¡°Do you dare?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the stake then?¡± Luna did not hesitate. She liked excitement, so her answer was quick and concise. Sean thought about it and said, ¡°Take a picture of me and send it to Bernardo.¡± ¡°A picture?¡± Luna smiled. She instantly understood what Sean meant, ¡°You want Bernardo to know that you are still alive, so he will be afraid and will not dare toe to your friends and family?¡± Sean was surrounded by eight Complete Stage fighters, yet he ended up killing five of them. If someone like him was still alive, it would definitely cause tremendous mental pressure on his enemies! Bernardo was no exception! The Mason family only had five Complete Stage masters to begin with. Now that two had been killed, they had only three. And even eight Complete Stage masters couldn¡¯t fucking kill that Sean. If he killed his loved ones and enraged Sean, and Sean ran directly to the Mason residence and what was he going to do when that time came?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dare you?¡± Sean didn¡¯t deny it, and he asked the same question. ¡°Yes.¡± Porter Qingyu nodded, and then she asked, ¡°What if you lose?¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t care less about it. He was now confined by grimsteel shackles and was being held in a grim steel chamber. He was already meat on a chopping block. He couldn¡¯t even move, let alone fight. He just couldn¡¯t even resist whatever Luna wanted to do to him. So, he actually had no choice. Lunaughed, ¡°I heard that you used a certain trick in that battle, and those five fighters lost control of their dark energy in an instant, so you were able to kill them.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°If I win, I want to know what happened.¡± During the Kats River battle, the three Complete Stage old men from the Porter family were there from beginning to end, and they certainly knew that Sean used something before he could kill those people. In the end, it was all because of the weird power of the Buddha Bone Powder! In the eyes of those people, it was just bizarre! Even Luna felt curious about it! ¡°Good!¡± Sean¡¯s heart jolted slightly and he nodded without hesitation. That was exactly what he wanted! The Buddha Bone Powder must have been the reason why the old monk would dare to take on the Mason family head-on, so it would definitely be usedter, and naturally, it would not escape Luna would see it with her eyes! Once she saw such a bizarre thing from the Campbell family, Luna will certainly spare no effort to dig deeper into it. It made no difference whether Sean told her or not! ¡°Deal!¡± Even before the two could finally have a deal, on the screen, the twenty Campbell fighters had been surrounded by nearly fifty Mason fighters, and in the blink of an eye, they had lost six of them! And the Mason family only lost two! Luna looked at the screen, shook her head and smiled, ¡°We just made the bet, and you seem to have to lose. It¡¯s really no fun.¡± ¡°It seems that you¡­¡± Before she could finish her smug words, suddenly, the old monk shouted, ¡°Now!¡± Boom! Some Campbell fighters blew themselves up in the crowd! Blood and flesh flew everywhere! The battlefield was in chaos! Luna¡¯s smile froze on her face and her eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Self-exploding?¡± Then, she looked down at Sean. Asked, ¡°Is that why you dared to bet with me?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Do you think that just with some self-explosions, the Mason family will lose twice as much as the Campbell family? How childish! You think the Mason people are just like a three-year-old?¡± Sean ignored her. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t thought of such a cruel way of fighting. The old monk had asked the Campbell fighters to make themselves human bombs and die with their enemies! How ruthless! Luna was obviously also dismissive about this suicidal way of fighting, and she just watched them with cold eyes until those Mason fighters cried out, ¡°My dark energy!¡± ¡°My dark energy is running around in my body. It¡¯s not under control!¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± Such voices were heard one after another. They were mixed with the roar of thundering out of theputer, and, the terrified expressions of those Mason fighters told them that they were obviously not lying! ¡°What is this?!¡± Luna¡¯s pupils fiercely shrank. She changed her disdainful face to unparalleled seriousness! Chapter 163 Only children make choices, and I want all of them Dark energy was ramping around inside! It was out of control! Those panicked voices of the Mason fighters reached Luna¡¯s ears, and she immediately thought of what she was told about the Battle of the Kats River. It simply had happened again! And what happened next on theputer screen shocked Luna even more. She had finally seen with her own eyes the unparalleled, appalPorterg power of the Buddha Bone Powder. As the self-explosions continued, more and more Mason fighters were affected. More and more Mason fighters lost control of their own dark energy. Soon, Zackary seized the chance and led his men into the Mason crowd andunched a near-mad massacre! In the bPorterk of an eye, the Mason family lost nearly twenty men! The situation was instantly reversed! Luna had not been able to recover from that grim shock until the end of the battle, when the old monk told their men to retreat and split up to escape. Her sharp gaze was fixed on theputer screen all the time! Unbelievable! With her status as the princess of the Porter family, she had seen enough, and in this world, that not many things could surprise her! And the battle in front of her was one of them! ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Suddenly, Sean¡¯s voice interrupted Luna¡¯s thoughts. Although he didn¡¯t like what the old monk did, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t let the Campbell fighters execute self-explosion to maximize the effect of the Buddha Bone Powder, in the end Sean was satisfied with the result. Only about twenty of the nearly fifty Mason fighters were left. They lost almost half of their people. And less than ten Campbell fighters managed to escape. The Campbell family lost more than half of its people! However, from the numbers alone, the Mason family lost more than twenty people and the Campbell family lost more than a dozen people. It was indeed just as Sean had predicted before, the Mason family lost twice as many people as the Campbell family! So, there was no doubt that Sean won the bet just now! Luna took a deep breath, reached out and closed theptop. Then she looked down at Sean. When she saw how calm Sean was, it was obvious that he had not only guessed the oue of the battle, but even the entire process! In other words, Sean knew what the Campbell family had got, and that¡¯s why he made this bet! It was a trap! But for Luna, she didn¡¯t care about any trap. What she cared about was what the Campbell family had actually done. How did they even paralyze all of those Mason fighters all of a sudden? So, she asked, ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°You lost.¡± Sean won the bet, so of course he wouldn¡¯t answer Luna¡¯s question about the Buddha Bone Powder. Instead, he asked, ¡°You are the princess of the Porter family. You wouldn¡¯t go back on your word after you lost a bet.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Luna¡¯s face was a little cold. So were her eyes. ¡°A bet is a bet. I will do what I promised.¡± She nodded and then said, ¡°Also, I want to make a deal with you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Of course Sean knew what she was going to say, but he still put on a curious look, ¡°You might as well tell me about it.¡± ¡°I can let you go.¡± Luna was straightforward. As soon as she opened her mouth, she put the most tempting condition on the table before she added, ¡°But you have to tell me what that is. That thing that deprived those people of their control of their dark energy in an instant¡± Sean asked, ¡°You want to know its name?¡± ¡°No!¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°I want to know everything about it!¡± ¡°Its name, its origins, its making, and its use¡­¡± Luna¡¯s appetite was huge! If arge family like the Porter family could have and mass produce a top secret weapon like the Buddha Bone Powder, they would be a fearsome force! It could even take the Porter family to a higher level and make them the top of the major forces in the capital! ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡± Seanughed. As the first person to use it, Sean certainly knew the importance of the Buddha Bone Powder. It would be a joke for him to give such a top secret weapon to Luna so easily! Luna stared at him and said coldly, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not stupid.¡± ¡°I said, I can let you go!¡± ¡°Your life and freedom are now in my hands. You still need to revenge, and your family and friends are in danger. Don¡¯t you want to keep your life?¡± ¡°I think you should know how to choose.¡± She seemed to be threatening. However, Sean was never afraid of threats. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sean said without thinking, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to make a choice.¡± ¡°Only children make choices, while I, on the other hand, want them all.¡± Luna¡¯s face turned even colder. She asked, ¡°Do you think, you can leave here?¡± Sean nced at Luna¡¯s slender palm and fingers and asked rhetorically, ¡°What do you think?¡± Suddenly, Sean proposed, ¡°How about we make another bet?¡± ¡°With what?¡± Luna was a little impatient. ¡°Just with what you want.¡± Sean said, ¡°Three days! Within three days, even if you don¡¯t release me, I can still leave here and leave this grim steel chamber.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m still here after three days, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± ¡°Dare you?¡± At that he looked at Luna¡¯s eyes as if he was provoking her. Luna¡¯s pupils contracted slightly! Leaving? Was he kidding?! Luna had absolute confidence in this grim steel chamber, just like she was sure before that the Campbell family couldn¡¯t stop the siege of the Mason family. Even a Complete Stage fighter like Sean would definitely not be able to escape from here! However, the calm and leisurely expression on Sean¡¯s face made her vaguely a little uneasy! Could he have some other secret weapons with him? And it could even help him break the grim steel shackles and open the door of the grim steel chamber? It chouldn¡¯t be! Although Sean didn¡¯t know,st night, after he was made unconscious, Luna had personally ¡°checked¡± his body. She was sure that there was nothing on his body other than his clothes! ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Sean continued to provoke her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I dare not.¡± Luna hummed, ¡°You are my fianc¨¦, my man, and you exactly should have this kind of dominance and confidence.¡± ¡°I will wait for your surprise.¡± Snort! At that she simply did not give Sean the chance to speak again. With a strange sound, she activated another mechanism. Soon a white mist shot out from the wall and instantly enveloped Sean¡¯s face. A few momentster, Sean passed out again on the spot¡­ Shit! Before he passed out, Sean couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡°Damn you, it takes me about three days to recover my dark energy and use it to recover my injuries, and you keep me unconscious every fucking night. You¡¯re just trying to slow down my progress.¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± About an hourter, Luna left the underground chamber alone. Outside the chamber, Chase and an old man were standing there. Luna stopped in her track and instructed, ¡°Install a few monitors in the chamber, and I don¡¯t want any blind spot.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After that, she said to the old man, ¡°I need your help. From tomorrow, you will have to guard around the underground chamber!¡± ¡°I just want to know what the hell he can do to get himself out of here!¡± Chapter 164 Fishing in troubled water After she returned to the vi, Luna went to the bathroom and took a shower. After she came out, she sat alone on the sofa in the living room and picked up her cell phone. ording to her previous agreement with Sean, she sent a picture of Sean to Bernardo. Although she was ruthless, she kept her promise! Just as Sean said, she was the princess of the Porter family, so she would not go back on her word just for a bet! And at that moment! In the middle of therge Mason vi, there was silence. ¡°Bernardo!¡± Bernardo received a call from one of the old men. On the phone, the old man¡¯s voice was iparably grave, ¡°This is a trap!¡± ¡°The Campbell family was prepared for it!¡± ¡°They chose to blow themselves up, and, it seemed that they have got something that can paralyze the dark energt fighters within a few meters¡­¡± Ten minutes! That old man spent ten minutes to tell Bernardo about the battle in great detail. After he finished listening, Bernardo¡¯s face was ashen! His hand shook and his cell phone almost slipped off his hand! ¡°Master!¡± Zhong was standing at the side. Although he couldn¡¯t hear the old man¡¯s voice, when he looked at Bernardo¡¯s reaction, his heart jolted and knew that something big had happened. So, he hurriedly went up to hold Bernardo and asked, ¡°Master, what happened?¡± ¡°We lost!¡± Bernardo said in a stern voice, ¡°Something happened in Crane!¡± ¡°How was it¡­¡± Zhong froze. How was this possible? The Mason family, in total, had five major Complete Stage fighters. They sent two to intercept and kill Seanst time, but they ended up being killed by Sean instead, and this time, they sent two more, and there were fifty Middle and Late Stage fighters! How could they fail to have such a troop of people? Bernardo did not exin to Zhong. What the old man said echoed in his head. Like Luna, he was shocked and curious about the mysterious thing that could instantly paralyze their dark energy fighters! Luna was the princess of the Porter family, while he was the nominal head of the Mason family. They had certainly seen enough things. But even they had never heard of such a thing in the world! Then what could it be? Just when Bernardo was feeling so confused, suddenly, his cell phone rang. It was a message. Bernardo could not even bother to check it, while Zhong nced at it twice. When he saw the name on the phone¡¯s screen, Zhong¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and he softly reminded, ¡°Master, it¡¯s Miss Porter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bernardo was stunned before he looked back at the phone on the table. He had guessed before that if Sean had not died but had been captured alive by the Porter family, Luna would have tortured Sean to vent her hatred and then used Sean as a bargaining chip to exchange for benefits from the Mason family. This is only one day, and Luna has already tortured him enough? With such a mind, Bernardo turned back to the table, picked up his phone, unlocked it with his fingerprint, and took a look at the message. Instantly, his eyes widened! ¡°Sean!¡± Strong murderous intent emanated from Bernardo¡¯s body, and his icy voice was as if it came from the hell, ¡°He really is still alive!¡± There was only one photo in that message! And the person in the photo was none other than Sean, who was imprisoned in the grim steel chamber! His eyes were closed and it was as if Sean was asleep! But obviously, he wasn¡¯t dead! Zhong¡¯s heart also jolted and he asked, ¡°Miss Porter is in Crane, so she should know what happened at the Cloudy Vi. What did she want to do to tell Master that Sean is still alive at this time?¡± ¡°Of course she just wants to get something from us after we failed!¡± Bernardo snorted coldly, and then he dialed Luna¡¯s number and said, ¡°As for what she actually wants, we¡¯ll know after we ask her!¡± A few momentster, the call was picked up. ¡°Hello.¡± Luna¡¯s nice voice came from the phone, ¡°Uncle Mason, why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± There was a hint of doubt in her voice, as if she had not sent that photo to Bernardo just now. Bernardo¡¯s face became more and more livid as he asked, ¡°That photo you just sent me¡­¡± ¡°Photo?¡± Before Bernardo could finish his sentence Luna said in shock, ¡°What photo?¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s photo!¡± If the person on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t Luna, and if Sean hadn¡¯t fallen into Luna¡¯s hands, Bernardo would have long cursed. ¡®Fuck you!¡¯ ¡®If you want something, just fucking say it!¡¯ ¡®Who the fuck is your acting for?¡¯ ¡°Oops!¡± A momentter, Luna¡¯s somewhat flustered voice came, ¡°Uncle Mason, sorry. I was just checking my phone here, and identally sent you a picture¡­¡± Liar! Bernardo heard her, and almost wanted to just m the phone! But he still held the urge back and said in a stern voice, ¡°Luna, our families are so close. In the beginning, you almost married into the Mason family. If there¡¯s anything you want, just say it.¡± ¡°I will definitely satisfy you as much as I can.¡± They were all smart. Even if it was a deal, they wouldn¡¯t say it so directly. So, since Luna wanted to pretend, Bernardo simply pretended along with her. From the beginning to the end, they did not mention Sean¡¯s name. It was enough for them to know! Luna then said, ¡°Uncle Mason, don¡¯t ever say that. I don¡¯t need anything¡­¡± ¡°But!¡± She suddenly changed the subject and said, ¡°When I just checked my phone now, I saw an interesting video.¡± ¡°In the video, a group of fighters were fighting and they all ended up losing quite a lot of people. Some of them blew themselves up and the other fighters were instantly paralyzed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I want to know how those people did it. If Uncle Mason is also interested in this and happens to find the answer, please let me know.¡± After some beating around the bush, their topic finally returned to the battle at the Cloudy Vi. Only, she said she got the video from social media.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Bernardo heard her, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch viciously a few times, and he thought, ¡°What a damn girl!¡± But over the phone, he still said politely, ¡°Of course, please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± So what Luna wanted was exactly that mysterious thing that could instantly paralyze those dark energy fighters, no wonder she sent over Sean¡¯s picture when the Cloudy Vi battle had just ended! This was unexpected, but it made sense! That mysterious thing was so bizarre that Luna knew its importance, and Bernardo naturally knew it too! Of course! Bernardo did not know that the reason why Luna suddenly sent him the photo was actually because she had lost the bet with Sean. Luna was just taking the opportunity to ckmail Bernardo. ¡°My fianc¨¦ knows those people and should know something, I wanted to ask him, but he refused to tell me, so I was thinking that if Uncle Mason could give me an answer, I would simply not have such a fianc¨¦ around me.¡± Luna was threatening with her words, ¡°On the contrary, if Uncle Mason can¡¯t find the answer, then I may have topromise with him and agree to his excessive demands¡­¡± At that she directly hung up the phone. Bernardo froze there. Bang! Suddenly, he mmed his fist hard on the table! Luna¡¯s implication was already very obvious: Find that thing and give it to me in exchange for Sean¡¯s life, otherwise, I might release Sean in order to get that thing. By then, the Mason family will be in danger¡­¡¯ Chapter 165 Out of the trap. You lost again ¡°Master¡­¡± Bell¡¯s face was gloomy. Although he did not know what was happening, he knew Bernardo. Since Bernardo was so angry and he even pped the table, it would not be anything good. Bernardo ignored him. He took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and picked up his cell phone. He called the old man again and said in a stern voice, ¡°You guys stay at Cloudy Vi for now!¡± ¡°Check the entire vi!¡± ¡°Even if you turn the Cloudy Vi upside down, you must find something about that weapon they used!¡± ¡°Besides!¡± He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Spare no effort to track down the Campbells!¡± ¡°Pay particr attention to Hilshire. Everything about Sean is in Hilshire, and after the Campbells left Crane, they will probably go to Hilshire!¡± ¡°Stop them!¡± ¡°Within three days, I will gather all of our fighters. After three days, they will join you, and together you will trample down Hilshire!¡± The war had begun! One of them must die! Bernardo was already so hysterical. No matter what, he would eradicate everyone who was close to Sean, find out that mysterious weapon, and finally killed Sean! ¡°Good!¡± The old man¡¯s low voice came out. He knew that he would not be allowed to fail this time! Hanging up the phone, Bernardo looked at Bell. ¡°Three days!¡± ¡°I want all the Late and Middle Stage fighters we sent out to gather in front of me!¡± Although the Mason family¡¯s roots were in the capital, its power had reached almost the whole country. They had business branches in many cities, so only some of their fighters stayed in the capital. The rest of them were sent out to other cities to take care of those branch businesses. Now that the Mason family was in trouble, they naturally had to call those people back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go and make arrangements now!¡± Bell did not ask more questions, turned around and left¡­ ¡­ At the Porter residence in Crane. Luna was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room, swirling a ss of red wine. She looked down at it a few times, and the red liquid was crystal clear, as if it was just blood. ¡°The game is getting more and more interesting.¡± She hooked her lips into a smile, and then drank it all in one go. So far, apart from Sean and the old monk, only the Porter family and the Mason family knew the existence of the Buddha Bone Powder. Sean was now in Luna¡¯s hands! Luna would naturally send her people to chase and investigate the old monk and those Campbells who escaped from the Cloudy Vi! Although she lost the bet, Luna used that photo to threaten Bernardo. Now, even if Bernardo found the old monk and those Campbells before her, and the Mason family got the Buddha Bone Powder, he couldn¡¯t have it all to himself! She had nned for every possible scenarios! Luna was indeed a scheming, clever woman¡­ ¡­ The next three days, from Hilshire, to Crane, and then to the capital, everyone had their own ns, and all were busy in a near frenzy for their own goals. The fierce wind and rain in Crane stopped. The lives of ordinary people quickly returned to normal, while what happened at the Kats River and Cloudy Vi became the talk of the town in their leisure time. As more and more people talked about it, there was soon a rare wave of public frenzy. Did Sean die? Had the Campbell family been destroyed? These two questions were almost the focus of all discussions, everyone was having all kinds of guesses, and the news media was constantly bringing up these topics. Suddenly, Sean¡¯s name spread throughout the country! And Sean was at this time locked and bound in the grim steel chamber of the Porter family! After three days, even without any medicine, with only the dark energy and the few bright energy in his body, the wound and the bone fracture on his left shoulder were already half healed! That bizarre, frightening fusion of dark and bright energies had made this happen. Luna had been so careful and cautious. She had to put Sean to sleep every night, and only during the day Sean was awake and he could heal secretly. Otherwise, he would have almost recovered by now! However, even now, it should be enough to get him out of here! It waste afternoon on the third day. In one hour it would be three days. ording to his observations, recently, almost every evening around seven o¡¯clock, Luna woulde to visit Sean. They would chat for a few moments. She would say a few words about the outside world to Sean, and afterwards, she would put Sean into unconsciousness. As for whether Luna did anything to him after he was unconscious, Sean did not know. However, after he woke up early the next morning, he could not feel any difort. ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Sean was lying t on the hard iron bed by himself, and his face was gloomy. He looked up at the several monitors on the roof and in the corners of the secret room and gave a private sneer. Then he silently summoned a trace of bright energy from his elixir field. Then, he flicked his finger! Boo! With a faint sound, like a drop of water falling into a well, the bright energy shot out from Sean¡¯s finger, and the next moment, one of the monitors was destroyed! Boo! Boo! Boo! Boo! The second monitor was down, the third, and the fourth¡­ In a sh, all the monitors in the grim steel chamber were broken! And at that moment! ¡°Not good!¡± In the living room of the main floor of the Porter vi, Luna sat on the sofa. In front of her was aptop, and what was on the screen was exactly what was happening in the grim steel chamber. As she watched, the screen suddenly flickered violently, and it went ck! Her face changed drastically, and her heart jolted. Luna couldn¡¯t think much, jumped up, strode out of the main building, and headed towards the grim steel chamber. ¡°Mason was out!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± In her ears Luna was wearing a headset, so she could talk to those three Complete Stage fighters of the Porter family at any time, and at this moment, those three old men were all guarding the entrance of the tunnel outside the grim steel chamber as she had instructed before. Five secondster! Luna was already so fast, however, when she was still twenty meters away from the entrance of the underground chamber tunnel, she only heard a sudden explosion from the entrance of the tunnel. Immediately after that, with a whoosh, a shadow shot out like a ghost, and it broke through all the obstacles and disappeared in the distance. ¡°You¡¯ve lost again¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice sounded like the rumbles of thunder as it echoed over the vi. The entire Porter family was frightened as they all rushed out from the building, including the head of the family, Chase Porter. The whole vi was in chaos! And at the mouth of the tunnel, in order to stop Sean, one of the old men confronted Sean head on, hence that explosion just now!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As a result, the old man was punched a few meters away by Sean, spitting a mouthful of blood! Chapter 166 The Realm of Legends. Luna’s Choice That old man was one of the two Complete Stage fighters that had followed Luna over from the capital! Of course Luna knew what he could do! He had entered the Complete Stage for more than ten years. Even among the Complete Stage fighters, he was one of the best! Being blown out by a single punch?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And vomiting blood? If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Luna would certainly not believe it. After all, not to mention in Crane, even in the entire capital there were not many people who could do that to the old man with a single punch! Could it be that Sean was really so powerful at such a young age? ¡°Well?¡± Although she was shocked, Luna ran faster. When she rushed over, the other two had already helped that old man up. ¡°Luna¡­ Cough, cough!¡± That old man just opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t help but spit two more mouthfuls of blood as he said in a stern voice, ¡°Sean¡¯s strength is above me. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be very close to the Realm of Legends now!¡± The realm of legends! In fact, it was just the Bright Realm! However, in a country, there could only be one Bright Realm master, and that is the Padishah of the Imperial City! Therefore, the words ¡°Bright Realm¡± were a taboo in themselves. No one would dare to mention these words in public, so they usually called it ¡°the realm of legends¡±! ¡°What??¡± The other two old men next to him looked at each other and their faces changed dramatically! ¡°Is that so?¡± Luna¡¯s heart also jolted fiercely. However, she concealed it well. She didn¡¯t show the shock on her face and still maintained that confident and calm posture. That old man nodded and said, ¡°He is only twenty-six years old now, and his potential is endless!¡± ¡°Unless he stops here¡­¡± ¡°Given ten or twenty years, before he turns fifty, he is likely to step into the realm of legends and be a supreme figure who will eventually dominate the world!¡± Ten years! Twenty years! That¡¯s actually already a very conservative number. For one thing, the Bright Realm was called the Realm of Legends, and the vast majority of people had never even heard of it, and even for those who were true Dark Realm fighters, the vast majority of them had only heard of it and had never seen anyone at this stage. Moreover, even if they have seen such a person, what could they do? The Bright Realm master was now in the Imperial City and was the lord of the country. No matter when they saw him, they would just kneel on the ground, and who would dare to fight with the Padishah? They had never fought with a Bright Realm master, and they had never even seen one. They didn¡¯t know how strong a Bright Realm master really was, so naturally they couldn¡¯t urately guess Sean¡¯s strength! Secondly! With his extraordinary talent, ording to rumors, the current Padishah of the Shirine Empire made it into the Bright Realm only after he turned seventy! So! That old man was already speaking very, very highly of Sean when he said that Sean was expected to enter the Bright Realm before he turned fifty. If he could really do so, it would already be a shocking news! ¡°Miss!¡± Just as the three of them were in awe, Chase had led his people over. ¡°Stand guard outside!¡± Luna looked back at Chase, and then said towards the two old men she brought from the capital, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± And the Complete Stage old man who belonged to the Crane Porter family had to stay outside! Before they went in, Luna even deliberately passed a warning look towards him. Obviously, she did not want that old man from the Crane Porter family to say anything to anyone. ¡°But I¡­¡± Chase froze there, staring at Luna¡¯s back, and his face turned livid. ¡®Shit, I¡¯m the family head and I¡¯m here to guard the door?¡¯ He looked at that Complete Stage fighter with an unhappy face. The old man, however, shook his head with a grave expression and made a hush gesture, ¡°Silence! Don¡¯t make trouble for yourself!¡± Obviously, he knew very well what the ¡°Realm of Legends¡± meant. Once the word got out, it would definitely set off a rainstorm among themunity. Not to mention just the Crane branch, maybe even the Porter family in the capital couldn¡¯t afford the consequences! In the grim steel chamber! Luna brought those two old men in and carefully examined the locks and monitors that were destroyed by Sean, and they all looked grave! If it was just the monitors it was actually fine¡­ But the locks¡­ The entire underground chamber was made of grim steel, and the locks were certainly no exception! And now! The lock made of grim steel was actually twisted off by him just like that! Although they didn¡¯t know how strong a Bright Realm master could really be, they all knew that no Dark Realm fighters could break the grim steel! Not even if he was a Complete Stage fighter! Staring at the broken grim steel door lock, the old man who was wounded before said in a stern voice, ¡°It seems that my guess is right!¡± ¡°Sean has indeed just reached the Realm of Legends!¡± Then, he looked at Luna and asked, ¡°Miss, what do we do?¡± Yes, what should they do? Facing someone who had the potential to advance into the Realm of Legends, they must be cautious with their attitude. Their choice mattered, and their stand mattered! They either, at all costs, made friends with Sean, or, killed him! If they made enemies with Sean, but couldn¡¯t finally kill him, once he did enter the realm of legendster, the entire Porter family would face extinction! ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Luna thought for a moment, then suddenly hooked the corners of her mouth into a smile, ¡°You are worthy of being my man, and you never fail to bring me surprises.¡± ¡°Now it seems that I made the right choice.¡± Choice??? Those two old men looked at each other with a confused look. What choice??? ¡®Howe we don¡¯t know anything about it????¡¯ ¡°We must keep it a secret!¡± Luna did not exin, but ordered, ¡°First, tomorrow morning, we should go back to the capital!¡± ¡°Maybe the Mason family is going to be finished!¡± ¡°We have to go back and get prepared in advance! Maybe there will be an unexpected harvest¡± At that she turned around and walked out. Those two old men were even more puzzled. Unexpected harvest???? ¡®What harvest???¡¯ ¡®Shit!¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t you fucking tell us what¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡­ After Sean left the Porter vi, he was speeding through the streets and alleys of Crane, and he casually grabbed a cell phone and a wallet on the way! He had no choice. Before the battle of the Kats River, Sean put everything he had in his car, and now he was penniless! Finally he stopped in a dark corner, and then dialed Zackary¡¯s number. Chapter 167 Hilshire, Their Grave ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy. Please try againter¡­¡± His call was rejected! Sean froze for a moment, and then he understood something. The old monk and Zackary escaped from the Cloudy Vi with the Campbell family. They had been being tracked down by the Mason family for the past few days and must have been as cautious as possible, and now Sean used an unfamiliar number to call him. Zackary naturally didn¡¯t dare to answer his call. After all, if the person calling him was with the Mason family, once he got on the phone, the Mason family could locate their position through their cell phones. So, Sean sent a voice message to Zackary. ¡°Uncle Campbell, it¡¯s me!¡± As he expected, after ten seconds or so, Zackary called back. ¡°Sean, is it really you?¡± From the other side of the phone, there were obvious excitement and at the same time a hint of caution in Zackary¡¯s voice. He asked, ¡°Are you still alive??¡± ¡°Great!¡± The Campbell family risked the whole family and stood firmly on Sean¡¯s side. Just as the old monk had said before, they did it just because they knew the great potential of Sean! Huge risk and huge potential had always gone hand in hand! Now, the great risk was already here! Bernardo wasing to the Campbell family, while the old monk and Zackary were forced to flee! Charles had even disappeared in a car ident on his way home! Their brother in the military was also suspended! In case Sean was killed, the so-called great potential would be nothing, and the Campbell family would most likely be destroyed along with Sean, and fell into the abyss of eternal destruction! In such a situation, he was just so excited when he suddenly received a call from Sean, heard Sean¡¯s voice and was able to confirm that Sean was still alive. Sean smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Don¡¯t worry? This was about the survival of his whole family, so of course Zackary would be worried, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got out now.¡± In fact, even now, Sean didn¡¯t understand. At the Battle of the Kats River, he was deeply and seriously injured while those three old men just brought him back to the Porter estate. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even fight them at that time!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Luna merely tied him up, and he only slept in the grim steel chamber in that vi for a few days! He couldn¡¯t figure out what Luna¡¯s purpose was in doing this. Did she really just want him to watch as the Campbell and Moore families were wiped out by the Mason family? Did she just want him to go through the mental torture and suffer the pain? Honestly, he didn¡¯t believe it! Everyone knew how scheming Luna was. She worked so hard to bring him back alive, so of course she wanted more than it! Well, he decided it was not the time he should think about these things. However, their priority was to solve the threat from the Mason family! Thus, Sean asked, ¡°Uncle Campbell, how is it going on your side now?¡± ¡°We can still manage it.¡± Only when he learned that Sean had sessfully escaped did Zackarypletely felt relieved. He said in a stern voice, ¡°We were stopped twice by the Mason family along the way.¡± ¡°Now we are on our way to Hilshire¡­¡± Zackary then roughly told Sean about all the events that had happened in the past few days, including the battle of Cloudy Vi, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf¡¯s n, and Cecilia¡¯s visit to Crane. When he heard what he said, Sean¡¯s face turned grave! Zackary didn¡¯t know what the numbers Pupil Wolf wrote on that A4 paper could mean, but Sean knew! The retired members of the Blood Wolf Group had been summoned by Pupil Wolf! They wanted to deal with the Mason family! They wanted to take revenge for him! The feud between Sean and the Mason family was a private matter! At the beginning, Sean did not want to rm those members of the Blood Wolf Group. After all, once they got involved, it was likely that those families behind them would be involved as well! Then it would be a war! Moreover, it could easily attract the attention of the capital, or even the imperial city! ¡°This girl is just too impulsive!¡± Sean secretly sighed. Although he didn¡¯t quite agree with Pupil Wolf¡¯s approach, he had to admit that what Pupil Wolf did was for him! The brotherhood they once shared was more important than their lives! ¡°Good!¡± Three days had passed, and those members of the Blood Wolf Group should have arrived at Hilshire by now. He certainly couldn¡¯t just drive them back. Without even a choice, Sean could only nod his head and say, ¡°Take care. Tomorrow morning, we will meet up at Hilshire!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Zackary said, ¡°Also, I received a report from the capital.¡± ¡°Bernardo has recalled many of the fighters these days, and he has secretly contacted several big families in the capital for help. They have gathered arge number of men and horses. They should also be on their way to Hilshire now!¡± Three days! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had been making preparations in Hilshire, so Bernardo naturally would not do nothing! ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and there was coldness in his eyes as he hummed, ¡°Since they just can¡¯t wait to kill everyone around me, then Hilshire can just be their grave!¡± At that, he hung up the phone! Five years ago, the feud between Sean and the Mason family started from Hilshire! It¡¯d been five years, and it¡¯s time for them to make an end to it! And tomorrow! Hilshire would also be the beginning of Sean¡¯s official retaliation against the Mason family! After he hung up the phone, Sean turned into a shadow and disappeared into the darkness of the night. He then went to stop a cab on the road and headed straight to Hilshire! In the beginning, Sean wanted to go to the Cloudy Vi before returning to Hilshire! He wanted to settle those Mason people who stayed there! But then he thought of it. If he made his move tonight, Bernardo would definitely get a report right away that he had escaped. He might ask those Mason fighters who were on their way to Hilshire to retreat, and there might be more idents if he was about to go after them! He didn¡¯t want idents! So Sean gave up on the thought like that. He could wait until tomorrow and settle them all together in Hilshire! On the road! Sean sat in the cab and closed his eyes to rest. He used his dark energy to recover his injuries silently, while Cecilia and the ovely Phyllis kept appearing in his mind. Just now on the phone, Zackary told him that Cecilia hade to Crane and met Gemma and Dean, and that Gemma had told her about the incident five years ago! Sean¡¯s cell phone was also in her hand! ¡°Since she already knows the truth, will she resent me?¡± ¡°Will she hate me?¡± ¡°However, if Xiao Meng knows that I am her father, she should be very happy, right?¡± He was thinking wildly and he could no longer control it. Previously in the army, in the battlefield, even when he was faced with all those vicious enemies, and in the most deadly and desperate situation, Sean had never been nervous. And now, tomorrow he would be able to meet Cecilia and Phyllis, and they already knew the truth. Sean¡¯s heart was racing and his breathing was getting heavier. Out of his expectation, he couldn¡¯t help but have some inexplicable nervousness¡­ Chapter 168 Mason Zhan Returns. Something Big Happened Time ticked away just like that unnoticed. When Sean returned to Hilshire, it was already almost dawn. He did not go to Cecilia who was at Garden Community but went directly to Sanchez Vi where Owen lived. The old monk and Zackary were waiting for him there. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Soul were also there. As for those retired members of the Blood Wolf Group who had gathered around, they were now waiting in various hotels in Hilshire to avoid the attention of the Mason family. ¡°Let¡¯s park right here.¡± When they were still two streets and hundreds of meters away from the Sanchez Vi, Sean suddenly asked the driver to stop the car and he paid and got out. Then, he turned into a shadow and went to Sanchez Vi alone. He did not want idents! The Mason family was everywhere in this city, and he could never know if there could be one of their people around the Sanchez Vi. In case Sean¡¯s appearance was detected by the Mason family in advance, everything would be ruined. Whoosh! Sean was so fast. Under the cover of the night, he really was like a ghost shuttling between the streets. In the blink of an eye, he entered the Sanchez Vi. In the living room of the main building of the vi. There were six people in total, Owen, Mr. Brian, the old monk, Zackary, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Soul. Just now, the old monk was sitting on the sofa with his knees crossed, his hand clenching the rosary beads and his eyes closed, and suddenly, he made a movement. He opened his eyes, looked up to the outside of the main building, and said, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Among the six people present, he was the only Complete Stage master and had the sharpest senses. At once, everyone turned their heads to look at the door. ¡°Gentlemen anddies, long time.¡± As expected, just as the old monk finished his words, Sean¡¯s voice came across the air. Immediately after that, a shadow seemed to have just instantly appeared in the living room. Who else could it be if not Sean? ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°My friend!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± When the shadow stopped and solidified, and everyone saw the familiar face of Sean, they couldn¡¯t help but look happy. They came over with excited expressions, and even the old monk, who had been sitting on the sofa as calmly as he had been at first, bounced up like a monkey. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°How are the injuries?¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± The six people surrounded Sean in the middle and grabbed his arm. They carefully checked him up and down several times, confirmed that he was safe and sound, and then werepletely relieved. ¡°Great! Boss, you¡¯re fine! That¡¯s great!¡± In excitement Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and directly jumped into Sean¡¯s arms. Although she didn¡¯t cry, her voice was vaguely with a few sobs. For outsiders, they might just look like that she was Sean¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I simply won¡¯t die.¡± Sean smiled faintly, plucked Pupil Wolf out of his arms, stared into her eyes, and said with a stern face, ¡°It¡¯s you, on the other hand. In the future, you are not allowed to use those forbidden techniques at will without my permission!¡± ¡°Remember?¡± Forbidden techniques! Earlier at the Hanging Bridge, when they were searching for those two old men sent by the Mason family among thousands of people, and at the Kats River, when they were searching for the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and those corpses, Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes were crimson, even dripping blood! It was because she used her forbidden technique! It was true that she had a pair of pupils of charm. The pupil of charm could only be used to control minds! She was only in the Early Stage right now, and her pupil of charm couldn¡¯t do any of those things! If she forced it, she would have consequences! She might even go blind!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Her bleeding eyes were the best proof and the worst omen of all! ¡°Remember¡­¡± Pupil Wolf was so aggressive before, and she even threatened to lead a troop to trample down the Mason family, while at this moment, in front of Sean, she was like a well-behaved child. She nodded her head, squeezed out a charming smile, and said, ¡°As long as you are still alive, I will do as you say!¡± If Sean died, she would have nothing to worry about! ¡°You stubborn girl!¡± Sean reached out and tapped lightly on her forehead and sighed in his heart. Pupil Wolf turned around, brought the Wolf¡¯s Massacre over and handed it to Sean, ¡°Boss, your de!¡± The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was still shining with a cold light! Sean reached out and took it, holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre tightly in his hand, and said in a stern voice, ¡°Tomorrow, we have to find a way to lure all those people from the Mason family out, and then, I¡¯m going to kill all of them!¡± ¡°None of them will be able to leave!¡± His voice was as cold and bone-chilling as the cold aura of the Wolf ughter Treasure de¡­ ¡­ The night was as dark as ck ink! Sean returned safely and discussed countermeasures with Pupil Wolf, Zackary and others in Sanchez Vi. While in the Garden Community, Cecilia was lying on the bed, holding Phyllis who had fallen into a deep sleep, while she herself had a sleepless night! Three days! She did not get any news about Sean, but the bad news that the Mason family was wiped out by the Mason family in one fell swoop! How could she sleep? She was not a crying woman, yet these three days, her eyes were almost swollen with tears. It was as if she had used up all the tears she had saved for the previous twenty years! Until 7:30 in the morning, Marcia made breakfast, and when she knocked on the door, Cecilia was still awake. She held Sean¡¯s cell phone in her hand, and she hadn¡¯t clicked on it to see what was in it. She was afraid! She was afraid that once she opened it herself, read it, and heard Sean¡¯sst words, Sean would really nevere back. ¡°Mu Qiu?¡± She knocked a few times and no one answered the door. Finally Marcia pushed the door directly and walked in. When she saw Cecilia on the bed and her red and swollen eyes she felt heartbroken: ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± ¡°I know you are sad in your heart, but you need to try to face the reality. Three days now. You don¡¯t eat anything, you don¡¯t drink anything, and you don¡¯t sleep. You¡¯ve been very thintely. Even if Sean knew all this in the other world, he would just¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia interrupted Marcia¡¯s words. Her voice was a little loud and woke up Phyllis who was next to her. Phyllis reached out and rubbed her eyes, then wrapped her arms around Cecilia¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°Mom, I saw Dad again in the dream.¡± ¡°Daddy said that he is fine and wille back to see us soon.¡± ¡°So Mommy, don¡¯t you cry, okay?¡± When they heard Phyllis¡¯s cute voice, Cecilia and Marcia were both heartbroken. Just as she was about to open her mouth tofort Phyllis, the shrill ringing of her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Cecilia¡¯s cell phone! Cecilia¡¯s heart trembled fiercely and immediately brought the phone over. Her eyes were full of expectation as she lowered her head to look over, but when she saw the name on the phone screen, her gaze was abruptly dimmed again. It was Lilith¡­ Not Sean! These past few days, Cecilia was on the verge of going psychotic. It was as if she was allergic to the ringing of her phone, every time the phone rang, she would think of Sean. And every time, all she got was disappointment. ¡°Hello.¡± The call was answered and Cecilia asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mrs. Mason!¡± Lilith had always been calm, but at this moment her tone was full of anxiety and she said urgently, ¡°Come to thepany now.¡± ¡°Something big has happened!!!¡± Chapter 169 Happy Return Cecilia¡¯s expression changed slightly. She frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is¡­¡± ¡°!¡± Lilith was about to say something, but in the end she just let out a scream. Pop! Shortly after that, her phone seemed to have fallen to the ground. ¡°Lilith? What happened?¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart jolted. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± At that, Cecilia sat up and started to put on her clothes. ¡°Very well, I¡¯m fine.¡± The voice came over from the phone again, but it was not Lilith. It was a man¡¯s voice, and Cecilia knew very well who it was. ¡°Thanks to you, my dear cousin, my whole family was driven out of Stillwater and became stray dogs. And when we went to the Rodriguez family for just a ce to stay¡­¡± ¡°However, your damn fianc¨¦ just could never leave us alone. He wiped out the Rodriguez family as well!¡± ¡°My fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°I was so fucking crazy and blind in the first ce! Among so many men, I just had to pick a Master Mason from the prison to be my brother-inw!¡± His voice was full of remorse and regret! Who else could he be if not Isaac? ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Cecilia froze, and she looked just livid. She really could never dream that Isaac, who had been driven out of Stillwater, would actuallye back at this critical point! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Isaac¡¯s sinister voice was with a hint of coldness as he said, ¡°Surprise, right? You can never know that I will evere back!¡± ¡°Surprised? Happy?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Now that Sean has been killed and the Campbell family has been destroyed, I really want to see who else can help you this time!¡± Isaac was so smug!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Previously, when Sean exterminated the Rodriguez family and killed Shawn, he spared Howard and Lorraine who were hiding in the main building at that time. Because of his kindness, that family survived from the otherwise inevitable death by a fluke. At that time, Sean just thought that the people hiding in the main building were at most at the Early Stage, and thus they couldn¡¯t be a threat. Moreover, they weren¡¯t involved in the attack against him. In other words, they were innocent. Therefore, Sean did not kill them! But how could he have imagined what happened today? After Sean¡¯s disappearance and the destruction of the Campbell family, Howard, who Sean previously thought couldn¡¯t be a threat, would bring Isaac and all those people to Stillwater! Now they came to Cecilia! Those survivors actually were nothing in front of Sean and the Campbell family. However, when they came to Stillwater, they could simply rule the city! A starved camel was bigger than a horse! ¡°What do you want?¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. Although she was under Shadow Wolf¡¯s close protection, she knew that Shadow Wolf alone was definitely not a match for Isaac and the others. Otherwise, Isaac wouldn¡¯t dare toe back with such fanfare and recklessly go to the Moore Group to cause trouble! ¡°What do I want?¡± Isaac thought for a moment and asked rhetorically, ¡°Yes, you tell me, what do I want?¡± ¡°You ruined my family¡¯s life. You stole the Moore Group and drove us out of Stillwater and we have to live the life of stray dogs. We almost died in the capital. It was all because of your fianc¨¦¡­¡± ¡°Now, the time hase for us to take revenge!¡± ¡°Just tell me. What do I have to do to get rid of the hatred in my heart?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Isaac suddenly sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you juste to thepany, get on your knees in front of me, and like a dog, do all the things I tell you to do?¡± ¡°Maybe, if I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll consider sparing you and your family.¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡± At that, Isaac couldn¡¯t help butugh again. This was an opportunity that he had been craving for a long time. The irritation and anger in his heart before had now all be smugness, excitement, and arrogance! ¡°You!¡± Cecilia gritted her teeth and almost cursed! And her anger stirred up Isaac¡¯s long-suppressed pride even more. He proudly said, ¡°Of course, cousin, you don¡¯t have toe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Anyway, after we¡¯re done with the Moore Group, we¡¯ll bring our people ande to your door and have a good chat with you and your family.¡± ¡°At that time, perhaps, you will not be alone when you get on your knees and apologize¡­¡± At that he hung up the phone straight away! Snap! Cecilia looked ashen. If she went to thepany now, she would definitely be humiliated by Isaac, but if she didn¡¯t go, once Isaac brought those people to her home, maybe none of them could get away from the suffering. ¡°Cecilia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcia was startled by Cecilia¡¯s reaction. She only heard Cecilia mention the name Lilith when she answered the phone, and did not hear what Isaac saidter. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Cecilia held back the shock and despair in her heart, bent over to pick up the phone and excused herself, ¡°Mom, I need to take care of some urgent matters at thepany.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first, and I¡¯ll need you to send Phyllis to school.¡± She didn¡¯t even give Marcia the chance to ask more questions. She put on her clothes, and without even putting on any makeup, she turned around and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°OK, but Cecilia¡­¡± Marcia wanted to stop her but was toote. And Shadow Wolf followed her out silently¡­ ¡­ The Sanchez Vi. When everyone was having breakfast, Owen suddenly received a phone call, and his face quickly became gloomy. After he hung up the phone, he turned his head to look at Sean, who was sitting across from him, and said, ¡°Something has happened, Mr. Mason!¡± Everyone was stunned. Owen continued, ¡°Howard Rodriguez has brought Isaac and those survivors of the Rodriguez family back to Stillwater, and, they went to the Moore Group early this morning!¡± ¡°Now, they have controlled the Moore Group!¡± ¡°Miss Su is on her way there!¡± When he heard his words, Sean put down his chopsticks. ¡°Howard?¡± Of course Sean remembered him. He was Ben Rodriguez¡¯s brother, and Shawn Rodriguez¡¯s son. Sean had never seen him before, yet he spared his life! And Isaac! Cecilia had suffered so much in those five years because of them, and in the end, Sean just acquired the Moore Group and drove them out of Stillwater. He had shown enough mercy to them! However, they just wouldn¡¯t learn their lesson! Since that was the case, they couldn¡¯t me him! He looked at Zackary with a cold face, ¡°Uncle Campbell, let¡¯s change the location to the Moore Group. Other than that, everything will remain the same, and we will just stick to the n.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Zackary and the old monk nodded. They immediately put down their chopsticks, stood up, and waved their big hands, ¡°Everyone follows me. We are going to the Moore Group!¡± Chapter 170 Alone in danger ording to their original n, Zackary, the old monk and those Campbell fighters deliberately showed up, so those Mason people lurking in the city woulde out to them. Then, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf would lead the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group they had gathered to surround and kill every one of them. At the critical moment, Sean would also make a move. With the Campbell family, the Bloody Wolf Group, and Sean, they would catch the Mason family off guard, and those people would never be able to leave this ce. Their lives and bodies would stay in this city forever! Just like his mother Nic and his uncle Jayden and Jayden¡¯s family! As for the location, they chose the Emperor Hotel! It was also the same ce where Sean and Cecilia had gotten engaged before. And now! Since Howard and Isaac just had jumped to the front of them at such an inopportune time, they could simply make good use of these fools. At first, Sean was a little worried. If Zackary, the old monk, and those Campbell fighters deliberately showed up, the Mason family might be suspicious. If they became suspicious and they were afraid, then all their efforts would be in vain. After all, in the huge Stillwater, if the Mason people split up and hid, just as they did in front of the Mason family, it would be difficult for Sean to take them all out! But now he no longer had to worry about that! Howard and Isaac¡¯s sudden return, and their impatience to take revenge was exactly what gave Zackary a good reason to show up! What a godsend! They just had to send their heads to his de¡­ ¡­ The Moore Group! Shadow Wolf drove that stormy silver Mulsanne Bentley and sent Cecilia over. When they just arrived at the front door of Moore Group, they saw a group of people at the entrance. Those people were allining and cursing. The most of them were the employees of thepany. It was time they should go to work, yet those employees were stopped outside the gate. They were not allowed to enter the building at all! At the main entrance, there were two Middle Stage fighters from the Rodriguez family! Previously at the Rodriguez vi, in order to kill Sean, Shawn had gathered most of their fighters, yet not all of them. Some of them were not in Crane at that time, and when they rushed back afterwards, the Rodriguez family had already perished! Only Howard was still alive. And those Rodriguez fighters who managed to escape naturally all became Howard¡¯s henchmen! ¡°Look, Ms. Moore is here!¡± ¡°President Moore!¡± When they saw Cecilia, those employees immediately swarmed around them. They pointed at the two Rodriguez fighters guarding the front door andined, and soon it became a mess as if it was a vegetable market. ¡°Just get out of the way!¡± Cecilia coldly shouted. They were all shocked by her sudden queen-like aura, and the surrounding noise immediately weakened, while she continued, ¡°You guys wait here, and I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Those employees looked at each other and froze. Finally, they backed up and made a way for her. Cecilia walked straight towards the two Rodriguez fighters. Shadow Wolf followed closely behind. ¡°You are Cecilia?¡± The two fighters guarding the gate did not know Cecilia, but when they heard the employees call her ¡°President¡±, they naturally guessed her identity. Cecilia asked, ¡°Where is Isaac?¡± ¡°Upstairs.¡± One of the Rodriguez fighters swept a nce at Shadow Wolf, and then he said, ¡°Please follow me alone, Miss Moore.¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Cecilia could say anything, Shadow Wolf refused. Sean had already asked Shadow Wolf to protect Cecilia. This was a mission, an order! Since she knew full well that Cecilia would be in danger after going in, Shadow Wolf certainly couldn¡¯t let her go in alone! ¡°No?¡± That Rodriguez fighter¡¯s gaze fell on Shadow Wolf once again, and his face was full of disdain as he hummed, ¡°What do you think you are?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe.¡± ¡°But since you are here now, do you think you still have room to bargain?¡± At that he once again extended his hand towards Cecilia, ¡°Miss Moore, please!¡± Cecilia hesitated for a moment, and then she said to Shadow Wolf, ¡°Thank you for sending me here. You can wait here, and I¡¯ll just go in alone¡­¡± At that she turned around and walked into the building. Although Cecilia didn¡¯t know much about martial arts, she could see that. The two fighters in front of her were nothing ordinary, and they looked very aggressive. They were just guarding the door and upstairs she would only encounter more fighters. Between her and Isaac, it was a personal grudge! And Shadow Wolf was Sean¡¯s friend. Now that Sean is missing, she didn¡¯t want to drag Shadow Wolf into it again! ¡°Get out!¡± However, Cecilia had just taken a few steps out when a furious shout from Shadow Wolf came from behind her, followed by the sound of a fight. The Rodriguez fighter who was walking with Cecilia said without looking back, ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Alive or dead!¡± Obviously, he was well aware of hispanion¡¯s strength. Like him, hispanion was also in the Middle Stage, so he would be more than enough to deal with a mere Early Stage fighter like Shadow Wolf! Cecilia could not help but look back and shouted towards Shadow Wolf, ¡°Stop fighting!¡± ¡°Just wait here!¡± Shadow Wolf, however, had absolutely no intention of stopping and was still fighting with that Rodriguez fighter. He might only be at the Early Stage, but with his richbat experience from the battlefield, he didn¡¯t lose out! There were eighty-one members in the Bloody Wolf Group, and most of them were just at the Early Stage. However, most of them could fight against enemies of higher levels. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, they were still good enough to defend themselves¡­ ¡­ Inside the president¡¯s office upstairs! ¡°Young master, Miss Moore is here.¡± That Rodriguez fighter then led Cecilia to the office door and reached out to knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± A few momentster, a man¡¯s voice came out of the office. However, it wasn¡¯t Isaac. That Rodriguez fighter pushed open the door of the office and gestured, ¡°Miss Moore, pleasee in.¡± Cecilia stood there without moving, and as a result he simply reached out his hand and gave her a push, directly pushing Cecilia inside. His action was a bit rude, but he didn¡¯t wait any longer. Bang! He just closed the door of the office. Cecilia stumbled forward a few steps and nearly fell. She raised her head, only to see that there were quite a few people standing in the office. Carter, Dn, Isaac, Lucas¡­ The entire family was here! And Lorraine! However, the man sitting on the swivel chair in front of the desk looked a bit strange. He looked less than forty years old, slightly fat, wearing a ck suit, and his legs were resting on the edge of the desk. Arrogant enough! He was obviously the head of these people in the office. Beside him, there stood three other stout men. Two of them were middle-aged, while the other one was an old man with white hair! Cecilia vaguely remembered him. He should be Lorraine ¡®s husband, Howard Rodriguez! When Lorraine and Howard got married, Cecilia had seen Howard once at their wedding. More than ten years had passed, Howard had nevere to the Moore residence, and he had changed a lot. If they ran into each other on the street, Cecilia might not recognize him. ¡°Cousin, you have quite some guts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be here.¡± When he saw Cecilia, Isaac¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediatelyughed coldly. Cecilia didn¡¯t bother to say anything to him because in front of him, three people were on their knees, Lilith, as well as the security captain and the manager of the legal department who were sent over by the Campbell family together with Lilith before! At this moment, the three people were bruised and swollen, and obviously they just endured Isaac¡¯s beating! Chapter 171 Just hares might pull dead lions by the beard Before, when the Campbell family acquired the Moore Group, it was the three of them who went to the city hospital, broke into Carter¡¯s ward, and forced Carter to sign the acquisition agreement under the watchful gaze of everyone! It was also the three of them who, at Cecilia¡¯s inauguration ceremony, spoke up for Cecilia and drove Isaac¡¯s family out of Stillwater! And now! The whole situation was reversed. They were back, and they even had a chance for revenge! Of course, Isaac wouldn¡¯t let it go! It felt so good toe back and p these people¡¯s face! It gave him an even thrilling sensation! Even though the pping had numbed his hand, even though the kicking had even pained his feet a bit, and even though the whole beating had tired him and he was already sweating, still, he was just enjoying it all so much! Snap! While he was talking to Cecilia, he did not stop his hand and gave Lilith a p and he cursed, ¡°You slut! Bitch!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you fucking arrogant?¡± ¡°Just showing me how arrogant you can be.¡± Lilith¡¯s originally fair and tender pretty face had swollen up. Her face was covered with tears, and that confident calmness andposure hadpletely disappeared. Just hares might pull dead lions by the beard, and they were now worse than the dead lions. Their previous confidence and arrogance came actually from the shelter of the Campbell family, and now, the Campbell family was attacked and wiped out by the Mason family! All of them just had to share their suffering. ¡°Stop!¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart jolted along with it. She sternly shouted, ¡°This is between us. We can solve our problems in the family. It has nothing to do with them!¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± Snap! However, just as Cecilia finished speaking, Isaded another fierce p on Lilith¡¯s face. It hit even harder than the p just now. Lilith let out a miserable cry and was thrown on the cold floor. ¡°What do you think you are? Do I have to stop just if you tell me to stop?¡± After that p, Isaac finally turned around, andnded his fierce gaze on Cecilia. He sneered, ¡°My hand itches now, and I have to p someone!¡± ¡°Cousin, why are you not taking these ps for her?¡± At that he shook his somewhat sore and numb right hand, and he didn¡¯t seem to have had enough. ¡°You animal!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Cecilia was extremely angry, but there was nothing she could do. She turned her head to look at Howard, who was sitting in front of the desk, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Howard lit a cigarette, took two leisurely puffs, and blew a smoke ring. Yet he didn¡¯t answer Cecilia¡¯s question. ¡°Bah!¡± Finally, Lorraine gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Why are you wasting your breath with her? She has ruined our family, and the Rodriguez family. A sinful woman like her simply deserves to die!¡± She took a few steps to Cecilia and flung her hand at her! Snap! She used all her strength to for the p on Cecilia¡¯s face, and that violence had said a lot about the resentment in her heart towards Cecilia. Cecilia had subconsciously tried to dodge, but ultimately failed. A sharp pain came from her cheek, the sound of the p almost deafened Cecilia¡¯s ear, and her mind went nk. She lost her bnce, just like Lilith, and fell to the ground. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lorraine looked down at Cecilia, spat at Cecilia, and coldly snorted, ¡°So you know he is your uncle!¡± ¡°So you also know that I am your aunt!¡± ¡°That damn fiance of yours deserves to be crushed! Even if he dies he¡¯s going to hell! You¡¯re all in our hands today, and you can kiss your good old days goodbye!¡± Her hands were on her hips and she looked furious and hideous and domineering, exactly like a shrew! Even Dn couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, he came up and kicked Cecilia a few times on her body, humming, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re here now, and we¡¯ll let your dad, your mom, and that little bastard go!¡± ¡°Just wait a moment, and I¡¯ll personally make a trip to your home, and they¡¯ll all be on their knees crying and screaming!¡± That was the most vicious face Cecilia had ever seen! Even Lucas, a nine-year-old child, seemed to be so used to these things and he was not at all timid. On the contrary, a strong excitement overflowed on his slightly childish face. He took Dn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take off my shoes and socks, and Phyllis will lick my toes!¡± What a family of vipers! ¡°Good!¡± Dn nodded andughed, ¡°When we get there, you can do whatever you want!¡± Carter, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa next to them, holding the walking stick in his hand. He didn¡¯t say a word, and his expression was gloomy. He watched all of this quietly. He didn¡¯t join them, nor was he going to speak up to stop it at all¡­ ¡­ Downstairs of thepany! That Rodriguez fighter and Shadow Wolf had fought hundreds of rounds. Although he vaguely had a slight upper hand, he was never able to defeat Shadow Wolf. Shadow Wolf might be slightly inferior to him in terms of dark energy, but he had morebat experience and skills. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡± That Rodriguez fighter was secretly surprised in his heart, and a cold aura passed through his eyes. While he knew that his dark energy was his advantage, Shadow Wolf also knew better than to fight him head on. With his extraordinary skills and speed, he was like a mud loach. Despite all his dark energy, he couldn¡¯t do any damage to Shadow Wolf at all! So, he suddenly said, ¡°But unfortunately. You can only dodge around like a turtle at best, and what can you do like that?¡± ¡°Cecilia has been up there for five minutes!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman, and she can¡¯t fight at all. She must have already endured a lot. You can¡¯t win, and you¡¯ll never be able to save her!¡± Shadow Wolf¡¯s pupils contracted! Yes! His mission was to protect Cecilia. It was actually pointless for him to stay here and tangle with this Rodriguez fighter. The longer the fight went on, the worse it would be for Cecilia! The Rodriguez fighter had all the time he needed, but he didn¡¯t! ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± With no choice, Shadow Wolf made his decision. He sent the dark energy within him to his right fist like crazy. He gritted his teeth and shouted furiously as he raised his fist and mmed it fiercely towards the Rodriguez fighter! He was confident that with his full strength, he would be able to force the Rodriguez fighter back! ¡°Very good!¡± The Rodriguez fighter sneered in his heart and thought to himself. These young men were really impulsive enough. If he had known this, he would have said those words just now, so he wouldn¡¯t have wasted five minutes for nothing! In the blink of an eye! Without any hesitation, the Rodriguez fighter had already prepared for his attack. He lifted his fist, and the raging dark energy was like a dense explosive. It brought up a gust of wind the moment his fist was raised! Whoosh! The two fists wrapped with majestic dark energy were already less than twenty centimeters away and about to collide together. At this time, a shadow suddenly shot from the crowd, extremely fast! No one had time to react! Boom! The next moment, the two fists ruthlessly collided together. Shadow Wolf¡¯s face changed dramatically, the huge shock wave came head-on and lifted him out on the spot. Puff! He flew a few meters away and fell to the ground. Poof! He spurted out a mouthful of fishy red blood! ¡°!!!¡± And that Rodriguez fighter was even more miserable. With a miserable wail, his body shot out in the opposite direction from the Shadow Wolf. His sleeves and arms burst open in the air, his blood erupted and his flesh exploded! In an instant, the right arm that he used against Shadow Wolf had be a mist of blood and flesh before theynded and covered all over the ground! The crowd of onlookers from afar was in an uproar! Shrieks and screams were heard everywhere! After the shadow solidified, a wrinkled, bald old monk appeared in the middle of Shadow Wolf and that Rodriguez fighter. The old monk, with his hand clutching his prayer beads, looked at the Rodriguez fighter with a calm expression and said softly, ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡­¡± ¡°Mister, your hands are too dirty to wash, and should be sent to the Buddha for purification.¡± Chapter 172 Rescue Cecilia If it wasn¡¯t that monk from the Campbell family, who else could it be? The old monk was a real deal Complete Stage master. There were two levels between him and a mere Middle Stage fighter, and he had caught the Middle Stage fighter by surprise. There was no suspense, and he simply ran him over! With just one punch, he had ruined the entire right arm of the Rodriguez fighter! ¡°You are¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± That Rodriguez fighter finally threw a few meters away, and blood kept spurting out from his broken arm. His face was livid and he was baring his teeth in pain! He almost just fainted! When he looked at the old monk, his eyes were filled with shock and fear!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old monk had stayed at the Cloudy Vi before. Like York Rodriguez, he had barely shown his face in front of outsiders for over a decade. Therefore, although that Rodriguez fighter had heard of his name, he had never seen him before. Today, they were meeting for the first time! Naturally, he didn¡¯t know the old monk! Whoosh! Whoosh! Before the old monk could answer his question, several whistling sounds came around him. Several more shadows rushed out of the crowd one after another and came behind the old monk in the blink of an eye. They were exactly Zackary and several of the Campbell fighters! Among those Campbell fighters, only two of them were Middle Stage like Zackary and the rest of them were all Late Stage fighters! One of them walked over and helped Shadow Wolf up. He asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Shadow Wolf shook his head. Although he hadn¡¯t gone to Crane, he had guessed their identities. After all, he had always kept in touch with Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Just now, in the nick of time, the old monk jumped over to help Shadow Wolf out, and it was the fist of the old monk that collided with that of the Rodriguez fighter. And Shadow Wolf¡­ He was just blown away by the huge shockwave caused by the dark energy collision, and was not seriously hurt. ¡°Zackary!¡± That Rodriguez fighter didn¡¯t know the old monk, but immediately recognized Zackary who appeared beside the old monk. His face was ashen in an instant, and his heart jolted fiercely. Wasn¡¯t the Campbell family wiped out by the Mason family? ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Moore?¡± Zackary didn¡¯t even bother to nce at him and asked Shadow Wolf. Shadow Wolf said in a stern voice, ¡°Seven minutes ago, she went upstairs alone, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Zackary¡¯s face changed slightly. He didn¡¯t even think about it before waving his hand at his men, ¡°Follow me upstairs!¡± ¡°Master, what about him?¡± One of the Campbell fighters pointed at that Rodriguez fighter and asked, ¡°What should we do with him?¡± ¡°Do I need to teach you?¡± Zackary said without looking back, ¡°Make it clean.¡± At that, he had already joined the old monk and took the lead in rushing into the Moore Group building. That Rodriguez fighter heard his words, and his heart sank to the bottom all of a sudden. Shit, it¡¯s over! The crowd of onlookers was in a mess, and among them were actually two people from the Mason family. The two looked at each other, and one of them took out his cell phone and sent a message. The content was simple: Those remaining members of the Campbell family appeared at the Moore Group building. They are all here¡­ ¡­ Shadow Wolf was in the front. After they entered the building, they went straight to the president¡¯s office. On the way they met a few Rodriguez fighters who were guarding the way. However, they were all Early Stage fighters and were easily solved by the old monk. And at this moment! Inside the president¡¯s office, Cecilia was surrounded by Lorraine, Dn, and Isaac. She was lying on the cold floor, her face was already red and swollen after the ps, and she was having unbearable pain because of their kicks. However, Cecilia did not cry! Maybe she has used up all her tears in the past few days. Perhaps, she just did not want to show her vulnerable side in front of Isaac and all these people! Snap! Isaac suddenly took out an agreement and casually threw it on the floor in front of Cecilia. Then he squatted in front of Cecilia, looking down at her with a smug face, and handed her a pen. He sneered, ¡°Cousin, how about you just sign the agreement?¡± ¡°Moore Group it is. Moore!¡± ¡°But it should be Isaac Moore, instead of Cecilia Moore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too big a piece of cake for you!¡± ¡°As long as you sign the agreement, I can consider letting you off the hook for now. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to torture you!¡± ¡°I guarantee that you will regret it. You will cry, you will beg me to kill you, you will beg me to stop, and you will have the craziest days of your life!¡± When Isaac looked at Cecilia, his gaze was filled with greed. This, this was what he wanted! Both Carter and Dn were thinking of taking back the Moore Group, and what he wanted, besides the Moore Group, was Cecilia¡¯s body! Previously, due to Sean¡¯s sudden appearance, he finally failed to have it. And now, after all these ups and downs, he once again had the opportunity. After she lost the shelter of Sean and the Campbell family, in his eyes, Cecilia was now no different from anguishing bitch! This time, Cecilia¡¯s body had to be his! ¡°Bah!¡± She directly faced Isaac¡¯s greedy gaze. Although she was scared to death in her heart and she was already near desperate, she didn¡¯t show a hint of cowardice or weakness. A mouthful of bloodied spittle was spat on the agreement in front of her, and she was gritting her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it!¡± Bang! Cecilia had just finished her words when Lorraine viciously stomped on her back cursing and shouting, ¡°You¡¯d better sign it when we¡¯re talking properly!¡± ¡°This is your chance!¡± ¡°If you say that again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll skin you myself.¡± At that Lorraine rolled up her sleeves and was about to continue her torturing. However, at that moment, the white-haired old man standing next to Howard suddenly twitched his ears. His face changed in shock and he seemed to have sensed something. He blurted out, ¡°Someone ising!¡± Among those remaining fighters of the Rodriguez family, only the white-haired old man was a Late Stage fighter, and the other two middle-aged men standing beside Howard were in the Middle Stage. Therefore, the white-haired old man had the sharpest senses! ¡°Who is it?¡± Everyone, including Howard and Carter, was stunned. They subconsciously turned their heads to look at the office door. The white-haired old man worried, ¡°It seems to be a Comp¡­¡± Boom! Before he could finish his words, a deafening st sounded out abruptly. Whoosh! The office door shattered in an instant, and a shadow ¡°shed¡± into the office like a cannonball. The door shattered in an instant. The crowd was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even see clearly what the shadow was. The shadow broke through the door, crossed the entire office, without the slightest pause, and in the blink of an eye, it ¡°flew¡± to the opposite window, smashed the ss, and ¡°flew¡± out of the office! The whole process took only about two seconds! The crowd didn¡¯t even know what was happening! What the hell? Everyone¡¯s heart could not help but tremble fiercely. They were dumbfounded. All the terrified faces were filled with unspeakable confusion. This office was on the 12th floor! That shadow just broke the window and ¡°flew¡± out directly? Would it not dead? The very thought sent shivers down their spines! And they all felt a tingling sensation on their scalps! Chapter 173 I’m Alive, And You’re Dying The ones who rushed in were naturally the old monk and Zackary and the others. The shadow that ¡°flew¡± in and ¡°flew¡± out was the Rodriguez family fighter who brought Cecilia to the office. In front of the old monk, he could not take a single blow. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± Amidst the frightened gazes of the crowd, the old monk chanted. When he appeared at the entrance of the office and saw Cecilia who was surrounded by that group of people and was being stepped on by Lorraine, his pupils fiercely shrank. An icy cold murderous intent burst out of his originally emotionless eyes. He said in a stern voice, ¡°This world is full of sin. Let me just liberate you from your suffering. Perhaps you should seek the Buddha yourselves in order to be saved.¡± At that he walked towards Cecilia. He quietly released his dark energy, and a wild gush of wind whistled around his body. Isaac and Lorraine and Dn were all just ordinary people who hadn¡¯t had any kind of training, so how could they possibly withstand the dark energy of a Compete Stage fighter? Bang Bang Bang! In an instant, it was as if a big invisible hand had pped on them and given them a vicious push. In an instant, one by one, they were lifted and fell onto the cold floor. ¡°Holy shit!¡± The three were all turned upside down, getting dizzy from this fall. Their organs were turning over in pain, and they had to try their best to hold back the blood in their mouths. Not to mention them, even Howard Rodriguez was stunned! He was dumbfounded! The most powerful fighter with Howard now was the white-haired old man and he was a Late Stage fighter. The distance between the Late Stage and the Compete Stage seemed to be very short. After all, it was only one level. However, it would be almost the longest road in the world, and it might easily take a lifetime to pass through! When the cat was away, the mice would y. They could be something just when he was not here! After the Rodriguez family was wiped out by Sean, Howard fled Crane with all those people left of the Rodriguez family. Among so many cities across the country, they just chose Stillwater. It was solely because in Stillwater they would not run into such a Compete Stage level cat! Even the richest man in Stillwater, Owen Sanchez, he only had a Middle Stage fighter like Mr. Brain! When Howard came over with a Late Stage and a few Middle Stage and a group of Early Stage fighters, they would make the city¡¯s king. No one could resist them, and they could do whatever they wanted. This ce could even be the foundation of the new Rodriguez family! And! Stillwater was the home of Lorraine and Sean¡¯s fiancee. They could take back the Moore Group and at the same time, they could torture Cecilia and take revenge on Sean. It was like killing two birds with one stone! But how could they think of something like that? They had only just arrived in Stillwater on their first day! It was only the first thing they did! They were only halfway through it! And there was a real-deal Compete Stage guying for them? Whoosh! Whoosh! The white-haired old man in the Late Stage and the two middle-aged men in the Middle Stage stepped forward in front of Howard. They stared at the old monk with alert expressions, afraid that the old monk might do anything to Howard. They must stop him, even though they knew they couldn¡¯t. At that moment, a familiar voice came from outside the door, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, long time no see!¡± It was none other than Zackary! Zackary walked into the office with a few Campbell fighters and personally helped Cecilia up. His face was cold and frightening as he apologized, ¡°Ms. Moore, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people who disrespected you will definitely pay for what they did!¡± When she saw Zackary, Cecilia was also shocked and froze, ¡°Master Campbell, are you not¡­¡± She suddenly felt that the word ¡°dead¡± was not very appropriate. At the night of the rainstorm, the Mason family sent their people to siege the Cloudy Vi, but what actually happened and the results of the battle were known only by the Mason family, the Campbell family, the Porter family, and Sean. The Mason family naturally would not tell anyone that Zackary had escaped and the Mason family had suffered heavy losses. Therefore, the people only knew that the Cloudy Vi was upied by the Mason family, and they assumed that the Campbell family, including Zackary, had all been killed by the Mason family. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Zackary hesitated for a moment. At first, he even wanted to tell Cecilia that Sean was also safe and sound, but he held back. With so many people around them, they might have unnecessary trouble if such a news was once exposed just too early. Zackary turned around and walked to Lilith and the others. He helped them up one by one and said in a stern voice, ¡°It must have been a tough time.¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± When they saw Zackary, Lilith and the others were so excited. It was as if a drowning man had grabbed the straw that could save his life. They choked and said, ¡°We failed to protect Miss Moore¡­¡± Zackary patted Lilith¡¯s shoulder as a sign offort. Only then did he turn his icy gaze to Howard behind the desk and hummed, ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you got quite a fanfare here!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason spared your lives before. But it seems you guys haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡± ¡°Just how dare you guys touch Mr. Mason¡¯s woman!¡± Howard¡¯s face turned livid! ¡°You, you you you are¡­¡± He stared at Zackary with a frightened face. The arrogant and domineering aura he had just hadpletely disappeared. When he spoke, he could no longer hide the terror in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re still alive??¡± Zackary¡¯s appearance was no less than a bolt from the blue to Howard! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still alive!¡± Zackary said coldly, ¡°But you! All of you! You may not survive this time!¡± He said ¡°may¡± because Isaac and Lorraine and all those people were all members of the Moore family after all, and only Sean and Cecelia could decide what would happen to them! However, the few fighters around Howard¡­ Whoosh! The old monk shed past with a strong murderous intent, and the crowd could only see the shadows passing through and screams were heard in all directions. In just half a minute, those Rodriguez fighters were lying at the old monk¡¯s feet, turning into three gradually cold corpses! As he said, they were freed from their sinful bodies. ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡­¡± The old monk chanted with his hand clenching a bead, and said softly, ¡°Good, good, congrattions, and you are finally liberated.¡± p¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Isaac and his son, Lucas, were all shocked by what was happening in front of them. Lorraine and Dn¡¯s faces were grim. Their foreheads were sweating, they swallowed fiercely, and their legs went weak. Only Carter was still sitting steadily on the sofa. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t even stand up even if he wanted to. Pop! Howard was never known for his back bone, otherwise he would not have been hiding in the vi, when his father was killed by Sean. So, he saw what was happening and knew that his life was at stake. Without hesitation, he knelt down towards Zackary and Cecilia and begged for forgiveness, ¡°Mr. Campbell, Ms. Moore, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong! I know I¡¯m wrong!¡± ¡°Please, please, please give me onest chance. I swear, I¡¯ll leave Stillwater immediately, and from now on, I¡¯ll never look for trouble with Ms. Moore and never mention revenge again¡­¡± What a coward! ¡°Howard! How can you¡­¡± Lorraine was just about to open her mouth when she was interrupted by Howard. Howard pointed at Lorraine and Isaac and the others and cried out, ¡°It¡¯s her! Cecelia, it¡¯s your aunt, and your cousin!¡± ¡°They encouraged me toe to Stillwater and bring me here!¡± That was quite some true love. In front of death, Howard certainly didn¡¯t care about any wife. He just immediately pushed all the me on Lorraine and Isaac and the others! The Moore family was so angry that they almost fainted at his words! Zackary didn¡¯t have time to watch their dog fight here. After all, rescuing Cecilia was only the first step of the n. Their most important task today was to lure out those Mason fighters lurking in Stillwater and wipe them out! Thus, Zackary impatiently waved his hand and gestured towards those Campbell fighters, ¡°Take them with you and go!¡± At that he turned around and left the office. The fanfare of Moore Group had be big enough and had definitely caught the Mason family¡¯s attention. As for what the Mason family would do, they would know when they just got downstairs! Chapter 174 The Mason family is here The old monk and Zackary walked in front. They took the elevator down to the first floor. The elevator door slowly opened and the old monk took two steps out. Suddenly he frowned and said in a stern voice, ¡°As expected!¡± ¡°The Mason family is here!¡± This was the moment they were waiting for! Zackary immediately stopped and turned back towards the two Middle Stage fighters and said, ¡°You two stay here, keep an eye on these bastards and protect Miss Moore.¡± ¡°The rest of you, follow me out!¡± Next, there should be a fierce fight. In the midst of a fight of this level, the two Middle Stage fighter would not be any prominent roles, but they would be more than enough to watch over Howard and the others and protect Cecelia. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two Middle Stage fighters bowed and responded. ¡°People from the Mason family?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cecelia then froze, ¡°Mr. Campbell, so you mean the Mason family killed Sean and destroyed the Campbell family, and they still won¡¯t give up. And they chased you guys to Stillwater?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Zackary nodded and said, ¡°Miss Moore, you don¡¯t have to worry. You can wait here at ease.¡± ¡°We can handle it.¡± At that, he then joined the old monk and took the four Late Stage Stage fighters with him and walked towards the door with big strides. Cecelia wanted follow him and take a look. But she did not want to make things worse for Zackary. She finally held back. However, even standing in the hall on the first floor, she could still see what was happening outside. More than twenty middle-aged men blocked the entrance to the building, and not even a fly could get out. They all looked aggressive, and their eyes were cold. In front of these men were two white-haired old men! They were the same group of people who had gone to Crane to besiege the Cloudy Vi before. At the beginning they had nearly fifty people, now they lost almost half of them, and only the twenty people in front of them were left! Cecelia swept a few nces, her face became more and more grim, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask the Campbell fighter beside her, ¡°Those are all the people from the Mason family in the capital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Campbell fighter nodded his head. Cecelia worried, ¡°There are so many of them. Can Mr. Campbell really handle them?¡± ¡°He should be able to.¡± The Campbell fighter nodded again, but it wasn¡¯t a very definite answer. Obviously, he knew the strength of those Mason people better than Cecelia, and his heart was equally filled with worry. ¡°Great!¡± On the contrary, Howard¡¯s eyes were glowing, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly snicker. God was helping them, he thought. The Mason family hade at exactly the right time, blocking thepany¡¯s gate at such a critical moment! Now they had hope! Isaac was so excited that he almost jumped up and he gave Cecelia a fierce re, humming, ¡°Even the Mason family is here. This time, I¡¯ll see who else can save you!¡± Snap! Just at that the Campbell fighter who was closer to Isaac flung his hand right over and pped Isaac to the ground, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°If the Mason people get in, none of you will live!¡± Two Middle Stage fighters would have killed these ordinary people of the Moore family easily. It was almost just in an instant, so even if they all had to die, these people would not survive! Isaac got dizzy from the p. ¡°You fucking¡­¡± He felt hot on his cheek, and the brain was buzzing and exploding. Isaac was furious. He originally wanted to make a gesture and retort a bit, but once he heard the words of the Campbell fighter, he was immediately frightened and squatted down, swallowing back the words that had reached his mouth. A wise man knew when to start and when to stop. He had better stop for now¡­ ¡­ At the main entrance. When they saw the old monk and Zackarye out with their men, those Mason fighters immediately took a few steps forward and surrounded them in the middle. On their fierce expressions, there were a few points of caution mixed in. Obviously,st time at the Cloudy Vi, the Campbell family¡¯s fearless self-explosions and the powerful Buddha Bone Powder had left a deep impression on these Mason fighters. A few days had passed, but they could still remember that night. Zackary swept a few nces across and hummed, ¡°You guys really can never have enough. It seems that the lesson we gave you guysst time wasn¡¯t enough!¡± Earlier, he had got a report from the capital that Bernardo had clearly gathered arge number of Mason fighters and contacted several other big families in the capital, and they were heading straight for Stillwater! It was clear that he wanted topletely sweep away all the people and things that were just rted to Sean in Stillwater! And now! These were just the people who survived thest battle of Cloudy Vi. Zackary¡¯s heart sank slightly. However, it was not difficult to understand. After all, there weren¡¯t even ten of them. These Mason fighters were already enough to deal with them. They didn¡¯t even need to send the entire troop over. Moreover, Buddha Bone Powder was suitable for group attacks. Last time at Cloudy Vi, the Mason family was caught off guard and suffered such a big loss, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to call everyone over and make them targets. ¡°It was indeed a surprise that you guys managed to escape alivest time!¡± One of the white-haired old men said in a stern voice, ¡°But this time, you already have no way out!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He added, ¡°If you want to live, I can give you a chance.¡± ¡°The Campbell family, and the Mason family originally had no grudges. It all started because of Sean. Now that Sean is dead, fighting for a dead man is not something a wise person would do.¡± ¡°As long as you hand over the mysterious weapon that paralyzes our people, and as for what happenedst time, we can let bygones be bygones¡­¡± Killing them was certainly a relief! Butpared to the lives of Zackary and the others, the Mason family was obviously more interested in the Buddha Bone Powder. After all, the power of the Buddha Bone Powder was just too amazing, and it would give them a huge boost in their future fights! On the contrary, in case someone else got this secret weapon, they would have unlimited trouble! ¡°Let bygones be bygones?¡± Zackary coldly snorted and disdainfully said, ¡°Your blood debt can only be repaid with blood!¡± ¡°The Mason family is ruthless enough, and you will do anything to achieve your goals. You can trade his family¡¯s lives, but our family will not!¡± ¡°From the moment you attacked the Cloudy Vi, the end was already predetermined!¡± ¡°You must die!¡± His tone was decisive, with no room for bargaining at all. The white-haired old man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and a cold aura shot through his eyes. In the same very disdainful tone, they sneered, ¡°Just by you guys? And you want our lives?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really bold!¡± The white-haired old man did not rush tounch an attack. Zackary was waiting, waiting for the Mason family¡¯s true force to appear, and so were they. No one was a fool! This was Stillwater. Sean had been imprisoned here for five years. This was also Nic¡¯s home. Sean only started to show his face after he came out from the fourth prison in Stillwater, so there must still be Mason Zhaoge¡¯s aplices lurking here! They also wanted to wait for Sean¡¯s aplices to show up to save Zackary! They also wanted to kill them all once and for all! Zackary naturally guessed their purpose. If those helpers summoned by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t show up, the real power of Mason family wouldn¡¯te out either, so he didn¡¯t wait any longer. ording to the previously discussed n, he quietly gathered his dark energy and shouted, ¡°With just a few of us, of course not!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not hide, alle out!¡± Chapter 175 Reinforcements Arrived With his dark energy, Zackary¡¯s voice instantly traveled hundreds of meters away and could be heard clearly even a few blocks away. Those two old men looked at each other. Did they really have more helps? Were they finallying out? Good! Their hearts jolted a bit. Instead of any shock on their faces, they revealed a wry look, as if they had just had their treacherous n worked out. They turned their heads and looked around. At this moment, a dozen uniformed police officers suddenly appeared and came to the intersection of the street in front of the building and quickly pulled up a barricade. No one would be allowed to enter! In less than ten minutes, the original bustling street had been cleared out! The employees of the Moore Group were all sent away! Traffic control! And themander of this operation was Luke Young! Obviously, Luke Young knew that today, in front of the Moore Group building, there would be an iparably fierce battle. However, as the chief of Stillwater City Security Office, the maintainer of social order, he didn¡¯t want it to be like the previous battle of the Kats River and once again set off a nationwide public opinion frenzy! So, he had to keep all those irrelevant people out of it! The whole process took about twenty minutes as the two old men watched and waited quietly. They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stepping in to stop it at all. Those police officers, including Luke Young, were just ordinary people who posed no threat to them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± However, Howard and Isaac and the others in the hall on the first floor were stunned by this sudden turn of events. Their hearts instantly went up to their throats. Their faces were ashen! An ambush¡­ There was an ambush? Shit! If even the Mason family couldn¡¯t eradicate these Campbell people, how were they going to escape? Cecelia also said in shock, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Moore.¡± Those two Middle Stage fighters of the Campbell family didn¡¯t exin much, which made Cecelia even more puzzled. However, since Zackary hade prepared, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. After the street in front of the building waspletely cleared by Luke Young¡¯s people¡­ Soon! A ck Mercedes-Benz appeared at the corner on the left, crossed the barricade and drove straight towards the building slowly! At the same time! A white Audi appeared at the right corner! Immediately after! Behind the ck Mercedes was a fiery red Ferrari! Behind the white Audi was a silver gray Maybach! One after another! What was happening in front of them would simply dazzling for ordinary people! On the left were Mercedes, Ferrari, BMW, Bentley, Rolls Royce, Cadic¡­ On the right were Audi, Maybach, Toyota, Lincoln, Lamborghini, Maserati¡­ Top luxury cars of all kinds formed two lines and came from both sides at the same time. Such a scene, in a city like Stillwater, was definitely the first of its kind! Grrr! Not to mention Isaac, even Howard, who had seen a lot and had been used to his extravagant life, was also deeply shocked by those luxury cars. He swallowed his saliva fiercely, and cold sweat was oozing on his forehead! These¡­ Were they all the reinforcements that Zackary found? Fuck! Even before the Rodriguez family was wiped out by Sean they couldn¡¯t get this kind of fanfare! Where did Zackary get these people from? No doubt! These top luxury cars outside were simply cars, and it didn¡¯t matter how much they were worth. The important thing was the people sitting in the car. They were definitely not ordinary people! ¡°What a fanfare!¡± They quietly watched dozens of luxury carsing from both ends of the street, upying almost the entire street. They were like a majestic dragon stretched across the whole street. The two old men finally revealed a touch of gloom on their originally confident but now pale faces. Obviously, they had guessed that Zackary would have got helps! But they never thought that there would be so many of them! After the dozens of luxury cars came to a halt, the doors were pushed open one after another. One by one, people came out from inside the cars and converged towards the entrance of the building. Soon they were like a swarm of hos with poisonous stingers blocking the entrance! But! After all, those two old men were Complete Stage fighters with extraordinary senses. They quickly noticed that although there were only about seventy of them, more than half of them were only at the early stage! They had more than twenty Middle Stage and Late Stage fightersbined! And there were two Complete Stage fighters! To assemble such a huge team in just three days was actually already very amazing. If Bernardo hadn¡¯t sent their men to support them, they might have really been killed here! After all, there were only twenty of them. Hooray! Zackary had reinforcements, and so did the Mason family! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Whistling sounds kepting, and in just a few moments, more than seventy fighters gathered over. They formed another circle around those twenty or so Mason fighters! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°How could this happen??¡± Those Mason fighters panicked a bit, for a simple reason. Other than those two old men, not many people knew that Bernardo had secretly sent his men over for support. Most of the Mason fighters, until now, didn¡¯t even know what had happened! Of course they panicked. They were now caught in the middle of the Campbell fighters and these reinforcements. They had just said that Zackary and the others couldn¡¯t escape, and now, in the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed and they were the ones who couldn¡¯t escape! ¡°Are these enough?¡± Zackary snorted coldly, his icy gaze looking directly at those two old men. With their actual actions, they answered that question they had just asked. At the same time! Zackary was also paying attention to the movements around him. Such a fanfare should be enough to force out those lurking reinforcements sent by the Mason family, right? ¡°Huh!¡± One of the old men hooked his lips and sneered, humming, ¡°Not bad! Very good!¡± ¡°These should all be Sean¡¯s friends, right?¡± Since they had decided to make a move against the Campbell family, the Mason family had naturally investigated everything about them in advance. What was certain was that this group of fighters that suddenly appeared were not here for the Campbell family! The license tes of those luxury cars were enough to show that these people came from all over the country! Since they didn¡¯te for the Campbell family, they could onlye for Sean! It was a good thing for the Mason family to be able to attract all these people at once! They were not afraid of being outnumbered, they were afraid of them not daring toe forward! Zackary did not answer nor did he deny. That old man then said, ¡°He was imprisoned for five years and still managed to get the secret support of so many people. Sean is indeed something!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity!¡± ¡°Sean is dead. No matter how many people you have got here today you will only be buried with him!¡± At that his pupils fiercely shrank and his gaze became serious. Like Zackary just now, he quietly gathered his dark energy and shouted, ¡°The time hase!¡± ¡°Where are the reinforcements of the Mason family?¡± ¡°Come out now!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 176 The Mason Family’s Reinforcements It sounded like the thunder rumbling. Zackary was in the Middle Stage, and the old man was in the Complete Stage. Zackary was two levels lower. Therefore, his dark energy was not at all on the same level as that of the old man. The sound was heard a thousand miles away. The people who were close to them were almost deafened, and their eardrums were buzzing. In the living room on the first floor, ordinary people like Cecilia and Isaac couldn¡¯t bear such a roar at all, and they covered their ears tightly. They were like standing right next to aunching rocket! If he shouted right at someone within such a short distance, the sound wave could crush their eardrums or just kill them immediately. It was all because of the horrible power of a Complete Stage fighter. As soon as the old man roared, loud bangs sounded from the buildings opposite and nearby. Several figures broke the windows and hopped off from different floors. Evidently, they received the message from the old man and learned Zackary and his helpers had arrived at the Moore Group. the Mason fighters had long been waiting for them. They hid in nearby buildings, just waiting for the right opportunity. The old man and the twenty Mason fighters had just been waiting for all their forces to gather up so they could kill them altogether. ¡°Holy shit!¡± someone eximed in the crowd. Zackary and the others were not as shocked, though. Neither were the reinforcements bought by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Instead, the Mason fighters widened their eyes in disbelief. They didn¡¯t expect to have so many reinforcements. Their legs had goneme in fear before those people appeared. More than a hundred reinforcements from the Mason family appeared, more than those bought by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. These people hopping off the building in unison made a tremendously shocking scene. Therefore, the shock and the visual impact they brought to others were more than when those luxury cars appeared on the road. When those fighters were about tond, they emanated dark energies, which formed sharp winds to fight against gravity. Therefore, they couldnd stably and safely. ¡°Surround them!¡± an old man with sharp eyebrows flicked his hand. The reinforcements rushed to surround Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and their teams, fanning out. At the building entrance, Zackary and others were surrounded by the two old men and the twenty Mason fighters. Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and their seventy helpers surrounded them. Now, the one hundred reinforcements from the Mason family surrounded them again, wrapping them all up. The scene was more exciting than any scenes one could find in the movies. Cecilia, Isaac, Howard, and others in the lobby gaped at the scene. Their hearts were thumping, cold sweats oozing on their backs. Some almost fainted in fear. ¡°What now?¡± An old man snorted, ¡°You brat from the Campbell family! Think you can kill us with just these people?¡± The tables were turned again. Zackary looked highly annoyed. Like the old men hadn¡¯t expected the reinforcements earlier, he didn¡¯t expect Bernardo to gather one hundred such fighters so quickly. He could tell half of them were in the Middle or the Late Stage. In addition to the previous twenty fighters led by the old men, more than one hundred fighters were on the Mason family¡¯s side. The number and the strength put the Mason family in the upper hand. Fortunately, only one Complete Stage fighter was in the one hundred reinforcements, which was the old man with sharp eyebrows. Therefore, there were three Complete Stage fighters around totally. Among the reinforcements brought by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, two were in the Complete Stage. With the old monk, there were also three Complete Stage fighters on Zackary¡¯s side. He still had Sean and Buddha Bone Powder as his secret weapons. Therefore, Zackary was on the upper hand. If they fought, the battle would be extremely fierce. No one could predict the winner. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± suddenly, the old monk broke the silence and said solemnly, ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. It¡¯ll never end. Forgive where you may. Gentlemen, if you started the fight, the consequences would be severe, and you all would have sinned. I¡¯m afraid I would be too busy to expiate your sins after you die.¡± ¡°In that case, you would go to Hell.¡± The foes thought he was just afraid. An old man snorted, ¡°Stop your nonsense, Bald Donkey!¡± ¡°Let me ask you.¡± ¡°Did you just make mysterious paralyzing drug?¡± Sean was the first to use Buddha Bone Powder, but he was too young. Although he was talented, he was inexperienced. Hence, no one believed he was the one who had studied and developed Buddha Bone Powder. Compared to him, the old monk was much more likely. That was why the old men didn¡¯t kill the Campbells earlier. Under the absolute disadvantage and desperate situation, if the old monk was sensible to give them the mysterious drug, it would be the best. ¡°Mr. Mason, you are right. I did,¡± the old man didn¡¯t lie but admitted it bluntly. Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, do you want to try it again?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils constricted. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll still keep my words to you earlier.¡± ¡°If you give me the form of the drug, all the Campbells on the scene will be allowed to leave here alive.¡± He implied exchanging Buddha Bone Powder¡¯s form for the Campbells¡¯ lives. The old man promised so, but he didn¡¯t intend to let go of Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and the seventy reinforcements brought by them. He knew they were all Sean¡¯s connections. They dared to risk their lives to defend Sean, so they couldn¡¯t be released. It was an excellent opportunity to end their lives to avoid future trouble. ¡°Mr. Mason, please don¡¯t joke.¡± Shaking his head, the old man replied with a smile, ¡°We are equal. Three against three. I¡¯m afraid your threat doesn¡¯t work for me.¡± ¡®Three against three?¡¯ The old man was taken aback. Suddenly, he was enlightened and looked back. After his eagle-sharp eyes scanned the crowd, he frowned. Looking at the old man with sharp eyebrows, he asked, ¡°Where is the old Mr. Young?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t hee?¡± Earlier, Bernardo personally said the Mason family had five Complete Stage fighters. Two died in the battle at the Kats River. Two old men had appeared in Hilshire. Thest one couldn¡¯t make it here today. Therefore, Bernardo invited the old Mr. Young and the old Mr. Lewis from the capital to help them. The old man with sharp eyebrows was the old Mr. Lewis. ¡°No idea.¡± He seemed to realize what was happening. Shaking his head, he exined, ¡°We both lead a team to ambush around this palce. We arrived together, but he didn¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°What?¡± He exchanged a nce with the old man from the Mason family, feeling jolts in their hearts. ¡®Was there an ident?¡¯ they wondered in unison. ¡®The Campbell family still have reinforcements that haven¡¯t shown up?¡¯ While they were confused, the old monk chuckled, his smile bing broader. ¡°You must be puzzled, but I know what happened.¡± ¡°Mr. Young is dead.¡± His words were like a bombshell. All were shocked. The old Mr. Lewis snapped angrily, ¡°Bullshit! We arrived together. He was killed, but we didn¡¯t notice anything. Impossible!¡± To kill a Complete Stage fighter, much effort was needed, and the noises in the fight should have attracted everyone¡¯s attention.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t be killed quietly. Instead of exining, the old man pointed in the distance outside the crowd and chuckled, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look back!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand.¡± The next second, everyone followed his finger and looked away. Chapter 177 Sean Was Here However, they didn¡¯t see anyone! Instead, it was a steel sword. From the lobby of the building opposite the Moore Group, a broadsword was cast out like a cannonball. It wasing right towards them at high speed and the de was sparkling under the sunlight. With its speed and force the sword looked like it was about to tear through the space and the air seemed to be trembling and howling. As it came closer and closer, everyone heard a weird whistle. The broadsword was pointed exactly at Old Lewis. It flew through the entire twenty-yard-long street almost just in the blink of an eye. ¡°Shit!¡± It happened so fast that people were all caught off guard. Old Lewis opened his eyes wide, and his lips twitched a bit. He felt a sharp pang in his heart and even his hair had stood on end. ¡°That¡¯s a Complete Stage fighter!¡± he eximed. ¡°Move!¡± There was an entire crowd of fighters in various stages standing before him. Most of them hade with him from the Lewis family to support the Masons. As a Complete Stage fighter, his senses were more sensitive than the rest of the crowd. Just from the speed of the broadsword, he could tell it was tossed by a Complete Stage fighter. Although he was in the same stage, the sudden broadsword sent a chill down his spine and he even felt that he must stay away from it. Pop-pop-pop! Old Lewis had been fast enough to remind all those people. However, it was still toote. As soon as he eximed, the broadsword flew into the crows. With the bitter cries of those fighters, it had cut through eight necks in the blink of an eye. The broadsword was way too fierce. No ordinary fighters could block it when they were caught off guard like they were now. The broadsword cut them through just as soon as they realized what had happened. They were not given any chance to do anything. After it took eight lives, the broadsword finally slowed down a bit and headed for Old Lewis directly without any obstacles. ¡°Fuck off!¡± When he saw those men killed in front of him, Old Lewis, who had wanted to go, changed his mind in a fury. He concentrated his dark energy, lifted his foot, and kicked the broadsword. Hiss! The broadsword returned following the same track, heading for the lobby of the building opposite. The next second, he gazed at the building and snapped, ¡°Who is there? You can¡¯t do any better than hiding up and throwing your sword? How shameless! How despicable!¡± ¡°Get out! Now!¡± Old Lewis¡¯s angry roars were like the rumbles of thunder, even louder than that of the old man from the Mason family. Everyone held their breath on alert. The two old men from the Mason family exchanged a nce, seemingly enlightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that sword just now looks like¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± another old man nodded before he finished his words. ¡°It also looks familiar to me.¡± ¡°It looks like¡­¡± ¡°The broadsword used by that Sean Mason.¡± The two old men didn¡¯t join the battle on the Kats River. However, after receiving the mission to destroy the Campbell family, they had studied the video of the fight. Therefore, they knew Sean was using a grim steel broadsword. ¡°How could Sean Mason¡¯s broadsword have appeared here?¡± The old men¡¯s faces turned livid. At this moment, the Mason family was in the upper hand. However, the number of their Complete Stage fighters was the same that on Zackary¡¯s side. If Sean was still alive, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win this fight at all. Even if it wasn¡¯t Sean in the building opposite, and it was just simply another man who could have killed so many men with his broadsword, it would also be bad news for them. While everyone was shocked and wondering, a sneer sounded from the building opposite, ¡°Fuck off?¡± ¡°It makes no sense to me.¡± ¡°How about let him fuck off?¡± As thest syble was heard, a shadow flew out from the building like a football. After making an elegant arc in the sky, it passed through the street, heading for the crowd. When it was five yards away, itnded and rolled like a football towards them. The Mason fighters were all shocked, and they all stood aside hurriedly. After rolling forward for almost twenty yards and leaving a long, red trace on the ground, it stopped right under Old Lewis¡¯ feet. He lowered his head to check on it, and his mind jumbled. It was a man¡¯s head, covered with blood. Old Lewis recognized it right away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It belonged to the head of the Young family. He was supposed to lead another team to ambush nearby the Moore Group as Old Lewis did. So she was really dead. Old Lewis didn¡¯t believe it when the old monk mentioned it earlier. The bloody head had rolled on the ground for almost twenty yards, which was now covered by weeds and dirt. The eyes were still open as if with shock and disbelief. All people gaped at it. Old Young was a real-deal Complete Stage fighter, a iconic figure even in the capital. He led the Young family and developed it all by himself. Besides, he was the only Complete Stage fighter of the Young family. ¡°Y-You¡­ ¡°You son of bitch!¡± When the Mason fighters looked at the building again, their eyes were full of indescribable fears. The person in the building could have secretly killed a Complete Stage fighter. They couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of monster he was. Besides, his killing didn¡¯t alert anyone. The thought made their hair stand on end. Most of them were frightened by the horrid strength of the mysterious man. Finally, a few of them recognized from his voice. Compared to the death of Old Young, the identity of man frightened them more. The two old men were no exceptions. ¡°Sean Mason!¡± One of them paled and squeezed out the words from his gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s him for real.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just not dead. He managed to escape from Luna Porter¡¯s hands.¡± They discussed in low voices. Shock, anger, worry, and fear surged in their chest. Sean was still alive, and the news was a nightmare for them. Cecilia and Isaac in the lobby also recognized Sean¡¯s voice. As soon as Sean¡¯s voice sounded from the building, Cecilia recognized him. Her heart hammered, and she couldn¡¯t help trembling. Tears streamed down her flushed, swollen, and haggard cheeks. She muttered, ¡°Is that you?¡± The next second, she bravely rushed towards the entrance without caring about anything. Chapter 178 Give Me Ten Minutes Each day felt like a decade to Cecilia in the past week. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, and she kept thinking about Sean. She couldn¡¯t stop shedding tears, afraid Sean was already dead and would never return. However, much to her surprise, she suddenly heard his voice. The excitement and surprise surging in her chest lit a light in the dark and gave her hope in despair. If there hadn¡¯t been so many people around them, or the situation hadn¡¯t been that tense, Cecilia wished she could rush into the building opposite and drag Sean out. Then she would throw herself into his arms and burst into tears, hitting his chest without a stop until she became exhausted. She almost hated Sean. He was still alive, but he didn¡¯t call or message her for several days to tell her he was safe. He hid it from everyone, leaving them frightened and worried. Cecilia believed he just deserved it. At the entrance, Zackary stopped her, ¡°Wait, Ms. Moore!¡± ¡°Ms. Moore, please calm down. It¡¯s dangerous outside. I can understand your feelings. Please calm down.¡± They would have a bloody fightter, which was about life or death. Cecilia was Sean¡¯s fiancee and the mother of his child, so she must distance herself from the battlefield. The Masons might capture her to threaten Sean. Cecilia also understood it. She stopped half way to the door, nodded, and said in sobs, ¡°Sure, Mr. Campbell. Please don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch in the distance and I won¡¯t make trouble for you.¡± Since a vast crowd had blocked her sight, she ran out to find a better angle so that she could see Sean as soon as he appeared. She couldn¡¯t wait to see him, and now she only wished she could take a look at him to ensure he was still safe and sound. Zackary heaved a sigh without stopping her. Including Cecilia, everyone on the scene focused on the opposite building, gazing at the entrance and waiting for Sean to show up. A momentter, Sean asked again, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Did you like that?¡± The next second, a shadow slowly walked out of the entrance. He looked tall and sturdy. He had delicate feature, sharp outlines, and steely eyes. Who else could that be if not Sean Mason? The Wolf¡¯s Massacre was in his hand, and the blood had disappeared! So it was true that that sword just drank blood! His appearance raised a mighty uproar in the crowd. Most of the people on the scene knew Sean, except for the family members of the Bloody Wolf veterans. After all, five years ago, Sean was still the youngest son of the Mason family. It had been five years. His voice had slightly changed, so they failed to recognize him from his voice just now. However, they recognized him immediately when he showed up and when they saw his face. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± Old Lewis gaped at him in disbelief. He looked back at the two old men from the Mason family and asked, ¡°Bernardo said he had died at the Kats River. What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°How could he¡­¡± Everyone in this country simply knew the battle on the Kats River and countless people had watched it as it was broadcast through tens of thousands of cell phones and cameras that day. People in the Lewis family sure had also watched the battle. They could saw Sean¡¯s horrid power in the fight. Among all the Complete Stage fighters, he would be the top. If to fight one on one, no one could win against him. After Old Young was killed, the Mason family had only three Complete Stage fighters. However, on the Campbell family¡¯s side, there were three Complete Stage fighters to begin with and now they had Sean. Everyone could foresee what would ever happen. Old Lewis stared daggers at the two old men from the Mason family. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still need their help at this moment, he would simply curse. The Mason family asked him and his family to support them, but they didn¡¯t tell him something so important. Old Lewis had wondered if it was just a trap of the Mason family. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Lewis¡­¡± The two old men all frowned. While Old Lewis cursed them, the two old men cursed Luna at the same time. Anyway, it was her fault that Sean would show up here. After the battle on the Kats River, Luna caught Sean and took him away. The two old men wondered why she would let Sean run away. Besides, she didn¡¯t inform them of such important news. Therefore, none of them was prepared. Unfortunately, cursing wouldn¡¯t help them. One old man bit the bullet and said, ¡°Sean Mason was severely injured in the battle on the Kats River several days ago. He was almost dying. Even though he¡¯s still alive, he cannot have recoveredpletely.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, we have more people. Why shall we be afraid?¡± He didn¡¯t lower his voice when speaking with much determination. Evidently, he wanted to encourage the Mason fighters, who were now all in a panic. Meanwhile, he was also mentally consoling himself. Old Lewis wasn¡¯t a fool. Just now, Sean tossed the broadsword out of the building with explosive power. Although he had kicked it back, he still could feel the horror. He didn¡¯t think Sean was still injured severely. However, Old Lewis was in a dilemma. He had promised the Mason family and showed up here, so it was toote for him to return on his word. Helplessly, he snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the old monk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle Sean Mason and the two Complete Stage fighters.¡± Afraid of the Mason family, he dared not to just leave directly. He could help them but wouldn¡¯t risk his life. Old Lewis had the confidence to deal with the monk one-on-one. Although he might not win against the monk, he didn¡¯t think he would lose quickly. At least he wouldn¡¯t be killed. If things went wrong, he could immediately leave the battle and run for his life. The two old men from the Mason family understood his implications, gritting their teeth in anger. Before they spoke, Sean strode out of the building holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, went across the street, and stood behind the one hundred fighter sent by the Mason family. ¡°No bother,¡± he bit out coldly. ¡°The Mason family like unfair games while I don¡¯t.¡± He looked at the old monk and the two Complete Stage fighters and nodded at them. ¡°Misters, please stop the three Complete Stage fighter. Let me handle these people that havee for them.¡± ¡°I only need ten minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to ughter today.¡± Therefore, Sean requested to fight against all the Masons except the three men in the Complete Stage. Alone. Chapter 179 General Wolf’s Power Sean¡¯s words sent everyone into great shock. Usually, in the face of an entire troop, it would be advisable to go for the leader first and once the leader was killed, the rest of the troop would be reduced into a mere mess. Now, they were outnumbered when it came to the total number of the people they had with them. However, if they just looked at the number of their Complete Stage fighters, they had four Complete Stage fighters while the other sides had only three. So that gave them a better chance. Therefore, almost everyone thought Sean woulde to Old Lewis and the two Mason old men. As soon as he killed them, their forces would have no leaders. Then they would copse quickly. Surprisingly, Sean didn¡¯t do that. He chose the other option. It was a n that Sean, Zackary, and others had agreed on the previous night. To kill the three Complete Stage fighters would take him a long time. Besides, the Mason family had sent too many reinforcements. If they focused on the three Complete Stage fighters, the Campbells and the Bloody Wolf veterans would have to fight against the Masons, who had outnumbered them. Therefore, Sean¡¯s side would also suffer a significant loss. The longer the battlested, the more would be killed. Time was life. Sean couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. Moreover, the Campbell people, the Bloody Wolf veterans, and their families were not really like they were blood-rted to Sean. They were willing to risk their lives to help him because of their brotherhood and confidence in Sean¡¯s potential. However, what Sean and the Mason family had was just personal grudges. He would take revenge for himself personally. Therefore, he must care about the lives of the Campbells and others. The old monk and the other two Complete Stage reinforcements exchanged nces, nodding their agreement. Then they looked at Sean in admiration. They thought Sean was a determined, responsible man. He had horriblepetence. They believed he would have a promising future as long as he lived. Beforeing over, some families of the Bloody Wolf veterans hesitated. After all, they didn¡¯t know Sean personally and had never seen him. On the contrary, They needed to take a considerable risk to be against the Mason family because of Sean. However, they came because of how determined these veterans had been. In the beginning, they simply couldn¡¯t understand. Although they followed them here, most of them just wanted to protect their sons or grandsons, who were heirs of their families, so they couldn¡¯t put them in danger. If they could ever convince their children or grandchildren, they wouldn¡¯t have shown up in the first ce. After meeting Sean personally, they all understood. Therefore, they agreed to Sean¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. The two Complete Stage fighters had thepetence to protect themselves if fighting one-on-one. After this battle, Sean might destroy the Mason family and avenge himself. In the future, his name would sure be known by all. In that case, he would appreciate their assistance and return their favors. That would benefit their families. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Two old men¡¯s pupils constricted when they heard Sean¡¯s arrangement. They were surprised. Perhaps a Complete Stage fighter could easily win against a few fighters at the lower stages, but the Mason family had just sent too many of them. Generally speaking, ten fighters in the Late Stage could be enough to strap one Complete Stage fighter. Even if Sean waspetent, he might fight against twenty or 30 at the most. However, he nned to fight against more than one hundred simultaneously.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the old men¡¯s opinion, Sean was too young, reckless, and arrogant. After all, they were in the Complete Stage like Sean. They were almost ny, so they believed they knew the differences between each stage of Dark Energy more than Sean did. They had tried. The two old men could win against three or five Late Stage fighters. However, they couldn¡¯t win against ten. Therefore, one old man took the chance to yell to the Mason fighters, ¡°Kill him at all costs.¡± ¡°Whoever kills him can get a twenty-million-dor reward.¡± ¡°Also, the Mason family will try to help you move up one stage.¡± Generous rewards rouse one to heroism. The Mason family had tried its best effort to kill Sean to avoid future trouble. They offered both money and practical assistance. Upon hearing his words, the Mason people didn¡¯t panic as they did. Instead, they looked excited, and their eyes lit up. ¡°Good!¡± Seanughed. That was what he wanted. He was afraid those Masons would be too frightened to continue the fightter. Suddenly, Sean looked back at Cecilia at the entrance with a gentle smile. He whispered, ¡°Wait for me and give me 10 minutes, Honey. And then I will take you home.¡± He looked so gentle, utterly different from himself at thest second. ¡®Take your home¡­¡¯ Cecilia looked into his eyes, her heart racing, her face blushing. Tears that had been held back rolled down her cheeks again. However, she didn¡¯t forget to get even with himter. She wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted just because of some sweet words. Before she replied, Sean roared, ¡°Do as we nned!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Without hesitation, he raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand fiercely. In the next second, only his shadow could be seen. In a blink, he rushed into the Masons. The Masons were prepared. They surrounded him immediately to kill him. In an instant, the battle started. ¡°Bald Donkey!¡± Old Lewis rushed towards the old monk while holding a grim steel dagger, which sparkled with a murderous light. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± the old monk recited. Then he replied, ¡°OK. I¡¯m ready to expiate your sins when you die.¡± He also rushed towards Old Lewis. Meanwhile, the two old men from the Mason family rushed to the other two Complete Stage reinforcements without provoking Sean. After all, they believed Sean¡¯s choice would benefit them. Their thoughts were simple. First, the Masons would fight against Sean. They might not kill him but trap him to buy the two old men some time. The two old men would try their best to kill the old monk and the other two Complete Stage fighters as soon as possible. After that, they would attack Sean. In that case, they could win the battle. Guarding at the entrance, Zackary didn¡¯t join the battle. When he saw what happened, he flicked his hand to ensure the n was carried out smoothly. ¡°Get ready!¡± He yelled, ¡°Leave the battlefield to Sean.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let go of any.¡± Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Shadow Wolf, the resigned seniors of Bloody Wolf Group, and their families all retreated from the battlefield. They quickly gathered up for a battle formation. Soon, they surrounded all the Masons together. In the past, Sean led them to fight against enemies many times, so the battle formation was critical. Hence, they did it easily. Within their surrounding, anyone from the Mason family who wanted to run away would be killed by them. In the middle, Sean held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre with his dark energy. The de sparkled under the sunlight. He was like a wolf in a flock of sheep. Whenever he flicked the broadsword, cut limbs flew everywhere. Blood sshed in the air and fell like rain. Cries, howls, roars, and exims red. Five nearby Masons would lose their lives whenever he raised his Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Chapter 180 Trust Your Fiance The battlefield was big. The square outside the Moore Group was fully packed. There were over one hundred Masons and over seventy reinforcements brought by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Two hundred in total. Fifty yards away from the crowd, the old monk and Old Lewis engaged. Thirty yards away, on their right side, the two old men from the Mason family engaged the other two reinforcements. They were all in the Complete Stage, so the destructive force was overwhelmingly tremendous. If they fought in the same field with other fighters from the lower stages, they might hurt their own men by mistake. Therefore, they sensibly distanced themselves from the battlefield. There were two battlefields in total on the scene. All kinds of weapons sparkled under the sunlight. Their dark energies were everywhere. Green nts, vehicles, and buildings nearby were destroyed one after another. The street became chaotic shortly after. Although far from the group, the two old men from the Mason family kept an eye on Sean through their sense. Sean fought against over one hundred Masons and was still in the upper hand. The two old men¡¯s hearts sank, their faces livid. ¡°Shit!¡± They didn¡¯t expect Sean to be so horrible. One gritted his teeth. ¡°We must be quick!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We can¡¯t dy.¡± They fought for their lives and tried to end the fight as soon as possible. If they could kill the old monk and the other two reinforcements, the two old men coulde at Sean together. If Sean finished those Masons and joined their fight, the two old men didn¡¯t think they would have a chance to win. ¡°OK!¡± The other old man also felt frightened. With an angry roar, he emanated all his dark energy and became more fierce. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The dark energies from both parties hit back and forth. After the two old men used all their dark energies, they gained the upper hand soon. The two reinforcements of the Complete Stage retreated to avoid their attacks. That was also because of Sean. The goal for the old monk and the two reinforcements was to pin down the two old men from the Mason family to buy Sean more time. They could retreat or run away if they couldn¡¯t win against their foes. Anyway, Sean asked them to put their lives first as he didn¡¯t hope they would be killed because of him. Meanwhile, Sean also wished to end the battle as soon as possible. He killed the Masons without any mercy. While emanating his dark energy, he added a trace of bright energy. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The Wolf¡¯s Massacre shed. Three fighters from the Mason families were cut through on their waists. Some other fighters were half a yard from him, but their clothes cracked without even being touched by the de. The next second, their flesh was cut open, and blood sshed. Due to the severe injury, they fell to the ground. That was the horrible power of the bright energy. The dark energy could only be attacked to the de of the Wolf¡¯s Massacre to increase the attack intensity. However, the bright energy could attack the foe without relying on any weapon. Sean made it an invisible de to kill. If he was confronting a Complete Stage fighter, he wouldn¡¯t have easily exposed the limited Bright Energy. However, he was fighting a whole group of people. All the enemies focused on fighting back. They couldn¡¯t care about anything but staying alive. No one would bother to wonder how theirpanions died. However, Sean was cautious. The bright energy was too critical, so no one else should know he had it. He was worried someone from the Mason family might identally notice it and escape to the capital. If Bernardo learned it, Sean would be in trouble definitely. Therefore, he decided to kill all the Masons on the scene. That was why Sean asked Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and others to establish a battle array around the battlefield. In case anyone wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t make it alive. Zackary didn¡¯t join the battle, gazing at Sean at the building entrance. Therefore, he sensed something wrong. When Sean fought against the old weirdo at Rodriguez t, he used the bright energy once at a critical moment. It was an invisible fist. Zackary was on the scene as well. Therefore, he saw it. After returning home, Zackary secretly told the old monk about it, so thetter knew Sean¡¯s actualpetence. Although the old monk didn¡¯t remark on it, Zackary wasn¡¯t a fool. He faintly realized what it was. After watching what he did again, Zackary confirmed his guess. Sean was only 26 but hade so far and still had considerable potential. Zackary was amazed, and instantly understood why the Mason family wanted to kill Sean at all costs. If he were Bernardo, he would also make such a decision. ¡°Mr. Campbell.¡± Cecilia was freaked out by the scene, her heart in her mouth. Holding her breath, she almost fainted, feeling suffocated. Her palms were already covered by cold sweat. She asked worriedly, ¡°There are so many people there. Why are they only watching without doing anything?¡± ¡°They only wanted to watch Sean risk his life to fight?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t understand the battle array or wanted to learn it. She only knew Sean was in danger now. Sean was fighting against over one hundred fighters, and he would be killed anytime. However, all the others, including Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Shadow Wolf, Sean¡¯s friends, and the reinforcements, only surrounded the battlefield and waited. Whenever someone escaped from the battle, they killed that person and that was it. They didn¡¯t make any active moves to help Sean out. ¡°Ms. Moore, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Zackary looked back at her and exined, ¡°Sean has nned this tactic himself. It¡¯s the best solution to limit the dead and injured.¡± ¡°But, Sean is¡­¡± Cecilia panicked. A few minutes had passed. Sean had killed over fifty fighters from the Mason family, his body entirely covered by blood. ¡°He¡¯s your husband,¡± Zackary emphasized. With a solemn look, he added, ¡°We trust Sean¡¯s judgment andpetence, so we followed his arrangements.¡± ¡°You should be the same.¡± ¡°You must trust your fiance.¡± Before the battle, Zackary was as worried as Cecilia. However, after seeing the invisible de emanated from Sean, he stopped worrying. He was confident Sean would win the battle. ¡°I¡­¡± Cecilia parted her lips and wanted to speak but bit back the words on her lips. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She started sobbing. Chapter 181 Sean Mason Was a Demon Zackary was confident, and Cecilia felt uneasy. On the contrary, standing in the lobby, Isaac, Lorraine, and Howard were dumbfounded and fearful. They had never expected Sean to be so horrible. Confronting over one hundred Masons, he didn¡¯t get injured but simply ughtered them easily. The battlefield was covered with dead bodies. Isaac and Howard were both born into wealthy families. One was from Hilshire, and the other lived in Crane Town. Usually, no one dared to provoke them. They had only experienced some fighting scenes but never a brutal battle like this. Thest time in Rodriguez t, they only watched from afar. Therefore, they were shocked by the miserable, cruel battle this time. In their eyes, Sean¡¯s tall, sturdy body reminded them of a demon from Hell. They shuddered in fear. Subconsciously, they swallowed hard. Isaac¡¯s legs weakened, his lips twitching, his heart trembling. Inwardly, he asked himself, ¡®Gosh! Is he really the man I chose from the Hilshire detention center back then?¡¯ ¡®Is he the husband I chose for Cecilia? My brother-inw?¡¯ ¡®What a fucking simpleton I am!¡¯ Isaac was highly regretful and frightened. Although he knew nothing about martial arts, he could tell that Sean and his men had won the upper hand. If nothing unexpected happened, the battle would end in 10 minutes, as Sean had predicted earlier. Isaac wondered if Sean would let go of him after that and if he could still survive. He wasn¡¯t the only one having such a concern. Howard, Lorraine, Carter, and Dn hade to the Moore Group to revenge on Cecilia. Earlier, they beat her ck and blue in the president¡¯s office upstairs. Watching the Mason fighters die miserably under Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, they couldn¡¯t help thinking about themselves. Subconsciously, they had bad hunches. The atmosphere in the lobby became stressed. One of them was so scared that he even wet his pants. ¡­ Sean had lost control while ughtering the foes. The Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand seemed to be alive. Each movement would take away a life. ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Sean roared thunderously. The humiliation, hatred, and tolerance for five years surged in his chest, mixed with his dark energy, and exploded. An eye for an eye. He must make the Mason family pay the price. Sean was fast. Whenever he waved the broadsword, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre was soaked in blood. However, he was faster at killing. Before the blood of the previous foe dropped, the broadsword was soaked in the next one¡¯s blood. Therefore, the bloodstains on it never dried. It had been seven minutes. Only 30 of the Mason fighters survived. Two-thirds of the one hundred had been killed. Their corpses covered the square and streets. A pungent blood smell spread in the air. The rest of the Masons flinched, having no courage to continue fighting. They all panicked and paled, wondering if Sean had gone nuts. Then they decided to escape, forgetting all about the reward and the martial arts improvement stuff. If they stayed, they wouldn¡¯t even survive, let alone get the reward. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Kill me!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing them flinching, Sean held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and approached them, step by step. He roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me five years ago? I can give you a chance now.¡± ¡°Go ahead to kill me!¡± ¡°Come on! Fight like a man.¡± The Masons¡¯ hearts tightened and trembled fiercely when he stepped forward and roared. They felt their hearts would crack soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± one suddenly yelled in the crowd. The next moment, the Masons ran away in different directions. ¡°Stop them!¡± Sean didn¡¯t chase them but looked back at the battle array done by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. It was time for the battle array to work now. It was a circle seamlessly formed by more than 70 fighters. How could the 30 defeated Masons break through it? They were destined to fail. Sean knew how powerful the battle array was, so he ignored those Masons and looked at the other two fights. ¡°Mr. Mason,¡± Old Lewis suddenly yelled at the two old men from the Mason family, ¡°We can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°I have to retreat. Please excuse me.¡± Before the two old men replied, he dodged the old monk¡¯s attack, activated his dark energy to the extreme, sped up, and escaped into the high-rise buildings nearby. He ran away so fast that others could only see his shadow, and the next second, he vanished utterly. Old Lewis had lured the old monk 50 yards away from the main battlefield, as it would be more convenient for him to escape if he couldn¡¯t win. ¡°Bastard!¡± the two old men from the Mason family heaped on him. However, they had to admit that Old Lewis was right. They couldn¡¯t win. They had underestimated Sean¡¯s fighting capacity. He had won against the one hundred fighters earlier than nned. The two Complete Stage reinforcements were too cunning. Whenever they were at a disadvantage, they dodged or flinched. Therefore, the two old men from the Mason family didn¡¯t have a chance to end their lives. If this stalemate continued, the two old men would also lose their lives. ¡°What should we do?¡± one asked anxiously. The other nced at the rest of the fighters trapped in the battle array, hesitating. He wondered if they should take the risk to help them and save as many as possible. After all, the fifty men that had attacked Cloudy Vi earlier and the one hundred Masons on the scene were 70% of the fighters the Mason family could get. The family had put much cost, effort, and time into training them. If none of them could return to the capital, the two old men wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to Bernardo. They couldn¡¯t exin to the old Mrs. Mason, either. ¡°Swoosh!¡± While they still hesitated, a harsh sound was heard. They looked back, only to find Sean¡¯s Wolf Massacre flying towards them with solid dark energy like a cannonball. Chapter 182 I’m Back It was only 30 yards away from the two old men, and soon they would be cut through. Their pupils constricted, and their expressions changed dramatically. One of them dodged simply out of instinct, and the other found it toote to hop away, so he raised his broadsword to protect his chest. Holding the broadsword with both hands, the old man also activated his dark energy to the extreme to protect himself from Sean¡¯s broadsword. The de sparkled. The next second, the tip of Wolf¡¯s Massacre hit the old man¡¯s broadsword. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud explosive sound, the old man felt a huge impact on him. His heart trembled fiercely, his face pale. This was the first sh between him and Sean. The power from Sean¡¯s broadsword also refreshed his estimation of Sean¡¯spetence. Instantly, he understood Sean was in a much more advanced level than he was. They were 30 yards away from Sean, but he could hardly defend himself from the power of Sean¡¯s broadsword. Under the huge impact, he had to crouch to withstand it with his whole body. However, he still subconsciously took several steps backward. Creak! His shoes rubbed against the floor, making a harsh sound. Beside him, the two Complete Stage reinforcements gaped at the scene and couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen. They could only manage to fight against the old men during the battle supporting each other. However, Sean could back one of them off by throwing a de from 30 years away. The reinforcements were impressed. Looking back at Sean in shock and fear, they wondered if Sean was really only 26 and thought he was a monster. ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s leave!¡± While the others were still taken aback, one old man from the Mason family kicked Sean¡¯s broadsword away. Hispanion had retreated at least five yards under its impact. Finally, the old man managed to stand still, only to feel his hands were numb. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead. He felt lucky that he didn¡¯t try to help the trapped Masons. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t think he would survive fighting against Sean one-on-one. After confirming how capable Sean was and how vital his dark energy was, the two old men escaped without hesitation, as they had no chance of winning. Sean didn¡¯t chase them. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. After fighting against over one hundred fighters in one go, Sean still looked fierce, but inwardly, his dark energy had nearly been used up. He was weak now. If the two old men came together at him, Sean might not be able to win against them without exposing his bright energy. Moreover, the battle array formed by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf was tight and solid, but it couldn¡¯t block the Complete Stage fighters. If it could, however, the result would be unpredictable. The Masons trapped by the battle array must die.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sean wouldn¡¯t leave anyone alive. Once the two old men risked their lives to save the Masons, people forming the battle array would either be injured or dead during the fight. Sean still didn¡¯t want anyone to lose their lives for him. Therefore, he used his remaining dark energy and tossed his broadsword towards the two men, trying to scare them away. The two old men had decided to escape, and Sean was too weak to stop them both. However, Sean was already delighted after killing over one hundred the Mason fighters. He knew the power of the Mason family very well. The dead Masons should ount for more than 50% of the family¡¯s fighters. After losing them, the Mason family would be far less threatening than before. Also, the Mason family should clearly know Sean¡¯s fighting capacity through the battle. In the short period, the Mason family couldn¡¯t send another big group to kill Sean again. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t reap the consequences after the failure. Although the two old men escaped, they would return to the Mason family in the capital. When Sean went to the capital and took revenge on Bernardo and the Old Mrs. Mason, the two old men would die by then. ¡°Stop it! I surrender!¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± The Masons trapped in the battle array panicked after seeing the two old men escape, and they became desperate. They felt like dumped orphans, pitifully begging for mercy. After one surrendered, the other followed suit. Right then, only less than twenty of them were left. The extensive battle array quickly shrank and trapped them in the center. Pupil Wolf looked back at Sean and asked, ¡°What shall we do with them, General Wolf?¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± said Sean without hesitation. He even didn¡¯t look back. With the order, he left the crowd, walking towards Zackary and Cecilia at the building entrance. Shortly after he went farther, miserable cries sounded behind him. Sean had no mercy on anyone from the Mason family. This was also the first time Pupil Wolf had addressed him as General Wolf in public, which she hadn¡¯t done for a long time. All the Bloody Wolf veterans weren¡¯t surprised. However, upon hearing it, Zackary and the others were confused. Cecilia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It sounded so familiar. Cecilia remembered a superhero called General Wolf in the bedtime stories that Sean told Phyllis before going to Crane Town. In the stories, the male lead was set up by others, joined the military, showed his talents, and became a famous general. The full title of the male lead was General Wolf of the North. Sean also told Phyllis that the male lead was her birth father. Once, Sean admitted to Cecilia that he was General Wolf in the story. Unfortunately, Cecilia didn¡¯t believe him back then. However, after Cecilia learned the truth of the incident five years ago from Gemma and heard the way Pupil Wolf called him, her heart jolted. Tears sprung to her eyes. Tearfully, she gazed at Sean striding towards her without blinking. She suffered from missing him and couldn¡¯t sleep or eat well in the past few days. Right then, he was like a demon covered with blood who could easily kill just anyone. Cecilia wondered, ¡®Is he the man I looked for and hated for five years? Is he the one who got me pregnant and brought me humiliation?¡¯ ¡®Is he really Phyllis¡¯ birth father?¡¯ ¡®It turns out my fiance is a superhero guarding our country.¡¯ Cecilia became tense. So did Sean. He strode towards her, bent down his head slightly, and looked into her eyes. His face, full of bloodstains, looked horrible. His lips curled into a tender smile. ¡°Honey, as promised, I¡¯m back alive,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve made it.¡± Chapter 183 Cecilia Panicked Sean had indeed made it. He was back. However, Sean¡¯s heart was thumping. Cecilia had learned the truth about things happening five years ago. Sean wondered what she would do when they met again and whether she could ept the fact. While Sean was worried, Cecilia gazed at him for a while and suddenly snapped, ¡°Bastard! You liar!¡± She choked in sobs. Tears finally streamed down her cheeks. The next second, Cecilia raised her right hand. Sean was taken aback. As he had expected, she seemed to be angry. He wondered if she wanted to just p him. Sean didn¡¯t intend to dodge her p, though. He just stood there motionlessly, and the gentle smile on his horrible face didn¡¯t fade. He waited for Cecilia to p across his face as he had owed her that. Not to mention a p, Sean wouldn¡¯tin if Cecilia beat him up in public to ovee the knot in her heart. After all, the hatred, anger, and grievances had been repressed in her chest for five years. Sean wouldn¡¯t mind if she wanted to vent them on him. It was just like how he himself had killed the Masons on the battlefield to vent his hatred and anger. ¡°Why do you have toe back only now?¡± ¡°I thought you had died and wouldn¡¯t see you again. Do you know how much I have been tortured in the past few days?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± However, things didn¡¯t happen as Sean thought. Cecilia¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air. Instead of pping him, sheined while sobbing. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and threw herself into his arms. Cecilia burst into tears. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± Sean was startled. Subconsciously, he wanted to push her away and said awkwardly, ¡°Stop it, Honey. My clothes are too dirty.¡± Sean¡¯s outfit had been colored red by the blood, which also stained Cecilia¡¯s face, arms, and clothes instantly. However, Cecilia didn¡¯t care at all. Hugging him tightly, she refused to let go. Ignoring his word, she sobbed, ¡°You big liar!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t die. Why did you hide from me? I was so frightened and worried about you.¡± ¡°What should I do if you died?¡± ¡°What about Phyllis?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The more sheined, the angrier she became and the louder she cried. Her voice trembled, and so did her body in Sean¡¯s arms. Finally, she broke down after unleashing the emotions she had been holding back for several days. As a businesswoman, Cecilia was always adept at controlling her mood, but this time, she was fragile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Sean took a deep breath, feeling bitter. Hesitantly, he hugged her trembling body and patted her shoulder gently. He consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll never hide it from you again¡­¡± After the truth of the incident five years ago had been disclosed, Sean¡¯s rtionship with the Mason family was also exposed. Earlier, Sean had informed Cecilia what had happened in the past five years by telling her those stories. Therefore, he finally felt relieved. From then on, he wouldn¡¯t need to hide anything from Cecilia. Hence, he decided to tell her the truth about everything from then on. ¡°You are really hateful!¡± Cecilia clenched a fist, raised it, and hit his chest gently, afraid it would hurt. After all, she had watched the cruel battle from the beginning until now. Although being hit, Sean felt a warmth traveling through his vein to his heart. They hugged for ten minutes before Cecilia finally calmed down. Meanwhile, others were watching them at the entrance in silence.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They didn¡¯t interrupt but enjoyed the scene. Remarkably, those Bloody Wolf veterans were happy for Sean after seeing their general had had a woman he loved. A trace of disappointment shed through Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes. Finally, Cecilia shyly released Sean. Before Sean introduced him to the Bloody Wolf Group, they hurriedly surrounded them. ¡°Salute!¡± The 18 current members lined up in three rows with Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Shadow Wolf in front of Sean and Cecilia. Then they saluted Sean and Cecilia seriously. In unison, they called, ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam!¡± All of them were fighters. While calling, they also emanated dark energies at the same time. Therefore, their voice was thunderous. ¡°I¡­¡± Cecilia was shocked, blushing scarlet. ¡°You little pricks!¡± Sean snorted. However, he felt sweet after hearing them address Cecilia Madam. He wished they could call her this way often in the future. ¡°Madam, you are so beautiful,¡± they praised Cecilia loudly in unison. In Sean¡¯s presence, they ttered his fiancee. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Cecilia panicked and didn¡¯t know how to respond to them. She darted at Sean timidly for help. Understanding how she felt, Sean looked at them and snapped, ¡°Anyone not blind can tell how beautiful Madam is. Stop talking nonsense. Say something that makes sense!¡± He didn¡¯t mind his subordinates ttering Cecilia, but he was unhappy with such a superficial one. Those Bloody Wolf veterans burst intoughter. One yelled, ¡°Kiss her!¡± ¡°Exactly! Kiss her!¡± ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡± In the past, when they were still in the military, they had always made fun of each other. Finally, they had such an excellent chance to tease Sean, so they wouldn¡¯t let go of it. Therefore, they all yelled excitedly. If they were not covered by bloodstains or standing next to the Masons¡¯ dead bodies, the scene would be like a confession. They simply looked forward to seeing their PDA in public. Color invaded Cecilia¡¯s cheeks, making her skin rosy and her heart race. She wished to vanish from the scene immediately. She secretly flinched, grabbed Sean¡¯s arm, and hid behind him. ¡°Do you want to watch it?¡± Although Sean also wanted to kiss her, he knew it was not a good timing when he saw Cecilia¡¯s timid look. Therefore, he looked back at Bloody Wolf Group and proudly said, ¡°Dream on!¡± Soon, the smile faded off his face. He caressed Cecilia¡¯s red, swollen cheeks and darted at Lilith and others, who had been beaten ck and blue. Sean asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± Chapter 184 Soft-hearted His voice wasn¡¯t loud but cold. The hearts of Howard, Isaac, and all the other bullies jolted violently. When they saw Sean¡¯s blood-covered body and thought of the battle earlier, they paled in despair. The thing that they were most worried about finally happened. Cecilia hesitated in silence. However, Lilith would not just pretend nothing had happened. She stood out, pointing at the people, ¡°It was those people.¡± ¡°They all listened to Howard Rodriguez. That old bastard just watched and did anything. All the others had beat Ms. Moore.¡± ¡°They pped her at first.¡± ¡°After Ms. Moore fell to the ground, they kicked her.¡± Lilith was smart. After she saw how much Sean loved and cared about Cecilia, she only told him who had bullied Cecilia instead of telling him that she herself was also abused. Anyway, it was just all these people. None of them could get away with it. ¡°Plop!¡± Right after Lilith finished her words, Dn and Isaac copsed on the cold ground. They were not such cowards usually, but the battle earlier was too bloody and brutal. They still had a lingering fear. They saw how easily Sean had killed those people. ¡°Sean, my dear brother-inw!¡± Isaac crawled to Cecilia and Sean and begged, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s lying. She just wanted to alienate us. Don¡¯t believe her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°We came to find Cecilia to apologize to her, hoping that she could forgive us and give us a chance. Then we¡¯ll help her manage the Moore Group.¡± ¡°No matter what, we are family. Right?¡± Sean could tell he was lying. Isaac was too scared to admit the truth, afraid he would die once he had done so. ¡°You!¡± Lilith red at him and didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless. Cecilia was the victim, and Zackary was a witness. However, in their presence, Isaac still dared to lie and tried to hide the truth. She wondered if Isaac thought they were all blind. ¡°Shut up!¡± Isaac stopped her. Without giving Lilith a chance to retort, he looked up at Cecilia and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cecilia, my dear cousin. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a huge mistake. Now I regret it.¡± ¡°Please! After all, we are from the same family. We¡¯re a family. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°I promise. I swear to Heaven. If I dare to make trouble for you and Sean or disrespect you, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself and Sean doesn¡¯t have to punish me.¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± He rocked back on his knees, put his palms together devoutly, and begged in fear. Isaac wasn¡¯t a fool. Although he always made trouble for Cecilia and looked down on her, he grew up with Cecilia and knew she was soft-hearted. In childhood, whenever the elders found him bullying Cecilia, if he apologized to her and begged her, Cecilia would let him go. All the elders in the family also had a preference for him and never med him. Gradually, he was used to the whole bullying thing. That was why he had the guts to lie in the presence of Lilith and Zackary. Isaac knew that as long as Cecilia forgave and didn¡¯t say anything against him, he would survive. As he emphasized earlier, they were family to Cecilia no matter what. If Cecilia forgave them, Sean would not go against her willingness and kill her family, even though he might be unhappy. Therefore, Isaac begged sincerely and pitifully on his knees. His knees were broken. To survive, Isaac repressed the pain and gritted his teeth while begging without a stop until Cecilia could forgive him. ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± Dn and Lorraine exchanged a nce. Of course, they knew why Isaac was doing so. When they saw Cecilia shed tears and how soft-hearted she was, the two immediately approached her, ¡°Cecilia, we¡¯re family. We can talk and solve the grudges easily. Isaac has been kneeling for a long time. Can you¡­¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you forget all about it and have some mercy on us?¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The two also knelt on the ground together with Isaac, begging Cecilia while sobbing, ¡°I know it has been a difficult decision¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, you have to suffer all these for so many years¡­¡± ¡°If it can make you happy and let go of the grudges, we can all kneel to you. We won¡¯t stand up until you forgive us.¡± ¡°However, your grandpa is aged and sick. We can beg on his behalf instead.¡± They begged and sobbed, and the whole scene was chaotic. Right then, they looked timid and pitiful, utterly different from the arrogant and violent thugs in the president¡¯s office earlier. If someone who hadn¡¯t seen what they did earlier and saw this, he would thought Cecilia was just too heartless for her family. ¡°Enough! Stop it!¡± Cecilia lowered her head to look at them, tears rolling down her cheeks. As Isaac had guessed, Cecilia became soft-hearted. The three looked up at her expectantly and asked, ¡°Cecilia, you¡­¡± ¡°Will you forgive us?¡± Since childhood, this trick had worked for Cecilia countless times. Cecilia hesitated, looking back at Sean for his opinion. After all, the three got on their knees and apologized all because of him. Sean raised his hand to wipe tears off her face with a gentle smile. ¡°Honey, all up to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Also, as Isaac expected earlier, Sean wouldn¡¯t hold them ountable once Cecilia forgave them. ¡°Cecilia, we don¡¯t want the Moore Group anymore.¡± ¡°We want nothing.¡± ¡°As long as we can be alive, we can do anything. We¡¯re willing to be your servants and be your dogs if you ask us to.¡± The three echoed each other while shedding tears, trying to move Cecilia. They knew it was a critical moment for their survival. Repressing the heartache, Cecilia didn¡¯t look at them but said to Sean, ¡°Let them get out of here and leave this town. The farther, the better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them anymore in my life.¡± Covering her face, she trotted out. It was difficult for her to make such a decision. When she was beat by the family, she hated them to the core and wished them to die. However, when she finally decided to cut ties with them and had a chance to decided their survival, she became soft-hearted again. She just couldn¡¯t be that ruthless. ¡°Thank you, Cecilia.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s so generous of you.¡± Watching her receding back, every Moore, including Howard and Carter, who kept silent all the time, became overjoyed. Their faces turned scarlet to their ears, and their hearts fell back to their chests. However, Lilith looked disappointed and annoyed. She couldn¡¯t believe Cecilia and Sean had let go of the bullies. Lorraine and Isaac exchanged a secret nce, a triumphant sneer shing through their face. They acted secretly, but Sean still captured it. Chapter 185 See You Never After all, Sean had sharper senses than ordinary ones. Isaac and Lorraine were close to him, so he could sense every tiny move they took. He even heard their heartbeats. Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, thinking, ¡®You cannot make a crab walk straight.¡¯ For a moment, Sean had an urge to end their lives with just a kick, but he didn¡¯t want to upset Cecilia. ¡°Sean, will you really let them go?¡± Standing behind Sean, Zackary had also sensed something. Besides, Lilith and the other two were his subordinates but were abused by Isaac and his family. Zackary was unwilling to let go of them easily. After thinking for a while, Sean replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do what my wife wants.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zackary wanted to say something but bit back the words on his lips. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± The old monk drifted over, his left hand holding the beads, his right hand in front of his chest. He sighed, ¡°My friend, you are indeed merciful and kind-hearted. I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± He ttered Sean but secretly reminded Zackary not to insist since Sean didn¡¯t want to kill those bullies. Zackary understood the implication and gave up his idea. ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, my dear brother-inw.¡± Isaac and Lorraine sensibly express their gratitude to Sean. ¡°Be patient. I haven¡¯t finished my words.¡± Sean darted at them and added, ¡°My wife said you must get out of here, and the farther, the better. She doesn¡¯t want to see you any longer.¡± ¡°Therefore, I can simply send you all to another world and see you never.¡± With his words, he turned away. Isaac, Lorraine, and Dn exchanged nces, and their hearts jolted. Their expressions that had just returned to normal changed dramatically. Cecilia certainly didn¡¯t mean it that way! Can you even understand humannguage??! Or are you just doing that intentionally. Not to mention them, the old monk, Zackary, Lilith, and others were also taken aback. Sean fell out with those bullies so fast that everyone else was off guard. ¡°Sean, you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Isaac and his allies were enraged. They stood up and roared to attract Cecilia¡¯s attention, but she had run far and sat in her silver Bentley Mulsanne. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hear their hoarse yell. After Zackary returned to his senses, he immediately flicked at the fighters from the Campbell family, hinting at them to cover those bullies¡¯ mouths. There would be no other ces farther than another world. Sean walked out of the building of the Moore Group, ignoring Isaac and his allies. He bowed slightly at the families of the resigned seniors of Bloody Wolf Group and said faithfully, ¡°Thank you all for helping me.¡± He thanked them from the bottom of his heart. The resigned seniors of Blood Wolf Group had used to be his colleagues and helped him because of the brotherhood. However, their families were willing to risk their lives toe over. Even though most of them wanted to protect their heirs instead of helping Sean like Zackary did, Sean must appreciate their help. ¡°You are wee, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lift of a finger. We didn¡¯t help much, anyway.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, you are young, talented, and brave. You have excellent fighting capacity. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely be a big icon.¡± They meant what they said. In the battle earlier, Sean stood in their shoes and was considerate of them, so they had limited losses. Besides, they were all shocked by Sean¡¯s considerable potential. If such a thing happened again, they would also be willing to fight for Sean. After exchanging a few words, Sean looked at Luke, who paled slightly. ¡°Mr. Young, please send your men to clean this battlefield,¡± he said. ¡°Also, please keep this matter secret.¡± Sean had requested the police to lock down the street and block the civilians from entering because he didn¡¯t hope it to be like the battle on the Kats River, which was known nationwide and broadcast online openly. ¡°OK.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mason. I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± After watching the battle on the Kats River and how Sean had won against over one hundred fighters, Luke respected and feared Sean to the core.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He felt lucky that he had found Sean¡¯s real identity in the beginning and chosen his side. Otherwise, he would end up like the three families of the city south, the Moore family of Hilshire, and the Rodriguez family of Crane Town. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go back to Sanchez Vi.¡± Sean flicked at his men to let them sit in the cars, heading back to Sanchez Vi, as only Owen¡¯s house could hold so many people. Sean sat in the silver Bentley Mulsanne next to Cecilia. Pressing her head on his shoulder, Cecilia asked in a daze, ¡°Am I too soft-hearted, Sean?¡± ¡°They repeatedly bullied me.¡± ¡°I knew they would never change even if I let go of them for hundred times.¡± ¡°However¡­ I can¡¯t be determined at all.¡± Sean propped his arm on her shoulder, squeezing her closer. Looking down at her with a gentle smile, he consoled her, ¡°You are not soft-hearted but kind-hearted.¡± ¡°I like your kindness, Honey.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the heart to do things ruthlessly, I can do it on your behalf.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, you can do whatever you like. You only need to enjoy your life happily.¡± Sean¡¯s tender voice reechoed in Cecilia¡¯s ears. Her heart might have been icy, but it softened gradually. Looking up at him, she inwardly said, ¡®Thank you for being there, Sean.¡¯ ¡­ Meanwhile. Mason Manor, the capital. Servants and maids were busy working in the luxurious vi as usual. In one of the side buildings, many people were sitting, including Ro Lewis¨Cthe Lewis family¡¯s master, Benedict Young¨Cthe Young family¡¯s master, Aron Lawson¨Cthe Lawson family¡¯s master, and Ruben Davidson¨Cthe Davidson family¡¯s master. Those families were the most influential in the capital. Besides the Mason family¡¯s fighters, the other four families also sent their martial artists to join the group to kill Sean. Usually, they affiliated with the Mason family and cooperated with the Masons in business. Since Bernardo asked them for help, they didn¡¯t refuse. They also dared not to reject him. However, only the Lewis and the Young families had martial artists in the Complete Stage, who were the dead Old Mr. Young and the escaped old Mr. Lewis. The Lawson and the Davidson families had only sent several fighters in the Late Stage. They gathered in Mason Manor, waiting for the result from Hilshire. To be exact, they look forward to the good news of victory. The five families united together and sent over one hundred fighters, including four in the Complete Stage. Even if they were sent to destroy a second-ss, they could seed easily. Therefore, they all thought it was a waste of talent to send such a group only to kill Sean. Chapter 186 Bad News Arrived. Old Lewis’ Anger Bernardo was sitting at the head of the table! On his face was a faint smile, and he looked like he was quite confident! ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes.¡± Ro, the head of the Lewis family, looked at the time andughed, ¡°We¡¯ve done our best to gather so many Dark Energy fighters this time, just to clean up those leftover of the Campbell family. I think it will be a quick victory.¡± ¡°I reckon the battle should almost be over by now.¡± Ten minutes ago, when they had already surrounded Zackary and the others in the Moore Group building, one of the old men from the Mason family made a call to Bernardo. So! They knew very well that the battle over in Hilshire had already begun! If Sean and those reinforcements gathered by Pupil Wolf and Soul Wolf hadn¡¯t appeared, they would only have to deal with Zackary and his people, and ten minutes would indeed be enough to end the battle! ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°The Campbell family only has two Complete Stage fighters. One of them just can¡¯t leave the capital, and as for the other one, he might not even have a chance to escape in the face of our four Complete Stage fighters.¡± ¡°They just don¡¯t have a chance!¡± Several other family heads spoke up and agreed. It seemed that in their eyes, this so-called battle was nothing more than a game of eagle catching chick, with no suspense. And Bernardo just waited quietly, never saying anything. The reason was very simple! Bernardo never told them about what really happened at the Cloudy Vi, about the Buddha Bone Powder, and also, about his spection that there would probably be an ambush in Hilshire! If he had told them, they might not have been so confident and rxed as they were now! Even! They might not have been so quick to agree to his request to send their strongest forces to Hilshire! After all¡­ While they were happy to go and share a sure cake, they would never risk themselves pulling him out of a pit. When they saw Bernardo¡¯s grave face, Ro even smiled and saidfortingly, ¡°Brother, there is no need to worry. Sean is dead, and don¡¯t let those trash bother you.¡± ¡°Trust me!¡± ¡°They definitely won¡¯tst more than a quarter of an hour!¡± ¡°We can wait for another five minutes, and if there is still no news yet, I will¡­¡± Just as Ro was halfway through his sentence, the ear-piercing ringing of a cell phone was suddenly heard! It was Bernardo¡¯s cell phone! Everyone was stunned, while Roughed with a smug face, ¡°Look, what did I just say?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Brother, answer the phone, and we are looking forward to having a good drink tonight.¡± The rest of the few people also followed suit, ¡°Hurry up!¡± Bernardo hesitated a little, then took out his cell phone. On the phone screen, it was the number of one of the two old men. He finally secretly sighed with relief. It seemed that they seeded! The battle was over and the old man was unharmed. If it was not a sess, what else could it be? So, Bernardo pressed the answer button, put the phone to his ear, and smiled, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. How did things go¡­¡± ¡°Bernardo!¡± However, before Bernardo could finish his words, the old man on the other end of the phone said in a stern voice, ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± ¡°They have an ambush!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Not only did Sean not die, but he suddenly appeared in Hilshire. He caught us by surprise!¡± The matter was important. Without wasting a single word, that old man briefly told Bernardo the general situation in one breath! In an instant, Bernardo¡¯s smile froze on his face! His face was ashen! ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Theughter in the room came to an abrupt halt, and Ro and the others naturally noticed Bernardo¡¯s expression. They nced at each other, and their hearts jolted. Shit! There couldn¡¯t really be any ident, right? ¡°Gentlemen, please wait a moment, I will be back soon.¡± Bernardo grimaced and did not tell Ro and the others what the old man said, but stood up and left the room alone. The people left there looked at each other, all confused. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± ¡°They lost?¡± They stared at the back of Bernardo, and Benedict, the head of the Young family, frowned, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°In such a small city, maybe they couldn¡¯t even find a Late Stage fighter. Even if the Campbell family have got some helpers, we have over a hundred fighters!¡± After thinking about it, he guessed, ¡°Could it be something else?¡± The rest of the few people nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± The Mason family¡¯s business was veryplicated, and as a leading figure of the family, Bernardo had to deal with a lot of things every day. It was very possible that he just received a call about something else! However, just when those people were hoping tofort themselves with this thought, they heard an ear-piercing ringing once again! And this time, it was Ro¡¯s cell phone!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Here ites!¡± Ro took out his cell phone and took a look at it, and then he was overjoyed andughed, ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather!¡± Ro¡¯s grandfather was exactly that Old Lewis! The rest of them werepletely relieved and said, ¡°Since your grandfather called you personally, he must have ended the battle and killed all those Campbells!¡± ¡°Hey! Grandpa!¡± Ro couldn¡¯t wait to get on the phone, and deliberately turned on the speaker, wanting to show off a bit in front of Benedict and the others. Benedict was also happy and he immediately pricked up his ears. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± The next moment, the voiceing from the phone was indeed Old Lewis¡¯ voice, yet his voice was filled with anger. They clearly felt the wrath of Old Lewis on the other side of the phone! Everyone, including Ro, was stunned. What the hell? Old Lewis bellowed, ¡°Good for you, Stinker! You fucking think I¡¯ve lived long enough, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You just want me to die early, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Just wait for me to go back!¡± Stinker¡­ This was how the family called Ro when he was much younger, and even in the Lewis family, only a few elders dared to call him that. After all, Ro was now the head of the Lewis family, with an honorable status! Ro¡¯s face turned ashen. What¡¯s going on? Shit! He had deliberately turned on the speaker, hoping he could take the opportunity to show off a bit. Now he had nothing to brag about but Old Lewis¡¯ ranting! He was all confused. ¡°Grandpa, what are you¡­¡± Ro gulped hard. His voice was shaking, and his right hand holding the phone was trembling violently. He cautiously asked, ¡°Can you tell me what is going on?¡± ¡°Tell my ass!¡± Old Lewis had a short temper. Even though Ro was his grandson, he did not care about that at all. He was already seething, ¡°What did you tell me before I came?¡± ¡°You told me that the Campbell family only has a Complete Stage fighter, it will be an easy job, and maybe I don¡¯t even have to do anything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fucking bullshit!¡± ¡°There are suddenly four Complete Stage guys there and over eighty Dark Energy fighters. If I had just run any slower, you¡¯d never have heard me again!¡± Snap! When they heard his words, Ro instantly froze in ce. He had beenpletely frozen, only to feel his scalp tingling and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He felt a chill down his back. His hand shook and the phone immediately slipped from his hand and fell on the floor¡­ Chapter 187 We are done. The unforgivable betrayal So did Benedict and the others! The sound of Old Lewis¡¯ rage was like a thunderbolt, and they were all buzzed and confused. They opened their eyes so wide their eyes were almost popping out from inside their sockets! Four Complete Stage fighters??? Eighty Dark Energy fighters?? This¡­ How was it possible! Including the Mason family, the five major families in the capital had joined forces to find four Complete Stage fighters and over a hundred Dark Energy fighters in just three days! Just one Campbell family could do what the five major families could not even do? Was he kidding? If the person on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t Old Lewis, but someone else, they would have already cursed and thought he was fool. ¡®Mother fucker, do you think we were born yesterday?¡¯ Benedict took a deep breath and bent down to pick up Ro¡¯s phone. Seeing that they hadn¡¯t hung up yet, he tried to ask, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is Benedict.¡± ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡± ¡°Do the Campbell family have reinforcements?¡± The other side of the phone was silent for a moment, and then Old Lewis¡¯ voice came again, ¡°Reinforcements your ass!¡± Still, Old Lewis couldn¡¯t hold back but curse in foulnguage. Benedict¡¯s face had never looked more livid. ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡± Old Lewis continued, ¡°The Campbell family and Sean set up this trap, and they were just waiting for us, so that they could wipe us out!¡± Sean! When they heard Old Lewis mention this name, all of them were stunned. Ruben, the head of the Davidson family, opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sean already killed at the Battle of the Kats River?¡± They had learned of Sean¡¯s death from Bernardo. They were convinced of it. ¡°Killed my ass!¡± The more Old Lewis thought about it, the angrier he became. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That little bastard is alive and well, and he looks even healthier than I am!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°His strength is far above the average Complete Stage fighter, and he alone took on more than a hundred fighters below Complete Stage!¡± His words once again stunned everyone! Sean was still alive! This news was tantamount to a bolt from the blue for them! Although they weren¡¯t there on the day of the Battle of Kats River, they all saw the live video. Sean was just terrifying. Even facing York and his two friends, Sean never fell short! Honestly, Sean alone would be enough to destroy just about any one of these five major families, except the Mason family! After all, except for the Mason family, only two of them had any Complete Stage fighters! And the other two didn¡¯t even have a Complete Stage fighter! They actually was even worse than the Campbell family! It was because of this that they joined the Mason family and didn¡¯t dare to refuse Bernardo¡¯s invitation! However, how could they have thought that Bernardo would actually hide such an important fact from them! Between Sean and the Mason family, it was originally just a personal grudge, an internal conflict within the family, which had nothing to do with them. But now, they had helped the Mason family, which was the same as offending Sean! If Sean didn¡¯t die, what should they even do? Shit! At once, the four of them turned back and looked towards the courtyard and Bernardo, who was on the phone. They were all seething, and they had all started to silently curse Bernardo in their minds! However, although they were very angry, they did not dare to have a fall out with Bernardo on the spot! They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with Sean! And they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the Mason family even more! Even if they were tricked and fooled, as ast resort, they could only bear it all by themselves in silence! A momentter, Benedict held back the anger in his heart and asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, where is our grandfather?¡± ¡°Can you put him on the phone.¡± Of course Benedict would not believe whatever Old Lewis said, so he wanted to hear what his grandfather had to say. Instead, Old Lewis sighed and said, ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t be able to answer your call.¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Benedict¡¯s heart jolted and his face showed shock. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Old Lewis said truthfully, ¡°Before the battle even started, he was killed by Sean.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Snap! Benedict¡¯s body shook as his phone fell on the floor once again. Dead! For goodness sake, that was the only Complete Stage fighter they had, the pir of the Young family¡¯s foothold in this city! If he died, who could they rely on in the future ¡°That¡­¡± Ruben and Aron looked at each other, both their faces ashen. Ruben immediately picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What about the people of the Davidson family?¡± Aron followed and asked, ¡°And the people of the Lawson family?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°All dead!¡± Old Lewis said in a stern voice, ¡°Sean took on over a hundred fighters, decimated dozens of them, and the rest of them were all strangled by those reinforcements!¡± ¡°Only I and the two old guys from the Mason family survived¡­¡± Snap! Just as he finished his words, Ruben began to tremble violently, and that phone slipped from his hand for the third time and fell on the floor. Three times in a row! Even if it was a good phone, it couldn¡¯t withstand such repeated falls. After it fell to the floor, the screen flickered, and the next moment it went ck. Maybe it¡¯s broken¡­ ¡­ And at this moment! In the courtyard, a few dozen meters away from the room, Bernardo listened to the detailed ount of the battle from that old man. He had the same reaction as Ro and the others. His face was ashen! His heart trembled wildly! His hand holding the phone could not stop trembling slightly! Still, Bernardo held back. Even though he found it hard to ept this terrible news, he was not scared out of his mind and dropped the phone! ¡°Sean!!!¡± After he hung up the phone, Bernardo held his phone tightly in his hand. Some extremely cold words came out from between his teeth, ¡°Luna!!!¡± Sean¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted all of Bernardo¡¯s ns and brought immeasurable and huge losses to the Mason family! They had lost more than half of their Dark Energy fighters! This would inevitably have an unimaginable negative impact on the Mason family¡¯s future status in the capital! And the culprit of all this, besides Sean, was Luna Porter! Sean and the Mason family were enemies, so of course he would seize any opportunity to kill their Dark Energy fighters! But what about Luna? The Porter family was obviously close to the Mason family, and they have always been the business allies! Luna had captured Sean alive, and she had all the opportunities to kill Sean, but she didn¡¯t! She didn¡¯t kill him, but she let Sean run away! She let him get away, and she even hid it from Bernardo! Now Bernardo even suspected that Sean and Luna must have secretly reached some kind of deal. It was all about their conspiracy to eradicate the Mason family! Betrayal! What Luna did, in Bernardo¡¯s opinion, was an unforgivable and shameless betrayal! Bang! The more Bernardo thought about it, the angrier he became, and he used more and more force in his hand! More and more force! Finally, at a certain moment, the phone he was holding in his hand could not bear it and burst! A brand new cell phone was crushed into a pile of scrap metal by Bernardo! The anger in Bernardo¡¯s heart was already obvious! Also at this time, messy footsteps sounded from behind him. The people in the room were all angry when they walked towards Bernardo, as if they were here for Bernardo¡¯s conviction¡­ Chapter 188 The Old Mrs. Mason If they were merely tricked by Bernardo, they would just ept it and let it go! And now! Due to Bernardo¡¯s deliberate concealment, they lost all the Dark Energy fighters they had sent to Hilshire except for Old Lewis. There was no way they could endure it! So they decided to endure it no more! The people they sent to Hilshire were all their elite forces. The worst of them were Middle Stage fighters. Compared to the Mason family, maybe they didn¡¯t really send that many people. Some families sent four, some families sent eight, but they didn¡¯t have many Middle and Late Stage fighters to begin with, and those people were the best they had! They lost their best people, so what should they even do to survive in this huge city going forward? And the scariest part was¡­ Sean was not dead! In case Sean came to the capital and came to them for revenge, what would they do to protect themselves??? ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± The four of them came towards him with big steps and finally just surrounded Bernardo. Those vicious, fierce eyes fell on Bernardo, and they didn¡¯t even bother to call him ¡°Brother¡± anymore! If they were not in his ce, if they were not afraid of the power of the Mason family, if it were simply someone else, they would have rushed up and cut Bernardo into pieces! Damn it! Damn it! ¡°What do you all mean by this?¡± Bernardo knew that Old Lewis was not dead, so he guessed Ro and Benedict and the others had already learned the results of the battle over in Hilshire. He met their fierce gaze, and Bernardo was not afraid at all. He coldly said, ¡°Are you guys trying to make a move on me?¡± Although he knew it was his fault, Bernardo was still fearless! This was his ce after all! His voice was like the rumbles of thunder, which instantly traveled hundreds of meters away and covered almost the entire vi! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Soon, they all heard some whistling sound as countless shadows came sprinting from all directions. In the blink of an eye, over twenty Mason fighters appeared behind Lewis and the others! They were immediately surrounded! Those Mason fighters simultaneously released their dark energy, and instantly, an iparably oppressive aura enveloped Ro and Benedict and the others, and they almost felt like they were about to suffocate! In an instant, all their faces turned ashen! The Mason family¡¯s foundation was far beyond their imagination. Even though they had sent over a hundred Dark Energy fighters to Hilshire, they still had quite a few fighters in the vi! These twenty fighters around them were all in the Middle or the Late Stage! Bell was among them! His icy gaze swept over them one by one before asking, ¡°Master, what do you need us to do?¡± What he meant was clear. Were they going to give them a beating? Or just kill them? ¡°Huh!¡± Bernardo hooked up the corners of his lips and smiled morosely as he hummed, ¡°It¡¯s not what I want to do but what they want to do to me!¡± The four of them immediately looked at each other, and they all saw a strong fear in each other¡¯s eyes! On their foreheads there was instantly a fineyer of cold sweat! Grunt! They all couldn¡¯t help but quietly swallow their saliva! ¡®We did want to do something to you at first, but now you¡¯re just so fucking shameless. You called for help? Then what the hell are we going to do to you?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Benedict hesitated for a moment and said stiffly, ¡°Over a hundred people died in the battle of Hilshire, and only one of the people we sent to support you, Mr. Lewis, survived.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should give us an exnation?¡± A lot of people died in the Battle of Hilshire, and among those people, there was only one Complete Stage fighter, and he happened to be the old Mr. Young! Of course Benedict couldn¡¯t just forget about it! But, in the current situation, he could only force down the anger in his heart and keep his tone as calm as possible. For he knew, if he didn¡¯t, he might easily anger Bernardo and might not be able to walk out of the vi today! ¡°Exnation?¡± Bernardo looked at Benedict and asked, ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± ¡°The vast majority of the people killed there were from my family. If we need to talk about losses, did you guys lose more than we did?¡± ¡°If you want to share the cake with me, you have to be prepared to share the defeat as well!¡± ¡°You guys are happy when we win, and when we lose, youe to me for an exnation. What do you guys think I am?¡± The aura was awe-inspiring and aggressive enough! As Bernardo said, the Mason family had suffered heavy losses this time, and nowpared to Benedict and the others, he should be far more angrier! He even wanted to go to Luna to ask for an exnation! When they heard his words, those Mason fighters around them, including Bell, all froze, and their hearts jolted fiercely. They had sent so many Dark Energy fighters to Hilshire, and as a result, they had actually lost? They really felt unbelievable! Many of those people who were sent to Hilshire were their rtives, friends, brothers, and uncles! ¡°But¡­¡± Benedict was still unwilling to give up and said, ¡°But you knew that Sean was still alive and they had ambush in Hilshire, so why did you hide it from us?¡± Sean! When he heard Benedict¡¯s words, Bell¡¯s eyelids jumped violently! Apparently he was also shocked by this news! ¡°So what if I just had to hide it from you guys?¡± Bernardo was a little impatient. If he were to mention anything about Sean, he would definitely mention the Porter family. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell them that he had been tricked by that little girl from the Porter family as well, right? He didn¡¯t want any more shame. ¡°How can you¡­¡± Benedict gritted his teeth. ¡°Send them away!¡± Bernardo grunted. ¡°What happened today, you¡¯d better let it rot in your stomachs and don¡¯t talk nonsense to anyone if you don¡¯t want extra trouble!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°You will all be like this phone!¡± Snap! At that, Bernardo threw the phone, which he had crushed into a pile of scrap metal, at Benedict¡¯s feet! Benedict and the others were extremely angry! They still wanted to argue, but Bernardo didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak. He turned around and walked away, while Bell immediately came forward, reaching out his hand, ¡°Gentlemen, please!¡± Then he looked at those Mason fighters around him, ¡°Send these gentlemen back to their homes!¡± At that he then went after Bernardo. Those four men all clenched their fists, but in the face of the twenty Mason fighters around them, they did not dare to say more, much less make a move easily. They could only re at Bernardo¡¯s back, gritting their teeth and leaving¡­ ¡­ ¡°Master.¡± Bell followed behind Bernardo, worried, ¡°So Hilshire¡­¡± Bernardo reached out his hand and stopped him. But Bell still couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°We lost so much in the Hilshire battle. Perhaps Mrs. Mason might have a problem with that.¡± Since his father passed away five years ago, the entire Mason family was under the sole control of the old Mrs. Mason. In the past two years, although she had handed over many family affairs to Bernardo and focused on cultivation hoping that she might reach the Complete Stage one day, Bernardo still had to report to her every day. No matter when something big happened, Bernardo still needed to ask her for instructions! ¡°I will go and exin to my mother.¡± The direction Bernardo was walking now was leading to the pavilion that his mother had been using for cultivation, and as he walked, he said, ¡°I need you to personally keep an eye on Luna¡¯s whereabouts, and I want to know if she has returned to this city.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And!¡± ¡°Tell the people over in Crane Town! I must know when and how Sean escaped from Luna¡¯s ce!¡± He had to get these things straightened out as soon as possible! ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bell nodded his head. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he didn¡¯t have to be a genius to guess that Sean¡¯s sudden appearance in Hilshire must have something to do with Luna! After Bell left, Bernardo arrived alone outside the door of the pavilion where his mother was. He took a deep breath, and then¡­ Poof! He knelt down and shouted through the door of the room, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°We lost one hundred and twenty-seven people in Hilshire, and they were all killed by Sean!¡± Chapter 189 Old Mrs. Mason’s Decision There was no way they could conceal such a huge loss from Old Mrs. Mason! Moreover, the future and survival of the Mason family were at stake this time, and Bernardo dared not hide anything! His voice echoed throughout the attic. However, Bernardo had been kneeling outside the attic for more than ten minutes, and Old Mrs. Mason still had not given him any response, as if she had not heard him. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Another five minutes passed, and Bernardo felt a slight numbness in his knees. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to exin, but at the next moment, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s stern voice finally came out, ¡°Can that bastard do that now?¡± Bastard! Of course, she was referring to Sean! Old Mrs. Mason had always looked down on Sean¡¯s mother, Nic, opposed Nic¡¯s marriage to Parker, and always felt that their marriage was a sin! And Sean was just a result of that sin. So in the eyes of Old Mrs. Mason, he was naturally a bastard! Bernardo nodded and said, ¡°He took on more than a hundred of our fighters alone!¡± ¡°Even when facing Complete Stage fighters, he can fight them one to three!¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°He has reached the pinnacle of the Complete Stage realm and might be stronger than most Complete Stage fighters!¡± ¡°With him here, our family will never be able to have a peaceful day!¡± This was Bernardo¡¯s judgment! From the moment Sean walked out of prison, Bernardo wanted to kill him. He had sent and lost dozens of bodyguards. After that, it was Reid, as well as the battle at the Peace Cemetery, where they lost! And those two old men and the battle at the Kats River, where they lost eigher! This time, those two old men led more than a hundred fighters to Hilshire, and the battle of Hilshire was still a crushing defeat! As they said, the person who knew you best was not your friend but your enemy! After all these battles, Bernardo naturally had a deep understanding of Sean¡¯s power! Such knowledge even made him feel somewhat afraid! So he was here! He was here to report to Old Mrs. Mason! He hoped to get Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s guidance! Like an ordinary son, he encountered difficulties and sought his mother¡¯s help! Afterward, Bernardo told Old Mrs. Mason about his suspicions of Luna, saying in a low voice, ¡°This woman is ruthless and known to be smart and scheming. She must be a part of this!¡± ¡°While the Porter family appears to be close to us, in reality, they may only be using Sean to drag us into the deepest abyss!¡± ¡°We suffered heavy losses this time and even if we know it¡¯s the Porter family, we can¡¯t do anything to them!¡± He was so angry! If they had won the battle of Hilshire, that would have been fine. With their huge power, they were not afraid to fall out with the Porter family! But they suffered a crushing defeat! Originally, they had five Complete Stage fighters, over two hundred fighters at various other stages, while the Porter family had only four Complete Stage fighters and about 150 fighters at various other stages. If they were to fall out, the Mason family would have a natural victory! But now, the Mason family had lost two Complete Stage fighters and over half of their other fighters. They were no longer a match for the Porter family! It was not advisible for them to fall out with the Porter family at this point! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Old Mrs. Mason sighed in the attic and said, ¡°You are still so impulsive and reckless. I am truly disappointed.¡± ¡°It seems like it was my mistake to hand over this family to you.¡± Bernardo¡¯s heart jolted. His face immediately turned pale. What did she mean? Was she going to take back control of the Mason family? ¡°Mother, actually I¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Bernardo became anxious and wanted to defend himself, but Old Mrs. Mason interrupted him, ¡°What has happened has happened, and no matter how much more you say, you can¡¯t change the fact.¡± ¡°The most important thing now is to reassure our people at home.¡± They lost over a hundred people in the battle of Hilshire. Benedict had mentioned the news in front those Mason fighters just now and it would certainly cause a huge uproar and even unrest within the Mason family! If they couldn¡¯t stabilize the people in time, perhaps the Mason family would be in chaos before Sean even came at them! ¡°Yes!¡± Bernardo nodded and asked, ¡°What should we do about the Porter family?¡± ¡°Should I go find them?¡± Old Mrs. Mason asked, however, ¡°What do you want to do looking for them?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pretend nothing has happened!¡± Bernardo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I have asked Bell to investigate the whole thing personally. If we can have evidence to confirm that it is indeed Luna, of course, I will go to the Porter family and find Pierce!¡± Pierce was the current head of the Porter family, and Luna¡¯s father. His age and strength were simr to Bernardo¡¯s, and they were both at the Middle Stage. Whether it was the Mason family and the Porter family or the Campbell family and the Rodriguez family, the heads of these families were basically all middle-aged people at the Middle Stage of the dark realm, such as Bernardo, Pierce, Zackary, and Shawn. The reason was simple. First, these middle-aged people were in their prime. They were more stable than young people and more wise than old people. Their strength was sufficient to win the support of the elders and intimidate the others in the family. Second, for most people, when they reached the Late Stage of the dark realm, they were already seventy or even eighty years old. Their cultivation required all their energy if they wanted to reach the Complete Stage, so the older people in these families would focus on cultivation and disdain such a position. The Late Stage was thus a watershed! If one day Bernardo sessfully reached the Late Stage, he would also step down from the position as head of the family and focus on his cultivation! As for Old Mrs. Mason¡­ She was an exception! Five years ago, when his father was still alive, he had already passed the position of head of the family to Sean¡¯s father, Parker Mason! However, right after that, he just suddenly passed away! Since they had lost the support and protection of his father, and Old Mrs. Mason had always held a grudge against Parker, Nic, and Sean, she would not let Parker continue to lead the Mason family! So, she decided to take over the position! After the tragic events five years ago, Old Mrs. Mason personally supported the Mason family. It took her nearly three years topletely take control of everything in the Mason family. Afterward, she focused on her cultivation and passed on the position of head of the family to Bernardo! Even though he was now the head of the family, Old Mrs. Mason had not given him all the power. She still made all the important decisions and had the final say in everything! For more than two years, Bernardo had often felt frustrated. Although he was the head of the family, he could not make decisions freely. Whenever something came up, he had to report to Old Mrs. Mason. Only Old Mrs. Mason could make the final decision. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The deep and majestic voice of Old Mrs. Mason came, ¡°With our current situation, even if you go to find them, what can you do to them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡± That¡¯s the truth! Although Bernardo understood this fact, he couldn¡¯t bear it, ¡°Are we just going to ignore what happened?¡± ¡°We still have time. We just need a better opportunity.¡± Old Mrs. Mason said, ¡°Remember, the only thing you need to do now is to stabilize our own people, recruit more talents, and restore our strength!¡± ¡°Only with strength will you ever be heard!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Bernardo gritted his teeth, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t go looking for them, they may not let us go!¡± ¡°And there¡¯s Sean!¡± ¡°That bastard can¡¯t never be ruthless enough to us. He cane to seek revenge on us anytime! We can wait, but he won¡¯t. He won¡¯t give us the opportunity and time to rest and recover!¡± If he were Sean, having just achieved such aplete victory, and now that the Mason family was so weak, he would definitely take advantage of this opportunity toe to the capital and wipe out the Mason family! ¡°Just go.¡± However, Old Mrs. Mason ignored Bernardo¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°Do as I say.¡± ¡°As for that bastard¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him a callter and talk to him myself.¡± Bernardo was startled! His mother wanted to call Sean personally?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What did she want to do? The tragic incident five years ago was the work of Old Mrs. Mason herself. She was presumably the person Sean hated the most. Simply when he heard her voice, Sean should be cursing already, right? Chapter 190 The Narcissist, And A Phone Call At this moment, Sanchez Vi in Hilshire was filled with people, bustling and jostling. As the richest man in Hilshire, Owen Sanchez had a veryplexwork of connections with many tycoons. However, Sanchez Vi had never been so lively before! Eighteen families from all over the country were now in his hall and with them were a total of eighty Dark Energy fighters gathering together. Even though they concealed their dark energy, the mere sight of them had sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. Nearly thirty different types of rare, top-of-the-line luxury cars were parked in the vi¡¯s courtyard. The servants in the vi were already frightened out of their wits. Owen couldn¡¯t help but have mixed emotions. When he looked at Sean, his gaze was filled with unspeakable awe. Was this the terrifying background of Mr. Mason? Sean took a shower, changed his clothes, and returned to his handsome and dashing appearance. He held Cecelia¡¯s hand, walked through the crowd and introducing her to the Bloody Wolf veterans one by one. Ear Wolf, Tooth Wolf, Nose Wolf, w Wolf, Fur Wolf, Tail Wolf, Heart Wolf, Lung Wolf¡­ Just like Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Shadow Wolf, each of these names ended with ¡°wolf,¡± almost covering every part of a wolf¡¯s body! There were even two unlucky souls who joined the Bloody Wolf toote, and they couldn¡¯t find any suitable body parts to use as their codenames. They ended up being called Shit Wolf and Piss Wolf! These codenames had given the other members of the Bloody Wolf plenty ofughter back then. Cecelia couldn¡¯t help butugh when she first heard these two codenames, and then she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about you¡± The situation was extremely awkward. Shit Wolf and Piss Wolf didn¡¯t get angry at all, however. They waved their hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. Justugh if you want to. We¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± ¡°Bringing you some joy is our honor, ma¡¯am,¡± they even took the opportunity to butter her up. When she heard the way the Bloody Wolf veterans address her, Cecelia felt shy, and her pretty face flushed. She held Sean¡¯s hand tightly, a warm current quietly flowing through her heart. At eleven, with more than twenty minutes left until Phyllis¡¯s school dismissal time, Sean smiled and stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up Phyllis from school.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Cecelia also stood up and took out her phone, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call Mom and tell them not to go.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sean stopped her, ¡°Today is such a good day, and we can finally reunite as a family. We must share our happiness with Mom and Dad, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the school to pick up Phyllis, and they can go to the Garden Community to pick up Mom and Dad, and they can join us.¡± ¡°And Grandma, Grandpa, and Aunt,¡± he added. He stretched out his hand and pointed at w Wolf and Tooth Wolf, told them the addresses of the Garden Community and Gemma, and gestured, ¡°You guys go together.¡± When they returned from Crane Town, Gemma and Dean thought Sean was dead. Heartbroken, they went straight back to the southern city with Cornelia. ¡°Alright!¡± The two immediately stood up. ¡°I will go as well!¡± ¡°And I will!¡± The rest of the Bloody Wolf veterans also stood up one after another, saying, ¡°General Wolf is our boss. His mother-inw is our mother-inw!¡± ¡°This is our first time meeting our mother-inw. This is a big deal!¡± ¡°We must go together!¡± ¡°We should each drive a car, and choose the most expensive ones so everyone will know about our boss!¡± They didn¡¯t give Sean and Cecelia a chance to refuse, and left before they could finish their words. Sean giggled. Cecelia, however, was a bit worried, ¡°With so many of them driving those luxury cars, won¡¯t they scare my parents?¡± He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that they certainly would! But Sean didn¡¯t stop them, and walked towards the Bentley with Cecelia,ughing, ¡°Honey, your husband is a one-in-a-million, unparalleled man. I am wealthy, handsome, and sessful. This is an unchangeable fact; you have to get used to it slowly.¡± ¡°Our parents will also have to get used to it too.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Let them go. Once our parents get used to it, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Pfft! Ceceliaughed at Sean¡¯s sudden narcissism. She red at him and pouted, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Cecelia admitted that Sean was indeed excellent! Extremely excellent! To say he was one in a million was only an understatement! But shouldn¡¯t excellent people be more humble? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sean smiled, ¡°It is indeed a bit inappropriate for me to say those things.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you say something about me?¡± He looked at Cecelia expectantly. Pfft! Ceceliaughed again. She shook off Sean¡¯s hand, got into the car, and snorted, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Narcissist!¡± When he saw how shy Cecelia was, Sean¡¯s mood, which had been somewhat depressed, got a lot better. These days, Cecelia had been so worried about him that she had almost cried her eyes out. Now, she finally smiled. Her smile was so beautiful. Afterward, Sean also got into the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. They left Sanchez Vi and headed straight for the kindergarten where Phyllis was. On their way, his phone suddenly rang. Sean nced down and saw an unfamiliar number! Moreover! It was a number from the capital! Sean hesitated for a moment, then directly chose to reject the call. After about five seconds, the phone rang again. After rejecting it three times in a row and when the phone rang for the fourth time, Cecelia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just answer it?¡± Sean said solemnly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be from the Mason family.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cecelia¡¯s face suddenly changed. Before, when they were still at the Cloudy Vi, Gemma had already told Cecelia in detail about the grudges between Sean and the Mason family. So, Cecelia was well aware of how much Sean hated the Mason family! If the Mason family was calling at this time, they must have known the result of the battle at the Moor Group, right? To answer or not to answer? Cecelia didn¡¯t know how she shouldfort Sean.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When the phone rang for the sixth time, Sean didn¡¯t reject it again. Instead, he reached out and answered the call. He couldn¡¯t avoid these people for a lifetime. He just wanted to know who it was that had been repeatedly calling him! Cecelia looked down at the phone, and her heart jolted. She immediately held her breath! A momentter, the voice of Old Mrs. Mason came from the phone: ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s me.¡± Even after five years! Even with Sean¡¯s astonishing power now! Even with the Mason family¡¯s crushing defeat and grim losses! When she spoke to Sean, she still called him ¡°bastard¡±! Sean¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and a cold glint shot from his eyes! Chapter 191 Family Reunion Cecelia was frightened. She was startled by the word ¡°bastard¡± from Old Mrs. Mason, and also by the dark and terrifying gaze of Sean. It seemed that they were ready for a fight at any moment, allowing only one of them to survive! Even though she had mentally prepared herself, Cecelia found that she couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened when the moment actually came. The harm Sean had suffered in the Mason family was much greater than what she had experienced in the Moore family! She silently reached out her hand and held Sean¡¯s hand without saying a word, offering him a silent support. She looked at him with determination in her eyes, as if saying, ¡°No matter what, I will stand by your side!¡± Sean looked at Cecelia, and his cold gaze softened slightly. He nodded, then sneered at Old Mrs. Mason on the other end of the phone, ¡°You¡¯re still alive, old thing?¡± ¡°Good! Very good!¡± ¡°So I still have a chance to visit you personally and take your life!¡± Just as Bernardo had guessed, she had orchestrated the tragedy five years ago. She had put Sean in prison, seized the position of family head from Parker, and forced Nic tomit suicide. She was the person Sean hated the most! He couldn¡¯t wait to take her life, behead her, eat her flesh, and drink her blood! ¡°Really?¡± Old Mrs. Mason sneered disdainfully, ¡°If you can, then juste.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°However, before that, you¡¯d better investigate the role of the Porter family in that incident five years ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled like an idiot by those swindlers. You may just be a puppet. You know nothing and still think you¡¯re doing all this for revenge¡­¡± Old Mrs. Mason left them in great shock. It seemed she wanted to involve the Porter family as well. ¡°So this is what you want to do? Distract my attention? Drive a wedge between me and the Porter family?¡± Sean scoffed, ¡°The one who has always treated me like a fool is you. Do you think I¡¯m still the puppet you can manipte five years ago?¡± Of course, Sean would not believe a word Old Mrs. Mason said! Not even one! ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Old Mrs. Mason had expected such a result. However, she didn¡¯t care about Sean¡¯s attitude and just said solemnly, ¡°The truth about what happened five years ago is much moreplicated than what you¡¯ve seen, thought, or investigated.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people. You want revenge, you want to kill me, and I don¡¯t me you for that.¡± ¡°Because I want to kill you too!¡± ¡°But I still have a piece of advice for you. Your enemies are not just the Mason family. Don¡¯t focus on killing your family members, and let your real enemies escape. You naturally want your grandfather to rest in peace!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your father regret the huge price he paid to save you back then!¡± When he heard her words, Sean¡¯s heart jolted. Back in the Mason family, besides his mother Nic, his grandfather and his father were the ones who treated him the best. If it were not for their protection, perhaps he and his mother would have been driven out of the family long ago! So, when Old Mrs. Mason mentioned them, Sean felt as if his heart was being pricked by a needle. After the tragedy five years ago, Sean was thrown into prison, Nic died miserably, and Parker not only lost his position as the family head but alsopletely disappeared, as if he vanished into thin air! Was he dead? Was he alive? No one knew! Over the past five years, although Sean had been in the army, he had always been so concerned about his father. He had secretly investigated the whole thing many times, but found nothing. So, Sean once thought that his father, like his mother, had been killed by the Mason family at that time. But now, Old Mrs. Mason had just said that his grandfather was already dead, and his father Parker had paid a huge price to protect Sean five years ago? So, did she mean that his father Parker was still alive? How could Sean not be surprised? How could he not be excited? However, Sean took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the shock and excitement in his heart, and asked, ¡°Where is my father?¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ! Old Mrs. Mason sneered coldly, ¡°If you want to know, then go investigate. Once you uncover the whole truth about the incident from five years ago, you will naturally find your father¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± With that, she hung up the phone abruptly. Sean stood there, unable to help but curse, ¡°Damn it!¡± Clearly, Old Mrs. Mason was just worried that Sean would join forces with the Porter family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly called at this time, and deliberately revealed to Sean that Parker was still alive. She even mentioned the Porter family. She was afraid! When Sean disyed his terrifying power and strong connections, even the once arrogant and unapproachable Old Mrs. Mason felt a trace of apprehension and fear. So, she wanted to dissolve the alliance between Sean and the Porter family and dy Sean¡¯s revenge. As for her n, Sean could not care less about it. After all, he had never thought of joining forces with the Porter family ¨C they had just misunderstood. What he cared about was Parker. His grandfather and mother were already dead. In this world, Parker was the only family Sean had left. As long as Parker was still alive, as long as there was even a glimmer of hope, Sean would never give up! ¡°Are you alright?¡± Cecelia held Sean¡¯s hand, gripping it a little tighter, and said softly, ¡°We were both victims of that incident five years ago, and you are my husband. No matter what, I will always be by your side, facing everything with you.¡± What sincere words! Sean held Cecelia¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good. The tragedy five years ago took away my father, my mother, my uncle, and everyone in my uncle¡¯s family. But I am lucky. Heaven has blessed me, giving me such a beautiful and gentle wife, and such a lovely and sweet daughter.¡± With that, he parked the car in front of the kindergarten. Cecelia instantly flushed all the way to the end of her ears. Coincidentally, at that moment, the harsh sound of the school bell rang. Cecelia took the opportunity to withdraw her hand, blushing as she turned and got out of the car, saying without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick up Phyllis.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Sean followed her out of the car, and the two of them went to the main building together. Cecelia went upstairs alone, and about five minutester, the mother and daughter emerged from the entrance. Cecelia pointed to Sean waiting downstairs and smiled, ¡°Phyllis, look, who¡¯s that?¡± Phyllis followed the direction of Cecelia¡¯s finger and turned her head. When she saw the tall and sturdy Sean, her small body suddenly stiffened, and then an unparalleled brilliance overflowed from her crystal clear eyes. A brilliant smile, as bright as starlight, bloomed on her young face, excitement written all over it. She eximed, ¡°Dad!!!¡± After shouting, she couldn¡¯t wait to open her arms, takerges steps, and almost crazily pounce towards Sean¡­ Chapter 192 Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! When he heard her voice, Sean¡¯s heart had melted. He bent down, reached out, and took Phyllis into his embrace. He held her tightly, smiling, and asked, ¡°Did you ever miss me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Phyllis hugged Sean¡¯s neck, excitedly saying, ¡°Mom, Grandma, Grandpa, and I, we all missed you so much!¡± ¡°Especially Mom!¡± ¡°Mom missed you so much that she cried a lot, but I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I remember the stories you used to tell me. You said I must learn to be strong. I¡¯m not three years old anymore, so I need to be strong and protect Mom!¡± ¡°If I cry, Mom will be even sadder¡­¡± There was a touch of stubbornness and persistence in Phyllis¡¯s slightly immature voice. Sean gently stroked her back, smiling, ¡°What a good girl.¡± Cecelia walked over, and when she heard Phyllis¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. So who was it that had kept sobbing and calling for her father even in her dreams at night¡­ ¡°Of course!¡± Phyllis proudly puffed out her cheeks. She leaned in close to Sean¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I have a secret to tell you, okay?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was taken aback and asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Phyllis lowered her voice, and with great seriousness, said, ¡°While you were away, I made a very, very important decision!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± ¡°When youe back, I want you to be my dad!¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± As she spoke, the warm and moist breath from Phyllis¡¯s mouth constantly blew on his ear, and her childish voice lingered in his ear. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of mixed emotions, and his eyes became slightly moist. ¡°Is that okay?¡± She sounded so expectant! ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He pulled Phyllis away from his chest, stared into her innocent eyes, and nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been my daughter, and I¡¯ve always been your dad!¡± ¡°Real daughter! Real dad!¡± After all, Phyllis was still too young, and it seemed Cecelia hadn¡¯t told her his true identity. But that didn¡¯t matter! What was important was that Phyllis had epted him as her father from the bottom of her heart! ¡°I just knew it!¡± Phyllis¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower. She proudly said, ¡°When you told me those stories, I knew you wanted to be my dad.¡± ¡°Giggle, giggle¡­¡± With a burst of silver-bell-likeughter, Phyllis was held in Sean¡¯s arms, and suddenly stretched out her right hand, and held his neck again, ¡°A promise is a promise. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Sean immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Phyllis clenched her little fists excitedly, waving them a few times, then she puckered her lips. Smack! With a crisp sound, she fiercely nted a kiss on Sean¡¯s face. Sheughed, ¡°Stamped, and in effect!¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Sean, stunned for a moment, alsonded a kiss on Phyllis¡¯s face and nodded, ¡°Stamped, and in effect! You cannot go back on your words either!¡± Phyllis immediately shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Sean instantly replied. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy¡­¡± She was so happy. And her delicate tiny mouth gave him a straight bombarding of ¡°Daddys.¡± It seemed as if she wanted to shout just as many times as any girl her age would deserve when they had a father since she had never had such a chance before today! She wanted to shout it out loud! Sean was also overjoyed! Today was the happiest day in his life! Meanwhile, Cecelia stood to the side, silently watching the incredibly heartwarming scene before her. Before she could even realize it, her tears had welled up in her eyes, wetting her cheeks. She had mixed emotions and didn¡¯t know what to say! After wriggling in Sean¡¯s arms for quite a while, Phyllis was finally willing to get down. She held Sean¡¯s hand with one hand and Cecelia¡¯s with the other, smiling, ¡°Mom, I have a dad now!¡± ¡°Having a dad feels so good!¡± Cecelia quietly reached out with her other hand to wipe away the tears on her cheeks. ¡°Little Fatty, I have a dad now!¡± ¡°Look, he¡¯s my dad. I didn¡¯t lie to you guys. My dad is a super invincible hero; he¡¯s really amazing.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Lee, I have a dad now!¡± ¡°Mr. Dickson, I have a dad now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the way out of the kindergarten, Phyllis was exuberant, introducing Sean to everyone she met. She wished the whole world knew that starting today, she was no longer a fatherless child! She had a dad now! And just as she had thought and said before, her dad was a super invincible hero! She could never brag enough about her father¡­ ¡­ At that time, in the Garden Community, Matthew was sitting in his wheelchair, with Marcia pushing him from behind. The two of them hade downstairs to pick up Phyllis from kindergarten, but as soon as they stepped out of the stairwell, they ran into Debbie and Chloe. There was also a young man around Chloe¡¯s age. Debbie walked in front, and Chloe was following behind her arm in arm with the young man. The two seemed very close, probably in the midst of a passionate romance. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Marcia?¡± As Debbie saw Marcia and Matthew approaching, her eyes lit up. Smiling, she asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to pick up Phyllis from school.¡± Marcia didn¡¯t even stop and just casually replied. ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Debbieughed and said, ¡°What a pitiful child. She finally got a father, and such a wealthy and powerful one at that. But happiness is short-lived. That young master died just for no reason.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± She pretended to shake her head and sigh, putting on a sad face, and then continued, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the fate of Cecelia and Phyllis! All the men close to them seem to be cursed.¡± ¡°Finding another good husband like Mr. Mason might not be easy for her in the future.¡± Debbie was a typical snob. When everyone thought Sean was a rapist, and he got engaged to Cecelia, she had already said enough mocking words to them. Later, when everyone finally knew Sean¡¯s identity as the young master of the Mason family, she couldn¡¯t wait to approach and tter them! But now! With Sean ¡°murdered¡± in Crane Town, she naturally saw no need to continue ttering Marcia and Matthew. She felt that everything had returned to normal, so at this moment, when she saw Marcia, her long-extinguished sense of superiority was reignited! Little did she know that dozens of luxury cars were on their way to pick up Marcia and Matthew¡­ Chapter 193 Luxury Car Convoy, And Everyone In Shock ¡°What the¡­¡± Marcia had no idea about Sean¡¯s return, so when she heard Debbie¡¯s sarcasm, her face turned pale in anger, but she had nothing to say. After all, what Debbie said was the truth. Cecelia and Phyllis¡¯s fate was indeed terrible. Five years ago, Cecelia inexplicably became pregnant and had a daughter, and five yearster, her fianc¨¦ was killed just after they got engaged. However! She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept the idea of they having some curses with them! ¡°Unlike my Chloe¡­¡± Not yet quite satisfied after mocking Cecelia and Phyllis, Debbie began to brag about how great her daughter Chloe was. She pointed to the young man arm in arm with Chloe and said proudly, ¡°Just look. She never has to worry about her marriage.¡± ¡°Without Hudson, no problem, immediately there¡¯s an Ian!¡± ¡°He¡¯s also a Perez! Chloe Perez and Ian Perez!¡± ¡°What a coincidence! He was born to be part of our family!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Ian was actually Hudson¡¯s friend. When Hudson was dating our Chloe, he had had a crush on her. It¡¯s really fate!¡± Debbie became more and more excited, and looked back at a ck Mercedes parked on the side of the road, curling her lips and saying, ¡°See that? That¡¯s Ian¡¯s car, and it¡¯s also a Mercedes!¡± ¡°Our Chloe seems to have a destiny with Mercedes. Not just you, even as her mother, I sometimes envy her¡­¡± Debbie had never been as proud as she was today! ¡°Mom!¡± Chloe frowned and urged, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Although she was Debbie¡¯s daughter, she didn¡¯t have her mother¡¯s thick skin. Hudson had just died a few days ago, and she was already with his friend. She didn¡¯t think this was something to boast about. However, Debbie apparently took great pride in it, and told everyone she met about it! ¡°My dear.¡± Ian put his arm around Chloe¡¯s slender waist and even gave her butt a pinch,ughing, ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s right, and we were born to be together.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Ian then looked at Debbie and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. After Chloe and I get married, you and uncle can have the Mercedes, so you can go anywhere with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just spend about a hundred thousand to buy a Porsche!¡± Ian sure knew how to please her! He enjoyed Debbie¡¯spliments just now, and it seemed that he thought winning Hudson¡¯s girlfriend was a matter of great pride. Since his future mother-inw wanted to brag, he was willing to help her out. ¡°Really???¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Debbie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was overjoyed. She was only saying it, but they were actually about to have a Porsche! What a bargain. However! Just as Debbie was in such excitement and was about to continue humiliating Marcia, she suddenly noticed a red Porsche slowly driving into Garden Community, heading straight towards them! Debbie paused for a moment, pointing at the Porsche and asking, ¡°Ian, is it something like that?¡± Including Marcia and Matthew, everyone turned their heads to look at the red Porsche. It was a Porsche 911 Turbo Targa, and just after taking a nce, his smile froze on his face. He looked somewhat gloomy, and he was already cursing inwardly! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ ¡®Did you have to drive in now?!¡¯ ¡®I was just talking about buying a Porsche, and you just have to drive one right over? Are you making fun of me?¡¯ What¡¯s most important, even though he was boasting, Ian knew how much money he had in his bank ount! He said he wanted to buy a Porsche for around ten thousand dors, but this one, although also a Porsche, would cost far more than ten thousand dors. ording to his understanding, this car should cost over forty thousand dors! That was alreadypletely impossible! ¡°Quick, look, there are more!¡± Just as Ian was worried about how to deal with the embarrassment Debbie eximed again. Indeed, after the red Porsche entered Garden Community, a Ferrari sports car followed closely right behind it! Behind the Ferrari was a Rolls-Royce! In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded! ¡°My goodness!¡± Debbie¡¯s eyeballs were almost popping out of her sockets. She gulped and incredulously asked, ¡°Who are these people???¡± In the entire Hilshire, perhaps only the city¡¯s richest man, Owen, was worthy of top luxury cars like Rolls-Royce! Following the Rolls-Royce was a Cadic, then a Maybach, followed by Maserati, Bentley, Lamborghini¡­ One after another, each one a top luxury car worth millions of dors. Before today, she had never seen any of these cars in Hilshire, and now, they were all in Garden Community! She looked ahead, and the line of luxury cars seemed to have no end! At least thirty cars! They even forgot to blink! They felt their heads buzzing! Gulp! Gulp! Gulp¡­ Not to mention Debbie, Ian, and Chloe, even Marcia and Matthew were dumbstruck. They looked at each other, swallowing saliva constantly, until their mouths felt dry! It wasn¡¯t just them! Everyone on the street was shocked by this long convoy. In the blink of an eye, the entrance to Garden Community was crowded with people, and the crowd blocked the entrance so that it was impassable! People were eximing and discussing. Many of them took out their phones, taking pictures of the convoy non-stop, and sending the photos everywhere. Some even started live streaming! ¡°They¡­¡± After staring at the luxury cars for a while, Chloe frowned, and she eximed, ¡°They seem to be heading towards us!!!¡± Not just her, Debbie realized it too! So, Debbie turned her head and asked Ian, ¡°Ian, are these people¡­¡± ¡°Your friends???¡± Among them, Ian was already the richest one, so in Debbie¡¯s view, if these cars wereing for them, they could only being for Ian! When she thought about how awesome her son-inw was, Debbie¡¯s face turned red with excitement, and she almost jumped up! Ian, on the other hand, was almost in tears¡­ He did not even bother to look back at Debbie, but only silently cursed in his heart! ¡®Damn! If I could have a group of friends like this, do you think I would choose a dead man¡¯s ex-girlfriend??? Are you out of your mind???¡¯ Bang! Just as everyone was puzzled and shocked by the cars, the frontmost Porsche had already reached their vicinity. When the driver saw Ian¡¯s ck Mercedes parked there, blocking the road, the Porsche suddenly elerated and crashed into it directly. Apanied by a sharp loud noise, the ck Mercedes was instantly knocked three meters away¡­ Chapter 194 Father and Mother The rear of the ck Mercedes-Benz was instantly hit and tragically dented! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Ian frowned and his eyelids twitched! He thought, ¡®Is this also part of your show? Hitting my car now?¡¯ If it were any other day, Ian would have already rushed over to drag the Porsche driver out, but now, before he could figure out the identity of the Porsche driver, he dared not do anything! He gritted his teeth, and decided to endure it! He didn¡¯t even dare to say a word! He didn¡¯t want any trouble. After all, anyone could see that these big shots in front of them were not people they could afford to provoke! ¡°Car!¡± ¡°Your car!¡± Ian could bear it, but Debbie couldn¡¯t. She pushed Ian and said anxiously, ¡°Ian! They hit your car!¡± ¡°Go and stop them now!¡± ¡°These are all rich people. They must pay for the collision! They must even pay double!¡± Debbie naturally understood what had happened. These people were not Ian¡¯s friends, but since Ian¡¯s Mercedes was hit, she saw an opportunity! In her anger and shock, the first thought that came to her mind was: extortion! They must get every penny they had with them today! Ian red at Debbie, almost wanting to give her a p straight across her face, but before he could do anything, the Porsche had already stopped. The driver¡¯s door was pushed open, and a young man crawled out from inside! It was Ear Wolf! Following that, the sound of doors opening continued just non-stop. Behind the Porsche, the doors of about thirty luxury car were pushed open one after another. More and more people got out of their cars, all of them strong young men! Tooth Wolf, Nose Wolf, w Wolf, Fur Wolf, Tail Wolf, Heart Wolf, Lung Wolf¡­ All eighteen of them were here! Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and Shadow Wolf were there too! ¡°Why is¡­¡± ¡°Why is he with them?¡± Marcia and Matthew both recognized the inconspicuous Shadow Wolf among the crowd at a nce. In recent days, Shadow Wolf had been in the Garden Community, responsible for protecting Cecelia and her family, so they remembered Shadow Wolf! The two exchanged a few nces, both a bit surprised! ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± Pupil Wolf pointed at Marcia and Matthew. Suddenly, everyone gathered quickly toward them. Ear Wolf was in the front, sweeping a nce at Debbie, Chloe, and Ian, his eyes somewhat cold! ¡°You, you, and you¡­¡± Soon, Debbie also noticed Shadow Wolf, eximing in surprise, ¡°How did you¡­¡± Even her tongue was trembling! She was too shocked to speak! Earlier at Cecelia¡¯s house, Debbie and Chloe had also seen Shadow Wolf, so they recognized each other, but Debbie just thought of Shadow Wolf as Sean¡¯s friend and didn¡¯t think much about it! And now! Unexpectedly, Shadow Wolf was driving such a luxury car and was with such group of rich people just out of nowhere! So Shadow Wolf was like Sean. He was also a low-profile prince from a wealthy family? Damn! If she had known this earlier, she would have let Chloe get closer to Shadow Wolf. Why bother even dealing with Ian? If they got close to Shadow Wolf, wouldn¡¯t his friends also be their friends? Wouldn¡¯t it be a once-in-a-lifetime chance for the Sun family??? Although it was only a moment, Debbie had already gone through a lot in her mind! Shadow Wolf and hispanions didn¡¯t even nce at Debbie, however. At that moment, all of their eyes were fixed on Marcia and Matthew, as the thirty of them lined up neatly in three rows! Then¡­ They suddenly bowed towards Marcia and shouted in unison, ¡°Good day, Mother!¡± Among these people, there were twenty one veteran soldiers of the Bloody Wolf Group, and the rest were just there to make up the numbers. After all, they had nearly thirty top-ss luxury cars, but only twenty-one people; they couldn¡¯t drive all those cars! At this moment, those who were just making up the numbers also joined those Bloody Wolf Group members in shouting at Marcia. There were nearly thirty of them, and each one was a top-ss Dark Energy fighter! Their voices immediately filled the entire neighborhood! Thud!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marcia was so frightened that her legs went limp, and she fell to the cold floor. Her face was as white as a sheet, and she looked at the group of people in front of her with absolute terror. She felt like she was having a stormy sea in her heart, and her mind was nk! ¡®Mother???¡¯ ¡®What the hell???¡¯ ¡®I only have one daughter; how did I suddenly have so many sons???¡¯ ¡°Good day, Father!¡± Before Marcia coulde to her senses, the group of young wolves turned and shouted in unison at Matthew, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Unlike Marcia, Matthew was much calmer. ¡°So you guys are¡­¡± Suppressing the shock in his heart, Matthew asked, ¡°Did Sean send you?¡± The moment he saw Shadow Wolf, Matthew thought of Sean! ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir!¡± Ear Wolf, who was standing in front, nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s back, and he¡¯s with Madam now!¡± ¡°General Wolf is our boss, and you are his father and mother, which makes you our father and mother too.¡± ¡°General Wolf asked us toe here to invite you to join them at the Sanchez Vi; your family is waiting for you there.¡± His words once again stunned everyone! Matthew, visibly excited, said, ¡°You mean, Sean is¡­¡± ¡°Still alive?¡± Unlike Marcia, Matthew had always had a good impression of Sean, and he could tell that Cecelia seemed to have developed some feelings for Sean. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want Sean to lose his life just like that! Everyone, including Marcia and Debbie, pricked up their ears and stared at Ear Wolf. They were all waiting for Ear Wolf¡¯s answer! It was extremely important to all of them! ¡°Of course!¡± Ear Wolf replied without hesitation, ¡°General Wolf is doing well, and he¡¯s already on his way to pick up your granddaughter from kindergarten with Madam.¡± Boom! Ear Wolf¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt exploding in everyone¡¯s minds! Sean wasn¡¯t dead! He was really alive! Thud! Debbie¡¯s face turned ashen, her legs gave way, and she fell to the floor just as well. Just a moment ago, she thought they had lost Sean¡¯s protection, and she had been mocking Marcia and humiliating Cecelia and Phyllis. But now, in the blink of an eye, Sean was alive again??? Fortunately, these people hadn¡¯t heard what she had just said, or she would be in big trouble! ¡°Father, Mother, please get in the car!¡± Ear Wolf gestured with his hand. Eye Wolf walked over, helped Marcia up, and together with Marcia, pushed Matthew out the door and into one of the luxury cars. Then, Ear Wolf turned to look at the still-dazed Ian and asked, ¡°You just said you wanted to get a new car, right?¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± Ian¡¯s heart jolted. He remembered very clearly that when he spoke those words, Ear Wolf¡¯s Porsche was nearly thirty meters away from them! At such a distance, Ear Wolf had actually heard him??? ¡°Answer my question!¡± Ear Wolf¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold, and he spoke impatiently. Just as Wolf Eye had special eyes, almost all of the eighteen members of the Bloody Wolf Group had special abilities and they didn¡¯t get their code names randomly! Ear Wolf! As the name suggested, his hearing was far superior to ordinary people! ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Ian¡¯s heart trembled violently, almost wetting himself in fear. Perhaps not many people knew why the three big families in the southern part of the city had been destroyed overnight, but as Hudson¡¯s friend, he certainly knew. So! The name Sean was like a nightmare to him! Now that he knew Sean was alive and that all these people were his friends, there was no room for his arrogance. Thud! He fell to the ground desperately before Ear Wolf, with a mournful face, saying, ¡°Mister, I was wrong!¡± Chapter 195 Humiliation. A Family Reunion In front of Ear Wolf, Ian was as humble as an ant! Debbie¡¯s heart shattered!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She looked at Ian, who was trembling on his knees before Ear Wolf. Was this the son-inw she was so proud of? Were all rich kids like this? Nonsense! They didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to bepared with Sean! Ear Wolf looked down at Ian with an icy gaze. He pointed at the ck Mercedes Ian had been driving and asked, ¡°You want to buy a new car, so that one is useless now, right?¡± ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± Ian¡¯s heart jolted. He felt something was off, but he dared not hesitate in the face of Ear Wolf¡¯s interrogation. He nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s useless¡­ Yes.¡± Ear Wolf snorted, ¡°So, if I get rid of it for you, you should thank me.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Ian gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Thank you for hitting my car¡­¡± Ian¡¯s heart was bleeding! That Mercedes had cost him a hundred thousand. Now his car was miserably dented by Ear Wolf, and he had to kneel in front of Ear Wolf, thanking him! It was a great humiliation! But he had no choice. Ian knew that if he dared to say ¡°no¡±, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be the ck Mercedes that would be destroyed, but him! After all, Sean was such a bloodthirsty demon! They were Sean¡¯s friends, and they were all big shots in their own cities. Even if they really broke his arms or legs, or even killed him, they wouldn¡¯t even frown! ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Ear Wolf nodded in satisfaction, then waved his hand at the Bloody Wolf members behind him, ¡°Smash it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Bloody Wolf members all grinneding forward. They immediately walked over to the ck Mercedes, surrounded it, raised their fists, and smashed down with all their might! They didn¡¯t use any tools, just their fists! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As they quietly looked up, Ian, Debbie, and Chloe were all dumbfounded, their spines chilled and their scalps numb! That was a car. Those were all real metal stuff! They should have been as hard as rocks! But at that moment, under the fists of these Bloody Wolf members, they were like tofu. Almost every punch left an immediate dent in the metal! And they kept smashing¡­ In just two or three minutes, the ck Mercedes had turned from a hundred-thousand-valued luxury car into apletely useless scrap of metal! Rumble¡­ One of the tires slowly rolled over to Ian. Ian looked down and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. His heart was in his throat. My God, who were these people? How could they possibly leave those dents in the metal panels with their fists? If those fistsnded on him¡­ Damn it! Wouldn¡¯t he just die instantly??? After the smashing session, the Bloody Wolf members were still not satisfied. One of them casually said to Ian, ¡°Cheap cars are just so fragile. Next time, if you buy a more expensive car, just let me know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ian¡¯s legs weakened, and a stream of liquid flowed from between his thighs. Ear Wolf stared at Ian and said coldly, ¡°Remember, you bastards, you can¡¯t afford to mess with anyone from the Moore family!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a next time!¡± ¡°You will end up like this Mercedes!¡± Ear Wolf and his men left soon after that. Had they heard how Debbie had humiliated Cecelia and Phyllis, they wouldn¡¯t have stopped at just wrecking a car! ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Ian lowered his head, the liquid from his thighs flowing farther. ¡°And one more thing!¡± Ear Wolf nced at Debbie and Chloe, snorted, ¡°This woman is not suitable for you.¡± ¡°Break up with her.¡± With that, he turned around and left. The thirty luxury cars that had suddenly upied the entire road disappeared. After leaving the Garden Community, they headed straight to the south of the city! To pick up Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia¡­ ¡­ At 11:40 a. m.! Sean drove the luxurious Bentley, with Cecelia and Phyllis, back to the Sanchez Vi. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they met the returning Bloody Wolf members! Thirty luxury cars lined up in a straight line, attracting a lot of attention andmotion along the way! Behind the convoy were arge crowd of people shouting and taking pictures! ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Sean nced at those cars and people, couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and cursed, ¡°Can¡¯t I get some quiet time!¡± They must have attracted the attention of the entire city by now! The cars slowly entered the Sanchez Vi, and the bodyguards at the entrance kept the onlookers outside the vi. Gradually, the surroundings quieted down, and when people confirmed that the car owners were all friends of Owen, they understood everything! In the entire city of Hilshire, perhaps only Owen could know so many wealthy people! ¡°Daddy, where is this ce?¡± Sean sat in the driver¡¯s seat, with Phyllis on hisp. She looked through the car window and windshield at the luxuriousyout of the vi, her bright eyes full of curiosity. She asked, ¡°Is this a park? It¡¯s so big and beautiful!¡± Compared to the Garden Community where Cecelia lived, Sanchez Vi was like another world. Trees, rivers, artificial mountains, pavilions! It was indeed like a park! Sean smiled and said, ¡°This is someone else¡¯s home.¡± ¡°?¡± Phyllis was puzzled, ¡°Someone lives here?¡± ¡°How can there be such a big house? It¡¯s even bigger than our school¡­¡± They had been living in the Garden Community and had suffered a lot at the hands of Carter, Dn, and Isaac. Their lives were difficult, and Phyllis hadn¡¯t had the chance to see a bigger world. This was her first time seeing such arge and luxurious vi. Sean sighed inwardly, and then he smiled, ¡°Daddy will also buy Phyllis a house this big in the future, alright?¡± Phyllis thought for a moment, and then shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Phyllis wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck and grabbed Cecelia¡¯s hand, earnestly saying, ¡°The size of the house isn¡¯t important. As long as I can be with Daddy and Mommy, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± ¡°Anywhere I can be with Daddy and Mommy is my home.¡± Her voice carried a hint of childishness, but her words deeply moved both Sean and Cecelia. They couldn¡¯t believe they had such a sweet daughter, and they even felt a pang of heartache for her. ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Cecelia!¡± Just then, Cornelia, supporting Gemma and Dean, and Marcia, pushing Matthew, all got out of the luxury cars. Their faces were full of excitement as they walked towards Sean and Cecelia. Sean and Cecelia exchanged nces before opening the car door and carrying Phyllis out of the car¡­ Chapter 196 An Even Better Day, Sean Proposing to Cecelia ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Phyllis was in Sean¡¯s arms, and when she saw Marcia and Matthew, she immediately eximed excitedly, ¡°Look! Look!¡± ¡°Daddy! My daddy is back!¡± Marcia pushed Matthew over, nced at Sean withplex emotions, and then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡­ It¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Sean called out to Marcia and Matthew. Marcia¡¯s eyes reddened, as if she had just cried. Moreover! Her gaze at Sean was strange, and Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight stir in his heart. He then looked at Gemma, who was behind them. Gemma and Dean came directly to Sean¡¯s side, pulling Sean¡¯s arm and examining him up and down. When they finally confirmed that Sean was unharmed, they almost sobbed and said, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re still alive! It¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°These days, we¡¯ve been worried about you!¡± Then, Gemma took Cecelia¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already told your dad and mom about what happened five years ago¡­¡± So that was the case! Sean became somewhat nervous and apologized to Marcia and Matthew with a guilty face, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just wanted to find a suitable opportunity to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Tears streamed down Marcia¡¯s cheeks. She waved her hand, interrupting Sean¡¯s words, and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you and Cecelia to be together before because I didn¡¯t know who you really were, and I was worried you would hurt Cecelia and Phyllis.¡± ¡°Now, I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a pitiful child, like Cecelia. What happened five years ago wasn¡¯t your fault. Both you and Cecelia were victims, so I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°I just hope that in the future, you can be a good husband, a good father, and give them a home¡­¡± As a mother, as a grandmother, Marcia had always been worried about Cecelia and Phyllis! And she wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. For five years, although Cecelia never mentioned it, she always had what happened five years ago weighing on her heart. She had always wanted to find out the truth and Phyllis¡¯s father! What happened back then had always been an insurmountable obstacle in Cecelia¡¯s heart! For five whole years, no matter how much psychological pressure she carried, no matter how much she was ridiculed, she never thought of just marrying a random man to give Phyllis aplete family! Now! Sean had appeared! She had also learned the truth about what happened five years ago! As it turned out, Sean was the man Cecelia had been searching for, Phyllis¡¯s father. Moreover, it was obvious that Cecelia had developed genuine feelings for Sean and had truly fallen in love with him! All of this ultimately gave her the best resolution! After all the things that had happened, what could Marcia say? She could only bless her daughter! ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Sean held Phyllis in his arms and held Cecelia¡¯s hand, speaking with utmost sincerity, ¡°Please rest assured, I promise you that from now on, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one can hurt Cecelia and Phyllis!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, son,¡± said Gemma in a hurry, ¡°Of course you¡¯ll be alive.¡± Although it was just a brief encounter, the atmosphere was somewhat strange due to its special timing and everyone just finding out the truth. It was as if it was a wedding, with parents handing over their daughter to their son-inw. Not until they heard the sound of police sirens¡­ Luke, after dealing with the matters of the Moore Group, also hurried over. With so many big shots from all over the country gathering at Sanchez Vi, he certainly wasn¡¯t foolish enough to waste such an opportunity to get close to them. As he got out of the car, Luke went straight to Sean and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, I think I can have a drink with you all, right, Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor,¡± Sean nodded with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re relying on Mr. Young to handle the matters of the Moore Group.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Mason. It¡¯s our job. Whenever you need me, just let me know, Mr. Mason, and I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± In front of the Bloody Wolf members, Luke deliberately acted very close to Sean. At this time, a bodyguard of the Sanchez family came over and said, ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen.¡± ¡°The luncheon has been ready. My master asked me toe over and invite everyone to lunch.¡± So, everyone followed the bodyguard to the main hall. The main hall of the vi was enormous! It was like a five-star hotel, with hundreds of square meters, and it was decorated very luxuriously, the entire hall sparkling! The banquet was ready! Owen had put a lot of thought into this hundred-person banquet. He arranged the seating order and columns based on the rtionships of the attendees with Sean. The twenty-one members of the Bloody Wolf Group sat in the first row on the left and the first row on the right, while their families sat behind them. Sean and Cecelia sat in the middle of these seats, with Phyllis sitting on Sean¡¯sp, Owen and Luke sitting next to Sean, and Gemma¡¯s family and Marcia¡¯s family on either side of them because they were Sean and Cecelia¡¯s rtives. The two Complete Stage old men also sat around them, as a sign of Sanchez¡¯s respect for them. Once everyone was seated, the huge hall was immediately filled with people and joyfulughter. ¡°Quiet!¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± At first, they all thought it was just an ordinary celebration banquet, but Owen saw a good opportunity now. He suddenly looked at Sean and Cecelia with aplex smile, then stood up and said loudly, ¡°I have a very important announcement!¡± The next moment, the hall quickly fell silent, and they could almost hear everyone¡¯s heartbeat. Everyone looked at Owen, and Sean and Cecelia were puzzled too. What could it be about? Why didn¡¯t we know? Under the expectant gazes of everyone, Owen continued, ¡°Mr. Mason and Miss Moore are obviously in love, and they make such a great match, and they have a lively and adorable daughter¡­¡± ¡°However, their engagement banquet before was not perfect due to some special reasons.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Since we have this rare opportunity today, and you are all family and friends of Mr. Mason and Miss Moore, why don¡¯t we make today an even better day and hold another engagement banquet for them!¡± ¡°We will have Mr. Mason propose to Miss Moore in front of all their family and friends. What do you think?¡± At that, the crowd erupted with wild apuse! Chapter 197 Grand Proposal, Nicola’s Ring Sean¡¯s heart jolted, and in an instant, he frowned in confusion! Damn! Proposal??? Before the Battle of Kats River, when Sean called Cecelia, he indeed mentioned that their previous engagement didn¡¯t count, and after he returned, he would give her another engagement ceremony! Sean, of course, never forgot his words! But why would anyone else know what he said to Cecelia on the phone? How did Owen suddenly hold a celebratory banquet??? Sean was caught off guard! He had just finished such a huge battle, and Sean had nothing prepared. Suddenly, he had to propose? What would he use to propose? He couldn¡¯t just use his mouth and empty hands to make Cecelia marry him, could he? That would be too hasty! Sean turned to look at Cecelia, who was also clearly bewildered and panicked. Apparently, like him, she was kept in the dark! However! Sean could see that, besides panic, there was a hint of anticipation in her anxiety. She seemed to take this sudden proposal as a huge surprise carefully arranged by Sean for her! ¡°Great!¡± Suddenly, Phyllis, sitting on Sean¡¯sp, jumped up excitedly, saying, ¡°Dad is going to propose to Mom!¡± Sean¡¯s frown got even tighter! Owen, of course, couldn¡¯t take back his words. Cecelia was so expectant, Phyllis was so overjoyed, and all the eyes around were staring at him. If Sean shook his head now, they most definitely wouldn¡¯t need to think about having dinner. It seemed that both sides were dead ends. ¡°Damn, what kind of trouble have you got for me this time¡­¡± Sean red at Owen, with the urge to tear this old guy apart: ¡®Damn it! Did you have to give us such a surprise? Couldn¡¯t you have told me beforehand?¡¯ Owen saw Sean¡¯s gaze and smiled, his lips curving up. His smile was somewhat smug. It was as if he was saying: ¡®Are you surprised?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t me me for not telling you in advance. If I have told you, would it still be a surprise?¡¯ ¡°Propose!¡± ¡°Propose!¡± ¡°Propose!¡± The twenty one Bloody Wolf veterans sitting in the front row, of course, didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but like they had rehearsed, they shouted in unison. The moment they began to shout, more than a dozen bodyguards rushed in with gorgeous flowers, a brand-new red carpet, and colorful balloons¡­ Wait! Almost everything he needed for a proposal was suddenly prepared! When he saw what was happening, Sean realized that this sudden proposal wasn¡¯t arranged by Owen alone; all these people had joined his n for today without his knowledge! The bodyguards from the Sanchez family were quick. After they entered, in just three minutes, they had set up a stage covered in flowers in the middle of the hall! And the red carpet wasid directly up to the head of the table where Sean and Cecelia were sitting! ¡°Cecelia, Phyllis,e over here.¡± At that moment, Cornelia stood up and walked over to Sean. She nodded and smiled at him, then took Cecelia and Phyllis by the hands, leading them away from the head of the table. Following the red carpet, they walked to the center of the proposal stage! Clearly, she was taking Cecelia and Phyllis to the center of the stage, waiting for Sean¡¯s proposal! Cecelia¡¯s face turned crimson, her heart pounding as if she had never been so nervous in her life. Phyllis, on the other hand, was hopping with excitement. ¡°Auntie, you are¡­¡± Sean was at a loss for words. It seemed that Cornelia had also joined them and knew their arrangements in advance. So, she was part of their n too! The key point was that everything was ready, but where was the ring? Sean had not prepared any ring for this proposal in advance! ¡°Sean,¡± Gemma stood up and came to his side as Sean was feeling anxious. She handed him a red gift box the size of an egg and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re truly happy that you can have your own family. Please use this ring to propose to the girl you love. This is also the only thing left by your mother.¡± ¡°Before your mother went to the capital, she gave me this ring and told repeatedly me that this ring is of great importance, a gift for her future daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Only when you find the girl you like can I take out this ring.¡± ¡°Now, the time hase!¡± Gemma directly handed the red gift box to Sean and gestured, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Grandma, you knew the whole thing too?¡± Sean waspletely dumbfounded. So everyone here knew what was going to happen today, except for him, Cecelia, and the family members of the Bloody Wolf people! They had prepared everything he needed! The only thing Sean had to do was propose! Sean nced at Marcia and Matthew, noticing their smiling nods. Then he looked at Zackary and the old monk, and saw the same triumphant smiles on their faces. Gemma exined, ¡°They told us when they came to pick up your grandpa and me earlier.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean suddenly realized. No wonder those wolf cubs had been so eager to pick up Marcia and Gemma earlier. They had nned everything! Although he was caught off guard, Sean felt warmth in his heart! This was what friends were for! This was what family was for!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They knew what you needed, prepared everything for you, and left the most glorious moment to you! ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Sean hesitated no more and tightly held the red gift box in his hand. He walked around the table, stepped onto the new red carpet, took a bouquet of roses handed over by Pupil Wolf, and walked step by step toward Cecelia and Phyllis on the center stage. Each step he took seemed tond on Cecelia¡¯s heart. Cecelia held Phyllis¡¯s hand, took several deep breaths, but still couldn¡¯t control her nervous and excited emotions. ¡°Mommy!¡± Phyllis happily eximed, ¡°Daddy ising! He¡¯sing!¡± In the blink of an eye, Sean reached the end of the red carpet and stood before Cecelia and Phyllis. He lowered his head slightly, his tall and straight figure was like a steady mountain, while his gentle gaze resembled a wless clear spring. ¡°My dear wife!¡± Sean called out softly, handing the bouquet of roses to Cecelia. Then, with heartfelt sincerity, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Over these years, you and Phyllis must have endured so much.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you for giving me a sweet and adorable daughter, and for giving me the opportunity to love and care for you and Phyllis.¡± ¡°From today onward, you both will be my entire life¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Marry me, will you?¡± At that, Sean knelt on one knee before Cecelia. He lifted the red gift box, gently opened the lid, revealing the ring that Nic had left for her future daughter-inw¡­ The atmosphere was filled with anticipation, as everyone watched this touching scene unfold. Chapter 198 The Blood Jade Ring Sean had never seen that ring before. He had never seen Nic wear it, and if Gemma hadn¡¯t taken it out today, he wouldn¡¯t even know it existed. ¡°Wow!¡± Before Cecelia could do anything, Phyllis looked down and eximed, ¡°So beautiful!¡± It was no ordinary ring! Atop the ring was an oval blood jade the size of a peanut, surrounded by a circle of colorful, crushed diamonds. It was obviously very valuable! The Bloody Wolf veterans sitting in the front row couldn¡¯t help but stand up out of curiosity, looking over. At the same time, they pped their hands in unison, shouting, ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± These wolf cubs were the best in the world at making trouble for him. To enhance the atmosphere, unexpectedly, Tongue Wolf began singing a song based on Sean¡¯s marriage proposal. After all, he got his codename because of his flexible tongue and moving voice. Gorgeous flowers¡­ A precious ring¡­ A touching song¡­ An elegant melody¡­ And the man kneeling before her¡­ It was the first time Cecelia had experienced such a scene in her life. In the depths of her heart, it seemed there was a storm, with raging waves. Her tears, like a flood breaking through a dam, flowed down her cheeks, instantly wetting her beautiful face¡­ She was moved! Cecelia couldn¡¯t find any words to describe the feeling in her heart! Five years ago, ever since she discovered she was inexplicably pregnant, she had never dared to hope for love again. She only wanted to work hard to support her family, take care of her parents, and raise her daughter! And now! She had found the man who had made her pregnant five years ago, Phyllis¡¯s father! And! She had been deeply in love with this man! Coincidentally! This man loved her as well!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Five years! Her life seemed to have returned to the starting point. Her tears flowed down nonstop, her heart clenched tightly. Countless memories shed through her mind, as Cecelia stood there nkly, in the center of the stage, surrounded by flowers. Five seconds, ten seconds, thirty seconds¡­ A whole minute, her mind was nk¡­ Until¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± Phyllis could not wait any longer. She reached out and tugged on Cecelia¡¯s clothes, urging, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and agree. Dad¡¯s knees must be hurting.¡± The little girl was smart enough. Although she was only a little over four years old, she understood many things. Cecelia finally came to her senses. She did not wipe the tears from her cheeks, nor did she say anything. She simply lowered her head, looked at Sean, and nodded heavily. She also stretched out her right hand to Sean. It was obvious. She didn¡¯t have to say anything. The corner of Sean¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a brilliant smile. He naturally understood Cecelia¡¯s intention, so he took the blood jade diamond ring out of the box. The color was like blood! Sean didn¡¯t care to look at it more closely, and he took Cecelia¡¯s hand and slowly put the blood jade ring on her right hand¡¯s ring finger. In the Shirine Empire, women wore their wedding rings on their right hands, and the ring finger was connected to the heart, symbolizing the sacred love. When a woman allowed a man to put a ring on her right hand ring finger, it meant she was announcing to the world that she had found her happiness, and their hearts were connected. They would enter the marriage together until the end of their lives. This was a sacred moment, especially with their love being witnessed by so many eyes, so many friends and family. The blood jade ring fit Cecelia¡¯s slender finger perfectly, as if it was tailor-made for her. ¡°I love you, my wife!¡± After putting the ring on her finger, Sean gently kissed the back of Cecelia¡¯s hand. He slowly stood up and wiped the tears from Cecelia¡¯s cheeks with his hand. She looked at Sean¡¯s gentle yet determined gaze and felt his fingers softly brush her cheek. Cecelia¡¯s heart raced, and her face flushed with shyness. She didn¡¯t know where she found the courage, but her lips trembled, and she said, ¡°My husband, I love you too!¡± Her voice was not loud but full of deep affection. Sean had called Cecelia this way countless times before, but this was the first time Cecelia called Sean this way face to face! Sean¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. Then, he intertwined his fingers with Cecelia¡¯s, and they hugged each other tightly. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± As everyone apuded and cheered for what they had just witnessed, Phyllis became anxious. She bounced and jumped, desperately pulling at Sean and Cecelia¡¯s clothes, yelling, ¡°Me too! Me too! Hug me!¡± At this moment, they, of course, wanted to share this moment with their lovely little princess. So, Sean freed his right hand, scooped up Phyllis, and held her in his arms. They embraced each other, surrounded by flowers, smiling and enjoying the beauty of this moment. Meanwhile, Sean¡¯s left hand was still tightly holding Cecelia¡¯s right hand. At a certain moment, he felt a slight movement in his heart and suddenly sensed something unusual. ¡°Huh???¡± From the blood jade ring now on Cecelia¡¯s ring finger, there seemed to be a faint, barely perceptible fluctuation of energies. Subtle indeed! Almost imperceptible! If it hadn¡¯t been for that fact that Sean had already entered the bright realm with some more refined energy than dark energy in his dantian, he would not have noticed the sudden anomaly in the blood jade ring! Damn! What¡¯s going on??? Sean¡¯s brows furrowed. Gemma personally handed him the blood jade ring, which originally belonged to his mother, Nic, who had already explicitly stated that she would pass the ring on to her future daughter-inw! Neither Gemma nor Nic would harm Sean and Cecelia, of course! ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Countless thoughts shed through Sean¡¯s mind, and he suddenly thought, ¡°Just now, Granny said that this blood jade ring is of great importance. Could it be not only about its value? Are there other secrets???¡± ¡°Kiss her!¡± ¡°Kiss her!¡± ¡°Kiss her!¡± As Sean was lost in thought, the young troublemakers began to make a fuss again. Their shouts grew louder and louder. As she heard the surrounding cries, Cecelia¡¯s pretty face turned red. Last time at the city hospital¡¯s entrance, she and Sean had their first kiss, and they were caught by Marcia. Even now, she still felt incredibly embarrassed. How could she do that in front of more than a hundred people??? ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± When he saw Cecelia¡¯s embarrassed face, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t let the troublemakers continue. Heughed and scolded them, and was about to lead Cecelia off the stage when Phyllis in his arms said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you have to kiss.¡± ¡°Everyone would kiss under such circumstances¡­¡± With one arm around Sean¡¯s neck and the other around Cecelia¡¯s neck, the little girl grinned and said, ¡°Kiss now. They can¡¯t see you.¡± Sean and Cecelia exchanged nces, and their embarrassment deepened¡­ Chapter 199 Kiss And Sean’s Massage Technique Cecelia was so flustered. As for Sean¡­ He didn¡¯t necessarily have to kiss her, but if he could get a kiss, it would definitely be better! So, he held Phyllis¡¯s right hand a little tighter and thought, ¡®I love you, my daughter, my sweetheart.¡¯ Well done! ¡°How about¡­¡± Seanughed and said, ¡°A kiss?¡± ¡°You rogue!¡± Cecelia rolled her eyes at Sean! However! No matter how shy she was, Cecelia did not want to ruin the mood for everyone. After all, they were their close friends and rtives. Since they were already engaged, it would seem odd if she was not even willing to kiss him. So¡­ After rolling her eyes at him in her shy annoyance, Cecelia took a deep breath, pursed her lips, and then, as if gathering immense courage, she slowly closed her eyes. It was obvious¡­ Rogue,e on! It¡¯s just a kiss! When they saw what she was doing and before Sean could any time to feel happy, Phyllisughed. She giggled and gestured, ¡°Dad, kiss!¡± ¡°Hurry up and kiss!¡± She couldn¡¯t wait even a second, seemingly afraid she would lose the father she had just gained, so she wanted to secure Sean and Cecelia¡¯s rtionship as soon as possible. The clever little girl¡¯s idea was simple. After Dad kissed Mom, he would never leave again. Since she was now his wife, Sean naturally didn¡¯t hesitate. He nodded with a smile, then leaned forward and kissed Cecelia¡¯s moist and delicate lips. Cecelia¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if electrified. Thump! Thump! Her heart raced almost crazily¡­ ¡°Great!¡± Phyllis was overjoyed, her face filled with excitement as if she had just received an A on an exam. She tightly hugged Sean and Cecelia¡¯s necks, blocking the view of the surrounding Bloody Wolf veterans with her thin body. She proudly said, ¡°My dad and mom are kissing, and all of you have to close your eyes. Don¡¯t look.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and sneak a few nces at Sean and Cecelia. Then, she kissed Sean and Cecelia¡¯s cheeks one after another. Sheughed and said, ¡°I am the sweetheart of mom and dad, of course, I can watch them.¡± Laughter continued around them. They were all amused by this quirky little girl. When they saw that Sean and Cecelia were finally engaged and saw how happy their family was, everyone present was genuinely happy for them. However! No matter if it was Gemma and Dean or Marcia and Matthew, they all couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe away their tears. They were the family of Sean and Cecelia, and no one understood their past better than them. Sean and Cecelia, in their eyes, were both children with difficult lives. Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes also held a faint sense of loss. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hope for everything to have a perfect ending. ¡­ After they kissed for nearly two minutes, Sean reluctantly let go of Cecelia andughed, ¡°Honey, your lips are so sweet.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face flushed red and her lipstick had long been wiped away by Sean. She red at him fiercely and thought, ¡®what a rascal!¡¯ Since they hadpleted all the procedures, Owen suggested, ¡°How about we invite their parents toe up on stage and take a photo together?¡± ¡°By the way, we can set the date for their wedding now!¡± Since they were engaged now, they naturally had to choose a wedding date. Moreover, their daughter was already over four years old; they really shouldn¡¯t wait any longer to get married. ¡°Great! Wonderful!¡± Gemma was, of course, overjoyed. With Cornelia¡¯s help, she immediately stood up and, together with Dean, walked towards the stage with a smile, taking Phyllis from Sean¡¯s arms. They were growing more and more fond of their great-granddaughter. Marcia hesitated for a moment before standing up as well. She reached out to push Matthew¡¯s wheelchair, but after he exchanged a nce with Sean, he suddenly waved his hand andughed, ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Matthew had a disability in both legs, so he spent most of his time in a wheelchair. Recently, he had been propelling himself around the neighborhood. However, he felt that sitting in a wheelchair on this asion was not appropriate. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Marcia was slightly annoyed, ¡°Just sit down, and I¡¯ll push you over¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Matthew gripped the handles of his wheelchair. Instead of pushing the wheels, he tried to support his body, as if trying to stand up. ¡°Are you-¡± Marcia¡¯s face changed dramatically, startled, and she urged, ¡°What are you doing? Sit down now!¡± She was about to press down on Matthew¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mom!¡± Sean called out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him; let him try.¡± ¡°Perhaps he can do it.¡± Sean was confident. In the past ten days or so, although Sean had been away in Crane, he had specifically instructed Pupil Wolf and the others to take turns massaging Matthew¡¯s legs. Pupil Wolf and the others were only in the early stages of their dark energy cultivation, so they didn¡¯t have as much dark energy as Sean, and their massage effects would not be as good. However! Though the effects might be slightly less good, they could make up for it with quantity! After half a month, Matthew could clearly feel his legs. Although he had not fully recovered, he should have no problem standing up and walking a few steps! From the beginning! Sean had nned to use the following days to fully heal Matthew¡¯s legs, and then surprise Cecelia and Marcia with a good news. But it was apparent that Matthew could not wait any longer. Sean understood Matthew¡¯s feelings and did not stop him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marcia was stunned, frowning at Sean. Cecelia also cast a puzzled nce at Sean. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and eximed, ¡°You told me before that you are good at massaging, and that massaging would help my dad¡¯s legs. So it¡¯s true?¡± When Sean first gave Matthew a massage, he was despised by Cecelia. At that time! Cecelia thought that Sean was bragging and trying to please Matthew, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now! After witnessing the battle of Kats River and the battle at the gate of the Moore Group with her own eyes, Cecelia knew that Sean was not an ordinary person, but had unimaginable abilities! Perhaps, his massage could really help her father?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°We will see.¡± Sean smiled and didn¡¯t say more. Then, under the expectant gazes, Matthew pressed his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair, slowly and carefully stood up bit by bit¡­ Chapter 200 Finally Engaged He seemed to be struggling. Worried about Matthew, Marcia instinctively reached out to help him. However, remembering what Sean had said earlier, she gritted her teeth and decided to let him have a try. As his wife, no one wanted Matthew to stand up again more than she did! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it.¡± Matthew turned to look at Marcia, as ifforting her. After he had stood up with great difficulty, he took a deep breath and tried to let go of the left armrest. Then, he took back his right hand¡­ When he held onto nothing and lost all support, Matthew finally stood up! However! Because he had been paralyzed for so long and they didn¡¯t have enough treatment for him, he didn¡¯t fully recover. Matthew stood there, trembling, like a baby just learning to stand and walk, and a gust of wind would blow him over. ¡°I¡¯m standing up!¡± He held his stance for more than ten seconds without daring to move. Instead, he looked at Marcia with tears in his eyes and choked, ¡°Did you see?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I really, really stood up again!!!¡± Years of paralysis had left him as good as useless. For a man, especially a middle-aged man like Matthew, this was nothing short of the end of the world! Despair tormented him every day! Those who hadn¡¯t experienced the same could never understand or imagine the suffering Matthew endured during those years! So! When he managed to stand again, he couldn¡¯t help but cry! ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Marcia¡¯s face was also covered in tears. The more she wiped, the more tears came. She nodded heavily, gritted her teeth, and was about to hug Matthew. The next moment¡­ Thump! Matthew¡¯s legs went weak, and he suddenly lost his bnce, falling forward. Marcia¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and she immediately reached out to steady him, softly scolding, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You just got a little better and had to show off!¡± ¡°If you fall again, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Matthew leaned on Marcia¡¯s shoulder to regain his bnce and said awkwardly, ¡°Not again¡­ Not again¡­¡± With Marcia¡¯s support, Matthew carefully took each step forward. The scene of the couple helping each other was heartwarming and sweet. Everyone was moved! Cecelia was entranced, while her palms were sweating without her realizing. A momentter, she looked at Sean with tearful eyes and said, ¡°Honey, you really did it!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± It came from her heart! She knew very well what Matthew standing up again meant for her, for Marcia, for the Moore family, and especially for her father! The surprise Sean gave her was unimaginable! And she was about to cry again¡­ ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Sean joked, ¡°How about tonight, we do something only real husband and wife will do?¡± ¡°You¡­ rogue!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face had just returned to normal, and now it was flushed again. She frowned at Sean, pouted, and even forgot to cry. Sean¡¯s hand tightened slightly, holding her a bit closer. He thought to himself: ¡°You are my wife, and I will always enjoy teasing you, nonstop, until the end of our lives!¡± When she felt Sean¡¯s subtle movements, Cecelia blushed and couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. It was less than five meters from the audience seats to where they were standing. It took Marcia and Matthew quite a fewminutes to reach Sean and Cecelia. Matthew bowed deeply to Sean, sincerely saying, ¡°Sean, I really must thank you!¡± Marcia wiped away tears from her cheeks and, like Matthew, bowed to Sean in gratitude. ¡°Dad, Mom, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Sean didn¡¯t expect them to bow to him in front of so many people. He hurriedly helped them up and said seriously, ¡°We are all family; this is what I should do.¡± He then looked at Marcia and continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Give me ten more days, and I guarantee Dad will fully recover and be able to move around like before!¡± ¡°Mm! Mm-hmm!¡± Marcia could only cry, too emotional to speak. The two families took more than a dozen photos together before returning to their respective seats and starting today¡¯s lunch banquet. Victory was won, the engagement was officiallyplete, and the old ailment was cured. What a great day! In this lively banquet, the sound of toasting sses constantly rang out from all around. Both the BloodyWolf veteransand their family members came over to toast Sean. At first, it was just one cup after another, but soon it turned into one bottle after another! For these Dark Energyfighters, alcohol actually wouldn¡¯t have much effect on them. They only needed to exert a little dark energyto force the alcohol out of their bodies. No matter how much they drank, they wouldn¡¯t get drunk! However! They didn¡¯t always have such happy days, so there seemed to be an unspoken agreement, including Sean, that none of them would use their dark energy. Instead, they wanted to get drunk like ordinary people! As a result¡­ The lunch banquetsted until fivein the afternoon. Only when Owensent his people with Marcia to pick up Phyllis from kindergarten did Cecelia help Sean upstairs to rest. The vi was huge, big enough to amodate hundreds of people, so everyone stayed at the vi. Owen arranged a spacious and bright bedroom for Sean and Cecelia. A soft,rge bed was ced in the middle. Cecelia helped Sean over, and by the time she put him on the bed, removed his shoes and jacket, and covered him with a nket, she was already panting from exhaustion. She sat down by the bed and rested for a while. She looked down at Sean¡¯s sharply-defined face and suddenly murmured, ¡°And you said we¡¯d be a real married couple tonight¡­¡± ¡°Look at you, all tipsy¡­¡± ¡°Liar!¡± She stood up to leave. However, just as Cecelia stood up, a pair ofrge hands suddenly emerged from behind her, like a flexible water snake, wrapping directly around her slender waist. She was immediately startled. Before she could regain herposure, those hands gently pulled her down onto the soft bed. Then, Sean pinned her beneath him, their faces only a few inches apart. ¡°What are you-¡± Cecelia was astonished. Only a moment ago, when she helped Sean into the bedroom, he was already so drunk and reeking of alcohol. But now, in the blink of an eye, Sean¡¯s flushed face had returned to normal, and at such a close distance, the warm breath from his mouth waspletely devoid of any alcohol smell! He didn¡¯t look like someone who had just been drinking! ¡°I always keep my word,¡± Sean said, looking into Cecelia¡¯s slightly widened eyes due to shock and shyness. He smiled and continued, ¡°Since you can¡¯t wait to be a real couple with me¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± With that, he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°What are you do-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Wuuuuh wuuuuh wuuuuh¡­¡± Cecelia was speechless. Heaven knows what had just happened! She was only joking a moment ago!!! Chapter 201 They Were Heard At six in the evening! Marcia picked up Phyllis from kindergarten, and as soon as they entered the door, Phyllis hurriedly looked for her parents. So Marcia took her upstairs and went straight to the bedroom of Sean and Cecelia. Halfway there, they met Gemma. Sean was drunk at the banquet, and Gemma was worried that he would feel ufortable, so she prepared some sobering tea for him. ¡°Grandma!¡± As soon as she saw Gemma, Phyllis immediately rushed over. Gemma was getting old, and it was a bit difficult for her to hold Phyllis, but her heart was warm for that. She smiled and asked, ¡°How was your day at school today, Phyllis? Were you happy?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! I was so happy! I have a dad now, and my dad is a super hero that all the boys and girls in school envy!¡± ¡°Miss Dickson said that if Dad has time in the future, he shoulde and pick me up from school more often.¡± When they saw the little girl puffing up her chest and lifting her chin, and simply how cute and proud she looked, they allughed. Gemmaughed even more brilliantly. Previously, she and Dean had been worried about Sean¡¯s marriage. They were afraid that Sean only had hatred in his heart, but not love, and that he might have some psychological problems if it continued like this. They even thought of getting Sean and Cornelia together. But now everything was good! Sean finally found his own happiness and almost perfectly resolved the harm caused to Cecelia¡¯s family five years ago. It was the best result for lovers to finally get married! Marcia felt the same. As a mother, she can naturally see the pain and suffering Cecelia has endured in the past five years, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, the mistake made before had now produced good results. Sean was here! Sean¡¯s appearancepletely changed the fate of their family. He not only ended Cecelia¡¯s pain and suffering, gave her aplete and warm home, but also recaptured the Moore Group for them and cured Matthew¡¯s disability! Everything seemed to be getting better and better¡­ ¡°Huh???¡± When they were a few meters away from Sean and Cecelia¡¯s bedroom, suddenly, they seemed to hear some strange soundsing from the bedroom. Gemma and Marcia stopped and looked at each other. Although the sound was not loud, with their age, they understood what was going on in an instant. They hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, and they¡­ They had been doing it already??? Both of them blushed and turned around to leave. Phyllis was stunned, ¡°Grandma, Great-Grandma, why are we going back? Mom and Dad are in that room.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I want to go find Mom and Dad.¡± Gemma and Marcia continued to walk without stopping, feeling a bit embarrassed. How should they exin this to Phyllis? ¡°They are busy.¡± Marcia coughed and said, ¡°Grandma will take you over when they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Phyllis suddenly felt a bit disappointed. She turned her head and nced towards the direction of the bedroom. Suddenly her eyes lit up as if she had thought of something and she asked, ¡°Are Dad and Mom busy having a baby in there?¡± Boom! Phyllis¡¯s voice was very soft and immature, but when her words reached Gemma and Marcia¡¯s ears, they seemed to hear some thunder rumbles. In an instant, their faces turned livid. Phyllis noticed their expressions and immediately knew that she was right. She chuckled and exined, ¡°When Dad and Mom are having a baby, we have to be good kids. We can¡¯t peek or disturb them. Everyone at our school knows this.¡± ¡°Hush!¡± At that, Phyllis even extended her right hand and ced her index finger on her lips, making a gesture to silence them. Then she grabbed Marcia with one hand and Gemma with the other, saying as they walked, ¡°Grandma, Great-Grandma, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Dad and Mom hear you.¡± ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t want them to get stuck in the middle of having a baby¡­¡± As they looked down at Phyllis¡¯s hurried appearance, Gemma and Marcia¡¯s faces turned even more livid upon hearing her words. They both had the same thought at the moment: What did Phyllis learn in school??? What¡¯s wrong with the other students she¡¯s with??? Maybe¡­ They should find a new school for her as soon as possible!!! ¡­ 7:30 in the evening! When Marcia brought Phyllis over for the fourth time, the bedroom had finally bepletely quiet. She knocked on the door, and after a moment, Sean appeared at the door. He looked radiant. ¡°Mom.¡± Sean shouted, but Marcia did not answer him. Instead, she immediately nced into the bedroom. At this time, Cecelia was lying on the bed alone, with her head covered by the nket. Obviously, she was just pretending to be asleep there. She was probably very tired! Marcia¡¯s face turned slightly red, still a little embarrassed, and said, ¡°Phyllis has been looking for you since she finished school, and she has been waiting outside for more than an hour. Since you have finished your business, maybe you can let her in.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sean¡¯s heart thumped. Geez, did they make too much noise just now and were heard?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It¡¯s not a big problem to be heard, but the key was¡­ My dear mother-inw, can we keep it between us? Do you have to say it out loud??? Phyllis was still here! As soon as she handed Phyllis to Sean, she turned and left. Before leaving, she gave Sean a nce with aplex and resentful look, as if to say: You still know where Phyllis is??? Can¡¯t you control yourself a bit??? Can¡¯t you make less noise??? As he watched her back, Sean felt helpless and funny. Even if his face was thick-skinned, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed in front of his mother-inw. ¡°Dad!¡± Phyllis jumped straight onto Sean¡¯s waist. Sean closed the door and took Phyllis into the room. Cecelia slowly lifted the quilt, revealing her rosy cheeks. Like Marcia, she red fiercely at Sean. All your fault, rascal! But Phyllis was present, so Cecelia could not say it out loud. ¡°Mom!¡± Coming to the bed, Phyllis climbed up eagerly. She lifted the quilt and crawled into the bed, and the first thing she did, unexpectedly, was to press her tender little face against Cecelia¡¯s belly. Cecelia was puzzled and asked, ¡°Phyllis, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, Mom. I¡¯m listening.¡± Phyllis giggled and said, ¡°Since Dad and Mom have been busy for so long, I should have a little brother or sister soon, right?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Everyone does this when their mom is having their little brothers and sisters.¡± Puff! At these words, Sean and Cecelia were both stunned. Sean¡¯s eyes widened, wondering, was this how mischievous children were nowadays? Or was it just my daughter? Should he worry about his daughter¡­ Chapter 202 The Origin of the Blood Jade Ring, a Token of Love Phyllisy on Cecelia¡¯s stomach, as if trying her hardest to catch even the slightest sound. After a while, she finally lifted her head. Sean asked with a suppressedugh, ¡°Phyllis, did you hear anything?¡± ¡°Mama¡¯s hungry.¡± Phyllis pouted and pointed at Cecelia¡¯s stomach, saying disappointedly, ¡°Mama¡¯s stomach has been growling, and I can¡¯t hear my little brother or sister anymore¡­¡± Pfft! This time, Sean couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. It was only when he noticed Cecelia¡¯s embarrassed and angry expression that he stopped. He coughed ostentatiously and gestured, ¡°Honey, you must be tired. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± At that, he slipped out of the bedroom like he was running away. Five minutester¡­ Sean returned to the room with their dinner, which he handed over to Cecelia. He didn¡¯t eat much and soon left the bedroom again to find Gemma. He had to find out about the blood jade ring. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa.¡± Gemma, Dean, and Cornelia were all in another room at this time. After Sean entered, the three of them looked at him strangely. Especially Gemma. She took the initiative to walk up to him, pulling him to the sofa and asking with concern, ¡°Sean, how are you?¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Just taking a break.¡± Sean was confused, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a rigorous young man, and you spent five whole years in prison. You must have been holding back for a long time.¡± ¡°So¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Gemma seemed to find the topic embarrassing, so she could not make it more straightforward than this, ¡°Although Cecelia has a child, she hasn¡¯t ever been in love yet. Although you are engaged, you haven¡¯tpleted the formalities yet. So, it¡¯s best to wait a little longer¡­¡± The more Sean listened, the more confused he became. He frowned and asked, ¡°Grandma, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Gemmaughed and said, ¡°I just hope you can restrain yourself a little bit before you and Ceceliaplete the formalities. At least not in broad daylight, in the room¡­¡± Gemma couldn¡¯t say the rest. Both Gemma and Marcia were happy about Sean and Cecelia¡¯s engagement, but their thinking was still rtively traditional and conservative. They didn¡¯t want to see another embarrassing scene like before, nor did they want anyone else to see it. Otherwise, people would talk. Sean¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and now he understood Gemma¡¯s meaning. He felt as if he was sitting on a hot seat, and he jumped to his feet, asking, ¡°Grandma, how do you even know about this?¡± ¡°My mother-inw told you?¡± Sean was shocked! He was frustrated! He had just done what he and Cecelia should have done as a married couple in the bedroom, but it seemed like everyone in the world already knew about it?!? Pfft! Cornelia saw Sean¡¯s embarrassed expression and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She exined, ¡°You and Cecelia stayed in the room for so long and made so much noise¡­ Gemma wanted to bring you some hangover medicine, and your mother-inw happened to have picked up Phyllis from school.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Giggle¡­¡± Cornelia covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t stopughing. As if she was retaliating against Sean¡¯s teasing before, she even gave him a thumbs-up, ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour and a half¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°What a man?¡± Sean frowned. Damn! He really was a bit reckless just now. All his attention was on Cecelia, and he didn¡¯t release his dark energy to pay attention to the situation outside the door! How could he have expected so many people outside the door!? He red at Cornelia, and Sean smirked. ¡°Last time in Crane, Grandma seemed to have said that she wanted to make you her granddaughter so that you can marry me.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Do you really want to try my abilities?¡± ¡°If you want to, you still have a chance now.¡± When she heard Sean¡¯s words, Cornelia¡¯sughter suddenly stopped. Immediately afterwards¡­ Cornelia also frowned. And her cheeks were alreadypletely red. ¡°You shameless!¡± Like Cecelia, Cornelia had just left school and had never even been in a rtionship. When it came to this kind of dirty joke, she was certainly no match for Sean. What an instant shutdown! ¡°Mom, look at him!¡± Cornelia stomped her feet in anger and could onlyin to Gemma. In the end, she just took a towel and turned around and walked away. ¡°You can talk, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Take a shower?¡± Sean stared at Cornelia¡¯s back and joked. ¡°My dear aunt, are you hinting at me something?¡± Flutter! Cornelia stumbled and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Hooligan!¡± After she entered the bathroom, Cornelia¡¯s cursing came out from inside. Gemma and Dean nced at each other and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed when they heard their nonsensical conversation. ¡°Sean, since you have Cecelia, Cornelia is still your aunt.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make these jokes.¡± They really couldn¡¯t stand and ept the way young people got along. ¡°Of course, Grandma, please rest assured.¡± Sean nodded and smiled, then said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m actually here for the matter of that ring.¡± ¡°Grandma, you said that the ring is of great importance and is unusual.¡± ¡°Do you know where it came from?¡± ¡°What makes it so unusual?¡± The strange thing about the Blood Jade Ring was that only someone with Bright Realm power could sense its fluctuation, which was enough to show that its origin was extraordinary! ¡°In fact¡­¡± Gemma and Dean looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°The things I said to you at the banquet were what your mother told me before she went to the capital.¡± ¡°As for the origin of that ring and how special it is¡­ Your mother didn¡¯t mention it, and we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°We only know that the ring is your father and mother¡¯s token of love¡­¡± Gemma¡¯s answer disappointed Sean. At the same time, he was also a little puzzled. Since Nic realized the huge risk before returning to the capital and specially handed the Blood Jade Ring to Gemma, why didn¡¯t she tell her the origin of the ring? There¡¯s something fishy about this! ¡°But¡­¡± Dean, who had been silent, seemed to have remembered something. Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly asked, ¡°But what?¡± Dean tried to recall and frowned. ¡°I remember your father mentioned that ring when we were drinking.¡± ¡°He said¡­¡± ¡°He said it has something to do with the Porter family.¡± ¡°At the time, we had drunk quite a bit, and he only mentioned it briefly. I didn¡¯t pay too much attention, and I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± The Porter family?? Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and he froze. Chapter 203 What a coincidence! In the morning, on their way to pick up Phyllis from kindergarten, Old Mrs. Mason called Sean and told him that the Porter family yed an unknown role in the tragedy five years ago. They did something that no one knew about. And now, Dean was telling him that the blood jade ring, the keepsake of his parents¡¯ love, worn on Cecelia¡¯s ring finger, had also got something to do with the Porter family. Furthermore¡­ Previously, in Crane, Luna had captured him alive but didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, she locked him in a dark, cold room and made him unconscious every night.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She said it was for the sake of Buddha bone powder! But of course, Sean wouldn¡¯t believe her. Before the Battle of Kats River, Luna had no idea about the existence of Buddha bone powder, and the Porter family sent three of their Complete Stage fighters to the Kats River River to watch the battle and they were clearly there for him! Something¡¯s wrong! After gathering all these anomalies together, Sean became more and more certain that what happened five years ago were not as simple as he had imagined. ¡°It seems that when we go to the capital again, we will have to visit the Porter family!¡± Sean thought to himself. Not to mention the truth of five years ago, now only the Porter family knew all the secrets about the blood jade ring, the death of his mother, and the disappearance of his father. He really didn¡¯t know whether he should keep the blood jade ring on Cecelia¡¯s finger. Therefore! Even for Cecelia¡¯s safety, he must quickly figure out everything¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile! After eating the dinner Sean had sent her, Cecelia regained some of her strength. She hugged Phyllis in her arms, and after putting her to bed, her gaze unconsciously fell on the blood jade ring on her right ring finger. The scene of Sean kneeling in a flower covered stage and proposing to her kept reying in her mind. Her heart was warm as the spring sun, and her thin lips curved slightly, unconsciously blooming into a happy smile. She lightly stroked the blood jade ring with her left thumb and it in fact felt sofortable. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a sharp pain struck, as if her left thumb had been cut by the diamond shards on the blood jade ring. Cecelia cried out in pain and immediately pulled her hand back. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Phyllis was awakened by the cry. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cecelia hurriedly patted Phyllis¡¯s back. Phyllis opened her sleepy eyes, looked around, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s daddy?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to sleep then.¡± And then she fell asleep again. Cecelia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her left hand to look and found a small cut on her thumb, with some blood oozing out. Her heart jolted a bit and immediately raised her right hand to look at the blood jade ring on her ring finger. Strangely, there was no blood on the blood jade ring! Moreover! After staring at the blood jade ring for a long time, Cecelia found that although the diamond shards surrounding it were a bit sharp, those edges were very smooth and couldn¡¯t possibly have cut her finger! ¡°Hmm?¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, her face full of confusion. Perhaps it was because she had been wearing the ring for too long, but she faintly felt a warm energying from the ring. Beep! Beep beep! Before she could think about it any further, her phone next to her suddenly rang a few times. Cecelia picked up her phone, swiped it open, and saw that someone had sent her a friend request. The nickname was ¡°Hot Night¡±! The profile picture was a me, and it said that it was a woman who lived in the capital! And the message said, ¡°Cecelia, I know you.¡± Cecelia was stunned. She grew up in Hilshire. Although she had been to the capital more than once before, it was only for tourism. She didn¡¯t have many friends in the capital, and the Moore Group didn¡¯t have much contact there either. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Could it be someone from the university?¡± Cecelia thought for a moment, then reached out and tapped ¡°ept.¡± Cecelia immediately sent a message asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± After a few tens of seconds, Hot Night finally replied. However. Hot Night didn¡¯t answer Cecelia¡¯s question, but instead asked, ¡°Are you Cecelia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Cecelia replied, then asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡± However, she still just ignored Cecelia¡¯s confusion, and continued to ask, ¡°I heard that you are engaged to Sean?¡± ¡°Are you Sean¡¯s fiancee?¡± Cecelia¡¯s face changed slightly, and she was shocked again! She knew her rtionship with Sean, which surprised her! A woman from the capital! Hot Night! And she asked her about her rtionship with Sean as soon as she came up! At a certain moment, Cecelia¡¯s heart trembled violently. She thought of a possibility and also thought of a person! ¡°Hehe!¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t reply for a long time, and the other side sent another message, ¡°It seems that you have guessed my identity.¡± ¡°Congrattions, you guessed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence. You are Sean¡¯s fiancee, and so am I.¡± So am I! When she saw these three words, Cecelia¡¯s pupils shrank tightly. Her heart beat faster and she felt like she was about to suffocate! The other side had already been so straightforward, of course she knew her identity! Luna! The woman who was engaged to Sean in the capital five years ago! Last time at the Cloudy Vi in Crane, Gemma told Cecelia all about Sean¡¯s background and past experiences, including what happened between Sean and Luna! ording to Gemma¡¯s words, because of the Mason family, five years ago Sean was imprisoned, his mother died tragically, his father disappeared, and he and the Mason family had nothing but hatred! And having lost his identity as the young master of the Mason family, Sean naturally would not be a choice for the Porter family. The marriage alliance between the two families had never ever been mentioned again. So, Cecelia didn¡¯t care about this matter at all! But how could she have expected that she had just officially engaged to Sean this afternoon, and Marcia and Gemma had been discussing their wedding date, and Luna contacted her at such a time! What did Luna want? Was she trying to steal her man? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared?¡± Luna sent a giggling emoji, followed by a few pictures, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have no other intentions.¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that the engagement between me and Sean five years ago is still valid.¡± ¡°And you, can only be a pitiful home wrecker.¡± Chapter 204 War Between Two Women Home wrecker! These words sounded just so harsh in Cecelia¡¯s ears! Five years ago, she became pregnant with Sean¡¯s child and eventually gave birth to a daughter! Five yearster, she reunited with Sean and fell in love with him. They officially got engaged this afternoon! Just half an hour ago, they had done what married couples would do! And now! This woman, Luna, Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦e from five years ago, had suddenly jumped out from nowhere and used her of being a home wrecker??? And! The few pictures that Luna sent were apparently from their engagement celebration with Sean five years ago! In the pictures¡­ Sean was holding her hand! Sean was drinking with her! Sean was kneeling on one knee, putting a ring on her finger! Luna in the pictures was cold and noble! Extremely beautiful! Cecelia tapped the screen a few times and erged the pictures. After looking at them carefully, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. Her hand holding the phone was shaking slightly! What was this??? Provocation??? The ex dering war on the current??? As a standard career woman, Cecelia didn¡¯t have Luna¡¯s illustrious background, but she had her own temper and pride. She couldn¡¯t be scared off by Luna¡¯s simple words! So¡­ An eye for an eye! Cecelia didn¡¯t hesitate at all and sent Luna a photo of when Sean proposed to her this afternoon from her phone album! Then she wrote: ¡°Engagement photos?¡± ¡°I have a few too!¡± ¡°Your engagement from five years ago is not protected byw, but we will soon get our certificate!¡± ¡°If you say any more nonsense, you will be the real home wrecker!¡± She fought back! Cecelia had already fallen in love with Sean. They had done everything that married couples do, and they even had a sweet daughter, Phyllis, so she was unprecedentedly determined now! No matter who she was, no one could take her man away! ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Congrattions then.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± When she saw those pictures, Luna didn¡¯t get angry. At least, she didn¡¯t say anything nasty, but instead gave her a few reminders. Then she continued, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Sean didn¡¯t engage you and promise to marry you for the reasons you thought. He doesn¡¯t really love you.¡± ¡°He only did it out of guilt for getting you pregnant five years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the woman he really likes.¡± Her words hit exactly where it hurt! The reason was simple, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Luna was right. After all, when Sean was released from prison, he went straight to the engagement banquet. At that time, she and Sean were like strangers, and Sean chose to get engaged with her, obviously out of guilt andpensation for them. As for now¡­ Whether Sean really liked Cecelia as she liked him, perhaps only he knew! Since she knew that Luna was trying to stir up trouble between them, Cecelia forcibly suppressed her worries, pushed aside the distracting thoughts in her mind, hummed softly, and replied: ¡°Do you think I was born yesterday?¡± ¡°Would I believe what you say?¡± Whether she believed her or not, Cecelia would never back down in front of Luna. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Luna sent a mischievous wink and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you slept with him?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turned red. Luna continued, ¡°I have slept with him.¡± ¡°And it was just a few days ago. He was attending an auction in Crane, auctioning off Ladies Star Grass for your daughter. Coincidentally, I was there too.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t resist and¡­ ¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Then Luna sent her several pictures taken in a dark and dimly lit room. She was lying with Sean! Then she said, ¡°I guess you must be thinking now, did I just photoshop these pictures? Just to deceive you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check his body tonight.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a flower-shaped birthmark on his back.¡± ¡°From head to toe, he has a total of thirty-six scars.¡± ¡°Oh, and that day when we were in bed, since we hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, so we really couldn¡¯t control our passion. And I happened to forget to trim my fingernails, so I identally left several wounds around his birthmark that were more than ten centimeters long. Maybe they¡¯re still there.¡± Luna said solemnly. She became more and more confident as she spoke, and even revealed many details that could be easily verified!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She sounded so confident! Snap! Cecelia¡¯s hand trembled even more violently, and her phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the bed. Crane! Sean had gone to Crane a few days ago, and a huge stir was caused. The Battle of Kats River had almost shocked the whole country. Cecelia went to Crane too because she was worried about his safety, and Cecelia knew that Luna was indeed in Crane at the time, and she was staying with the Porter family! If during that period, Sean really met Luna privately and they even slept together, then¡­ Cecelia couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen!!! Tears welled up in her eyes! After a while, the ringtone sounded again, and there was a new message. Cecelia wiped away her tears, took a deep breath, and tried to control her emotions as she picked up her phone and nced at it. Luna wrote, ¡°I have a habit of recording videos.¡± ¡°Or maybe I can send you the video of us at that time? Hehe, anyway, you¡¯re also his fiancee, and we both like the same man, so I don¡¯t mind sharing with you.¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turned livid! The dialogue box read: Typing¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡± Cecelia cursed through gritted teeth. She didn¡¯t even know if she was cursing Luna or Sean. Before Luna could send out the so-called video, she had already blocked Luna! What¡¯s the point of looking at it! Out of sight, out of mind. Even if Luna really had a video, she didn¡¯t want to watch it! She casually threw her phone aside, but her previously stopped tears burst out again like a flood breaking through a dam. However, Cecelia didn¡¯t dare to make a sound for fear of waking up Phyllis. She could only pick up a pillow and press her tear-covered face tightly against it¡­ ¡­ Probably more than ten minutes passed. With a light click, the bedroom door was pushed open. Sean came back and saw Cecelia¡¯s slightly reddened eyes, and eximed, ¡°Honey, are you crying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that he walked over in big strides. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move!¡± Cecelia shouted as she gestured for him to stand where he was. ¡°Just stand there, don¡¯te any closer!¡± What¡¯s going on??? Sean stood there bewildered. He had only been out for less than an hour, and now she wouldn¡¯t even let him on the bed??? Cecelia stared at Sean for a moment, but instead of telling him about what Luna told her, she said, ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Chapter 205 Cecelia’s Choice, Heartbroken What???? Sean¡¯s mouth twitched, his heart quivering as he waspletely thrown off by Cecelia¡¯s sudden U-turn. She had just said that he couldn¡¯t get on the bed, but now she wanted him to take off his clothes??? Fuck! So this was my sweet wife? This was a bit too crazy. ¡°Darling, but this¡­¡± Sean was confused and didn¡¯t know whether to take off his clothes or not. After all, Phyllis was also here, and if they made too much noise, they might wake her up, which would be embarrassing. ¡°Stop talking!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But Cecelia¡¯s attitude was unusually firm. She didn¡¯t give Sean a chance to speak and urged him, ¡°Take off your clothes! Hurry up!¡± Was she just impatient??? ¡°Well, alright then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take off my clothes!¡± Helpless, Sean had no choice but to do as he was told, but he couldn¡¯t help but have a little expectation and doubt in his heart. In the blink of an eye. He removed all his clothes, and just as he was about to walk over and pounce on Cecelia, Cecelia blushed and said, ¡°Stand there! I haven¡¯t finished what I was saying yet.¡± ¡°Turn around.¡± Sean was full of frustration and confusion. He asked, ¡°Darling, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Are you turning around or not?¡± Cecelia red at him with her stern eyes. ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± Sean rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°God, this is only the first day of our official engagement, and my gentle and sweet wife has already be someone else!? Isn¡¯t this a bit too fast? Everyone said that men were justpletely different before and after marriage, but now it seemed that women were just the same! For that one and a half hours just now, Cecelia was just so shy and didn¡¯t dare to look too closely at Sean¡¯s body. But now, when she saw the dense and terrifying scars on his body, her heart trembled violently. More hot tears overflowed from her already crying eyes. What had Sean experienced before? Heartache! Cecelia¡¯s heart ached! But when Cecelia¡¯s slightly hazy gaze fell on Sean¡¯s back, she couldn¡¯t see anything else. She stared at Sean¡¯s back, and more and more tears came out of her eyes! Birthmark! Cecelia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She really saw the flower-shaped birthmark that Luna had said on Sean¡¯s back! And! Around the flower-shaped birthmark, there were indeed several scars that were more than ten centimeters long, obviously caused by fingernails! Boom! As if there was a thunderous explosion in her mind, Cecelia copsed on the bed, involuntarily imagining one unbearable scene after another! Was there really something between Sean and Luna? Did they really sleep together a few days ago in Crane? The engagement, marriage, was he really doing all this just out of guilt? Her heart was broken! ¡°Honey, is it okay?¡± Sean waited for almost two minutes, but Cecelia didn¡¯t say anything. He could vaguely hear the choking and sobbing and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at her, and Cecelia¡¯s face was covered with tears. He was so frightened that he instantly got on the bed, crawled into the nkets, and hugged Cecelia, asking, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Anyone bullied you? Tell me, I¡¯ll take revenge for you!¡± A chill shed in his eyes. Cecelia was crying so hard that it was obvious that she had suffered a great grievance. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cecelia was lying in Sean¡¯s arms, not struggling or resisting. After crying for about five minutes, her almost copsing emotions gradually stabilized. Then she raised her head and looked into Sean¡¯s eyes. When he saw her swollen eye sockets, Sean felt a pang in his heart, held her tighter, and said, ¡°Honey, we are now husband and wife, real husband and wife! No matter what, you can tell me. Tell me, okay?¡± His gentle voice, loving gaze, and firm embrace seemed to have a tremendous power. After looking at each other for a moment, Cecelia¡¯s heart also calmed down. At that moment, Cecelia had a very strong impulse to reach out and take her phone, open the chat record between her and Luna, and confront Sean face to face. However, after hesitating for a long time, she finally gave up. She was afraid, afraid that her guess was correct. She was afraid that once Sean admitted everything, once the affair between Sean and Luna was exposed, there would be no turning back for them. In the end, she was afraid of losing him. She was afraid of losing Sean. ¡°Honey¡­¡± After a moment, Cecelia lightly called out, avoiding Sean¡¯s gaze and still not answering his question. She lowered her head, stretched out her hand, and her fingertips gently traced the scars on Sean¡¯s body, saying, ¡°I want to hear some stories. Your stories. I want to know everything about you, including the birthmark on your waist, and how you got these scars on your body.¡± ¡°And¡­ what happened between you and the little princess of the Porter family. Is it okay?¡± Cecelia chose a more euphemistic and subtle way to ask. She wanted to hear stories from Sean. From his stories, she felt that she could make her own judgment and find the answers she wanted. The key was that she didn¡¯t have to confront Sean and push the things too hard. As a woman, a newly engaged woman, this was the best way she could think of to deal with it. ¡°Luna?¡± Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously thought, ¡°Does it have something to do with Luna?¡± It was the Porter family again!!! Cecelia covered it up well, making it extremely obscure. When she mentioned Luna, she tried her best to control her tone, making these words sound a little light and breezy, but Sean still keenly caught the strangeness in her tone. He turned his head and nced at the phone that was discarded next to him, and his face turned cold. But since Cecelia didn¡¯t mention it, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask. Instead, he nodded heavily and said, ¡°Okay! Tonight, I will tell you everything about me!¡± So, the couple hugged each other, and Sean told Cecelia everything about him. He started from his childhood and talked about the tragic event five years ago, as well as how he was recruited into the army and how he created the Bloody Wolf team, guarded the northern border of the Shirine Empire, and eventually became General Wolf. Finally, he talked about his recent experiences in Crane. Sean¡¯s story was thrilling and fantastic, like an epic masterpiece. Cecelia was fascinated and felt as if she was on an adventure with him. The story didn¡¯t end until well past midnight. ¡°So, that¡¯s it?¡± After the story ended, Cecelia took a deep breath, and the shock she felt lingered in her mind. After more than ten minutes, she looked up at Sean and sincerely said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Cecelia believed everything Sean said. Compared to Sean¡¯s story, what Luna said was just child¡¯s y. Even if Sean was seriously injured and unconscious, even if Luna took advantage of the situation to do something to him in the cold iron secret room, it was definitely not what Sean wanted. Cecelia suddenly felt much more rxed. ¡°Yes!¡± Sean stroked Cecelia¡¯s back, grinned, and then asked, ¡°So, now it¡¯s your turn¡­¡± Sean still wanted to ask what had happened. However, this time, before he could finish what he wanted to say, Cecelia suddenly stretched out a finger and put it on his lips. With a red face, she said, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to talk, I just want to do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean was stunned. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± With that, Cecelia flipped over and pounced on him. Sean was shocked. Damn, my love, since when did you get so bold and you dare to sit on me now? What about our daughter who was still sleeping next to us??? ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Phyllis was like, ¡°Can you at least wait until I¡¯m not here? You have to do this in front of a four-year-old!¡± Chapter 206 Crazy Super Spendthrift After a night of hard work. They were tired, but they were happy. The next day, after browsing through some options, Gemma and Marcia set Sean and Cecelia¡¯s wedding date for the first day of the new year. The first day of the new year symbolized the new beginning of their marriage! Their appointment to obtain their marriage certificate at the courthouse was set for ten dayster. After all, Sean and Cecelia had a special circumstance ¨C they had a four-year-old daughter. Once they obtained their marriage certificate, their marriage would be recognized and protected byw.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. So¡­ For the next ten days, Sean and the others stayed at the Sanchez Vi. They did a lot of things! First, they bought a new home! At the underground auction in Crane, Sean not only spent all the money in the supreme ck card on the Ladies Star Grass, but he also owed another 30 billion to Owen and 2 billion to Zackary, meanwhile earning himself a 100 billion and 1 dor bill from his bank! He was in a lot of debt! However, he waspletely unconcerned. In Sean¡¯s eyes, money was just a string of numbers. Now that the S-level privilege of the supreme ck card had been reopened for him, he had unlimited credit and could buy anything he wanted¡­ Anyway, he could take on more tasks from the Golden Price List to pay off his debt! After all, getting married was a big deal, and he would not be stingy with it! As the wealthiest man in Hilshire, Owen was very familiar with the real estate industry in Hilshire. He picked out a dozen or so well-decorated luxury vis for Sean to choose from. Sean and Cecelia looked at each of them one by one and finally chose one! One hundred and twenty six million! It was bigger and more expensive than the Sanchez Vi! Beep! He had his card back anyway! They already bought two Bentley Musangs before, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about cars. But! All the jewelry, such as wedding rings, nes, earrings, and pendants! All the furniture, appliances, flooring, chandeliers needed for decoration¡­ They didn¡¯t have any of them! So¡­ Beep! Beep! Beep! He had his card back anyway! In the first five days, Sean was almost a ¡°credit card maniac.¡± From morning till night, he apanied Cecelia wandering around Hilshire and bought anything they liked! Sometimes, Marcia would follow them. Sean¡¯s extravagance with his money really scared Marcia. No matter what it was, no matter how much it cost, as long as Cecelia nodded and said she liked it, then the next moment ¨C Beep! Paid and packed! The families of the Bloody Wolf members had already gone home early, while they stayed behind. Two months was not a long time, and they nned to stay in Hilshire until Sean and Cecelia¡¯s wedding day. So, they all took turns following behind Sean and Cecelia. These former members of Bloody Wolf all ended up beingborers moving things around behind them. However, they enjoyed it. ¡°Sean, this¡­¡± By the fifth day, Marcia couldn¡¯t help but try to stop him, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± ¡°How much money did you guys spend on all these purchases?¡± ¡°No matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t waste your money like this. You must learn to save some money. You and Cecelia have a long way to go.¡± Marcia made a rough estimate and found out that in just five days, in addition to the vi worth 126 million, they had spent over 100 million on these random things! The entire Moore Group was barely worth 100 million! Their vi cost them one Moore Group, and within a few days, they spent another Moore Group. In the eyes of Marcia, who had been used to a frugal life, their spending habits were simply foolish! ¡°Mom!¡± Sean reached out and hugged Cecelia¡¯s delicate waist, smiling, ¡°In my eyes, Cecelia is the most beautiful woman in the world, and she deserves the best things.¡± ¡°As for money¡­¡± ¡°I can always earn more.¡± ¡°But I only have one wife!¡± He sounded determined with his words. This sudden determination made Cecelia feel flustered. Her face was red and she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and stare at Sean, scolding, ¡°Get out of here! Look at your sweet mouth!¡± ¡°My dear, of course you understand me.¡± In front of her mother-inw, he looked into Cecelia¡¯s eyes and shamelessly said, ¡°Only you know if my mouth is sweet or not.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Hey hey hey¡­¡± Suddenly, they heard some shouts behind them, ¡°Teeth! My teeth!¡± ¡°I just ate too many sour grapes!¡± The rest of the Bloody Wolf members allughed and made fun of them as well, ¡°My eyes, my eyes! I really can¡¯t see anything more like this, no, I have to go see a doctor¡­¡± What a bunch of wolf cubs! ¡°Get out of here!¡± Sean turned around and yelled, scaring the wolf cubs away. Seeing Sean¡¯s attentive care for Cecelia, Marcia, although she was worried about money, felt extremely relieved. Her daughter finally had a good marriage¡­ After they bought everything they needed for the wedding, Sean started to reorganize thepany in the next few days. He took out 30 billion from his card. The first 10 billion was injected it into the Moore Group and it would then be handed over to Cecelia. After that, he restructured the business of the three major families in the south of the city, and rebuilt N&P Media. He then gave 10 billion to this newly establishedpany. Gemma and Dean were getting old, and they only wanted to take care of Phyllis for Sean and Cecelia, and had no intention of managing anypany. So Sean simply handed N&P Media to Cornelia, his aunt. Cornelia studied business management in university. With the help of Lilith and others, she should be able to handle it! As for the remaining 10 billion¡­ Chapter 207 Family Lineage and Luna’s Appearance Inside one of the Bentleys. ¡°Cecelia.¡± Marcia gripped the documents they would need tightly and sat shoulder to shoulder with Matthew in the rear seat of the car. She reminded her, ¡°Once you two get your marriage certificate, you and Sean will be legally married.¡± ¡°I must tell you something before that. After all, Sean used to be the young master of the Mason family, so he was used to a luxurious lifestyle, but you can¡¯t be like him.¡± ¡°Just ask him to restrain himself a little.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t settled his grudge with the Mason family yet. In the past, he was all alone and could do whatever he wanted, but now you have a family. You need to teach him to control his temper, and he must not be impulsive. If he really provokes the Mason family, maybe our family will be affected too¡­¡± Marcia was actually quite satisfied with Sean himself and couldn¡¯t find any faults with him. However! The Mason family in Shirine Empire was such a behemoth. Even though Marcia was just an ordinary woman, she knew they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke such a powerful family! So¡­ Although she agreed to Cecelia and Sean¡¯s marriage, Marcia still had heavy worries in her heart! She was afraid that Sean couldn¡¯t bear the pressure from the Mason family and that Cecelia and Phyllis would be hurt! ¡°Mom!¡± Cecelia drove the car and responded irritably, ¡°You¡¯ve said this eight hundred times already!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± ¡°Sean is my husband and Phyllis¡¯s father. His matters are my matters and our family¡¯s matters. Since we can share good times, of course we must also share all the challenges!¡± ¡°As for the Mason family¡­¡± ¡°No matter what Sean¡¯s decision or choice is, what I should do and what I can do is to support him unconditionally and help him wholeheartedly!¡± ¡°Since we are husband and wife, we should share everything. Isn¡¯t that what you and my dad do?¡± Cecelia had already determined that Sean was the one for her in her life! Ever since that night when she heard Sean¡¯s story, she knew that the grudges between Sean and the Mason family were irreconcble, and the war between Sean and the Mason family was inevitable! The road ahead was rough and full of thorns, but she was fully prepared mentally. She wanted to face it all hand in hand with Sean! ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Marcia shook her head and sighed, her face full of helplessness. Matthew, however, stood by Cecelia¡¯s side. He advised, ¡°Marcia, you must have seen Sean¡¯s abilities. He¡¯s not stupid. Since he dares to confront the Mason family so openly, he must have made thorough preparations.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already parents now. Just leave these matters to them and let¡¯s not cause them any trouble.¡± Just as Sean had promised before, after ten days of treatment, Matthew could already walk freely. Although he still couldn¡¯t engage in vigorous activities, he was no different from ordinary people otherwise. Now that his leg was healed, Matthew¡¯s confidence had also returned. In the past, he would never have dared to contradict Marcia like he was doing now. ¡°Shut up!¡± Marcia red at him and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you can stand up, you can be something. In this family, I have the final say!¡± Upon hearing that, Matthew¡¯s neck shrank, and his brows furrowed. After all these years, not only had Marcia grown ustomed to lecturing, but even Matthew had grown somewhat used to her lecturing. It had be a long-standing habit, and it seemed that he still had a long way to go if he wanted to truly stand up in this family¡­ ¡­ Inside the ck Bentley. Gemma and Dean were overjoyed, and just like Marcia, they were giving advice to Sean. They hoped that after he got married, he would pay more attention to his family and put the matters of the Mason family on the back burner. Even more, they had already started urging Sean and Cecelia to have a son soon. After all, Sean was now their only descendant, and Phyllis was a girl, and she was a Moore, not a Mason. Old people always hoped to have a child of their own! ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sean nodded and smiled, joking, ¡°We¡¯ll work hard. We¡¯ll have enough children to form a ser team. They can be Wright, Mason, or Moore, anything you like.¡± Her mother, Nic, and her uncle Jayden¡¯s entire family had tragically died in the cmity five years ago, and they were thest of the Wright family! And Cecelia was the only daughter of the Moore family! So¡­ The continuation of the Mason, Moore, and Wright families naturally became the responsibility of Sean and Cecelia. One child was definitely not enough!??? Maybe a dozen!!! With this thought, Sean suddenly felt the pressure, and it seemed that he would have many busy nights in the future¡­ ¡­ At half past ten in the morning! Two Bentleys stopped side by side at the entrance of Hilshire Court. After Sean and Cecelia got out of the car, they went straight to take pictures and fill out forms. By the time they finished these procedures, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. They were just one stamp away from obtaining their certificates! At this moment, a harsh cell phone ringtone suddenly rang out. Sean took out his phone and nced at it, his pupils slightly constricting. The smile on his face, which had been full of warmth, suddenly turned cold. ¡°Who?¡± Cecelia¡¯s heart also skipped a beat. ¡°A call from the capital.¡± Without a second thought, Sean chose to reject the call. But less than five secondster, the phone rang again, still the same number as before. Sean wanted to reject the call again, but Cecelia looked serious and said, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°We are already here. No matter who they are, they are far away in the capital. Can they reallye here and stop us from getting married?¡± At this time, Gemma, Marcia, and others were also walking towards them. ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°Honey, wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± No matter who was on the other end, he didn¡¯t need to hide from Cecelia. But it was different for Gemma and Marcia. There were some things that he didn¡¯t want them to know about. He didn¡¯t want them to worry or be scared just because of him. He walked straight to the window in the first-floor lobby, pressed the answer key, and the next moment, a familiar voice came from the phone, ¡°You hung up on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take my call?¡± ¡°Or are you afraid?¡± As he heard this voice, Sean¡¯s face grew even colder, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Luna!¡± That¡¯s right!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The person who called at this critical moment was Luna! ¡°What do you want?¡± Sean said impatiently. ¡°What do I want?¡± ¡°Of course, I want something.¡± Luna chuckled and said, ¡°My fianc¨¦ went to the courthouse with another woman, and they¡¯re about to get a marriage certificate. Of course, I have something to say.¡± Sean¡¯s heart jolted, as Luna, who was far away in the capital, knew his whereabouts all too well! So! Sean immediately turned around and scanned the lobby. Sure enough, at the railing on the second floor, there stood a man wearing a duckbill cap. He was holding a cell phone, and the lens of the phone was aimed at him, Cecelia, and the others! Chapter 208 I Disagree, You Can’t Get Married The man was extremely alert. Almost at the same moment when Sean looked at him, he knew he had been noticed. He immediately took a step back and turned to leave. Whoosh! In the next moment, however, he heard a whistling sound. Sean flicked his wrist, and the photo they had just obtained from the staff left his hand. As if pushed by a force of a thousand tons, the photo, like a sharp de, disappeared into the air and shot toward the man! The straight-line distance between the two was less than ten meters! In the blink of an eye! Bang! The photo urately hit the phone in the man¡¯s hand. In an instant, it prated the phone and continued to shoot towards the man¡¯s head! The man was horrified, but in the next moment, he instinctively dodged sideways. Even so, the photo still grazed the man¡¯s right cheek. The man felt a sharp pain on his face, and his skin had been cut by the photo, leaving a wound about ten centimeters long. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man cursed under his breath. Knowing that he was no match for Sean, he covered his face, turned around, and fled, instantly disappearing into the corridor on the second floor. The whole process, from beginning to end,sted only two or three seconds. People in the hall kepting and going, but no one noticed anything unusual! Sean didn¡¯t chase the man but instead turned his back to Cecelia and the others, speaking in a deep voice to Luna on the other end of the phone, ¡°This time, it was just a phone.¡± ¡°But next time!¡± ¡°I promise, however many people you send, that¡¯s how many corpses you¡¯ll get!¡± He hated the feeling of being watched all the time! ¡°What, are you angry?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Faced with Sean¡¯s threat, Lunaughed heartily. She didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°I have enough people working for me. If killing a few of them can make you feel better, go ahead and kill them all.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re my man, and you¡¯re their master. You can do whatever you want to them.¡± In Luna¡¯s eyes, these people were just as cheap as ants! Sean really didn¡¯t know what to do with this woman. She wouldn¡¯t listen to what he said and wouldn¡¯t fear his threats. It seemed like she was always indifferent. He could hardly find any weakness in her, because he didn¡¯t know what she really cared about in her heart! ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Sean was toozy to talk nonsense with her. ¡°Two things.¡± Lunaughed. She knew that Sean was impatient, but she insisted on making him wait. She didn¡¯t directly tell him what she wanted but instead asked like a friend, ¡°One good thing, one bad thing. My dear fianc¨¦, which one do you want to hear first?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°You have ten seconds to speak, or I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Tch, how boring.¡± Luna cursed and said, ¡°The good thing is, since you and Cecelia are getting married, as a friend, I think it¡¯s my duty to personally congratte you.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Sean disdainfully thought. ¡°As for the bad thing¡­¡± Luna sighed and continued, ¡°As your legitimate fianc¨¦e, I regret to tell you that I disagree with your marriage.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Sorry, you two can¡¯t get married.¡± She still spoke with that nonchnt tone, as if her words were some unchallengeablemands. Sean was no exception! ¡°Do you think your words matter to me?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was as cold as frost. If Luna was standing in front of him at this moment, perhaps he would really teach this so-called ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± a lesson! Lunaughed, ¡°Ten days ago, I already talked to Cecelia. I told her not to marry you, not to steal my man, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t listen to my advice.¡± ¡°So, it really was you!¡± Sean¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, his voice colder. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was me. Didn¡¯t Cecelia tell you?¡± Luna pretended to be surprised, ¡°I sent her more than a dozen photos at that time. Some were taken when we got engaged five years ago, and some were taken a few days ago in Crane when we were lying on the same bed.¡± ¡°I told her that you and I rekindled our old feelings, and we secretly met in Crane behind her back, we even slept together¡­¡± Luna was quite candid and didn¡¯t try to hide anything. Moreover, she was proud of it! At that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This woman is really something. She saw those photos and could still sleep with you as if nothing happened.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m starting to admire her a bit.¡± Those words entered Sean¡¯s ears like a thunderp, and suddenly, everything made sense! No wonder! No wonder Cecelia cried like that that night! No wonder Cecelia suddenly wanted to hear his story and know about his entanglement with Luna!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It turned out that it was all because of Luna! ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully angered me!¡± Sean suppressed the anger in his heart and said solemnly, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll go to the capital. At that time, I¡¯ll personally visit you and your family, and then, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Everyone has their bottom line! Now, Cecelia and her child, Phyllis, were Sean¡¯s bottom line! The Mason family had previously kidnapped Phyllis with Luis, and as a result, Luis died, and Sean began his retaliation against the Mason family! Now that Luna dared to touch Cecelia, she would have to pay the price! ¡°Really?¡± Through the phone, Luna naturally felt Sean¡¯s uncontroble anger, but she didn¡¯t care. In fact, the angrier Sean was, the more excited and happy she became. She giggled for a while, then said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the capital to marry me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Before that, don¡¯t fall in love with another woman and really marry Cecelia. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you, I¡¯ve already prepared a wedding gift for you. If you insist on marrying her, my wedding gift will definitely bring you an unexpected surprise.¡± ¡°The kind of surprise that makes you wish you could kill me¡­¡± Luna¡¯sughter was sweet, but the words she spoke seemed to carry a strong smell of blood! Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel chills down his spine! ¡°Fuck you!¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Sean wanted to hold back, but couldn¡¯t. He cursed loudly and then hung up the phone. Luna was a real pervert! She had the beautiful appearance of an angel but a venomous heart like a snake. She could say she loved you while holding a knife in her hand. Each time she said she loved you, she would cut you with that knife, and she enjoyed it! ¡°I really want to know what kind of surprise you can bring me!¡± Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t be frightened by Luna¡¯s casual words. He snorted softly, releasing his dark energy, and eventually, no other hidden assants were detected in the entire hall. Then, he strode over to Cecelia, took her hand, and gestured, ¡°Cecelia, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and get our marriage certificate!¡± Without a second word, he pulled the puzzled Cecelia straight into the registration room across the hall. His dark energy was constantly released, always paying attention to the movements in the hall. A surprise? Bring it on! Chapter 209 Luna Porter’s Wedding Gift At this moment, Sean had reached the entrance of the Bright Realm, fearless even if the Porter family sent a group of dark energy fighters over, just like what the Mason family did before. So, he was curious. What could Luna, who was far away in the capital, do to stop his marriage registration with Cecelia? What he didn¡¯t know was¡­ Almost the moment he walked into the registration room with Cecelia, some shrill ringtones suddenly sounded behind the door, and it didn¡¯t just ring once. Gemma, Dean, Marcia, and Matthew, who were waiting at the door of the registration room, were all stunned. All four of their phones were ringing at the same time! It wasn¡¯t a call, but a message! The four of them received mysterious text messages at the same time. Could it be a coincidence? It was almost impossible! ¡°What is this?¡± They nced at each other, and Marcia was the first to take out her phone, unlock the screen, and open the message. She took a quick look, and after that, her pupils constricted, and she froze. What she received was not a text message, but a short video! The cover of the video showed a very beautiful woman. The background was a somewhat dim room, and they could only see the beautiful woman¡¯s face. After looking closely for a few moments, Marcia realized that she did not know this woman.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Surprised, Marcia didn¡¯t think much about it. She assumed it was an ordinary harassing message and showed it to Matthew with a puzzled face. Matthew looked at it for a moment and shook his head. Then, Matthew took out his phone and opened the message he received. His eyes widened instantly. ¡°Dear, look!¡± Matthew immediately handed his phone to Marcia, eximing, ¡°I received the same message! It¡¯s the same girl!¡± ¡°What girl?¡± Gemma and Dean sensed something was wrong and came closer. When the two of them saw the beautiful woman on the phone screen, their faces turned pale, and they stood there, dumbfounded! Their reactions were even worse than those of Marcia and Matthew! Especially Gemma¡­ Her body trembled a few times, nearly copsing onto the hard floor! Fortunately, Marcia was quick enough to steady Gemma, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gemma¡¯s gaze was somewhat dull. Her heart was like having a ferocious storm, and it took her a long time to calm down. She did not answer Marcia¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Dean¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°How does she know our phone numbers?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± When they heard Dean recognize the beautiful woman in the video, Marcia and Matthew were shocked. They both looked at Dean. ¡°Luna Porter!¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦e from five years ago!¡± Dean hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t try to hide it, as he couldn¡¯t keep such a thing from them. ¡°???¡± Marcia and Matthew were both astonished. Before the Battle of Nu River, Sean¡¯s identity had beenpletely exposed. Marcia and Matthew naturally came to know about Luna¡¯s existence. However, they didn¡¯t know who Luna was. Moreover, the engagement had taken ce five years prior, and Sean was no longer the young master of the Mason family. In their view, the original marriage agreement had long been null and void. Thus, they had never taken it very seriously. However, no one could have predicted that at the very moment Sean and Cecelia were at the courthouse to get their marriage certificate, Luna woulde to them in such a manner! She clearly wasn¡¯t there as a friend! ¡°She¡¯s sending us these photos at such a time. Does she have something to say to us?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Marcia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Open it and have a look!¡± ¡°Sean is now our son-inw, Cecelia¡¯s husband, and Phyllis¡¯s father, while she is not even an ex-wife. I really want to know what such a woman can do!¡± At that, she stretched out her hand and tapped on the phone screen. The next moment, the video began to y¡­ The four people gathered together, all staring intently at Marcia¡¯s phone screen, and the previously motionless Luna began to move. She smiled at the camera, waved, and greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You must be Sean¡¯s grandparents and inws, right?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Luna Porter, and I am Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°His legitimate fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°If you can see this video, it means that Sean has betrayed our marriage agreement and gone to register for marriage with Cecelia. In that case, I¡¯m sorry, but I must tell you that they cannot get married!¡± ¡°As for the reason, it¡¯s actually quite simple. Sean is my man. He was before, he is now, and he will always be. Moreover, he can only be my man!¡± Lunaughed as she dered her sovereignty to Gemma, Marcia, and the others. Their faces grew more livid by the moment! ¡°Shameless woman!¡± Marcia was so angry that she gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. Unfortunately, this was a pre-recorded video, not a video call. So, this was a one-woman show by Luna, and she couldn¡¯t hear Marcia¡¯s curses at all! The background of the video was the iron chamber at the Porter residence. That was to say, Luna had anticipated today¡¯s events when Sean was trapped in the iron chamber. So, after he was rendered unconscious, she secretly recorded this video. At this moment, she sent this video, as her so-called ¡°wedding gift,¡± to everyone¡¯s phones! ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Are you all very angry now? Do you think I¡¯m a despicable woman? Fighting with you for a man, for a son-inw?¡± Luna had anticipated Gemma, Marcia, and everyone¡¯ reactions, so sheughed smugly and continued, ¡°But the truth is just the opposite.¡± ¡°In fact, you stole my man!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look¡­¡± ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Look at the man who¡¯s with me right now. Who is he?¡± At that, Luna moved the phone camera, and the next moment, they saw Sean, without a single piece of cloth on him. Luna was sitting on him, also without any clothes. The camera briefly swept over Sean¡¯s face, lingering for just a few seconds. However, these people were all extremely familiar with Sean, so they immediately recognized that the man beneath Luna was indeed Sean! Seany there motionless, seemingly asleep, looking somewhat strange. But that wasn¡¯t important anymore! What was important was¡­ They were entwined together, naked from head to toe, in a dimly lit room. They didn¡¯t have to be geniuses to figure out what they were doing¡­ Chapter 210 Mother-in-law’s Fury Boom! The image on the phone was like a bolt from the blue that struck everyone¡¯s heads. Marcia, Matthew, Gemma, and Dean were all pale, shocked, and angry! Marcia¡¯s hand holding the phone was trembling violently! ¡°Scum!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Disgusting!!!¡± Marcia clenched her teeth, and her hysterical cursing was filled with uncontroble rage! Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes! Today! At this very moment! Cecelia and Sean were here to get their marriage certificates! They had already gone to the registration room for the certificate, and as their parents, they received such a ¡°gift package¡± from Sean¡¯s ¡°ex-fianc¨¦e¡±! Who could bear such a thing??? And in the video, Luna quickly aimed the camera at herself andughed, ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to zoom in a bit, give you a close-up so you can see it clearly?¡± ¡°So you can see how intimate Sean and I are.¡± At that, Luna shamelessly lowered the camera again, aiming it at her and Sean¡¯s naked bodies. The scene was like an adult-level video. Who the hell could bear it??? Marcia felt like she was about to explode! ¡°No!¡± She wiped away her tears and angrily said, ¡°They can¡¯t get married!¡± Sean had slept with Luna, and they still wanted to get married? This time, Luna sent the video to their phones. What about next time? Since Luna could find their phone numbers, she could also find more others! If Sean and Cecelia really got married and angered Luna, and Luna sent the video to everyone they knew, then Cecelia, Phyllis and their parents, Matthew and Marcia, would be aplete joke in front of others. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became! So¡­ Marcia closed the video that wasn¡¯t yet finished, stormed out, and headed straight for the registration room! She only hoped they hadn¡¯t stamped their documents yet! They hadn¡¯t gotten their certificates yet! However, even if everything was already done, today must be the day they divorced! ¡°Marcia!¡± Gemma and Dean¡¯s shock and anger were no less than Marcia¡¯s, but they were Sean¡¯s grandparents after all, and their positions were different from Marcia¡¯s. So, they didn¡¯t want to break up Sean and Cecelia just based on the video. Gemma called out and reached out to pull Marcia. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± However, Marcia was in a rage, her anger zing, and how could she possibly listen to what they had to say? ¡°Marcia, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Gemma grabbed Marcia¡¯s arm, held her back, and exined, ¡°Luna is actually a very cunning woman. Everything she does is to prevent Sean and Cecelia from getting married. If you rush in now, that¡¯s exactly what she wants.¡± ¡°As for the video, we can ask Sean when hees out.¡± ¡°What if the video is just all fake?¡± Gemma knew enough about Luna to make such a judgment. Matthew also joined them, ¡°She¡¯s right, Dear. I don¡¯t think Sean would be that kind of person.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Marcia suddenly shook off Matthew, angrily scolding, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You have no ce to speak here!¡± Then she looked at Gemma and snorted, ¡°You too, shut up!¡± ¡°Sean is your grandson, so of course you will speak for him, but today, no matter what you say, they just can¡¯t get married!¡± With that, she waved her hand forcefully! As a result Gemma was directly thrown onto the floor and Marcia rushed into the registration room without looking back! In the registration room¡­ Sean and Cecelia had been waiting in line for nearly five minutes when it was finally their turn. After the staff entered their information into theputer, they picked up the stamp. With a snap, the stamp was ced on one of the marriage certificates. Cecelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat! With this stamp, from now on, she and Sean would be legally married! Her excitement was beyond words! However, Sean¡¯s ears twitched, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. His hearing was far more sensitive than ordinary people¡¯s, so even though Cecelia did not hear themotion outside the registration room, he did! A video??? What video??? Sean frowned. He had always been on guard against Luna¡¯s so-called ¡°wedding gift,¡± but he never thought that Luna would note to him, but to Marcia and Gemma and the others! ¡°Cecelia.¡± Just as the staff unfolded another marriage certificate and was about to stamp it, Sean whispered in Cecelia¡¯s ear, ¡°I have something to deal with, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°?¡± Cecelia was taken aback and wanted to ask. However, before Cecelia could ask and before Sean could leave, suddenly-Bang! The door of the registration room was kicked open by Marcia. Cecelia jolted all over, her face changed dramatically, and she was startled. The staff was also terrified, his hand holding the official stamp paused in midair, unable to put it down. ¡°Mom? How did you¡­¡± When she saw it was Marcia, and that Marcia had tears on her face and was furious, Cecelia became even more rmed. But Marcia just red at Sean fiercely,pletely ignoring Cecelia. An exnation? Not necessary! Marcia strode to the counter, snatched the marriage certificate from the staff¡¯s hand before they could stamp it, and in front of everyone, she tore it to shreds in the blink of an eye! Cecelia was dumbfounded! So was the staff! What was going on?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After so many years, he had seen countless newlywed couples and countless situations, but a marriage certificate that had not yet been stamped being snatched away and torn up by the bride¡¯s mother? That was the first time in his life! His head was about to explode! Although Sean didn¡¯t know what kind of video Luna had sent to Marcia and the others, he knew that Luna must have done something. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± p! Marcia raised her right hand and fiercely pped Sean¡¯s face, cutting off his words. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Do I have to tell you in front of all these people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you are!¡± Marcia used all her strength in this p, and in the blink of an eye, a row of bright red marks appeared on Sean¡¯s face! Extremely eye-catching! Sean could have dodged, but he didn¡¯t! ¡°Mom!¡± Cecelia waspletely panicked, rushing over and standing between Sean and Marcia. She shielded Sean behind her, disbelievingly asking, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± She had no idea what was happening right now! ¡°What am I doing?¡± Marcia angrily said, ¡°You can¡¯t marry him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Marcia had always valued her reputation, so even though she was angry and annoyed in her heart, she would not expose the embarrassing affair between Sean and Luna in public. She grabbed Cecelia¡¯s arm, not giving her a chance to say more, and directly dragged Cecelia out of the registration room! Chapter 211 I’ll Take Your Life Outside the registration office¡­ Dean and Matthew helped Gemma to her feet, who had been knocked to the ground by Marcia. Matthew apologized with a guilty expression, ¡°Please, please forgive her.¡± ¡°She has a short fuse. She won¡¯t listen to anyone when she gets excited.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± No one knew Marcia better than Matthew. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gemma shook her head and sighed, ¡°I understand.¡± Naturally, if it hadn¡¯t been Sean but Cornelia, and her own daughter was about to get married, and her son-inw¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e suddenly sent such a video and made such a shameless provocation, Gemma believed she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay rational either. Moreover, Cecelia was Marcia¡¯s own daughter, her only daughter! Just as the three of them reached the entrance of the registration office, Marcia furiously dragged Cecelia out. Cecelia struggled but didn¡¯t dare to struggle too hard, worried that she might somehow hurt Marcia.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Dad!¡± When she saw Matthew, Cecelia immediately asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is mom acting like this?¡± A moment ago, she was immersed in the sweetness of marriage, and a momentter, she was filled with the despair of a broken marriage. Cecelia couldn¡¯t ept such an oue! ¡°This¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s face was extremely terrible. Just as he was about to exin, Marcia red at him and scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Cecelia, go home with your mother.¡± Matthew helplessly swallowed the words he was about to say and motioned, ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Cecelia¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. From Matthew¡¯s reaction, she could tell that Marcia wasn¡¯t just making a scene; something unexpected must have happened. So¡­ Cecelia looked back at Sean, who had followed them out of the registration office. Like Matthew, Sean just nodded without saying anything, signaling her to go home first. Sean didn¡¯t stop them! Before they could figure out what had happened, just because of Marcia¡¯s current near-hysterical state, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get married today. If they tried to keep Marcia and Cecelia here by force, they would only make themselves aughingstock. ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± Cecelia hesitated for a moment, then yelled to Sean, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Call my ass!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your darling. Shut your mouth and stop shouting!¡± Marcia quickened her pace and, in the blink of an eye, pulled Cecelia out of the lobby. ¡°Mr. Wright, Mrs. Wright, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Matthew then followed them. The family then got into the silver Bentley and quickly left. Watching them leave, Sean¡¯s face darkened! ¡°Sean!¡± Dean and Gemma came to Sean, and Gemma touched Sean¡¯s reddened face with her hand. She was heartbroken, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Sean, how are you?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What just happened?¡± Sean asked directly, ¡°What video???¡± Gemma and Dean exchanged nces, both unsure of what to say. They took Sean¡¯s hand and walked with him as they said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Leaving the hall, they got back to their car. Gemma gestured for Sean to get in the car. After he got in, she took out her phone, yed the video she had received, and handed it to Sean. ¡°Sean, take a look for yourself.¡± The two of them then stood outside the car, not getting in. Two minutester! A bone-chilling cold emanated from the car, causing the temperature around the Bentley to drop sharply, as if it had gone from warm spring to frigid winter! Gemma and Dean couldn¡¯t help but shiver! ¡°Luna! Porter!¡± Inside the car, Sean¡¯s whispered voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell, filled with an indescribable murderous intent and viciousness! As Luna had said before, this ¡°wedding gift¡± gave Sean the urge to kill her! Bastard! Ten days ago, Luna told Cecelia that she had slept with Sean in Crane, but Cecelia didn¡¯t believe her. Just now, on the phone, she told Sean the same thing, and he didn¡¯t believe her either! They thought she was just trying to sow discord between them! However, this video was enough to prove that Luna wasn¡¯t lying! That pervert! After she captured Sean in Crane, she locked him in the iron chamber and drugged him every night. And after drugging him, she shamelessly raped him??? And what¡¯s more! She even recorded a video specifically to disgust Sean and ruin his rtionship with Cecelia! Despicable! Sean truly regretted it! If he had known this would happen, he would have eliminated every one of them, including Luna, when he escaped from them in Crane! Gritting his teeth, he took out his phone, found the number Luna had just called him from, and called her back! Soon, the call connected. Luna¡¯sughter came through, ¡°Seven minutes and thirty-six seconds, two minutes and twenty-four seconds faster than I expected.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°It seems my wedding gift is quite good.¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Unexpectedly, after sending those videos, Luna was watching the time, waiting for Sean¡¯s call! It was obvious just how twisted this woman was! ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Sean snorted, ¡°You just wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle for you!¡± Sean always kept his word. Over the past five years, on the northern battlefield, everyone he wanted dead became cold corpses, without exception! And what Luna had done had crossed his bottom line! Damn it! ¡°Really?¡± Even in the face of Sean¡¯s death threat, Luna remained calm, showing no panic or fear. Her words were even filled with anticipation,ughing, ¡°Okay,e now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long.¡± ¡°Whether you want me or my life, juste to the capital, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± She hung up¡­ ¡­ At that time! Inside the luxurious Porter vi! After hanging up Sean¡¯s call, Luna walked straight into an attic. Inside the attic sat a man with thick eyebrows and a solemn expression, exuding an air of casual authority. He was the current head of the Porter family, Luna¡¯s father! Pierce Porter! Like Bernardo Mason, Pierce Porter was a mid-level expert in the dark realm. They were only a few meters apart, so naturally, he had heard the conversation between Luna and Sean. As he saw Luna enter, he said solemnly, ¡°Luna, you shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless!¡± ¡°When Sean escaped, you shouldn¡¯t have kept this a secret from the Mason family. After the battle at Hilshire, the Mason family suffered heavy losses! Now is not the time to have a falling out with them!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped Sean and Cecelia from getting married,pletely turning Sean against us!¡± ¡°After all these things, what do you think our family should do?¡± His voice was filled with suppressed rage! It seemed that Luna¡¯s actions were not authorized or permitted by Pierce Porter, but rather a decision she made on her own! Chapter 212 The Enmity Between Father and Daughter. Luna’s Support There was no possibility of reconciliation between Sean and the Mason family¡¯s deep-rooted hatred! At the beginning, the Porter family could stay out of it! However, Luna first offended the Mason family, then offended Sean. Now, both Sean and the Mason family had only hostility towards the Porter family, even considering them as enemies! Was she really not deliberately causing trouble for the Porter family? ¡°Oh?¡± Luna walked over gracefully, raising her eyebrows and retorted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°So, Father, you called me over, and you just want to scold me?¡± Luna slowly sat down on a chair opposite Pierce, pouring herself a cup of hot tea. From her words and actions, it was apparent she had no respect for her father at all! Pierce stared at her with a somewhat cold gaze. However, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Before you made those decisions, at least, you should have discussed with me in advance, so I could be prepared.¡± ¡°After all, your decisions will affect the entire Porter family¡¯s future, even fate!¡± The more he said, the more gloomy Pierce¡¯s face became! He was her father, but Luna seemed to never take him seriously! ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Luna sneered with a cold smile, shaking her head and said, ¡°All these years, my dear father, you have always beenmanding me, telling me what I should do, what I shouldn¡¯t do, so have you ever asked for my opinion?¡± ¡°Have you ever discussed with me?¡± Luna seemed to harbor some resentment towards her father in her heart! ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Pierce¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, his eyes full of coldness, and he was on the verge of losing control, snorting, ¡°You are really something now!¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± ¡°Do you think that just with the support of that prince and sleeping with him behind my back, you can disregard me and the Porter family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you forget!¡± ¡°Who had introduced you to Prince Roscoe in the first ce!¡± p! Pierce initially wanted to suppress his anger, but in the end, he found that he couldn¡¯t. He pped the tea table forcefully, and it was shaking from the impact. The teacup on the table fell to the floor and shattered into pieces! Luna looked down at the broken teacup, then looked up at Pierce. Looking into Pierce¡¯s cold eyes, Luna¡¯s smile grew even brighter and more radiant. ¡°Hehehehehe¡­¡± Sheughed as if she had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world,ughing so hard that she had to bend over. Almost half a minuteter, she stoppedughing and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°In this life, I will never forget that stormy night, and how your people sent me to his mansion like a gift.¡± ¡°That night, he went out and didn¡¯t return all night, while I was tied to the bed by their butler. That was a whole night of torture and humiliation!¡± At that, Luna¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold! In her eyes, a faint glimmer of tears flickered. However, even within those tears, there was an indescribable chill. Luna stared at Pierce, and with teary eyes, she managed to squeeze out a self-mocking smile, asking, ¡°My dear father, tell me, how should I thank you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± In an instant, Pierce was stunned. His heart seemed to be pierced by a sharp needle. He was trembling! That night, to his surprise, Luna had been¡­ vited by their butler? Luna had never mentioned this incident to Pierce. All he knew was that soon after Luna was sent to Prince Roscoe¡¯s residence, Prince Roscoe took a liking to her. Subsequently, Prince Roscoe¡¯s butler suddenly died! ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Pierce was instantly furious. Boom! He fiercely smashed a fist wrapped in dark energy onto the tea table beside him. This time, it was not the teacup that shattered, but the tea table! The entire tea table exploded in an instant, turning into powder. Then he asked, ¡°Luna, why didn¡¯t you tell me all along?¡± Pierce was furious, as if he was a father who cared deeply for his daughter. For many children, their fathers were like mountains that provided them protection and a sense of security. In Luna¡¯s eyes, Pierce was also like a mountain. All her life, he was a mountain that had always weighed on her shoulders, bringing her endless pressure and pain! ¡°Good acting.¡± Luna sneered and scoffed, ¡°Is it interesting?¡± ¡°My dear father, your acting is getting better and better. If I hadn¡¯t grown up by your side and known what kind of person you are, I might have been moved by you.¡± ¡°Giggle, giggle¡­¡± At that, Lunaughed again, but in herughter, there was a hint of inescapable sadness. To outsiders, Luna was the little princess of the Porter family! She must have been born with a golden spoon, with endless wealth and riches at her fingertips! Countless people would envy her! But as a woman born into such a prominent family, only Luna knew the hardships she had endured, the suffering she had undergone, and the pain and torment she had experienced! To outsiders, these were unimaginable! Just like Sean. Five years ago, he was still the young master of the Mason family, envied by countless people. But overnight, he was framed and put behind bar by his own family! In the face of family interests and internal struggles, there was no such thing as kinship! Luna was not born the way she was now. The reason she had be so ruthless and almost ruthless was that her experiences from childhood to adulthood had taught her one truth: Only by stepping on her enemies could she control her own destiny! ¡°Luna, why are you doing this to yourself?¡± Pierce¡¯s mouth twitched violently a few times. Gritting his teeth, his tone softened considerably as he tried to persuade, ¡°You are now Prince Roscoe¡¯s woman, and our family is with Prince Roscoe too.¡± ¡°We are all working for Prince Roscoe. As for those unpleasant things in the past, can¡¯t we just let bygones be bygones?¡± For Luna, Pierce knew it was all his fault! More importantly¡­ Now behind Lin Qing Yuan was Prince Roscoe. Prince Roscoe¡¯s trust in her far exceeded his reliance on the Porter family. Therefore, even as the head of the Porter family and Luna¡¯s father, Pierce did not dare to truly do anything to her! This was also the real reason Luna dared to be so arrogant in front of Pierce! ¡°No!¡± Luna coldly snorted, refusing outright and sternly saying, ¡°I only follow Prince Roscoe¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°He wants me to save Sean, and I will save him!¡± ¡°He wants me to marry Sean, and I will marry him!¡± ¡°He wants me to keep it from the Mason family, and I will keep it from them!¡± Luna¡¯s tone was very determined, giving him no chance at all. At that, she turned around and walked away, saying as she went, ¡°As for the fate and future of the Porter family, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°If the Porter family is destroyed, do you think I would care?¡± At that, she had already left the attic! ¡°You!!!¡± Pierce was seething. His immense dark energy was frantically gathering in his palm. He had tried his best to restrain himself from chasing after her and even giving her a p! Even though Luna had already left the attic, herughter continued, ¡°My dear father, Sean wille to the capital within three days.¡± ¡°By then, he wille to visit you, so you¡¯d better be prepared in advance.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°If he finds out the truth behind the tragedy five years ago¡­ well, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­¡± Luna had already walked far away, but her unrestrainedughter seemed to spread throughout the entire Porter family vi! Chapter 213 Going to the Capital ¡°What a daughter!¡± ¡°What kind of daughter have I got!!!¡± Pierce roared a few times, his heart filled with regret! Initially, when he sent Luna into Prince Roscoe¡¯s residence, he thought his intelligent daughter might get a chance to be one of the prince¡¯s strategists or something simr. Of course, he knew how stunning Luna was as a woman, and he had hoped that Prince Roscoe would truly fall for her and have a child together. In that case, as abination of two bloodlines, their child would undoubtedly be even more powerful! However¡­ How could he have expected! Before entering Prince Roscoe¡¯s residence, Luna, who had always been respectful to Pierce despite the many grievances she suffered at home, suddenly became like someone else and returned directly to the Porter family! His daughter not only inherited his bloodline but also his ruthless style! In fact, she had done even more than he did. Luna was more ruthless and more cunning¡­ She sure outdid him. ¡­ Sanchez Vi, Hilshire! When Sean drove the ck Bentley back to the vi, Owen, Zackary, and the Bloody Wolf veterans were already anxiously waiting. ¡°General!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± As soon as Sean got out of the car, they surrounded him. Zackary asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just now, they came back early and moved out of Sanchez Vi.¡± ¡°They seemed very angry¡­¡± Since they had been living in Sanchez Vi for more than ten days, Marcia and Matthew had brought many things from Garden Community, and they were able to receive Owen¡¯s hospitality entirely because of Sean. After what had happened, Marcia rejected the marriage between Sean and Su Cecelia and decided to break with Sean, so she naturally wanted to take their things back. Sean¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, please get some rest first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± The happiest day turned into a tragedy in the blink of an eye. Gemma and Dean, just at their age, naturally found it hard to ept. On their way back, Gemma had been silently wiping away tears in the car. ¡°Sean¡­¡± Gemma urged, ¡°Cecelia is a good girl, and Phyllis is your daughter. You must not be impulsive. You must calmly exin to your father-inw and mother-inw and bring them back.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sean nodded heavily and said with great determination, ¡°I will!¡± Only then did Gemma and Dean leave, supporting each other. After watching them walk away, Sean said solemnly, ¡°I was set up by that pervert Luna Porter!¡± ¡°Luna Porter???¡± ¡°Pervert???¡± ¡°Set up???¡± Everyone looked at each other, not understanding what he meant. Sean had to roughly exin what had happened. After they listened, Zackary frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Miss Porter would be so vicious!¡± ¡°Despicable!¡± The Bloody Wolf veterans were even more indignant, cursing, ¡°How dare she ruin our boss¡¯s wedding, she must think her life is too boring!!!¡± ¡°Boss, just give us the order!¡± ¡°As long as we have yourmand, we¡¯ll immediately head to the capital city, capture that despicable woman for you, and leave her at your disposal!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Not a single man who walked out of the battlefield was a coward! ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go to the capital city!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll personally take revenge!¡± Sean nodded, then shook his head and said, ¡°However, you all don¡¯t need to apany me. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf are enough.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf immediately nodded. ¡°Why?¡± The other members of the Bloody Wolf Group suddenly became agitated. Sean exined, ¡°Arge group of people would easily attract attention. The capital city is different from Hilshire, with all kinds of people there. You all are only in the early stages of dark energy, so even if you follow me, you simply can¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°After arriving in the capital city, I¡¯ll need someone to do some investigation. By then, Pupil Wolf can help me, and if I identally get injured, Spirit Wolf can help as well.¡± The capital city was the power center of the entire Shirine Empire, with countlessrge families. Not to mention those withplete stage fighters, almost everyrge family had somete-stage dark power fighters! Once they took action, these early-stage wolf cubs would be a burden for Sean! With Sean¡¯s current strength, plus the old monk¡¯s Buddha bone powder, as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble in the imperial city, he¡¯d have the ability to protect himself, regardless of the situation he encountered! ncing around at the frustrated expressions of the wolf cubs, Sean added, ¡°Your mission is to guard Hilshire!¡± ¡°We just finished a big battle!¡± ¡°After I go to the capital city, I¡¯ll probably offend many people. There will be a lot of people who want me dead, but they can¡¯t do anything to me. So, some of them might, like the Mason family, send their people to Hilshire to target those close to me.¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m entrusting Hilshire to you, and I don¡¯t want any surprises!¡± The Bloody Wolf veterans exchanged nces. ¡°But¡­¡± At first, they wanted to say more, but Sean red at them and shouted, ¡°This is an order!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Obeying orders was a soldier¡¯s duty, and even though they had retired, it was ingrained in their bones and marrow! With this order, everyone quieted down! Seeing what was happening, Zackary, Owen, and others couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Their curiosity about Sean¡¯s true identity and background grew! To keep this group of wolf cubs from following him, Sean provided sufficient reasons. However, he had another reason that he didn¡¯t mention. These wolf cubs were outstanding descendants of their respective families, and some were even future heirs. They carried the fate and destiny of each family on their shoulders! Back in the army, of course, they were protecting their country and homnd, so they couldn¡¯t say no! But now! Sean couldn¡¯t risk their lives for his personal affairs, even if they were willing! This was Sean¡¯s principle! ¡°Sean.¡± Zackary hesitated for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°The trip to the capital city is inevitable; it¡¯s just a matter of time. Since you¡¯ve decided to go, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°After you leave, we will return to Crane to reorganize our family, so we can¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± At that, Zackary lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°I think you already know that our family has two dark energy fighters. My great-grandfather is currently in Crane, while my grandfather serves in the capital.¡± ¡°His position is unique, and he can¡¯t interfere in many matters at will, but just in case, I¡¯ll give you his contact informationter. If you feel your life is in danger, you can ask him for help, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll refuse you.¡± He didn¡¯t think he would refuse¡­ Being in the capital woulde with many restrictions, so Zackary couldn¡¯t promise anything. He, of course, didn¡¯t want Sean to be disappointed and ultimately rejected. ¡°Alright!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sean didn¡¯t refuse, nodding and saying, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Campbell.¡± ¡°After arriving in the capital city, I¡¯ll find out Charles¡¯ whereabouts. If he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll find a way to save him.¡± Previously, Charles left the army and encountered a car ident on his way back to Crane, leaving no trace behind. Even now, he hadn¡¯t contacted Zackary. The possibility of him being captured or killed was high! ¡°Alright!¡± When he mentioned Charles, Zackary¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. By the time he had arranged everything properly, it was already past one in the afternoon. This was usually when he would pick up Phyllis from school, and she hadn¡¯t seen her father today; she must be heartbroken. With a silent sigh, Sean took out his phone and dialed Cecelia¡¯s number¡­ Chapter 214 I Won’t Marry Anyone but You To Sean¡¯s surprise, after only two rings, the call was rejected. He frowned. ¡°Could it be that my mother-inw is holding the phone? That would be really bad luck!¡± Or, perhaps after his wife returned home and saw that video, she became just as angry as her mother and decided to ignore him, or even to not marry him? The more he thought about it, the more worried he became! Fortunately, about five minutester, the phone suddenly rang. Sean nced down to see that Cecelia had called him back. He breathed a sigh of relief and was overjoyed. He quickly answered the call, ¡°Cecelia!¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± ¡°I underestimated that lunatic woman, and of course my own charm. When I was unconscious at Crane, I actually gave Luna Porter such an opportunity, and she filmed that kind of video¡­¡± ¡°I might not be clean anymore. Will you still love me?¡± ¡°Are you still willing to marry me?¡± He didn¡¯t give Cecelia a chance to speak and chose to rify his position and apologize immediately! Although the video was taken without Sean¡¯s knowledge, what had happened had happened! There was nothing to deny! So¡­ Sean¡¯s attitude was very sincere, especially with thosest two questions. His pitiful tone was like that of a child about to be abandoned by their parents! It was hard to imagine that such words woulde from a seasoned General Wolf like him! If theirrades heard this, their jaws would surely drop! A suppressedugh came from the phone, and Cecelia was amused by Sean¡¯s words. She scolded yfully, ¡°Get lost, you narcissist!¡± ¡°So, ording to your theory¡­¡± ¡°Luna Porter kidnapped you but didn¡¯t kill you. Instead, she did that thing with you, simply because of your charm? She was shameless, coveting your beauty?¡± Ceceliaughed, and Sean felt at ease. He asked rhetorically, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What other exnation could there be?¡± ¡°If my charm wasn¡¯t so great, how could I have married such a once-in-a-millennium beauty like you so easily?¡± Sean¡¯s ttery came unexpectedly. ¡°Pooh!¡± Cecelia spat, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to marry you?¡± ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Sean frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not allowed!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone but you in my life! Apart from me, you can¡¯t marry anyone else either!¡± ¡°It has to be you, you must be mine!¡± ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll sneak into Garden Community tonight, take you and Phyllis away, and we¡¯ll leave this ce to find somewhere no one knows us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who can stop me!¡± Sean was determined and resorted to being shameless in order to express his determination. He had no other choice! ¡°Dare you!¡± Cecelia was startled by Sean¡¯s words, but she felt warmth in her heart. She sighed, ¡°My mother has a bad temper. She couldn¡¯t help it in the courtroom and pped you. Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. When I first saw that video, I was so angry that I wanted to tear you apart!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the story you told me about how you were drugged by Luna Porter and how she was trying to drive a wedge between us with this trap, I wouldn¡¯t have believed your exnation¡­¡± Cecelia was a reasonable woman. Ten days ago, when Luna Porter first contacted Cecelia, she told Cecelia that not only had she slept with Sean, but she also had a habit of recording videos, and she wanted to send the recorded video to Cecelia. As a result, Cecelia blocked her immediately. In effect, Cecelia had already known about the video¡¯s existence, had the appropriate mental preparation, and had already obtained the answers she wanted from Sean in advance. That¡¯s why she was able to maintain herposure now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of petty man,¡± Sean said,ughing. ¡°It¡¯s natural for a mother-inw to educate her son-inw from the start. Besides, it was my negligence. I know that when Mom hit me, she was standing up for you.¡± ¡°The harder she ps me, the more she cares about you.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry, it¡¯s not a big deal for me to suffer a little.¡± A warm current flowed through Cecelia¡¯s heart. After a moment, she suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, do you truly, truly love me?¡± Sean hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Should I swear?¡± Cecelia, teary andughing, said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary; I believe you.¡± Sean, puzzled, asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± After a brief hesitation, Cecelia said with utmost seriousness, ¡°As long as you truly love me, I¡¯m willing to marry you, and only you!¡± In an instant, Sean¡¯s heart melted. If only Cecelia were in front of him now, he would not hesitate to embrace her, kiss her with all his might, and let her feel his intense love! How lucky was he to have such a wife? A few minutes into their conversation, Sean asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Phyllis? I¡¯d like to have a video call with her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Cecelia refused without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m about to take Phyllis to school, so I came downstairs early to call you. Mom ising with us, just to prevent you from contacting us secretly.¡± Sean rolled his eyes, annoyed. ¡°How about I sneak into Garden Community tonight to see you and Phyllis?¡± ¡°Still no!¡± Cecelia refused again. ¡°Mom said that starting today, she¡¯s going to be with me 24/7, not allowing me to meet you privately. Even at night. She¡¯s going to move in and sleep with Phyllis and me¡­¡± Damn it! Sean was speechless. Dear mother-inw, that¡¯s a bit too much! pping me is one thing, and I won¡¯t hold it against you, but treating me like a thief? Really? I am Phyllis¡¯s father! Just as Sean was about to tell Cecelia about his trip to the capital tomorrow, Cecelia suddenly said in a fluster, ¡°Mom is bringing Phyllis downstairs; I have to go now and I can¡¯t talk to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mom these next few days. Let¡¯s wait until her anger goes off, then you cane back¡­¡± With that, she hung up. Sean¡¯s face turned livid, wondering if having such a mother-inw was a good or bad thing. But¡­ Did she think that just by shadowing them 24 hours a day, she couldpletely cut off their contact? Obviously, that was impossible! Putting down his phone, Sean hummed in the dark and made a decision, murmuring, ¡°Tonight, I will sneak into Garden Community!¡± ¡°Before I leave, I must see my wife and child, and spend the night with them!¡± ¡°Think I am like thieves?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep your eyes wide open!¡± Chapter 215 Sean Gets Angry, His Wife Going To Have A Blind Date At half-past eight in the evening! Sean drove away from the vi alone, heading straight for Garden Community! At that time! Inside Garden Community! Cecelia and Phyllis had had dinner and had already returned to their room. Marcia was in the kitchen washing the dishes, while Matthew stood at the kitchen doorway, repeatedly urging, ¡°Marcia.¡± ¡°Since Cecelia and Sean are in love, and they even have Phyllis, it¡¯s not quite right for us to break them up just because of a video, right?¡± ¡°At least, we should give Sean a chance to exin.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Matthew had always been on the side of Sean and Cecelia, persuading earnestly, ¡°Cecelia also said that Sean had already exined everything to her. At that time, Sean was drugged by that Luna Porter. It wasn¡¯t voluntary.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding my ass!¡± However, Marcia simply couldn¡¯t listen and retorted, ¡°You men are all like this!¡± ¡°They¡¯re in love, and he can do that kind of thing with another woman?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t voluntary, can he act as if nothing had happened?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°ording to your theory, if one day you get drunk and sleep with another woman, should I also endure all of that?¡± Confronted with Marcia¡¯s angry gaze, Matthew furrowed his eyebrows. Damn! What does this have to do with me? And! It sounded like¡­ there¡¯s quite some point¡­ Matthew rolled his eyes, frowning, ¡°That¡¯s their business after all, and it concerns their lifelong happiness. Isn¡¯t it better to let them decide?¡± ¡°No!¡± Marcia shook her head decisively, confidently saying, ¡°If we let them decide everything, what¡¯s the point of us being parents?¡± ¡°Cecelia is bewitched by Sean. We have to keep an eye on her for her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for her own good!¡± When parents make decisions for their children, ¡°for your own good¡± is the mostmon reason. They often do everything in the name of ¡°love¡± but often overlook what their children really want! Marcia was a very traditional middle-aged woman! Indeed, she did everything for Cecelia, but she never thought that what she imposed on Cecelia might not be what Cecelia wanted! Matthew sighed. He really couldn¡¯t persuade Marcia, so he could only say helplessly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want Cecelia to marry Sean, you don¡¯t need to watch on her twenty-four hours a day, do you?¡± ¡°Phyllis is so smart. If she senses anything, she¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± The whole family hid the truth about what had happened between Sean and Cecelia from Phyllis. After all, she was still young. She had finally found her father and adored Sean very much. If she found out that her parents couldn¡¯t get married and she could never see her father again, she would have a hard time epting it. Even divorced couples always have the right to visit their children! ¡°Children have simple minds.¡± Marcia thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone for Cecelia as soon as possible. Our Cecelia¡¯s such a good girl, and there are plenty of men who would want her.¡± ¡°As long as he can be good to Phyllis, Phyllis will soon forget that heartless Sean!¡± Find someone¡­ The reason Marcia had such a strong reaction to the video Luna Porter sent was not only for the reasons she mentioned. Actually, the most important reason she didn¡¯t mention was the safety of Cecelia and Phyllis! The grudges between Sean and the Mason family had always worried Marcia. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, she was always thinking about it! She never wanted Cecelia and Phyllis to be involved in the feud between Sean and the Mason family! It was too dangerous! Before, Cecelia loved Sean so much, and Sean was also a victim, so Marcia had to bear all her worries in her heart! But Luna Porter¡¯s unexpected gift gave her a sufficient reason to openly prevent their marriage. She would also distance Cecelia and Phyllis from Sean and sever all ties with himpletely! So¡­ At the courthouse, when she saw the video, she didn¡¯t listen to Sean¡¯s exnation at all and directly took Cecelia back home. She thought that as long as she could find a good man for Cecelia as soon as possible, Sean should give uppletely, right? She actually felt a little guilty towards Sean! But for the sake of Cecelia and Phyllis, she had to be ruthless! This time she had to be the bad guy! From her perspective, everything she did was for Cecelia¡¯s sake! For Phyllis¡¯s sake! So, she should not feel guilty! ¡°Ah¡­¡± For decades, Matthew knew how stubborn Marcia was. Once she made up her mind, no one could change it. In the end, he shook his head, sighed, and was about to turn and leave. Whoosh! Just at that moment, just as Matthew turned around, a shadow suddenly shed over before his eyes, bringing a gust of wind that lifted the hair on his forehead. Matthew was startled! ¡°Dad!¡± Before Matthew could even gather his wits, a familiar voice sounded in the kitchen. Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he looked back into the kitchen, gasping in surprise! In the blink of an eye, Sean had appeared in the kitchen, and Marcia, who had been so angry just a moment ago, had already fainted and was being supported by Sean! ¡°Sean???¡± Matthew eximed, ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°I came to see Cecelia and Phyllis.¡± Sean supported Marcia and approached Matthew, handing Marcia over to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Mom is fine. She just needs to sleep it off.¡± At first, this wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s n. He had sneaked into the building quietly, intending to avoid Marcia and go straight to the bedroom to find Cecelia and Phyllis, locking the door behind him. But coincidentally, as soon as he climbed in through the window, he heard the conversation between Marcia and Matthew. When he heard that Marcia wanted to find another man for Cecelia to rece him and win Phyllis¡¯s favor, to be Phyllis¡¯s father, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry! It was too much! Sean couldn¡¯t bear it! Even if she was his mother-inw, it was uneptable! So, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate to take action. Since being gentle wouldn¡¯t work, he might as well be tough. No one could take his wife and child away from him! ¡°Oh.¡± It took Matthew a while toe back to his senses. He nodded and said, ¡°As long as she¡¯s alright, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Cecelia and Phyllis are in their room. You can go find them.¡± Then, he helped Marcia back to their bedroom.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Alright.¡± Sean nodded with a smile, thinking to himself that he was fortunate to have such a reasonable father-inw. He went straight to the bedroom door, and Sean¡¯s ears perked up when he heard Phyllis¡¯s voice from inside the room: ¡°Mom, how long will it take for Dad toe back from fighting the bad guys?¡± ¡°I miss Dad.¡± Chapter 216 Caught by Mother-in-law Cecilia¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°There are too many bag guys. Daddy wille home a few dayster.¡± ¡°Phyllis, your father is a superhero, so he must punish the evil and protect the good. Understand?¡± ¡®Punish the evil?¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sean was taken aback, realizing it was Cecilia¡¯s excuse to exin to Phyllis. However, after he went to the capital to get even with Luna or take revenge on the Mason family, he would punish the evil for real. ¡°I see, Mommy,¡± said Phyllis in unconcealed disappointment. A momentter, she said solemnly, ¡°After I grow up, I¡¯ll be a superhero like Daddy.¡± ¡°A heroine.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°I can punish the evil with Daddy together. He won¡¯t be THAT busy and tired. He¡¯ll have more time to be with Mommy and me.¡± Phyllis was sensible and adorable, making Sean feel sorry for her. Sean failed to repress his love, pushed the bedroom door open, and quickly squeezed in to show up in front of Cecilia and Phyllis. ¡°Good girl, Phyllis,¡± he praised with a smile. ¡°May I hug the future heroine?¡± His sudden appearance shocked Cecilia and Phyllis. However, when they recognized Sean¡¯s voice, they yanked their heads up and gaped at his smiling face. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°Did you¡­¡± Cecilia widened her eyes, too surprised to utter a word. Subconsciously, she looked back at the bedroom door to check if Marcia was following him. ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis felt surprised. She cheered, lifted her quilt, and hopped off the bed. The next second, she threw herself into Sean¡¯s opened arms and chirped, ¡°I knew it. I knew it. Daddy is a good father.¡± ¡°You are super busy, but you¡¯ll return to see Mommy and me.¡± Sean lifted her and circled. Then he pecked her tender cheek and answered, ¡°You read me like reading an open book, my dear.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Phyllis raised her chin and said triumphantly, ¡°I can read your mind, and I also care about you, Daddy. I¡¯m your baby and little sweetheart¡­¡± Although Phyllis was only four and a kindergartner, she knew many things. Sean clung his face to hers and hinted at her, ¡°My little sweetheart, can you kiss me?¡± ¡°Mwah!¡± Phyllis wrapped her arms around his neck and pecked his face without hesitation. Then she looked back at Cecilia on the bed and giggled yfully, ¡°Mommy, your husband is kissing his little sweetheart. You cannot get jealous.¡± With the proud look on her face, she looked indeed adorable. Cecilia was amused. After ring at Phyllis, she replied cooperatively, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Move! Let me kiss my husband.¡± She left the quilt and pounded on Sean and Phyllis as she spoke. ¡°Oops!¡± ¡°Mommy is jealous.¡± ¡°Help me, Daddy!¡± Phyllis burst intoughter. She nestled in Sean¡¯s arms, unwilling to move. The family of three was having a good time. At past ten in the evening, Phyllis was exhausted, finally. She fell asleep. Sean held Cecilia in his arms tightly. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s great to have a home.¡± Sean hadn¡¯t experienced such a rxing and worry-free moment. Five years ago, when he was the youngest master in the Mason family of the capital, he faced many family controversies. He didn¡¯t have a worry-free life back then. Cecilia clung her cheek to his chest and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s great to have you here.¡± In unison, they hugged each other more tightly. ¡­ It was a loving night. The following morning, when the dawn broke the day. Marcia finally woke up after being unconscious for a whole night. She still felt dizzy. Spirit Wolf¡¯s nickname was Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine, so he had many drugs. Sean believed he would encounter many jeopardies when heading for the capital, so he asked Spirit Wolf to give him many drugs. Much to his surprise, his mother-inw became the first white rat. Marcia sniffed the drug when she was off guard, so she was in aa for a whole night. It meant the drug was indeed potent. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Marcia sat up, shaking her head vigorously. She only remembered the scene right before fainting. Thinking about the fight over the Kats River and Sean¡¯spetence, she cursed inwardly, and her heart performed a somersault. ¡°Bang!¡± She kicked Matthew¡¯s butt and asked, ¡°Did Seane herest night?¡± ¡°What?¡± Matthew was still sleepy. He was almost kicked to the ground. Instantly, he sobered and blurted out, ¡°Sean is supposed to be in Cecilia¡¯s room, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You!¡± Suddenly, Marcia broke off and sensed something wrong. She realized she was toote. ¡°How dare you!¡± She was riled up and snapped, ¡°You old bastard! How dare you collude with Sean to fool me! Your legs have recovered, but you¡¯ve be bold, huh?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± She kicked Matthew again more fiercely. Matthew let out a cry in pain and turned around, falling to the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of you!¡± Marcia hopped off the bed and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I return.¡± Then she stormed out of the bedroom. Cecilia¡¯s bedroom. Sean and Cecilia had woken up. They held each other while chitchatting. Suddenly, Sean¡¯s ear moved. The next second, he hopped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. ¡°Oh! Shoot!¡± While putting on his clothes, he said, ¡°Mom ising over.¡± ¡°I have to go now, Honey.¡± ¡°No worries. Before May 20th, I¡¯ll return to marry you after solving the problems in the capital¡­¡± Sean put on his clothes in a blink. After all, he had to do it quickly when he was in the military. In 10 seconds, he was good to go. He had told Cecilia about his trip to the capital the previous night. Cecilia also panicked. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Sean had rushed to the window, pulled it open, and hopped out. ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as he jumped off the window, Marcia pushed the door open. ¡°Freeze!¡± ¡°I dare you to run!¡± Holding a mop, Marcia was shocked when she saw Sean hop off the window. Immediately, she rushed over and looked down. However, Sean had been long gone. Phyllis was woken up by the noises. Rubbing her eyes, she didn¡¯t see Sean, so she asked, ¡°Mommy, where is Daddy?¡± Cecilia nced at her and Marcia, her cheeks bing rosy as she was too embarrassed. ¡°Cecilia! You¡­¡± ¡°You disappointed me.¡± Marcia was fuming but couldn¡¯t scold Cecilia in Phyllis¡¯ presence. She gritted her teeth and added, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the matchmaker this morning. From tomorrow on, you should go on blind dates.¡± Then she stormed out of the room. ¡­ Sean drove the Bentley Mulsanne out of Garden Community. On the way, he still had a lingering fear and felt annoyed. He had slept with his wife and daughter but had to do it secretly as if he was cheating on someone. His mother-inw caught him red-handed and kicked him out. ¡®Wait and see! After I return from the capital, I¡¯ll give Cecilia a grand wedding. Who dares to stop me by then? Humph!¡¯ Sean didn¡¯t take a rest after returning to the Sanchez Vi. He called Spirit Wolf and Pupil Wolf and bid Gemma, Dean, Owen, and Zackary farewell before heading for the capital. Only two months were left before May 20th, but Sean believed it was enough for him to turn the capital upside down. He was determined to make the Mason family pay the price and discover the truth of the incident five years ago. Chapter 217 The Mysterious the King of Night Hilshire was 450 miles away from the capital. It would take eight hours or so to get there by car. Sean set off at 9 A. M. and would arrive in the capital before the night was out. He didn¡¯t choose to fly there as the ticket reservation could be found easily. He didn¡¯t want to expose his trace. Also, he still needed a car after arriving in the capital. He didn¡¯t want to buy one there. After Sean and his subordinates set off, many people in the capital received the news. Besides the Mason and the Porter families, some friends and foes that Sean had made five years ago and other families that Sean had never known watched him closely. It was all because of the fight on the Kats River that night. Millions of people watched the live broadcast, raising a mighty uproar nationwide. The impact was huge. Besides, Sean had a unique identity, so many people paid attention to him. Although Luke had blocked the details of the battle in Hilshire, the families in the capital were not blind, as the Mason family had lost over a hundred masters of Dark Energy all of a sudden. Therefore, before Sean arrived in the capital, the city lost its peace. At 4:30 P. M., the Bentley Mulsanne left the highway and entered the capital through the Sol District in the south. Pupil Wolf was driving. Sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, Sean watched the familiar buildings and streets outside the window, mixed feelings surging in his chest. It had been five years. ¡®I finally returned to the capital in five years.¡¯ When he left the capitalst time, he returned to Hilshire to visit Nic¡¯s maiden family. After that, his mother passed away. He returned to the metropolitan five yearster, but things had changed. He had lost his mother forever. The thought made him clench his fists tightly. Sean was boiled up with hatred. The grudges that had been hidden in his chest for five years surged. He was determined to get even with his foes. Pupil Wolf turned back and asked, ¡°Where shall we go, Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°Coconut Hotel,¡± Sean answered leisurely. He used to stay there five years ago. It was an ordinary hotel in a remote area, so it wouldn¡¯t attract others¡¯ attention. ¡°All right.¡± Pupil set up the navigator, heading for Coconut Hotel. After passing two blocks, Spirit Wolf in the backseat suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Mason, we¡¯ve been stalked.¡± Pupil Wolf was taken aback. She nced at the rearview mirror and saw several cars running one after another. One white Volkswagen kept several yards away from the Bentley Mulsanne all the time. Pupil looked back at Sean. ¡°What shall we do, Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°Get rid of them at the intersection ahead.¡± Sean didn¡¯t check on the stalker at all. In fact, he had discovered them before Spirit Wolf did. Besides, the white Volkswagen wasn¡¯t alone. There were at least three stalkers. There were only eight seconds left before reaching the intersection ahead. ¡°No worries, Mr. Mason. Watch me!¡± Pupil nodded with a smile and controlled the speed. At the exact time when the red light was on, the Bentley Mulsanne rushed through the intersection. All the stalkers, including the white Volkswagen, had to stop at the intersection. Shaking his head, Sean snorted, ¡°It seems many people remember and care about me in the capital.¡± Five years ago, as the youngest master in the Mason family, Sean was famous. Now, he was well-known nationwide. Many people were spying on him. He wanted to keep lowkey but couldn¡¯t. After all, he was apetent, famous master of dark energy. On the way to the Coconut Hotel, they dumped the stalkers four times. At 5:10 P. M., the Bentley Mulsanne was parked in the parking lot behind the hotel. They checked into rooms next to each other¨CRoom 1506, 1507, and 1508 on the 15th floor. Once an ident happened, they could watch each other¡¯s back. After they took the elevator to the 15th floor, at the door of Room 1506, an ident happened when Pupil Wolf was about to swipe in. ¡°Wait!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sean¡¯s pupils constricted. He stopped Pupil from opening the door and said solemnly, ¡°Someone¡¯s in there.¡± ¡°Ehn?¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged a shocked nce, looking alert immediately. They had dumped many stalkers on the way, so they wondered if they were still watched. Only Sean sensed the person, so the one in the room was morepetent than Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. When a dark energy master of a higher stage hid his or her breath, those in a lower stage couldn¡¯t sense it. On the contrary, those in a lower stage couldn¡¯t hide from the ones in a higher stage. Sean made a random decision to stay in the Coconut Hotel. Even Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t know it before arriving in the capital. However, as soon as they checked into the hotel and went upstairs in two minutes, the other party ambushed into the room, waiting for them. Evidently, the one in the room should be in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Otherwise, Sean would have noticed the person¡¯s existence long ago instead of standing at the door. ¡°May I know who¡¯s inside?¡± Sean asked at the door, ¡°You are here waiting for me. What can I do for you?¡± A momentter, deepughter sounded in the room. The man in the room chuckled, ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve chosen you, General Wolf of the North.¡± ¡°You never let me down.¡± His voice made the three persons¡¯ hearts tremble. Their expressions changed dramatically. ¡°Open the door!¡± Sean looked at Pupil Wolf. Thetter immediately swiped into Room 1506 without hesitation. The three rushed into the room in unison. The room was lit brightly. Before the window, a tall, sturdy figure stood with his hands behind his back while peeking out the window. He wore a ck robe and put on the hoodie, wrapped by pureck and looking mysterious. Sean walked in the middle, and Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf followed him on either side. They stopped before the man in the ck robe, raised their right hands, and saluted at his back. Then they greeted him in unison, ¡°Long time no see, My Lord.¡± Chapter 218 the King of Night Sean knew the man in a ck robe in the room. So did Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Five years ago, Sean was set up by the Mason family and sent to jail. After being locked up in the Hilshire detention center for two and a half months, the man in a ck robe took him out and sent him into the army.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He helped Sean and changed his destiny. Otherwise, Sean would have died in the Hilshire detention center five years ago. He wouldn¡¯t have be General Wolf of the North or returned to avenge. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance. After he was sent to the army, the man in a ck robe left. Sean hadn¡¯t seen him in the past five years. Therefore, this was the second time Sean had met him. So far, he still didn¡¯t know what the man in a ck robe looked like. Nor did he know what his name was. He only knew the man was nicknamed ¡°the King of Night,¡± sounding like a horrible bigwig, just like Sean¡¯s nick¨C ¡°General Wolf of the North.¡± Sean didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s nickname until he organized Bloody Wolf Group. The man in a ck robe was the founder of Bloody Wolf Group. The King of Night carefully picked up all 81 members of the Bloody Wolf Group from different cities of the country, sent them to the army, and established Bloody Wolf Group. Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf were no exceptions. Sean always remembered the man¡¯s voice, so he could recognize it immediately. ¡°It¡¯s been five years¡­¡± the King of Night didn¡¯t look back at the three. He sighed hoarsely, ¡°When I sent you guys to the army, you were still young and energetic, kids.¡± ¡°During the five years, Bloody Wolf Group became famous in the North. You guarded our country and made a tremendous contribution.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯ve resigned but still had the military spirit. I¡¯m indeed d to see this. When the nation needs you, I hope you can still be like before, take responsibility, and use yourpetence to risk your lives, fight bravely, and continue being superheroes.¡± ¡°Every man has a share of responsibility for the fate of his country.¡± ¡°After taking off the uniform, you are still the guardians of the people and the swords of the nation.¡± His words made the three¡¯s blood boil. They all understood the King of Night¡¯s implication and replied in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll all obey the military orders.¡± ¡°Please give us the order, My Lord.¡± Instantly, they seemed to return to the battlefield like before. With amand, they would risk their lives and fight bravely. ¡°Brilliant!¡± the King of Night nodded hard, seemingly quite happy with their attitude. However, he didn¡¯t give them any military orders. Instead, he slowly turned around and smiled at them. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m here not for anything relevant to the military.¡± ¡°So?¡± Sean and the other two were taken aback. ¡°What is it then?¡± they asked. Although the King of Night was facing them, they still couldn¡¯t see his face. Like before, he wore a mask in white and red. Its eyes and lips were as red as blood, looking dazzling. Other parts of the mask were ashen. It was a horrible mask, reminding the three of the creepy masks during Halloween. If someone wore it at night while wandering the street, many people would be scared shitless. ¡°Have a seat, please.¡± the King of Night flicked his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sean and the other two had met him before, so they were not shocked by the mask. Besides, they survived battles and used to kill enemies. They never feared dead bodies and blood. How could they fear a mask? After they sat down, the King of Night said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched the video of the battle over the Kats River.¡± ¡°I also heard the battle in Hilshire.¡± His gaze fell on Sean. He thumbed up at Sean and added, ¡°You have a unique physical condition. Once your body talent was activated, you would be an extraordinary martial artist, as I had already predicted. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to progress so fast in only five years.¡± ¡°You could fight against three maters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy.¡± ¡°You could also win against 100 masters lower than the Complete Stage in Dark Energy.¡± ¡°I believe you can even win against me.¡± Although Sean and the other two didn¡¯t know the King of Night¡¯s actual appearance and identity, they believed he must be superior in the military as he had established Bloody Wolf Group. Also, he should bepetent in fighting. Even if he was one of the masters of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, he should be among the top ones. However, he said Sean could win against him. In fact, when Sean sensed him before entering the room, the King of Night had roughly guessed Sean was morepetent. If not, Sean would only find him after opening the door. ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± Sean smile, shaking his head. He replied humbly, ¡°I should be in a lower Dark Energy stage than you, My Lord. However, my sensibility and fightingpetence should be higher than those in the same stage as mine.¡± ¡°After all, I fought in the battles for five years. I learned to kill, so I never made unnecessary moves in a fight.¡± ¡°Every member in Bloody Wolf Group had thepetence to win against the enemies from higher stages.¡± Sean was humble as he had to be. The matter he had slightly entered Bright Realm was too critical and relevant to his life and death. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t admit it naturally but had to be humble. A ready tongue is evil. Even though the King of Night had changed his destiny, helped him, and was probably his supervisor, Sean still wanted to keep his secret. ¡°Oh?¡± the King of Night sounded confused. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°We shall have a friendlypetition sometime.¡± Evidently, the King of Night didn¡¯t believe Sean¡¯s perfunctory answer. He could judge Sean¡¯spetence more urately if they had apetition. ¡°No problem, My Lord.¡± Sean nodded his agreement with a smile and didn¡¯t expose any ws. He couldn¡¯t see the King of Night¡¯s face behind the mask nor read the King of Night¡¯s mind. Sean shifted the conversation in another direction. ¡°My Lord, since you¡¯ve known the battles over the Kats River and in Hilshire, you should know why I came to the capital.¡± Five years ago, the King of Night could have taken Sean out of the Hilshire detention center, so he should know the grudges between Sean and the Mason family. ¡°I do.¡± the King of Night nodded and added, ¡°I¡¯m here for this matter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± His answer made Sean¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°What do you n to do, My Lord?¡± he asked. The King of Night had known Sean¡¯s purpose of being in the capital. Right after Sean arrived, he appeared suddenly, which was pretty rare. Sean curiously wondered about his intention. ¡®Will he help me or stop me?¡¯ he thought to himself. Chapter 219 The Old Mrs. Mason’s Choice The King of Night shook his head after a hesitation. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to the Mason family,¡± he said. ¡°At least, not for the time being.¡± His voice was deep, and his tone was determined and affirmative. ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± Sean lifted an eyebrow, and his heart performed a somersault. He looked annoyed and didn¡¯t expect the King of Night to stop him. ¡°Why not?¡± Sean asked. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin,¡± the King of Night answered as if Sean should unconditionally obey him. Sean asked again, feeling reluctant, ¡°What if I insist on getting a reason?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± The two asked each other repeatedly. The scene was weird and hrious, but no specific information was told. Listening to them aside, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were startled in fear. Sean had a deep grudge against the Mason family, and they both knew it. Sean couldn¡¯t forget it and give up on his revenge. However, the King of Night was trying to do it. Sean and the King of Night tried to convince each other. The harmony in the room vanished and changed to be weird and stressed. ¡°I understand how you feel.¡± After 10 seconds, the King of Night looked into Sean¡¯s determined eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious what you¡¯ll do if I don¡¯t tell you the reason.¡± ¡°Will you disobey me, or will you fight against me?¡± When he mentioned the fight, he emphasized his words. Evidently, it was a fight instead of the friendlypetition he proposed earlier. Sean gazed at his mask, shaking his head. ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ I can answer your question only after trying.¡± He didn¡¯t directly reply to the King of Night, implying he wouldn¡¯t mind if the King of Night wished to try. In fact, Sean didn¡¯t know what he would do. The hatred had been repressed in the bottom of his heart for five years. The King of Night wished him to give it up with just a few words. Sean wouldn¡¯t ept it. He needed a reason to convince himself. Otherwise, he would disappoint histe mother, Jayden, and the Wright family. Sean would disagree with the King of Night unless he had to. Suddenly, the King of Night turned to stand with his back to the other three. He strode towards the window and asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s a military order?¡± ¡°Do you still need a reason?¡± In the army, soldiers must obey the military order unconditionally. Therefore, no reason was needed. Although Sean was confused, he still had to obey it. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, and he shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for a reason as it¡¯s a military order,¡± he added, ¡°I must see the writtenmand in ck and white and know who has given themand in person.¡± ¡°I cannot only obey a word ofmand from anyone, My Lord.¡± A word ofmand was different from a military order. Five years ago, the King of Night left after sending Sean and others into the army. Sean and others had never seen him in the military and didn¡¯t know his identity or his military rank. They even didn¡¯t know if he served in the military. They knew nothing about him. Sean wasn¡¯t a fool. The King of Night could insist it was a military order, but he wouldn¡¯t easily believe him. Even though he had helped Sean and changed his destiny, Sean wouldn¡¯t be careless about such a matter. After all, military orders couldn¡¯t be disobeyed. Once it was incorrect, the consequences would be out of imagination. ¡°Do you suspect me?¡± The King of Night¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Yes,¡± Sean answered immediately without giving up. He added affirmatively, ¡°Whether the military order is true or false, it¡¯s critical. I don¡¯t trust anyone without seeing it in ck and white.¡± ¡°You are not an exception, My Lord.¡± Sean insisted on the written form of the military order. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t trust the King of Night. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf bowed their heads down, their hearts shivering. ¡®No wonder Mr. Mason is our leader. He¡¯s indeed brave.¡¯ ¡°Bravo! Bravo!¡± The King of Night nodded hard. Suddenly, he chuckled, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve be the famous General Wolf of the North. You do have the guts.¡± ¡°Yourbating skills have been rapidly developed, and so has your willpower.¡± ¡°You are qualified to be amander.¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged nces, breathing a sigh of relief. They wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads, realizing the King of Night was testing Sean. Sean was also slightly shocked. The King of Night continued, ¡°The reason is simple. I don¡¯t mind telling you as you¡¯re so eager to know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own fault.¡± ¡°After the battles over the Kats River and Hilshire, the Mason family suffered a big loss. They also broke up with the Porter family. The old Mrs. Mason couldn¡¯t keep calm any longer and finished her close-door training earlier than nned.¡± ¡°The situation in the capital nowadays is weird and unpredictable. You¡¯ve just arrived, so you must be cautious while doing everything. You can¡¯t be as reckless and bold as in Hilshire or Crane Town. You must think twice before doing anything to the influential families instead of destroying them simply.¡± The King of Night sighed and added, ¡°The Padishah has been in closed-door training for a few years, so he seldom appears in public. Among his nine sons, his oldest, fifth, and ninth sons have passed away. Only six sons are still alive.¡± ¡°Among the six sons of the Padishah, the crown prince and the sixth prince have be two leaders with followers. They reinforced checks and bnces whilepeting with each other. They¡¯ve been secretly developing their own forces, ready to be the next emperor.¡± ¡°The Porter family is loyal to the sixth Prince, Prince Roscoe.¡± ¡°The Mason family used to be neutral before without participating in theirpetitions. Five years ago, you had an arranged marriage with Luna Porter because Prince Roscoe wished to make the Mason family take his side by this chance. However, something unexpected happened, and his wish didn¡¯te true.¡± ¡°Now, the Mason family had lost many martial artists and became your sworn enemy. Besides, they broke up with the Porter family. If they continued to be neutral, other foes would destroy them shortly after.¡± ¡°Therefore, the Mason family has been cornered, so they wish to find a backer. The old Mrs. Mason repeatedly socializes on different asions. ording to a reliable source of information, she has sought refuge with the crown prince, Prince Ashby.¡± ¡°In other words, if you want vengeance against the Mason family, you¡¯ll be Prince Ashby¡¯s enemy.¡± His words were like a bombshell to Sean. The King of Night briefed the three on the current situation in the capital and answered Sean¡¯s question within less than 20 minutes. Sean and others finally understood why the King of Night wanted to stop them. After realizing the threat, the Old Mrs. Mason, Nora Wakefield, made a quick decision and took the crown prince¡¯s side. The crown prince was too powerful for Sean to do anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If not cautious, Sean would be in trouble and even lose his life. The King of Night¡¯s words made Sean solemn. He asked, ¡°My Lord, you said the Masons had sought refuge with the crown prince, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Does that mean I can never take revenge on them unless they are dumped by the crown prince?¡± ¡°Besides, once the crown prince bes the next emperor, the Mason family will be better developed. Does that mean I¡¯ll only sit and wait for my death without being able to do anything by then?¡± Nora acted too quickly. It had been only ten days after the Mason family failed the battle in Hilshire. However, she had found the crown prince as her family¡¯s backer, which was indeed powerful. If Sean recklessly took revenge on the Mason family, he would annoy the crown prince. The crown princes would think the Masons¡¯ loss was a p in his face. Therefore, the consequences would be out of imagination. ¡°So,¡± the King of Night said solemnly, ¡°You only have two options now.¡± ¡°You can turn the Mason family¡¯s trick to your own use. You can also work for the crown prince. He should rely on you a lot due to yourpetence. As long as you are outstanding, the crown prince will treasure you more than the Mason family.¡± ¡°To make you royal, he will probably use the Mason family as a bait for you. By then, the Mason family will go to the dogs, and you don¡¯t need to do anything personally.¡± In terms of potential, Sean believed he had a brighter future than the Mason family did. The King of Night¡¯s idea was brilliant. Sean asked, ¡°How about the second option?¡± The King of Night sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it. Why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°The Mason family¡¯s backer is the crown prince, so you can stop him.¡± ¡°The Mason family can be destroyed, and the crown prince can also be changed.¡± The King of Night¡¯s words were indeed shocking. Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡®What? Change the crown prince?¡¯ Chapter 220 Both Princes Sent Their Men None in the room was a fool. Like the King of Night said, Sean had thought about the second option, and so had Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. However, none dared to speak it. The King of Night dared. He spoke those words without hesitation as if the crown prince was nobody in his opinion. Sean raised his head, gazing at the King of Night¡¯s back solemnly. Still shocked, he wondered who the King of Night was precisely. This question had appeared in his mind repeatedly in the past five years. However, he had never felt so eager to find the answer. Sean was too curious about his identity. After all, there were many influential families and bigwigs in the capital. Even Prince Roscoe, whopeted with the crown prince for the throne, dared not to think of changing the crown prince. Once the statement was spread, the person speaking would definitely be killed. ¡°Why? Scared?¡± ¡°Have no guts?¡± The King of Night stood with his back towards Sean and the other two. However, he seemed to see their consternation. Sean still didn¡¯t answer. The King of Night added, ¡°The Mason family has joined thepetition. You wish to destroy them. So you have to choose either option.¡± ¡°You can only choose either Prince Ashby or Prince Roscoe.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You must choose one.¡± ¡°In the past, you were in the army, Hilshire, or Crane Town, so you didn¡¯t need to make such a choice. However, you¡¯vee to the capital. Neither Prince Ashby nor Prince Roscoe will ignore you because you are General Wolf of the North. They know all your secrets.¡± ¡°Thepetition for the throne was a matter of life or death.¡± ¡°Therefore, everyone in thepetition is ruthless. If you don¡¯t agree to work for them, you¡¯ll be their foes. Especially since you are young and talented withrge potential. They won¡¯t let you do things freely in the capital as you are like a time bomb.¡± His words reechoed in Sean¡¯s ears. The King of Night had stated his opinion clearly. If Sean chose the crown prince¡¯s side, he would offend the sixth prince. On the contrary, he would offend the crown prince after taking the sixth prince¡¯s side. If he refused to choose either, he would end up miserably. Sean was toopetent with significant potential. From the perspective of both princes, they would rather kill Sean if he refused to work for them. Therefore, Sean must choose either to work for. Otherwise, he would offend both if he chose neither. ¡°I got it.¡± Sean nodded. It was time for him to take sides. The King of Night suddenly appeared as he wanted to know Sean¡¯s choice as early as possible. ¡°Brilliant.¡± The King of Night asked, ¡°So, which side will you take?¡± ¡°Or¡­ Which way will you take?¡± It was a critical decision, mainly because it was relevant to thepetition for the throne. If Sean chose the right one to follow, he would develop well with a bright future after the prince ascended the throne. Sean could do more things than take revenge. On the contrary, if he made an incorrect decision, he would live in Hell, and so would his family and friends. It was too critical, so Seam must be cautious. Instead of answering the King of Night, Sean asked, ¡°My Lord, what do you suggest?¡± ¡°In other words, may I know which side you have taken?¡± ording to the King of Night, whoever wanted to do things in the capital must choose to work for Prince Ashby or Prince Roscoe. Therefore, Sean wondered who the King of Night had chosen to follow. He was curious and also wanted to test the King of Night. Sean couldn¡¯t wait to find out his identity. At least he could know the King of Night¡¯s stance before deciding. Otherwise, they would be foes if he chose the King of Night¡¯s opposite side. Sean focused on revenge all the time, so he wasn¡¯t interested in joining thepetition for the throne. He never wished to be superior, relying on working for a prince. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think it was worth it if he became an enemy against his benefactor due to this matter. Honestly speaking, Sean didn¡¯t care which side to take. Anyway, he was determined to avenge and didn¡¯t want anyone to stop him. Therefore, the King of Night¡¯s stance would impact Sean¡¯s definitely. ¡°Stop ying tricks!¡± the King of Night snapped without looking back. He snorted, ¡°My mission is to tell you the current situation and the concerns, so you can prepare beforehand. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble right after arriving in the capital.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you any reference or interfere with your decision.¡± ¡®Mission?¡¯ Sean was bright, so he captured the keyword. It turned out the King of Night was sent by someone. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with Sean¡¯s choice. It meant the King of Night didn¡¯t care which side Sean would choose. Sean wondered if that meant the King of Night didn¡¯t take either side. Instantly, he realized the King of Night might have been sent by the Padishah. Sean¡¯s brain worked fast. In a blink, much inference had appeared in his mind. Many things would make sense if the King of Night was the Padishah¡¯s trustworthy subordinate. Sean didn¡¯t expect the Padishah to keep an eye on him during his closed-door training. He felt ttered, wondering if it was his luck or misfortune. Sean decided now to expose Bright Energy in his elixir field from then on unless the situation was indeed life-threatening. Manypetent masters of Dark Energy stayed in the capital. Once his Bright Energy was exposed, the Padishah would dread him. ¡°You have limited time.¡± The King of Night prompted, ¡°Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe have sent their men. They are waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°I still have other missions, so I need to go.¡± With those words, the King of Night turned away. Sean didn¡¯t answer his question but didn¡¯t insist on getting the answer. Anyway, the King of Night had spoken what he could tell Sean. Sean¡¯s choice would be disclosed after meeting the men sent by the two princes. Sean didn¡¯t stop him. After the King of night left, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf strode to the window and looked down. Sure enough, the street outside the Coconut Hotel had been emptied. All the doors were closed, and no single pedestrian was on the street. Two lines of luxury cars were parked opposite each other on either side of the hotel. The heads of the left faced to the right, and the heads of the right faced to the left. Seemingly, they were in a stalemate. Evidently, one line was sent by Prince Ashby and the other by Prince Roscoe. Both sides had tracked down Sean, so they arrived at the hotel immediately. They were forcing Sean to make a choice. If Sean refused to give them an answer, he wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful night. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Those men didn¡¯t go upstairs while gathering outside the hotel. Suddenly, they noticed Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf behind the window, so they looked up and yelled in unison, ¡°Prince Carl, the Padishah¡¯s ninth grandson, invited you to the wee party in Jade Restaurant, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Prince Gerard, the Padishah¡¯s third grandson, invited you to the wee party in Jade Restaurant, Mr. Mason.¡± Their voices were so loud that the three on the 15th floor heard every word. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged a nce, their faces livid. Prince Carl was Prince Roscoe¡¯s son. Prince Gerard¡¯s father was Prince Ashby, the crown prince. They sent their men to invite Sean at the same time and held the wee parties at the same restaurant¨CJade Restaurant. No matter which invitation Sean epted, the other party would also be in the same ce watching him. It was way too awkward. Chapter 221 A Dilemma Pupil Wolf looked back and asked solemnly, ¡°Mr. Mason, what¡­¡± ¡°What shall we do?¡± Spirit Wolf echoed, his face dark, ¡°They can¡¯t wait for even a second. Mr. Mason hasn¡¯t taken a rest after the long journey. They are pushing him to make the decision.¡± It was indeed a dilemma. Beforeing to the capital, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf knew it would be challenging. Much to their surprise, the two princes had found their whereabouts as soon as they arrived and made moves without waiting overnight. Besides, both princes were half-brothers from different mothers, but they had a tacit understanding of each other. If their men hadn¡¯t arrived at the same time or they hadn¡¯t held the wee parties at the same restaurant, Sean could have met one after another. Then he could study both princes before making a decision. However, they arrived in unison and chose the same time and venue for the wee party. No matter which invitation Sean epted, he would immediately offend the other party utterly. Neither prince wanted to wait or give Sean an opportunity to consider. They insisted on getting the answer as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sean snorted. ¡°Whether good or bad, we can¡¯t avoid misfortune.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He turned away. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged a nce and followed him in silence. Anyway, no matter Sean¡¯s choice, they would take his side firmly. They took the elevator to the first floor. Once they walked out of the hotel entrance, the two parties rushed to them. Both princes had sent more than 20 men. They were young masters in the Early Stage in Dark Energy. None was life-threatening to Sean. Both princes showed their kindness as if to say, ¡°Rx, Mr. Mason. Don¡¯t take me wrong. We want to invite you to the party instead of capture you.¡± After all, those men couldn¡¯t do anything if Sean refused to ept the invitation. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Mason,¡± a young man in the lead from the left side broke the silence first, ¡°We¡¯re Prince Gerard¡¯s bodyguards. It¡¯s our pleasure to pick you up and give you a ride to Jade Restaurant.¡± ¡°Prince Gerard is waiting for you there.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± He gestured at Sean. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to meet you, Mr. Mason.¡± The young man in the lead on the right side didn¡¯t show weakness. He said, ¡°We¡¯re Prince Carl¡¯s bodyguards. Prince Carl sent us to invite you to the wee party, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Prince Carl wees you to the capital and wants to enjoy the best wine with you tonight.¡± ¡°This way, please, Mr. Mason.¡± Neither young man spared a nce at the other as if the other party was invisible. Instead, they were respectful and polite to Sean. Instantly, Sean understood the group on the left was sent by Prince Ashby and on the right, Prince Roscoe. All the 40 men stood quietly while focusing on Sean, waiting for his response. He could only choose either left or ride, which meant utterly different paths. ¡°Jade Restaurant, right?¡± ¡°OK. I¡¯ll go.¡± Sean smiled at them after hesitating for a moment. Then he lifted his foot. However, he didn¡¯t choose either side. Instead, he turned on his heel and strode away from them. For a moment, all the men were taken aback. Their pupils constricted slightly. They all looked baffled, wondering what was happening. Sean¡¯s reaction was out of their expectation. ¡°Mr. Mason, wait¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Mason?¡± The two young men in the lead asked in unison. Sean flicked his hand without looking back and chuckled, ¡°I drove here myself. I can follow you guys. It¡¯s a great honor to be invited by Prince Gerard and Prince Carl. I should drive personally to show my respect.¡± As he spoke, he arrived at the parking lot behind the hotel. The two young men exchanged a nce icily. In unison, they flicked their hands to other men and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s show Mr. Mason the way.¡± Although they said so, they inwardly cursed Season for being too arrogant. The two men were only the team leader of the two princes¡¯ bodyguards, so they always fawned over their bosses. However, when outsiders met them, including the family masters and elders from the influential ns, the two young men were always ttered. Sean was an exception. They drove almost 20 luxury cars to pick him up, but he didn¡¯t sit in any vehicles. The two young men wondered if he hadn¡¯t made a decision yet and wanted to buy some time or if he simply looked down on the bodyguards and was only willing to show his stance after meeting Prince Gerard and Prince Carl in the Jade Restaurant. The more the two young men considered it, the unhappier they became. Simultaneously, they said to themselves inwardly, ¡®If this brat chose to join the enemy and be against our prince, I wouldn¡¯t let go of him easily.¡± Soon, a ck Bentley Mulsanne left the parking lot behind the hotel. One group showed the way in front, and the other followed Sean¡¯s car, heading for Jade Restaurant. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mason Manor. The magnificent main house was lit brightly. Bernardo was pacing back and forth uneasily in the hall like a cat on hot bricks. He was waiting for the update from Jade Restaurant. Nora was also there. Holding her golden walking stick, she sat on the couch with her legs crossed while closing her eyes for a rest. Unlike Bernardo, she was calm. ¡°Madam Nora! Master Bernardo! They heard the abrupt footsteps. Bell rushed into the hall of the main house with thest syble of his word. ¡°Here ites.¡± Bernardo stopped mid-step, yanked up his head, and gazed at Bell. His solemn face became stern. ¡°How is it going?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°Which side did that little bastard choose?¡± At that moment, Nora¡¯s eyes snapped open, full of ice. Chapter 222 Ashby and Roscoe Nora was almost 70, her face wrinkled, her hair gray. She looked like a granny from an ordinary family. However, her icy and intense eyes always sent a chill down others¡¯ spines. She was expressionless but dignified. Although Bernardo was on the scene and Bell was his henchman, he bowed at Nora first before answering the question.¡±Madam Nora¡­¡± Then he answered, ¡°Sean Mason is on the way to Jade Restaurant.¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t make any choice at the entrance of the Coconut Hotel. He didn¡¯t sit in either car but drove towards Jade Restaurant by himself¡­¡± Bell told Bernardo every detail he had heard. ¡°I see.¡± Bernardo squeezed the remark between his teeth, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s indeed cunning.¡± ¡°I guess he also finds it difficult to take sides. He must be afraid of making the wrong choice and ending up miserably in the future.¡± Bernardo had thought of it before. Sean¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t only rted to his own destiny but also to the safety of the Mason family. Once Sean chose to follow Prince Ashby, the Mason family would be in an awkward position. Therefore, the longer it took Sean to decide, the more Bernardo was tortured. ¡°Continue watching him. Keep us updated on time,¡± said Nora. Then she closed her eyes again. ¡°Yes, Madam Nora.¡± Bell left immediately.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bernardo nced at her and parted his lips, but he bit back the words that sprung to his lips. Nora suddenly sought refuge with Prince Ashby. However, she didn¡¯t discuss it with Bernardo before making the decision. Instead, it was her own opinion. Bernardo was annoyed by it but dared not toin. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Although Nora closed her eyes, she seemingly saw Bernardo¡¯s expression and read his mind. She muttered, ¡°I watched Sean Mason grow. I know him well.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely choose to follow Prince Roscoe.¡± Bernardo was surprised by her certainty. In fact, he also watched Sean grow up and thought he knew Sean well. However, he wasn¡¯t confident that Sean would follow Prince Roscoe instead of Prince Ashby. After all, Prince Ashby had be the heir of the Padishah, so he had more advantages to winning thepetition. Of course, Bernardo wished Nora¡¯s judgment was correct. Only after Sean became Prince Ashby¡¯s foe could the Mason family eliminate Sean through the crown prince¡¯s power. ¡­ On the other side. Porter¡¯s Vi. Like in the Mason Manor, a man and a woman were also sitting in the hall of the main house¨CPierce Porter and his daughter, Luna. Pierce was also uneasy like Bernardo, afraid Sean would take Prince Ashby¡¯s side. In that case, Sean would do something to the Porter family by using the crown prince¡¯s power. On the contrary, Luna was as calm as Nora. Holding a cup of coffee, she took sips from time to time, full of confidence. ¡°Luna¡­¡± The rtionship between Pierce and Luna continued to worsen in recent days. As her father, the family master, he didn¡¯t want to apologize to Luna first. Unfortunately, Luna knew more details about Prince Roscoe¡¯s n. Therefore, Pierce bit the bullet and asked, ¡°Do you have the confidence?¡± ¡°What kind of confidence do you want, Father?¡± Luna curled her lips into a smile, put down the coffee mug, and asked, ¡°The confidence to be friends with Sean Mason or kill him?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Pierce replied awkwardly, ¡°No matter what happens, we should have the confidence to deal with it.¡± In his opinion, Sean was life-threatening. The Porter family had four masters of the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. However, Sean could fight against three of them at the same time. He had arrived in the capital. Like a time bomb, he could explode anytime. Not to mention Pierce and Bernardo, Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe had concerns about Sean. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent their sons to invite Sean for dinner and pushed him to take sides as soon as Sean arrived in the capital. The two princes didn¡¯t stoppeting in recent years, but their forces were matched. Therefore, there was a weird bnce between them, and they hadn¡¯t fallen out with each other. However, once Sean joined either side, the bnce would be broken, and thepetition would go white hot. Luna giggled after seeing her father¡¯s worried face, as if the more Pierce suffered, the more delighted she was. Afterughing for a while, she pointed at herptop and said, ¡°Sean Mason has arrived at Jade Restaurant.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know the result soon.¡± ¡°Father, since you can¡¯t wait to know it, watch yourself.¡± Pierce¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As he was too worried to care about his dignity, he rushed to Luna and looked down at theptop screen, on which the scene at the entrance of Jade Restaurant was shown. A ck Bentley Mulsanne slowly stopped. In front and behind it were more than 20 luxury cars, respectively. The doors of the Bentley Mulsanne were opened. Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf got off. Then they strode into Jade Restaurant. Pierce¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, his heart in his mouth. ¡­ Meanwhile, the scene where Sean and the other two entered Jade Restaurant was shown on the big screen in a coffee shop. Only two mid-aged men were sitting there. They were the most powerful men in the capital ¡ª Ashby McAllister, the crown prince, and Roscoe McAllister, the sixth son of the Padishah. They were from the McAllister family, the royal family. When they were young, they always hung out in this coffee shop. It had been years since they had coffee together the veryst time. Sean had arrived in the capital. The McAllister brothers, who hadpeted for many years, appeared in the coffee shop again to watch the show. While enjoying the coffee, they watched the show together. ¡°Look. He entered.¡± Ashby narrowed his eyes at the screen, chuckling. Ashby was the second son of the Padishah, almost 60. He was gifted. Fifteen years ago, he reached the Complete Stage in Dark Energy when he was only 40. His cultivation speed was one time faster than that of the gifted master of Dark Energy in other influential families. After all, the cultivation resources for the royal family were far better than other families. Besides, royal blood was another advantage. ¡°Ehn.¡± Roscoe nodded and said, ¡°The good show begins soon.¡± Roscoe had just turned 40, still in the Late Stage in Dark Energy, only one step away from upgrading. He was also excellent. If he hadn¡¯t been born 10 yearster than Ashby, he wouldn¡¯t have been in the lower level. That was why Ashby and Roscoe were followed by others among the rest six sons of the Padishah. Only the talented, powerful princes were qualified to enter the Bright Realm, which was required to be the next emperor. In Shirine Empire, Ashby and Roscoe had the top talents and speed during the cultivation. However, Sean was indeed a ck horse. He was only 26, but he had reached the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Of course, others would fear and pay attention to him. Even if Sean wanted to keep it lowkey, he couldn¡¯t. Gazing at the screen, Ashby watched Sean, and the other two go to the second floor and suddenly suggested, ¡°Well, Roscoe¡­¡± ¡°Shall we take a bet?¡± Chapter 223 A Game between Two Princes ¡°Ehn?¡± Roscoe was taken aback and asked curiously, ¡°What do you want to bet on, Ashby?¡± Born into the royal family, they always wished to kill each other. However, on the surface, they chatted and smiled while enjoying coffee together. They acted to be loving siblings, unlike sworn foes. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ashby thought for a moment and looked back at Roscoe. ¡°Let¡¯s bet how long Sean Mason can survive,¡± he chuckled. His voice wasn¡¯t loud but full of evilness and bloodthirst. Roscoe was taken aback again. Right then, Sean entered Jade Restaurant and would take sides soon. Roscoe had thought Ashby would like to bet on Sean¡¯s choice. However, Ashby seemed to see beyond the present. If Sean chose Ashby, Roscoe would definitely end his life. Also, Ashby would make him drop off the surface of the Earth if he chose Roscoe. No matter which side Sean took, the other party would want to kill him. That was why Ashby wanted to bet on how long Sean could be alive. In fact, he implied they both would shelter Sean from danger once he took their sides. Therefore, he actually bet on how long they could protect Sean. Roscoe understood his implications immediately. He smiled faintly without replying. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you think, Ashby?¡± ¡°15 days,¡± Ashby immediately answered, giving him an exact time. He chuckled, ¡°Or, he doesn¡¯t need to die.¡± It meant Ashby was confident of killing Sean in 15 days if Sean chose Roscoe. On the contrary, if Sean followed Ashby, Ashby would have the confidence to keep his safety, and Roscoe couldn¡¯t end his life. He fully showed the confidence of the crown prince. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Roscoeughed while shaking his head. ¡°No matter who Sean Mason chooses, he won¡¯t die before our father finishes his closed-door training.¡± He mentioned the Padishah to imply neither of them could kill Sean unless their father took action. He mocked Ashby for being overconfident. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Ashby¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Roscoe, do you want to take the bet, then?¡± he asked. Roscoe asked, ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡± Ashby cast down his eyes and thought for a moment. Suddenly, a smile touched his lips. ¡°Roscoe, we haven¡¯t friendlypeted in archery for a long time. When we were kids, we yed games and were worry-free. I miss those good old days.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we do the same as we were young.¡± Roscoe kept calm, but his heart fluctuated slightly. When they were young, all the princes yed games together. Usually, they used archery as the wager. Once they had a bet or yed games, the loser had to stand as the target, and the winner would shoot at him. However, they were too young to understand thepetition for the throne back then. None of them was cunning and scheming. They only did it for fun. However, Ashby suggested ying the same game. Roscoe was shocked. Ashby had reached the Complete Stage in Dark Energy and was adept at archery. On the contrary, Roscoe was still in the Late Stage in Dark Energy. If he lost, he couldn¡¯t bear the shoot from Ashby at all. In the worst-case scenario, Roscoe could be killed by the shoot. ¡°Why, Roscoe? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Ashby chuckled after seeing Roscoe¡¯s hesitation. Flicking his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to y it. I was just saying. After all, I recalled our games in childhood suddenly.¡± ¡°Cheers, Roscoe.¡± He picked up his coffee mug and clinked Roscoe¡¯s. Roscoe also picked up his mug and gulped down the coffee in one go. When he put down the cup, he said, ¡°Ashby, since you suggested it, I will join the game.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Arching an eyebrow, Ashby said generously, ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. I won¡¯t bully you like I did when we were little.¡± ¡°Well, how about this? If you lose, I¡¯ll shoot you once. If I lose, I¡¯ll let you shoot me three times.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± He sounds generous, but he was in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. He could easily kill a master in the Late Stage in Dark Energy with one shoot. However, a master in the Late Stage in Dark Energy couldn¡¯t kill a master in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, no matter how many shots it would be. It was the difference in the cultivation stage. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ashby.¡± Roscoe beamed at him faithfully while cursing him inwardly. After being grateful, he refilled Ashby¡¯s coffee mug and said, ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Ashby also smiled at him dearly. They gulped down the coffee like drinking liquor. Inwardly, they were ready to fight against each other. While chitchatting and sipping the coffee, they made a bet on Sean¡¯s life and death. ¡­ Jade Restaurant. Sean had no idea about the bet between Ashby and Roscoe. Neither did he know he was watched by countless eyes once he entered Jade Restaurant. However, he didn¡¯t care. Jade Restaurant looked vintage from the outside. It had five levels with an ancient eastern style outside. However, the interior design was modern and magnificent. The wee parties were held on the rooftop of Jade Restaurant. ¡°This way, please, Mr. Mason.¡± One man showed the way. Sean went upstairs with Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Prince Gerard and Prince Carl held parties in the restaurant, so it was closed to the public. At the stair entrance of each level, a master of Dark Energy was guarding. They heard voices andughter from above when they arrived on the third floor. It was lively.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They went all the way to the fifth floor. The man showing the way walked onto the rooftop and bowed, ¡°Excuse us, Prince Gerard, Prince Carl. Mr. Mason is here.¡± The balcony fell into silence immediately. ¡°Let him in!¡± Two men¡¯s voices sounded in unison. Sean walked onto the rooftop, scanning around. His face darkened. As he had guessed earlier, Prince Gerard and Prince Carl had done things purposely. They both held a wee party at Jade Restaurant¡¯s rooftop, which was massive. One table was on the right and the other left. Seven or eight young men and women were sitting at the tables. Between the two tables was a screen. There were less than 10 yards between the two sides. Whenever diners talked on either side, the other side could hear clearly. At each table, three seats were left. Evidently, they were for Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf. Chapter 224 Different Tactics Sean believed they did it intentionally. Besides, ten old men in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy were guarding either table. Therefore, there were 20 masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy on the scene. It was pretty rare for 20 men in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy to appear in the same ce, which was horrible. The Mason family used to have five masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, and the Porter family only had four. In Crane Town, the Campbell and the Rodriguez families had only one master in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy, respectively. However, that made them influential in town. Once again, Sean reminded himself the capital was utterly different as many skilled martial artists had gathered. After all, there were countless famous families in the capital. Each had a shocking number of masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy. Not to mention the wee parties were held by two princes. The scene showed the power of the royal family. Both princes were the Padishah¡¯s grandsons. They were having dinner, but ten masters in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy guarded them. Also, their drivers and bodyguards were all masters of Dark Energy. Indeed, the asion tonight was unique as they invited Sean, the most talented master of Dark Energy in history.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. During the battle over the Kats River, Sean fought against York and another two masters of Dark Energy but didn¡¯t lose. Even though Prince Gerard and Prince Carl wanted him to take their sides, they were also alert to Sean, afraid he would harm them. They were all scared by Sean¡¯sbating abilities, thinking he was too dangerous. ¡°Good evening, Sean Mason,¡± Gerard McAllister greeted Sean first. He looked at Sean up and down, nodded, and praised, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You¡¯ve be more handsome and strong.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Sean nodded at him in response, bowing slightly. Gerard was almost the same age, 2 years older than Sean. He was 28, a master in the Middle Stage in Dark Energy. However, he would soon upgrade to the Late Stage in Dark Energy. Five years ago, when Sean was still the youngest master of the Mason family, they met a few times. ¡°Come on. Have a seat.¡± Gerard didn¡¯t stand up, flicking his hand at Sean. Pointing at the three empty seats, he said, ¡°This party is for you. Make yourself home.¡± He sounded easygoing while talking to Sean like an old friend. However, his every movement showed his dignity and temperament as a prince, and he didn¡¯t look enthusiastic. After all, he was the Padishah¡¯s grandson. His father, Ashby, sent him to hold a wee party for Sean, but they only wanted him to take their side. Gerard admitted that Sean waspetent but didn¡¯t need to fawn over Sean. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Sean replied but didn¡¯t move. Gerard narrowed his gaze unhappily but didn¡¯t let it show on his expression. The smile didn¡¯t fade off his face. Pointing at others at the table, he continued, ¡°They used to be your friends. You should know them all.¡± ¡°To wee you home, I purposely called them to join the party.¡± In fact, Sean knew most people on the scene. They were all sons and daughters from influential families in the capital, who used to be Sean¡¯s childhood ymates and get along with him. Once Sean walked onto the rooftop, he recognized them. However, he didn¡¯t think it was something excellent. Two guests looked panicked while sitting at the table as if they didn¡¯t join the party willingly but were forced by Gerard. Sean smelt the scent of threat. He wondered why Gerard called his friends over. Was it for the friends union, or did Gerard want to threaten Sean with their lives? Sean guessed both were the reasons, and he hated it the most when someone threatened him. ¡°Hello, Sean¡­¡± one young man named Felix Maguire raised his head and greeted Sean. Before he continued to speak, another man interrupted him, ¡°Sean Mason¡¯s friends? We also have your friends here.¡± The man was Carl McAllister, the Padishah¡¯s ninth grandson. He turned 20 this year, a master in the Early Stage in Dark Energy. He was Roscoe¡¯s youngest son. Carl stood up, circled the screen, and strode towards Sean. Ignoring Gerard, he reached out his right hand to Sean and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time, Mr. Mason. A great pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine, Your Highness.¡± Sean bowed at him slightly, shaking his hand. Carl continued, ¡°Mr. Mason, if you are willing, I¡¯m your friend as well from now on.¡± ¡°So are they.¡± He looked back at the other guests at the table. All of them stood up, bowing at Sean from afar. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great honor, Mr. Mason.¡± They were polite to Sean, fully showing their respect. Compared to Carl, Gerard was more arrogant. However, Sean knew the two princes¡¯ purposes were the same. They wished him to take their side. However, their characters were different, so they used different tactics. If Sean walked towards Gerard, Carl would fall out with him immediately. Sean nodded at the guests at the table, let go of Carl¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Prince Carl and Prince Gerard, since you are waiting for me here, you both should know why I¡¯vee to the capital.¡± His main intention was to take revenge. ¡°Sure.¡± The gentle smile had faded off Gerard¡¯s face. He answered tly, ¡°You want to take revenge on the Mason family due to the matter five years ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± ¡°The Mason family is also our friend now. If you take our side, I¡¯ll try to harmonize you guys so you¡¯ll forget about the grudges.¡± ¡®Harmonize?¡¯ Sean realized Gerard wanted both the Masons and him to be on his side. He asked, ¡°What if it cannot be harmonized?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Gerard said bluntly without beating around the bush, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance topete fairly. If you can prove you are more valuable than the Mason family, my father will consider giving them up for you.¡± Gerard¡¯s attitude was the same as what the King of Night had analyzed earlier in the Coconut Hotel. To put it straight, Ashby and Gerard were born proud as princes. The Mason family and Sean were only two pawns for them. If they could only use one, they would value the one more useful before giving up either party. Sean was surprised about Gerard¡¯s honesty. ¡°I see. Thanks, Your Highness.¡± Sean nodded. Then he looked at Carl, wondering about his answer. ¡°What do you think, Your Highness?¡± he asked. Chapter 225 A Man Could Never Give up on His Pride Carl seemed to have prepared the answer beforehand. Looking into Sean¡¯s eyes, he answered solemnly, ¡°As I said, I want to be your friend, Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you my subordinate. ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t force you to do anything for me. However, since we¡¯re friends, your foes will be mine.¡± ¡°If you want to avenge, I won¡¯t stop you. If you need any help, I¡¯ll help you.¡± His words sounded sincere and affirmative as if Carl only wished to be his friend without any intentions. Carl kept being humble. Unlike Gerard, he didn¡¯t behave like a royal prince or look down on Sean. The feeling made Sean nce at him frequently. His inner voice remarked, ¡®Prince Carl isn¡¯t simple.¡¯ Compared to Gerard¡¯s pride and honesty, Carl hid his fierceness and kept low key. Evidently, he was more scheming as he knew what Sean wanted, so he said those words to please Sean. He even put away his pride and dignity as a royal prince. He behaved like a humble friend for Sean, indeed. Sean nodded and asked, ¡°Your Highness, did you think of those words yourself, or?¡± He broke off. Carl understood his implication and answered, ¡°My father also agreed with my thoughts.¡± ¡°My father sent me to hold the wee party for you, Mr. Mason, so he also hopes you¡¯ll be a friend of ours.¡± Sean was too humble, so he wasn¡¯t qualified for Ashby and Roscoe to meet him personally at the wee party. Therefore, the two princes sent their sons. Whether their attitudes or behaviors, Sean knew they must have been reminded by their fathers. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. And please send my appreciation to Prince Roscoe as well.¡± Instead of asking more questions, he reached out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the seat, Your Highness. After you.¡± ¡°This way, please, Mr. Mason.¡± Carl¡¯s eyes glittered, understanding Sean had made his decision immediately. As Carl expected, Sean turned around and strode towards the table on the right, where Carl was sitting earlier. He epted Carl¡¯s invitation. In other words, he chose to follow Prince Roscoe and be against Prince Ashby. In fact, on the way to Jade Restaurant, Sean had made a rough decision. He didn¡¯t show his stance until meeting Gerard and Carl because he wished topare the two princes¡¯ attitudes. The result was almost the same as he had predicted. If he chose Prince Ashby, he would work hard and try his best to impress him. Only then would Ashby consider giving up the Mason family and letting him take the revenge. That meant whether he could sessfully avenge relied on Ashby¡¯s decision. However, Sean wanted to end the Mason family personally instead of being subservient to others or relying on others¡¯ power. He didn¡¯t want to be as obedient to Ashby as those bodyguards. Even though Ashby was the crown prince, Sean didn¡¯t want to live dependent on the whims. He had served in the military for five years and be steadfast and unyielding. A man could never give up on his pride. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± When Sean passed the screen, Gerard¡¯s icy voice sounded at the right table. Gazing at Sean¡¯s back sharply, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going that side?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Sean answered without looking back, ¡°Thank you and Prince Ashby for your kindness. Appreciate it.¡± Then he continued to walk forward. ¡°Only because of the Mason family?¡± Gerard asked, ¡°You dare to risk everything and be against the crown prince just for the Mason family.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to be against the crown prince.¡± ¡°Never?¡± Gerard snorted, ¡°What if the crown prince is against you?¡± He sounded aggressive. Sean was unwilling to admit it, but even a fool would know choosing Prince Roscoe¡¯s side meant being against Prince Ashby. Sean sat at the right table slowly. Behind the screen, he answered loudly, ¡°Your highness, my principle is I won¡¯t attack unless I am attacked.¡± ¡°If Prince Ashby insisted on sheltering the Mason family and being my foe, I won¡¯t mind fighting back.¡± Sean was a determined man. Since he had made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t regret it. He knew he would offend Ashby after choosing Roscoe¡¯s side, but he didn¡¯t care. He would confront everything bravely. Sean¡¯s words shocked everyone at Gerard¡¯s table and Carl¡¯s table. Carl wasn¡¯t an exception. They all gaped at Sean, their hearts thumping fiercely. They thought Sean was indeed fearless and upromising. He didn¡¯t only reject Gerard¡¯s invitation but also retorted to him in so many people¡¯s presence without caring about his dignity.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Carl secretly turned around and nced at a sparkling red spot on the handrail opposite. It was a pinhole camera, which recorded the scene to be broadcast on the big screen in the coffee shop. Carl thought to himself, ¡®I guess Dad and the crown prince have never expected this scene, either.¡¯ ¡°Bravo!¡± Sean¡¯s answer immediately darkened Gerard¡¯s face, and his ten bodyguards in the Complete Stage in Dark Energy became solemn. The temperature on the scene abruptly dropped to the freezing point. ¡°I admire you for your courage,¡± said Gerard coldly, ¡°You are the first one who dares to talk to me in this way.¡± ¡°However, I dislike your rudeness.¡± ¡°Trust me. You¡¯ll pay the price for being rude and reckless.¡± His voice was filled with a murderous intention. ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Sean answered leisurely as if he didn¡¯t take Gerard¡¯s threat seriously. Then he looked back at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf behind him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys hungry?¡± ¡°Sit and eat.¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged a nce and sat next to him. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Carl suddenly burst intoughter and returned to his seat. Nodding at the shocked guests, he said, ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t sit there dully. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Then he picked up a ss of wine and said, ¡°Mr. Mason, wee to the capital. Cheers!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, for our friendship. Cheers!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.¡± Carl took the initiative, so other guests followed him to make a toast with Sean while smiling friendly at him. Sean picked up the wine bottle and filled his goblet. Suddenly, before he finished pouring the wine, something unexpected happened. ¡°Your highness, I¡­¡± ¡°Argh!¡± a man cried in fear from the left side of the screen, where Gerard was sitting. The next second, a figure was tossed off the rooftop¡¯s handrail, falling towards the street. They were on the fifth floor, so the man would undoubtfully lose his life. Sean also recognized that voice. The man was Felix, his friend from five years ago. Chapter 226 The Killer Pays with His Life The Maguire family was just an insignificant small family in the capital city, with only one Late Stage fighter among them! Felix Maguire himself hadn¡¯t even reached Early Stage yet! He couldn¡¯t be considered a true cultivator at all! He only had slightly better physical conditions than an ordinary person and waspletely powerless against dark energy fighters. He could only be ughtered like amb! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Bang! Felix Maguire¡¯s screamssted for only a few seconds before an abruptly stop. Obviously, he had fallen onto the street outside the building and died. Sean¡¯s hand froze in ce! The wine ss suspended in mid-air! Rage surged from his heart to his head in an instant, and the smile disappeared from his now somewhat sinister face! What audacity that bastard had! Gerard McAllister¡¯s character was proud by nature and would never swallow insults silently. So Felix Maguire¡¯s life was just a cost for Sean¡¯s recklessness. He wanted Sean to pay for his recklessness! ¡°Gerard!¡± Carl didn¡¯t expect Gerard to be so ruthless when it came to killing. Putting down his wine ss, he shouted at Gerard through the screen, ¡°Grandfather often taught us that as members of the royal family, we must love our people!¡± ¡°We cannot use violence indiscriminately!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far taking a life so casually?¡± Sean had already made his choice ¨C standing on Prince Carl¡¯s side ¨C which meant that insulting Sean also insulted Carl. Naturally, Carl had to stand up for him and demand justice! ¡°Using violence indiscriminately?¡± Gerard shook his head with a smile of denial, ¡°My dear cousin-inw, you should watch what you say.¡± ¡°Did I tell him to kill anyone?¡± As he spoke these words, Gerard turned around and looked at a young man beside him. That young man was named Gary Jefferson; from the beginning, the Jefferson family had followed Prince Ashby, and could be considered one of Prince Ashby¡¯s loyal forces! Just now, Gerard only gave Gary Jefferson a nce and Gary Jefferson immediately understood. Without hesitation, he gave Felix Maguire a punch who was sitting next to him. Felix Maguire was knocked off the rooftop and died on the spot! However, Gary Jefferson certainly wouldn¡¯t admit it! He shook his head and loudly eximed, ¡°Prince Gerard, I can swear to God. That guy didn¡¯t care about his manners while he was eating. He looked like a beggar who hadn¡¯t eaten for three days and nights. He didn¡¯t even notice the vegetable leaf on his chest.¡± ¡°I just wanted to help him remove the leaf.¡± ¡°Who would have thought¡­¡± ¡°His body looked sturdy but he was actually weak as a kitten. As soon as my hand touched his chest, he just flew out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really innocent!¡± His voice was loud and obviously deliberately said for Sean and others behind the screen to hear! Moreover! When he spoke, Gary Jefferson made some very perculiar facial expressions. He pretended to look scared but there was a smug sneer at the corner of his mouth with disdain in between his eyebrows! Even fools wouldn¡¯t believe such an exnation! And Gary Jefferson had no intention of making Sean believe it either because he knew Sean couldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway! He just vented anger for Prince Gerard himself! Gerardughed happily at Gary Jefferson¡¯s answer which satisfied him greatly before nodding and saying, ¡°Oh I see¡­ he can fly away with just one touch¡­ Is he Superman?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sitting at the banquet table in front of them all burst intoughter from Gerard¡¯s ¡®humor¡¯, theirughter being very loud and piercingly irritating! Not content with killing Felix Maguire they even tried every way possible to humiliate him! Carl on right side of screen along with the young men all had dark energy surged within them while the ten Complete Stage guards standing by moved forward waiting for Carl¡¯smand!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However before Carl could say anything, Sean who had been standing quietly by table suddenly moved. He put down the jug in his hand, picked up a chopstick, and gave it an effortless toss! Swish! The ck chopsticks were like a sharp arrow, piercing through the screen in the middle of the banquet and shooting towards Gerard¡¯s table! Sean¡¯s movements were incredibly fast, too fast for even Carl and those around him to understand what had happened. One moment they saw Sean pick up a chopstick, and the next¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A desperate scream came from the right side of the screen, but it was drowned out by Gerard and hispanions¡¯ughter. The ten Complete Stage bodyguards on Gerard¡¯s side were already on high alert before Sean made his move; three of them rushed towards Gerard as they sensed danger. But when they reached him, they realized that Sean¡¯s target was not Gerard but Gary Jefferson who had knocked Felix Maguire off the rooftop earlier. The ck chopsticks pierced through Gary Jefferson¡¯s throat as he fell back onto his chair with wide eyes and an arrogant expression frozen on his face. His body trembled violently as he let out a final gasp before falling to the ground with a thud. Everyone at the banquet was shocked by this sudden turn of events; their hearts pounding in fear as they watched in silence. Even Prince Gerard couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy; sweat beading on his forehead and back despite being surrounded by three Complete Stage guards. He feared death more than anyone else present at that moment¡­ and everyone knew it. The atmosphere was so tense that you could hear a pin drop until someone finally spoke up: ¡°You will pay for what you have done.¡±Sean didn¡¯t turn around, his cold voice rang out, stimting the eardrums of everyone present like thunder: ¡°I said just now, my principle is that you don¡¯t interfere with me and I won¡¯t interfere with you!¡± ¡°But if you want to do something to me, make sure you won¡¯t regret it first!¡± Chapter 227 All the Guts in the World Just now, when Sean spoke those words, no one took them seriously! In fact, they thought they had heard a joke! But now! No one dared to treat his words as a joke, nor could theyugh, because he had already proven his strength and kept his promise! ¡°That¡¯s really bold!¡± ¡°Daring to kill one of our people in front of Prince Gerard, and also speaking with such disrespect!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± The young men and women on Gerard¡¯s side were all silenced and terrified. However, the Complete Stage fighters wouldn¡¯t buy it. No one had ever dared to threaten Prince Gerard to his face in the capital! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Other than the three Complete Stage fighters guarding Gerard, seven others turned into shadows, leaped across the screen in the middle, and charged towards Sean! They couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone insulting the royal family! ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°How dare you attack his friend in front of Prince Carl!¡± Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Of course, the ten Complete Stage fighters on Carl¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t just sit there. Almost at the same moment those people took a step forward, they yelled and moved and turned into shadows, blocking the way in front of Carl and Sean! Bang! The screen between the two banquet tables shattered instantly, turning into countless fragments that scattered all over the floor! Seventeen Complete Stage fighters entered a standoff! The Jade Restaurant wasrge, and the rooftop was very spacious, but it still couldn¡¯t withstand a group battle involving so many Complete Stage fighters. If they fought, the entire rooftop would likely be blown away! Gerard was a prince? So what? So was Carl too! ¡°Gerard, do you want to start a war here?¡± Carl stood with his hands behind his back, behind his ten Complete Stage fighters, and looked across at Gerard. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°You must know Mr. Mason¡¯s identity. If you get Grandfather into this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both be in trouble!¡± If Sean were just an ordinary rich kid, that would be one thing! But he was General Wolf! Even after his retirement, everyone knew him! He had just left the military and was attacked by the royal family. If word got out, it would only damage the royal family¡¯s reputation, and if it reached Padishah¡¯s ears, no one knew what consequences it would bring! Gerard ignored Carl¡¯s warning and red at Sean¡¯s back, gritting his teeth and snorted, ¡°Then you just enjoy yourself!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left!¡± After saying that, he walked straight out the door! Although Gerard was arrogant, he wasn¡¯t reckless. He didn¡¯t impulsively seek revenge for Gary Jefferson, disregarding everything. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t care about a mere Gary Jefferson, and his death wasn¡¯t worth taking such a big risk! Moreover, it was now ten against ten, plus Sean, who could fight one against three alone. Even if they went to war, his failure was almost certain! A wise man knows when to stop! Gerard chose to stop now! He left behind only a threatening remark and, under the protection of the three Complete Stage fighters, walked directly toward the rooftop exit. ¡°If Prince Gerard wants to kill me, that¡¯s fine!¡± Sean remained standing there, unmoving, not stopping Gerard from leaving, not even ncing at Gerard. Instead, he spoke with an icy tone, ¡°Prince Ashby can try to kill me too!¡± ¡°But I hope that you will act like men, instead of acting like a gang of thugs, going after my friends and family!¡± ¡°Such acts are despised by the world, let alone the royal family!¡± ¡°If there is a next time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid my chopsticks will no longer be aimed at some funny executioner like Gary Jefferson¡­¡± His voice boomed like thunder! Since Sean had chosen to stand with Prince Carl and oppose Prince Ashby, he had naturally considered the consequences. Whether it was Ashby or Gerard, if they wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t back down! Even if he truly died at their hands, it would be because he had lost! There was no problem with that! However, he couldn¡¯t bear them going after his friends or family! That was his bottom line! The grievances between men should be resolved in a manly manner! When Gerard, who had already reached the rooftop exit, heard Sean¡¯s words, his footsteps paused for a moment, a cold glint shing between his brows. Without turning his head, he asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Interpret it however you like!¡± Sean didn¡¯t exin, and there was no need to. They hade this far, and any exnation would be useless. ¡°I really admired your courage!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also growing more and more annoyed by your arrogance and recklessness!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Without saying more, Gerard left the rooftop. What could he do? Not only did this guy have miraculous strength, but he also had a fiery temper. He didn¡¯t leave any face for Gerard, not even giving him a way out gracefully. Gerard wanted to leave a harsh warning before leaving, but Sean wouldn¡¯t let him! Knowing he couldn¡¯t start a war and that he was outmatched, Gerard naturally wouldn¡¯t linger! Speaking more would only humiliate himself! The other seven Complete Stage fighters and the young men and women also withdrew from the rooftop terrace one after another. Before leaving, they looked at Sean with eyes full of anger and resentment! This bastard dared to say Prince Ashby and Prince Gerard were just a gang of thugs¡­ Damn! This bastard probably had all the guts in the world! After Gerard left with his people, it took quite a while for those on Carl¡¯s side to recover from their shock. Meanwhile, Sean seemed utterly unaffected, not taking Gerard¡¯s threat to heart at all. He turned to Carl and said, ¡°Prince Carl, please collect the body of my friend and send him home.¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Protect his family!¡± Carl immediately nodded, ¡°Mr. Mason, rest assured, I will arrange it right away.¡± At that, he nced at one of the Complete Stage elders beside him. The elder understood and nodded, turning to leave the rooftop. Carl seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯re new to the capital and may not be familiar with the current situation.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°After the banquet,e with me and stay at my ce for the time being, just in case Prince Ashby would do anything for retaliation.¡± He wanted Sean to move into his own mansion for two reasons: one was to protect Sean and the others from any retaliation by Ashby and Gerard, and the second was to take the opportunity to strengthen the rtionship between himself and Sean. ¡°Alright!¡± Sean didn¡¯t refuse, then said, ¡°I want to know about the situation with the Jefferson family.¡± The Jefferson family! Retaliation?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That was something Sean wanted to do as well! Just taking Gary Jefferson¡¯s life wasn¡¯t enough to extinguish the fury in Sean¡¯s heart. Sean had restrained himself just now and had not attacked Gerard! However, the Jefferson family had to pay for Gary Jefferson¡¯s evil deeds! Chapter 228 Lord Fergus, Princess Julia ¡°This is¡­¡± Carl¡¯s heart stirred, as he naturally knew which Jefferson family Sean was talking about. He could vaguely guess what Sean wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he destroyed all the surveince cameras on the rooftop and nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Then, Carl gave Sean a brief overview of the Jefferson family¡¯s situation. The Jefferson family had over a hundred members, and they were loyal to Prince Ashby. They had only one Complete Stage fighter in the family, and it was Prince Ashby that had helped him reach that stage. That was one of the reasons the Jefferson family was so loyal to Prince Ashby. They had six Late Stage fighters, nearly thirty Middle and Early Stage fighters. In terms of overall strength, they were not on the same level as the Mason or Porter families. They were at best a second-rate family in the capital. Sean alone could handle them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Mason, do you think killing Gary Jefferson is not enough? Are you nning to take action against the entire Jefferson family?¡± Carl knew Sean¡¯s intentions, so he didn¡¯t ask, but a young woman sitting next to Carl couldn¡¯t help but ask. Sean nced at the young woman. Beautiful! She was exceptionally beautiful, with delicate features as if they were meticulously sculpted, bright eyes, white teeth, and fair skin like creamy jade. Her cherry lips were as red as roses. At first nce, Sean couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. She appeared to be around twenty-five years old. Her attire showcased her elegant and luxurious lifestyle. It was evident that she came from a prominent family. Sean¡¯s gaze lingered on the young woman for about three seconds. He didn¡¯t answer her question but turned to Carl and asked, ¡°Prince Carl, who is this youngdy?¡± Sean didn¡¯t remember ever meeting her before. Carl introduced her with a smile, ¡°This is my cousin, Julia.¡± Sean was taken aback. Was she Prince Adam¡¯s daughter? It seemed that Prince Adam and Prince Carl were on the same side; otherwise, Julia would be sitting with Gerard instead of them. ¡°Turns out you are a princess. My apologies.¡± Sean greeted her with a bow. ¡°Mr. Mason, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Julia smiled, her expression bittersweet. She shook her head, ¡°I was born into the royal family, but I¡¯m just a pitiful bird trapped in a cage. These titles are nothing more than hollow glimmers.¡± Sean was taken aback again. This girl¡­ her words¡­ seemed somewhat mncholic. Returning to the previous topic, Sean furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Princess, do you not want me to take action against the Jefferson family?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Julia shook her head, ¡°On the contrary, I hope, Mr. Mason, that you can show no mercy andpletely wipe out the Jefferson family.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was stunned for the third time, looking back at Carl. What the hell! Did Julia have a grudge against the Jefferson family? Carl understood and exined, ¡°Mr. Mason has been away from the capital for several years, so you might not be aware of some things.¡± ¡°Have you heard of Lord Fergus?¡± Carl suddenly asked. ¡°Fergus Archer?¡± Sean nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about him.¡± Shirine bordered many territories, and to the south was the South Forest. For several years, Sean had been responsible for defending the northern border, resisting the invasion of the North Kingdom. That was why he earned the title-General Wolf. In the western border, they had the towering, snow-covered mountains guarded by Lord Snow. To the east, they had the vast ocean guarded by Lord Fisher. And the guardian of the southern border was Fergus Archer, personally appointed by Padishah as Lord Fergus. Therefore, Shirine¡¯s four borders were actually guarded by all these renowned generals, known to outsiders as the ¡°Four Generals.¡± Sean, as General Wolf, was just one of them. The Four Generals were stationed at their respective borders year-round and rarely saw each other. The reason was simple: each of these four controlled one of Shirine¡¯s most elite and mysterious forces. If they formed an alliance in private andunched a rebellion, it would be a disaster. Padishah, residing in the royal city, had to be cautious. As for Fergus Archer, Sean didn¡¯t know much, just a few rumors. It was said that Fergus Archer stood at 2. 5 meters tall and weighed over 500 pounds, with arms thicker than an average person¡¯s waist. This had to do with the geographic environment of the southern border. In the southern mountains, poisonous fog and swamps permeated the air year-round, creating a harsh natural environment. The hostile environment bred countless venomous insects and ferocious beasts. Those who survived there possessed beast-like physiques and temperaments. Fergus Archer became their leader, defending against the threats and attacks from the venomous creatures and beasts in the mountains. Regardless of whether the rumors about him were true, it was certain that he was no ordinary person. Carl suddenly mentioning Fergus Archer took Sean by surprise. What could be the connection between Fergus Archer and Julia? ¡°Perhaps Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t know this.¡± Carl noticed the confusion in Sean¡¯s mind and continued, ¡°Fergus Archer is an inherently brutal savage, and is a violent man who enjoys killing. Years ago, my grandfather personally went to the southern border, severely injured him, subdued him, and ordered him to guard the South Forest.¡± ¡°In reality, however, he harbors ulterior motives and has always been plotting a rebellion! He just didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly because of my grandfather!¡± ¡°For the sake of stability in the southern border, my grandfather, despite being aware of everything, did not kill him. So, over the years, everyone maintained a very delicate bnce.¡± ¡°Until¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what methods the Jefferson family used, but they secretly contacted Fergus Archer, gained his trust, and even persuaded him to support Prince Ashby¡¯s faction, assisting Prince Ashby to ascend the throne!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby was overjoyed. As a reward, he used royal resources to help the former head of the Jefferson family, Dird Jefferson, reach the Complete Stage¡­¡± Sean listened quietly, his face expressionless, but his heart was filled with tumultuous emotions. Fergus Archer had secretly joined Prince Ashby! ¡°Does Padishah not know?¡± Sean was somewhat puzzled. Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer were colluding in secret, and even Prince Carl had discovered the clues. It was impossible for Padishah not to notice! Could Padishah tolerate such a thing? ¡°He should know.¡± Carl first nodded, then shook his head and gave a bitter smile. ¡°As for what Grandfather thinks and how he ns, that remains unknown.¡± Sean nced at Julia. So, what did that mean? What did the collusion between Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer have to do with Julia? Carl also looked at Julia and sighed. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Dird Jefferson entered the Imperial Cityst July and met with Grandfather. He proposed to Grandfather that Julia be married to Fergus Archer to stabilize the situation in the south.¡± ¡°In the end, Grandfather agreed!¡± ¡°He ordered Julia and Fergus Archer to set a wedding date, and after the wedding, they were to return to South Forest together!¡± ¡°And their wedding is scheduled for half a monthter!¡± Chapter 229 It’s Fate, I Accept It Boom! Carl¡¯s words struck Sean like a thunderbolt, echoing in his ears. This time, Sean was truly shocked and astonished. His heart skipped a beat, his pupils dted, and his face changed dramatically. In disbelief, he looked at Julia again and thought to himself: To marry such a delicate and beautiful princess to Fergus Archer, a man as strong as an ox and with a brutal, bloodthirsty nature? What a waste! No wonder! No wonder Julia harbored deep hatred for the Jefferson family! No wonder her smile had been bitter, and when mentioning her royal status, shepared her noble position to a caged bird without freedom! The poor girl! Most importantly, how could the Padishah in Imperial City have agreed to such a ridiculous proposal and despicable demand? Had he been kicked in the head by a donkey? Was Julia really the Padishah¡¯s biological granddaughter? Sean couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°It¡¯s all fate; I understand,¡± Julia said, meeting Sean¡¯splex gaze with a miserable smile. Her clear eyes shimmered with unshed tears, which she held back, refusing to let them fall in front of them. Her voice choked as she continued, ¡°However!¡± ¡°I want those beasts¡¯ lives too!¡± In her grief-stricken voice, there was a hint of indomitable rage that she couldn¡¯t hide. The Jefferson family wanted to ruin her, and she wanted to take them down with her! The young men and women around them obviously knew about this matter beforehand. Although they felt sorrow and regret for Julia, they were powerless. No one dared to disobey the Padishah¡¯s orders! Julia didn¡¯t dare. Julia¡¯s father, Prince Adam, didn¡¯t dare. Even Prince Carl, who had the qualifications topete for the throne with Prince Ashby, didn¡¯t dare. Let alone them? ¡°Bastards!¡± However, as a woman herself, Pupil Wolf, who was sitting next to Sean, exploded with anger upon hearing such a thing. She mmed the table and cursed, ¡°Those beasts! They all deserve to go to hell!¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s temper couldn¡¯t be contained. But she knew very well that with her Early Stage strength, she could only vent her anger. She couldn¡¯t do anything, couldn¡¯t help Julia, and couldn¡¯t change the current situation. So¡­ She turned her head and looked at Sean. Even without speaking, anyone could tell what she meant. Sean red at her, pulled her back into her seat, and didn¡¯t immediately express his stance. Instead, he asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you know why the Padishah agreed to Dird Jefferson¡¯s proposal and issued such an order?¡± In Shirine, the Padishah was an unquestionable authority! Sean couldn¡¯t figure out the true intentions of the Padishah. If he were to intervene rashly and disrupt the situation, he might destroy the Padishah¡¯s ns and bring about consequences he couldn¡¯t bear. In the capital, he had to be cautious in everything he did. Julia said, ¡°When the order was first issued, my father went to the Imperial City to meet with the Padishah. The Padishah only said three words to my father¡­¡± ¡°For the country!¡± Padishah! Carl, being the Padishah¡¯s grandson, had always referred to the Padishah as ¡°grandfather,¡± whereas Julia, also his granddaughter, addressed him as ¡°Padishah,¡± just like Sean. Although it was just a form of address, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that Julia harbored resentment not only against Dird Jefferson and the entire Jefferson family but also against the Padishah. After all! He was her own grandfather! And now! With the phrase ¡°for the country¡± and a suddenmand, the Padishah heartlessly discarded her as a political tool to stabilize the situation. If she were to marry a brute like Fergus Archer, she dared not imagine her future life. Once she went to the South Forest with Fergus Archer, whether she could return alive was aplete unknown! He was pushing her into a pit of fire! He was after her life! ¡°For the country¡­¡± Sean silently repeated these words in his heart, realizing that there truly was no affection to speak of in the royal family. Everything was for politics! Julia gazed deeply at Sean and whispered, ¡°Mr. Mason, you killed Gary Jefferson in front of Gerard just now. Although it wasn¡¯t for me, I am still grateful to you.¡± ¡°As for the Jefferson family¡­¡± ¡°Even my father doesn¡¯t dare to defy the order for the sake of a caged bird like me and risk seeking justice for me from the Jefferson family.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°I was just asking casually, Mr. Mason. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The Jefferson family was favored by Prince Ashby, and her marriage to Fergus Archer was the Padishah¡¯smand. Their wedding was imminent. If they were to take action against the Jefferson family now, it would not only provoke Prince Ashby¡¯s wrath but also incur the wrath of the Padishah! The consequences would be too severe! How could she dare to expect Sean, a man with whom she had only just met, to do something even her father, the esteemed Prince Adam, dared not do? Sean¡¯s refusal would be normal! It was reasonable! Julia¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Sean a good reason to defuse the atmosphere. The girl was kind-hearted! Carl also timely stepped forward and advised, ¡°Mr. Mason, the food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°The situation in the capital is extremelyplex right now. We must be cautious with every step we take. Regarding Julia¡¯s situation, my father and Prince Adam are discussing countermeasures, hoping to find a way to save Julia before the wedding.¡± There was still half a month left until the wedding! ¡°Mm.¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help with, I will.¡± They didn¡¯t mention the Jefferson family again, as if they had truly turned the page on that matter. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason.¡± Julia expressed her gratitude, but her gaze dimmed imperceptibly. Although she knew Sean couldn¡¯t possibly take such a great risk for her, she still felt a hint of undeniable disappointment and bitterness when he avoided the topic. ¡°Boss, this¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Eat!¡± Pupil Wolf wanted to speak, but Sean interrupted him before he could finish. After thismotion, everyone¡¯s mood had be heavy, and the celebratory atmosphere from earlier had disappeared. Half an hourter, Sean had drunk quite a bit of alcohol and suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°Please enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Then he turned and walked away. He left the rooftop! Carl and the others didn¡¯t give it much thought, but Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged nces, sensing something. They had fought alongside Sean in life-and-death battles on the northern battlefield, and they knew his character all too well! Even without the incident involving Julia, Sean would never have let the Jefferson family off the hook for Felix Maguire¡¯s death alone! Chapter 230 The Wolf from the North At that time, in the main building of the Mason family¡¯s vi! ¡°Sean attended Prince Carl¡¯s weing banquet, chose Prince Carl¡¯s side, and openly defied Prince Gerard, speaking pretty disrespectfully to him¡­¡± ¡°Gary Jefferson killed Felix Maguire!¡± ¡°And Sean¡­¡± ¡°He killed Gary Jefferson on the spot, avenging Felix Maguire!¡± ¡°He also said¡­¡± ¡°Sean said that if Prince Gerard dares to touch his family and friends again, next time it will be Prince Gerard himself!¡± ¡°He told them to be mentally prepared!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Bell respectfully stood there, recounting in detail the situation he had learned about at Jade Restaurant to Bernardo and Old Mrs. Mason. As he spoke¡­ Bell¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely, and his voice trembled slightly! Sean¡¯s ferocity took Bell by surprise! It was one thing for him to choose Carl, but to kill Gerard¡¯s man in front of Gerard and even threaten Gerard with death was admirable, even as an enemy! Five years ago! Sean was still the young master of the Mason family! Bell even wondered, if it weren¡¯t for what happened five years ago, and Sean was still the young master of the Mason family, what kind of prosperity would the Mason family be experiencing now? Twenty-six years old! Complete Stage! This would have been enough to elevate the Mason family¡¯s status in the capital, and his future would be limitless! But it was just a thought¡­ ¡°Really???¡± After listening to Bell¡¯s ount, Bernardo was overjoyed. His long-held worry finally rxed, and he said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Truly heaven is on our side!¡± ¡°This wicked child, born cruel, impulsive, and reckless, dares to show off in front of Prince Gerard. Given Prince Gerard¡¯s temperament and usual style, he will definitely not give him a chance to live!¡± This oue was even more perfect than what Bernardo had hoped for! In his view! The more arrogant Sean was now, the faster he would die! He wouldn¡¯t be able to bounce around for long like a grasshopper in autumn! Old Mrs. Mason, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. However, she didn¡¯t show the same ecstasy as Bernardo, but reminded him, ¡°Bernardo, don¡¯t be too happy too soon.¡± ¡°That wicked child¡¯s reckless actions are both good and bad for us. You should start making arrangements immediately. Before Prince Ashby takes action to eliminate that wicked child, we must strengthen our defenses!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want that wicked child to bring us down with him in a desperate fight!¡± With Sean¡¯s current strength, even if he stormed into the Mason family¡¯s vi alone, the consequences would be unthinkable! And Sean¡¯s confrontation with Gerard at Jade Restaurant, whilepletely offending Prince Ashby, also meant that Prince Ashby had lost his deterrent power over Sean! Sean was ruthless and decisive in his actions; who knew whether he would strike against the Mason family first, before Prince Ashby had a chance to act against him? They had to be prepared! ¡°Mother, rest assured, I will make arrangements immediately. If that wicked child dares toe, he will not be able to return!¡± Bernardo¡¯s smile faded, his heart slightly heavy, reced by a cold and gloomy expression. The life-and-death battle between the Mason family and Sean was about to begin! ¡­ At the same time, in the main building of the Porter family¡¯s vi! After Gerard left the rooftop, the image on theputer screen suddenly disappeared. Luna Porter closed theptop and looked up at the excited Pierce Porter. She smiled and asked, ¡°Father, are you satisfied with this oue?¡± ¡°Satisfied! Satisfied!¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s choice, Pierce Porter¡¯s reaction was the same as Bernardo¡¯s, full of surprise and delight! ¡°Great!¡± Pierce Porterughed, ¡°Sean chose Prince Carl; from now on, we are on the same side. With Prince Carl, he shouldn¡¯t cause any harm to our family!¡± As for the Mason family¡­ Let it be. After all, between Sean and the Mason family, they were irreconcble mortal enemies. As long as Sean didn¡¯t die, the Mason family wouldn¡¯t have any peace, and they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to free their hands to deal with the Porter family! In this way, as long as Pierce Porter maintained a good rtionship with Sean, the Porter family¡¯s crisis could be resolved! ¡°Really?¡± Luna Porter giggled, stood up, and suddenly changed her tone. She spoke with deep meaning, ¡°That might not be the case.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t be too happy too soon.¡± ¡°The situation in the capital changes in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°No one knows whether tomorrow or an ident wille first¡­¡± With that, she turned and left. ¡°This¡­¡± Pierce Porter¡¯s smile froze on his face. Damn! What did she mean??? Can¡¯t you just say something more?! Pierce Porter found himself more and more unable to understand his daughter. To outsiders, Luna Porter was smart and cunning, and the Porter family was lucky to have such a daughter. However, ever since Luna Porter was favored by Prince Carl, she had be like a tiger that had escaped its cage, always giving him an uneasy feeling¡­ ¡­ The oue at Jade Restaurant gave both the Mason family and the Porter family some peace of mind! However! While one family rejoiced, another worried! In a certain caf¨¦ in the capital, watching the images on the big screen, Prince Ashby¡¯s face was gloomy, a murderous intent hidden between his brows. He shook his head and snorted, ¡°What a General Wolf!¡± ¡°Overestimating oneself, not knowing what¡¯s good for him!¡± Gerard was Ashby¡¯s son, and his visit to Jade Restaurant to invite Sean represented Ashby. Sean openly attacked and killed Gerard¡¯s man and threatened his son with words, which was undoubtedly pping Ashby¡¯s face! How could Ashby endure it? Roscoe, however, was quite pleased with himself, smiling and advising, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The death of a mere Gary Jefferson is no great loss.¡± ¡°This Gary Jefferson got a little carried away. He killed Sean¡¯s friend, and when Sean didn¡¯t kill him immediately, he insisted on provoking them,pletely losing himself in his arrogance.¡± ¡°s, he truly brought it upon himself.¡± This, of course, was not constion at all. He was clearly mocking Ashby¡¯s people for their ignorance and ipetence! Ashby¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he withdrew his gaze from the big screen and locked eyes with Roscoe. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Congrattions to you, then. You must be very happy to have won this prize.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Roscoeughed. ¡°Just as Carl said, we¡¯re only making friends with Sean, not forming a clique.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Ashby stood up, turned to leave, and after taking a few steps, suddenly stopped. Without turning his head, he said, ¡°Roscoe, don¡¯t forget our bet just now.¡± ¡°In half a month, it will be Julia and Fergus Archer¡¯s wedding!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer will arrive in the capital ten days in advance to prepare for the grand wedding. When General Wolf meets Lord Fergus, I¡¯m quite curious to see whether this wolf can survive until their wedding day!¡± Chapter 231 Want Revenge? I’m Here A bet! Ashby had previously said that if Sean chose him, he wouldn¡¯t die, and he could guarantee Sean¡¯s safety. Otherwise, Sean would only live for half a month at most! And the wedding date for Julia and Fergus Archer was set for half a monthter! Clearly! Ashby wanted to use Fergus Archer¡¯s hand to eliminate Sean!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After all¡­ The battle at Kats River proved that Sean was not just all talk. Even when facing Complete Stage fighters, he had the ability to fight against three of them single-handedly. Thus, ordinary Complete Stage fighters posed no threat to him! Now, Fergus Archer was also a Complete Stage fighter who could fight multiple opponents! In terms of status, Lord Fergus was not inferior to General Wolf! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Roscoe stood up as well, walking side by side with Ashby, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a bet. You know me, I always keep my promises.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± As he spoke, Roscoe suddenly changed the subject, curiously asking, ¡°Are you so sure that Fergus Archer wille after Sean when he arrives in the capital?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Could it be that Fergus Archer has already submitted to you and secretly follows your orders?¡± Roscoe had noticed the secret collusion between Ashby and Fergus Archer a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t have any solid evidence. Now that they mentioned Fergus Archer, he couldn¡¯t help but joke about it. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ashby¡¯s voice turned cold, snorting, ¡°Roscoe, be careful with your words. You can¡¯t just say things you shouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°As you just said!¡± ¡°You and Sean are just friends, and the same goes for me and Fergus Archer. We sharemon interests and have had a few conversations.¡± ¡°What submission?¡± ¡°Be it Lord Fergus or General Wolf, they are both my father¡¯s trusted generals. What you just said is an act of betrayal!¡± How righteous he sounded! Roscoe hurriedly said, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve overthought it. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Ashby said solemnly, ¡°If I remember correctly, before my father decreedst year to betroth Julia to Fergus Archer, you and Adam had tried to persuade him to let Julia marry Sean!¡± ¡°But your suggestion was rejected by my father!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Shirine had four famous generals, and when Roscoe had noticed the secret collusion between Ashby and Fergus Archer, he couldn¡¯t sleep well. He was determined to win over one of the other three generals to counterbnce Fergus Archer! Among the other three, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were both over sixty, while only General Wolf Sean was young and full of potential! So, Roscoe set his sights on Sean! Roscoe and Julia¡¯s father, Prince Adam, secretly discussed the idea of betrothing Julia to Sean to win him over through marriage! However, their n failed and was rejected by Padishah! Instead, Dird Jefferson, the head of the Jefferson family, proposed at Ashby¡¯s behest that Julia should marry Fergus Archer to stabilize the situation in the south! Unexpectedly, Padishah agreed! And so, the grand wedding half a monthter was arranged! As for the ins and outs of this matter, Carl only told Sean about Julia and Fergus Archer¡¯s part at the Jade Restaurant. He didn¡¯t mention Julia and Sean¡¯s part! Sean probably couldn¡¯t even dream that all of this was because of him. At the time, he was fighting on the battlefield in the north,pletely unaware that he was about to be paired with Julia! ¡°So what?¡± Mentioning this matter, Roscoe¡¯s face darkened. He felt that he hade up with such a good n, only for it to ultimately benefit Ashby! Julia had be a victim! ¡°Hehe!¡± Ashby sneered, saying, ¡°As far as I know, Fergus Archer is a cruel and bloodthirsty man, an unforgiving ruthless character! He never tolerates anything going against his wishes.¡± ¡°If he finds out that his fianc¨¦e almost became another man¡¯s woman, Roscoe, what do you think he would do to that man?¡± ¡°Sean is as good as dead!¡± Roscoe¡¯s heart sank slightly. If Fergus Archer indeed wanted to target Sean for this reason, they would be powerless to stop him. Unless, Sean could turn the tables and take the opportunity to eliminate Fergus Archer! ¡°But can he kill Sean?¡± Roscoe scoffed, ¡°What if Fergus Archer just ends up dead in the capital? Your n might fail, and the wedding would be a funeral. That would be something to look forward to¡­¡± He finished, walking straight out of the caf¨¦ and leaving. Outside the caf¨¦ were two motorcades, both filled with top-of-the-line luxury cars reserved for the royal family. Roscoe got into one of them. ¡°Roscoe, we shall see then.¡± Ashby seemed extremely confident in Fergus Archer¡¯s abilities. He sneered at Roscoe¡¯s retreating figure, then ordered, ¡°This caf¨¦ is too old to be on this street. Demolish it.¡± With a wave of his hand, he strode towards the other motorcade. Boom! Their motorcades went in opposite directions. When the two were about a hundred meters apart, the entire caf¨¦ copsed with a deafening explosion, turning into a pile of rubble! The caf¨¦ was a ce Ashby and Roscoe often frequented in their youth, full of shared memories. But now, in the blink of an eye, it was all gone. The caf¨¦¡¯s copse and the parting of the motorcades seemed to symbolize theplete breakdown of the brothers¡¯ rtionship¡­ ¡­ At 7:30 pm, the Jefferson family! After Gerard had his men deliver Gary Jefferson¡¯s body back to the Jefferson mansion, the entire household was plunged into immense grief and rage, their cries and curses echoing through the estate. A group of women surrounded Gary Jefferson¡¯s body, weeping bitterly. A group of dark energy fighters, led by the current head of the family, Rawdan Jefferson, gathered together, their faces gloomy and their icy gazes as chilling as winter frost. Gary Jefferson was Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s son, the grandson of the former head, Dird Jefferson, and the future heir of the Jefferson family! But now¡­ He had met such a sudden, violent end, killed by Sean with a single chopstick on the rooftop of the Jade Restaurant! ¡°Master!¡± they cried. ¡°You must avenge Gary!¡± ¡°My Gary!¡± ¡°Poor fellow!¡± ¡°Prince Gerard¡¯s men just brought Gary¡¯s body back. They must have told you who the murderer is, right? Hurry, Master! Send someone to catch the murderer!¡± After half a day of crying, the women suddenly surrounded Rawdan Jefferson. Some grabbed his arm, others clung to his leg, all weeping and shouting for him to avenge Gary Jefferson! Rawdan Jefferson clenched his teeth, fists tightened, and veins bulging in his neck, but hesitated! Gerard¡¯s men, who had delivered the body, had indeed informed Rawdan Jefferson about Sean killing Gary Jefferson. At the same time, they had warned him that Sean was an extraordinary fighter and the Jefferson family might not stand a chance against him. They urged Rawdan Jefferson to be patient and not to act rashly! Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s desire for revenge was stronger than anyone else¡¯s! But he dared not defy Gerard¡¯s orders! As he hesitated, his lips moved, about to speak, when suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from the entrance: ¡°You want revenge, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No need for the trouble. The one who killed Gary Jefferson is me!¡± Chapter 232 What a bold move! The sudden voice startled everyone in the courtyard. The killer who just murdered Gary Jefferson hade to their doorstep? Was he seeking death? In an instant, the intense cries of sorrow ceased, and the angry voices were silenced. Pairs of astonished eyes turned to the direction of the sound. It was Sean! The Jefferson family mansion wasn¡¯t far from the Jade Restaurant. With Sean¡¯s speed, it would take him only about five minutes to make the trip. Just as Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had guessed, Sean hade to the Jefferson family mansion while pretending to go to the restroom. He hade to kill! He hade for revenge! He carried Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand! The reason he didn¡¯t tell Carl and Julia beforehand was that he feared there might be a mole nted by Prince Ashby near Carl. They might have alerted the enemy in advance. Secondly, Sean¡¯s visit was more about avenging his good friend Felix Maguire and preventing the Jefferson family from going after Felix¡¯s family, rather than for Julia. Sean didn¡¯t want to get involved in royal affairs. He just wanted to avenge his own grievances! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± When Sean was about ten meters away from the crowd, a cold voice came from the group, ¡°Surround him!¡± With a whoosh, several figures rushed over and surrounded Sean. One middle-aged woman snapped back to her senses, staring at Sean and grinding her teeth, ¡°Did you really kill my son, Gary Jefferson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Why?¡± The middle-aged woman, with her swollen eyes, emitted a strong killing intent, asking, ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Regarding the cause of Gary Jefferson¡¯s death, the people Gerard sent only told Rawdan Jefferson. The others knew nothing! Sean stared at the middle-aged woman and replied solemnly, ¡°Simple. Because he killed my friend.¡± ¡°He deserved to die!¡± The middle-aged woman, Gary¡¯s biological mother, ignored Sean and turned to Rawdan Jefferson, ¡°Sir, did you hear that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed our Gary!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Kill him and avenge Gary!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s heart was filled with grief and anger, wanting nothing more than to avenge Gary, regardless of whether he had actually killed someone or not. That wasn¡¯t important! In her eyes, even if Gary had killed someone, it wouldn¡¯t be a reason for him to be killed! Gary was a member of the Jefferson family, and that was enough! There was nothing wrong with them killing someone! ¡°Master, hurry!¡± The middle-aged woman urged Rawdan Jefferson, who stared at Sean like a statue, without any reaction, ¡°The murderer who killed Gary is right in front of us, and he¡¯s alone. What are you waiting for?¡± Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s gaze was heavy, and cold sweat quietly trickled down his forehead. He swallowed and asked Sean, ¡°Gary killed your friend, and you¡¯ve killed Gary. We¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose foring to our home now?¡± Rawdan Jefferson held back! He didn¡¯t dare to order an attack! Rawdan had seen the video of the Kats River battle before and knew about Sean¡¯s strength. With just the dark energy fighters in the mansion, even if they all attacked together, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a match for Sean alone! Many of the dark energy fighters in the crowd who had seen the video before recognized Sean. Unfortunately, the middle-aged woman hadn¡¯t seen the video and didn¡¯t know who Sean was. ¡°Master! You¡­¡± She was stunned by Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s words. Damn it! They were even now??? Her face turned livid with disbelief, staring at Rawdan Jefferson. Was this still her husband? Their son was dead, the killer hade, and they were even??? What the hell??? ¡°Here to kill!¡± Sean didn¡¯t want to waste time and directly said, ¡°Gary Jefferson, that fool, is not worthy of my friend¡¯s life. The sins hemitted require your entire Jefferson family to pay the price!¡± As he spoke, Sean¡¯s eyes were sharp, sweeping the room. Then he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t kill the elderly, women, or children!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t kill ordinary people!¡± ¡°As for the rest of you, you all must die!¡± With these words, like thunder rumbles, the entire Jefferson family mansion was shocked and stunned. Was Sean here tonight to wipe out the entire Jefferson family???N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Were all of the Jefferson family¡¯s dark energy fighters to be buried with his friend??? To atone for Gary Jefferson¡¯s sins??? Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s heart trembled violently, and the cold sweat on his forehead surged. The first thought that came to his mind was to call Prince Ashby and ask for reinforcements as soon as possible! However, just as Rawdan Jefferson took out his phone, a familiar voice came from one of the rooms: ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± ¡°You do have some audacity!¡± ¡°How dare you speak so wildly in our home, do you really think there¡¯s no one here to stand up to you?¡± The moment the voice sounded, Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s hand shook, and the phone he had just taken out slipped from his grasp, falling to the floor at his feet. Rawdan Jefferson felt a gust of wind brushing his face, and by the time he reacted, there was an additional person beside him. It was an old man withpletely white hair! This old man was none other than the previous head of the Jefferson family, Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s father, Gary Jefferson¡¯s grandfather, and the main culprit who went to Imperial Cityst year to propose to Padishah that Julia marry Fergus Archer¡­ Dird Jefferson! He was also the only Complete Stage fighter in the Jefferson family! ¡°Very well!¡± Seeing Dird Jefferson, Sean¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold, cunning smile. However, they didn¡¯t know that he had just deliberately shouted those words to spread his voice throughout the entire Jefferson mansion to lure Dird Jefferson out! If Sean had attacked and killed these dark energy fighters, including Rawdan Jefferson, he would havepletely exposed his identity and strength. And as a Complete Stage fighter, if Dird Jefferson was determined to escape, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him! But now! Since he hade out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave! ¡°Is it you???¡± Appearing beside Rawdan Jefferson, Dird Jefferson nced at Sean, who was surrounded by those dark energy fighters, and recognized him with just one look! The reason was simple; he had also studied that video before! Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t recognized Sean¡¯s voice just now! ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Sean hesitated no more, casually replied, and the next moment, his entire body turned into a shadow, instantly breaking through the encirclement of those dark energy fighters, raising his Wolf¡¯s Massacre and fiercely striking at the astonished Dird Jefferson! ¡°I¡­¡± Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! In an instant, Dird Jefferson¡¯s old face turned livid, and it felt like ten thousand horses were galloping through his heart! If he had known that it was Sean Mason, he would have never dared to jump out like a bug and court death! Dird Jefferson held a hammer in his hand! As Sean¡¯s de fell, he didn¡¯t have time to think in his panic and raised the hammer to block! Bang! The de and hammer collided, and sparks flew! Dird Jefferson felt a tremendous impact spreading throughout his body. Sean¡¯s dark energy was far more powerful than he had imagined. The fierce strike enveloped in dark energy hit the hammer, making his entire arm tingle slightly! He stumbled back several steps, almost dropping the hammer! It felt as though his internal organs were churning, and a mouthful of old blood surged to his throat, just a fraction away from spewing out on the spot! Was this real? With just this one strike, Dird Jefferson deeply realized that although both he and Sean were at the Complete Stage, their power was not on the same level at all! Tonight, he was afraid he would fall into Sean¡¯s hands! Chapter 233 Sean Returns, Heads Roll Sean came this time specifically to kill and naturally wouldn¡¯t give Dird Jefferson a chance to catch his breath or escape. After repelling Dird Jefferson with his first strike, he immediately closed in, and then ferociously swung his de at him again! Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The two shadows moved rapidly within the Jefferson mansion, with constant sounds of metal colliding and whistling. The explosion of dark energy produced a deafening noise, like that of a bomb detonating. In the blink of an eye, Sean had swung his de over a dozen times! Faced with Sean¡¯s incredibly fierce attacks, Dird Jefferson could only defend passively, barely able to counterattack. With each swing of Sean¡¯s de, the cold sweat on his forehead and back increased! Sweating profusely! His heart was filled with despair! Pfft! He couldn¡¯t hold back the blood that had been building up in his mouth, and instead of swallowing it back down, he spat it out, feeling as if his insides were splitting apart. He shouted angrily at the dumbfounded Rawdan Jefferson and others, ¡°You bunch of bastards!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like idiots!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for!¡± ¡°Call Prince Ashby! We need backup! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Hiss! As soon as he finished scolding, Sean¡¯s de, like lightning, shed across Dird Jefferson¡¯s waist. Instantly, his clothes were torn apart, leaving a horrifying, twenty-centimeter-long gash! Including Rawdan Jefferson, everyone was frightened out of their wits by the scene before them, their hearts trembling violently, eyelids twitching, and scalps tingling. The middle-aged woman who had previously been moring to kill Sean in revenge for Gary Jefferson copsed weakly at Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s feet! ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°Gary¡­¡± ¡°What kind of monster had he offended?¡± Until now, the middle-aged woman still didn¡¯t know Sean¡¯s identity. She couldn¡¯t understand how a young man in his twenties could be so terrifying that her father-inw, a formidable Complete Stage fighter, was no match for him in front of Sean! ¡°Hello! Hello, hello, hello¡­¡± Rawdan Jefferson, suppressing the terror and shock in his heart, picked up the phone and dialed the prince¡¯s number, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°This is Rawdan Jefferson. Save us! Save us!¡± ¡°Sean Mason is going to kill us all!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Rawdan Jefferson¡¯s words were cut short when suddenly, a scream filled the air. He turned his head to look, and the phone slipped from his grasp again, falling to the floor at his feet. Dird Jefferson, dead!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sean raised his de, and the sh of the de tore through the air, as if he were cutting through vegetables. Dird Jefferson¡¯s head was nowhere to be found! He was dead beyond the shadow of a doubt! The entire battle between the twosted only a short twenty seconds. It happened so fast that the Jefferson family members, still in shock and hesitating, hadn¡¯t yet decided whether to rush in to help or seize the chance to escape. Dird Jefferson was already dead! It was a gruesome sight! Sean heard Rawdan Jefferson calling Prince Ashby, but he didn¡¯t stop him, because he didn¡¯t care! Earlier at the Jade Restaurant, Sean had already thoroughly offended Gerard! Offending Gerard meant offending Ashby! So! Since he had already offended them, there was no need to fear them. After all, Ashby originally wanted to put Sean in a deadly situation, so he couldn¡¯t make matters worse. Moreover! Sean hadn¡¯t concealed his face or identity when he arrived. In fact, he wanted Gerard and Ashby to know his stance: ¡°If you dare to harm my family and friends, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± After ying Dird Jefferson, Sean gripped the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and turned his icy gaze towards Rawdan Jefferson. He scanned the crowd and reminded them, ¡°My words still stand!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t kill ordinary people!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If someone is determined to die and refuses to leave, then they¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡± Sean held on to his own principles! Once again, he transformed into a shadow and, wielding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, charged into the crowd of dark energy fighters like a fierce tiger hunting its prey¡­ ¡­ At 7:46 PM! Jade Restaurant! The banquet on the rooftop continued, but Sean had been gone for nearly twenty minutes and hadn¡¯t returned. Not only had Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf confirmed their suspicions, but even Carl and the others began to have doubts. ¡°Miss Wolf.¡± Carl didn¡¯t speak directly but tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Mason has been gone for quite a while and hasn¡¯t returned. Could he have had a bit too much to drink and felt unwell?¡± ¡°Should I send my men to check on him?¡± Pupil Wolf shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± She casually said, ¡°Our boss probably went to take a leak, then took a dump, and found out there¡¯s no toilet paper in the restroom, so it¡¯s taking some time.¡± Pfft! A young woman seated at the banquet table was drinking water when she heard Pupil Wolf¡¯s words and promptly spat it out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± The young woman apologized awkwardly, ¡°My apologies, it seems there was a bug in my water.¡± Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t say anything, and Carl didn¡¯t ask any further questions. A momentter, a shrill ringtone suddenly sounded. Carl took out his phone, nced at it, and then stood up, saying, ¡°I need to take this call.¡± He walked about ten meters away before pressing the answer key. ¡°Prince Carl, something¡¯s happened!¡± ¡°We just received a report that Sean stormed into the Jefferson¡¯s residence alone ten minutes ago, killing Dird Jefferson, Rawdan Jefferson, and most of the Jefferson family¡¯s dark energy fighters!¡± ¡°Only a few dark energy fighters managed to escape¡­¡± An anxious voice came through the phone, briefly describing the events at the Jefferson family¡¯s residence to Carl and urgently adding, ¡°Prince Ashby¡¯s men are already on their way to the Jefferson family!¡± ¡°Please bring Sean back to the mansion as soon as possible; otherwise, Prince Ashby might be desperate and try to kill Sean!¡± As expected! Although Carl had noticed something was off and had vaguely guessed what was going on, he still couldn¡¯t conceal his shock when his suspicions were confirmed! How ruthless could this guy be?!!! He only went to the restroom and managed to annihte the Jefferson family in the process!!! ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Taking a deep breath, Carl nodded, hung up the phone, and then turned back to the banquet table. He looked at Pupil Wolf with a grave expression, ¡°Miss Wolf, it¡¯s gettingte. If possible, please call Mr. Mason and let him know he doesn¡¯t need toe back.¡± ¡°He can go directly to my ce, and we¡¯ll return immediately to wait for him there.¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s heart stirred slightly. It seemed that Carl had already received the news. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged nces, about to speak, when suddenly Sean¡¯s voice came from behind them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Everyone froze! They all turned around in unison, following the sound, and saw Sean standing at the entrance to the rooftop. His body was stained with quite a bit of blood, and in his hand, he held a bloodstained bag. Chapter 234 Julia’s Tears When they heard Sean¡¯s voice and finally saw him, everyone¡¯s faces lit up with joy. However, when they noticed the un-dried bloodstains on Sean¡¯s body and the bag still dripping with blood in his hand, everyone was dumbfounded the next moment. Especially Julia! Suddenly, Julia thought of something. Herplexion changed dramatically, her red lips slightly parted, and her beautiful eyes shed with an indescribable sense of shock. Her petite body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly! Sean¡­ Had he really done it? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Under the stunned gazes of the crowd, Sean smiled lightly, holding the bloody head and walked towards the banquet, saying as he walked, ¡°The night in the capital is nice, so I went out for a stroll.¡± ¡°identally, I got this head¡­¡± As he spoke, Sean arrived at the banquet table and handed the head to Julia, indicating, ¡°Your Highness, the princess should be quite interested in this head. So, I brought it back with me.¡± ¡°Please ept it as a gift for our meeting.¡± His casual words made it seem as if the bloody head was something he had identally picked up, no different from finding ten dors on the street or picking up a lost cell phone. And moreover! A gift??? A bloody head? Seriously!? These young men and women present, since they could be Carl¡¯s friends, they naturally came from the most prominent families in this city ¨C genuine wealthy children with extensive experience. But a human head as a gift was something they had never seen before! Julia stared intently at the bloody head in Sean¡¯s hand without flinching, her face showing no fear, but an indescribable tension and excitement! When Sean turned it over, and she saw those wide-open eyes, tears that had been spinning in Julia¡¯s beautiful eyes finally broke free, wetting her lovely, fair cheeks! Dird Jefferson! It was really Dird Jefferson! For this face, Julia felt etched in her heart and bones, filled with hatred! ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°Dird Jefferson???¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­¡± ¡°You went and killed Dird Jefferson???¡± The young men and women at the banquet table eximed in shock, their eyes wide, and when they looked at Sean again, their gazes were filled with indescribable awe! That was Dird Jefferson! The former patriarch of the Jefferson family and a Complete Stage fighter! Most importantly, Dird Jefferson was not only Prince Ashby¡¯s confidant but also highly regarded by Padishah. Otherwise, Padishah wouldn¡¯t have easily agreed to Dird Jefferson¡¯s proposal to have Julia marry Fergus Archer! And now¡­ Sean had just gone to the restroom, and then went to the Jefferson family to cut off Dird Jefferson¡¯s head??? My goodness! How much courage must he have had? Not to mention Prince Ashby¡¯s reaction, once this matter reached Imperial City and Padishah¡¯s ears, would Padishah spare Sean? ¡°Mr. Mason, thank you!¡± As a member of the royal family and Padishah¡¯s granddaughter, Julia naturally knew the severe consequences of Sean¡¯s actions. After all, this was something that her father, Prince Adam, and her uncle Roscoe, wouldn¡¯t dare to do easily! Yet, Sean did it! At this moment, the gratitude in Julia¡¯s heart was beyond words! She reached out to take the head, her tearful eyes fixed on Sean, and she bit her lip, saying solemnly, ¡°Mr. Mason, you have avenged this great injustice for me, and I cannot repay you!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason ever needs my help, I am willing to pay my life to help!¡± It was no exaggeration to say that Dird Jefferson¡¯s proposal had ruined Julia¡¯s happiness for a lifetime. After she went to South Forest, even her life might not be safe! Therefore! Sean¡¯s killing of Dird Jefferson was of great significance to Julia! After saying this, Julia bowed deeply to Sean! ¡°Your Highness, you are too kind!¡± Sean hurriedly said, ¡°I am now a meremoner and cannot ept such a grand gesture from Your Highness.¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± Sean said seriously, ¡°My killing of Dird Jefferson and eliminating the Jefferson family is mainly to avenge my friend Felix Maguire. It just so happens that Your Highness also has a feud with them.¡± Sean was also somewhat worried upon hearing her words. Beforeing to the capital, due to Luna Porter¡¯s interference, Sean had not been able to marry Cecelia with a marriage certificate. However, in his heart, he had long epted Cecelia! In this lifetime, he would marry no one but Cecelia! Being away from home, he naturally didn¡¯t want to get involved with other women. One Luna Porter was already enough to give Sean a headache. If he got too close to Julia, and Cecelia found out, he couldn¡¯t imagine what she would think! ¡°Anyway, Mr. Mason, you have helped me so much!¡± Julia didn¡¯t care about that! She did owe him! However, Sean¡¯s words stirred some emotions in her heart. Was it just a coincidence? Did it mean that if Felix Maguire hadn¡¯t died, Sean wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to kill Dird Jefferson for her alone? Without reason, Julia suddenly thought of the time before Padishah arranged her marriage to Fergus Archer. Her father and uncle had also requested Padishah to betroth her to Sean¡­ If Padishah had agreed at that time and really betrothed her to Sean, then what would their situation be like now? Would Sean refuse? ¡°Alright.¡± As Julia was lost in thought, Carl spoke, ¡°Mr. Mason is our friend from now on. If he needs help, we will naturally support him wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°The most urgent matter now is for us to leave Jade Restaurant as soon as possible and just go back to my residence.¡± ¡°Prince Ashby might send people for Mr. Mason.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Prince Ashby was Prince Gerard¡¯s father, and like Gerard, he was born with the arrogance of a royal family member. How could he tolerate Sean¡¯s audacity to kill his right-hand man? It was difficult to resolve this matter properly! Sean nced at Carl but shook his head, saying, ¡°Prince Carl, I appreciate your kindness. After you return home, please convey my gratitude to Prince Roscoe.¡± ¡°As for going to your residence¡­¡± After a brief pause, Sean continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Carl asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Mason, what do you mean?¡± Sean inquired, ¡°I remember, Prince Carl, you said earlier that we are just making friends, and it¡¯s not submitting, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Carl¡¯s heart stirred, but he still nodded. Sean said, ¡°Whether I killed Gary Jefferson and Dird Jefferson or eliminated the Jefferson family, these are personal issues. I alone am responsible for my actions. As a friend, I don¡¯t want to involve Prince Carl and Prince Roscoe, affecting Prince Roscoe¡¯s original ns.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Carl wanted to persuade him, but Sean didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, continuing, ¡°Moreover, Prince Carl should know that I have my own business to attend to in the capital. I don¡¯t want the confrontation between Prince Roscoe and Prince Ashby to affect my own affairs.¡± What he meant was, we can be friends, but under the condition that I handle my own affairs and don¡¯t involve you. In return, I won¡¯t give up my own revenge n to amodate your interests! After all! Prince Roscoe had his own considerations and couldn¡¯t let Sean act recklessly while handling the consequences for him. If Sean¡¯s revenge n conflicted with Prince Roscoe¡¯s interests, what would happen??? Sean didn¡¯t want to owe Prince Roscoe any favors, nor did he want to be restrained by Prince Roscoe! ¡°This¡­¡± Carl¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 235 A One-in-a-Million Prodigy Not only Carl but also Julia and the young men and women around them had their expressions changed. Sean¡¯s decision took them by surprise! Was he trying to distance himself from them? Having offended Gerard, annihted the Jefferson family, and killed Prince Ashby¡¯s right-hand man, it seemed that the only ones who could protect Sean in the entire capital were Padishah in the Imperial Pce and perhaps Prince Roscoe! But Sean refused to take the conventional path! Should he be called responsible? Or was he just foolish??? ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡­¡± Julia couldn¡¯t help but want to say a few words of persuasion. After all, she owed Sean a lot and didn¡¯t want to see him in danger, facing Prince Ashby¡¯s wrath alone. ¡°My decision is final.¡± Sean didn¡¯t give Julia a chance to persuade him either. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your friendship.¡± ¡°As friends!¡± ¡°I hope you can understand and support my decision.¡± Everyone looked at each other. Faced with Sean¡¯s determined gaze, Julia bit her lip and swallowed her unspoken words. She nodded and turned to Carl, saying, ¡°Carl.¡± ¡°Since this is the case, we should respect Mr. Mason¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mason is an extraordinary person and he sure knows how to handle things. If he dares to stay, he must have a way to deal with Prince Ashby.¡± It had to be said that Julia was a considerate and kind-hearted girl. Though born into the royal family, she didn¡¯t exhibit the arrogance and prejudice typical of royal offspring. Instead, she was gentle, modest, and polite. Unfortunately, her fate wasn¡¯t so good! Sean thanked her with a bow, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, there¡¯s no need for formality.¡± Julia graciously said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that the title of ¡®princess¡¯ is nothing more than a cage that restricts freedom. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me Julia in the future.¡± Julia??? Sean was taken aback. Damn! This way of addressing her¡­ It sounded somewhat intimate and even a bit ambiguous! Looking up, he saw that Julia¡¯s face turned slightly red after saying those words, which made Sean even more flustered. My goodness, is my charm that great now??? It was so vexing!!! Carl naturally noticed Julia¡¯s unusual behavior and subconsciously thought that if Sean could really handle Prince Ashby or sabotage Julia¡¯s marriage, then it would be a good idea to bring Julia and Sean together in due course! Anyway! His father and uncle had originally intended to betroth his cousin to Sean, thus binding Sean firmly to their side. After all the twists and turns, they had simply returned to the starting point! With this in mind, Carl didn¡¯t dwell on the previous issue andughed, ¡°Since both of you have said so, I won¡¯t insist.¡± Then he asked, ¡°Where does Mr. Mason n to stay?¡± ¡°At the Jade Restaurant,¡± Sean replied. ¡°If Prince Ashby wants to find me for avenging the Jefferson family, he can send someone anytime, so there¡¯s no need to hide and waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± The young men and women around them were speechless. They wondered where Sean¡¯s confidence came from. Not only did he refuse the protection of Prince Carl and Prince Roscoe, but he also brazenly nned to stay at the Jade Restaurant, waiting for Prince Ashby toe knocking? Damn! He seemed to be courting death further and further down the road! ¡°Fine!¡± Carl turned to the ten Dark Realm fighters standing nearby and signaled, ¡°Five of you will follow me back to the mansion, and the other five, along with those downstairs, will stay here to follow Mr. Mason¡¯s orders and protect his safety.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Yes!¡± The Dark Realm fighters nodded in unison, following Carl¡¯smand. Sean furrowed his brow. Was it protection? Or surveince? It was probably both! Although Carl was very respectful to Sean and repeatedly stated that he wanted to be friends, Sean was no three-year-old child and would not easily believe Carl¡¯s sweet talk. In the ruthless imperial family, these power-hungry princes only cared about their interests, and there was no room for sentiment! ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Before Sean could refuse, Carl preemptively said, ¡°It was because you attended my banquet that you had a conflict with Gerard, lost your friend, andpletely offended Prince Ashby.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I have the responsibility and obligation to send people to protect your safety!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even ept this, then you don¡¯t consider me a friend!¡± With these words, Sean was silenced! He had no choice but to ept and said, ¡°Thank you, Prince Carl.¡± ¡°As friends, it¡¯s a bit distant for Mr. Mason to always call me Prince Carl.¡± Carlughed, ¡°Since I am just a few years older than you, why not, like my cousin, call me Carl directly.¡± Carl??? Sean was taken aback again, not knowing why, but even though Carl was the one trying to get closer to him, Julia¡¯s face inexplicably reddened a bit more. What the hell??? There seemed to be something fishy about this! Afterward, Carl ordered the entire Jade Restaurant to be reserved for Sean and hispanions to stay. More than a dozen bodyguards guarded the entrance, and five Dark Realm fighters were stationed downstairs, making the ce as secure as an iron barrel. Not even a mosquito could fly in! Carl and Julia took their leave, while Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf returned to their room on the third floor to rest. The Jefferson family had suffered a devastating tragedy, and the capital city was bound to be anything but peaceful that night. As for Sean¡­ As the instigator of the whole affair, he acted as if nothing had happened. After returning to his room, he washed up, changed into clean clothes, andy on the bed with his phone, making a video call to Cecelia. It was 9 PM. Surely, his mother-inw wouldn¡¯t be checking on her daughter now? Momentster, the video connected! ¡°Daddy!¡± The first thing heard from the phone was Phyllis¡¯s excited voice. In the video, Cecelia and Phyllis were lying in bed, hugging each other. Marcia¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen, so Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did Phyllis miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Phyllis nodded, pouted, and moved closer to the phone camera, signaling, ¡°Daddy, I want a kiss.¡± Mwah! Mwah, mwah, mwah! Sean also yfully pouted and yed a kissing game with Phyllis through the phone. Phyllisughed like a blossoming flower, extremely happy, and proudly said, ¡°Daddy, do you know?¡± ¡°Today, wolf uncles started teaching me martial arts. They said I¡¯m a one-in-a-million prodigy, extraordinarily gifted, and highly intelligent. As long as I study hard, I¡¯ll soon be a super invincible hero girl¡­¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take Mommy to find Daddy and apany Daddy in fighting the bad guys and saving the world.¡± The little girl was dead serious, talking as if it were all true. However! After being stimted by the Colored ze Holy Water, Phyllis¡¯s unique bloodline had been activated. Although she was too young, Spirit Wolf had used Ladies Star Grass and other medicinal nts to suppress her bloodline to some extent. Nheless, when it came to cultivation, she indeed had unparalleled advantagespared to ordinary people! Calling her a prodigy was not an exaggeration at all! Chapter 236 Making a Name in the Capital, the Magic of Love Phyllis held her phone, chatting with Sean for more than half an hour before reluctantly handing it to Cecelia, saying quite yfully, ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯ve had enough kisses from Dad.¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°You two can kiss and chat all you want, I¡¯ll pretend to be asleep so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± After saying this, shey down to the side, closed her eyes, and pretended to be fast asleep. However, a small gap in her eyelids revealed that she was secretly observing Cecelia. ¡°Look how clever you are.¡± ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Cecelia noticed Phyllis¡¯s little trick, shook her head in amusement, and pulled up the nket to cover Phyllis¡¯s face. You little rascal, try to peek now! Laughter bubbled up from under the nket as Phyllis giggled. Sean, far away in the capital, saw this heartwarming scene through his phone screen, and his normally cold heart seemed to melt. A happy smile involuntarily appeared at the corners of his mouth. In this lonely world, having some people to care for each other was a very fortunate thing. Afterward, Cecelia briefly recounted the situation in Hilshire, and Sean shared everything that had happened since he arrived in the capital. Upon hearing this, Cecelia couldn¡¯t help but chide him, ¡°You really are a troublemaker!¡± ¡°Wherever you go, you always manage to stir up a storm!¡± Thinking back on everything that had happened since Sean left prison, it seemed to be true. In Hilshire, he turned everything upside down. In Crane, he caused a nationwide sensation! And now, having been in the capital for only a few hours, he managed to offend Prince Ashby, kill someone, and destroy a major family in the capital. The capital was in chaos! If not a troublemaker, what was he? Sean replied awkwardly, ¡°Maybe in my past life, I was a wind or rain god, and that¡¯s why storms always follow me. I can¡¯t seem to shake off the trouble no matter what I do.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ugh, narcissist!¡± Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. After herint, all that remained was deep concern, ¡°The capital is not like Hilshire; there are powerful families everywhere that you shouldn¡¯t provoke. You must control your temper and not resort to violence so quickly, and not be too ruthless. I won¡¯t stop you from seeking revenge, but you must protect yourself, understand?¡± ¡°Phyllis and I are in Hilshire, waiting for you toe back.¡± ¡°Waiting for you toe back and marry me!¡± Normally, with Cecelia¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say such sentimental words. However, since she had given her heart to Sean, perhaps even she hadn¡¯t noticed that she had changed. Words she would never say before, actions she would never take, had now be second nature. It was as if it was meant to be this way. Perhaps this was the magic of love. ¡°As you wish!¡± Sean nodded solemnly and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear wife, when I return, I will surely marry you.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± he added, ¡°Phyllis is still waiting for us to give her a little brother.¡± Cecelia¡¯s face instantly turned red. Sean seized the opportunity and pursed his lips, hinting, ¡°Phyllis should be asleep by now, right? Darling,e on, I want a kiss too¡­¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s pursed lips forming a heart shape on the phone screen, Cecelia couldn¡¯t help butugh, her face still flushed. However, she didn¡¯t grant Sean¡¯s wish. ¡°Rascal!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°Wait until youe back, and I¡¯ll let you have enough kisses!¡± With that, she reached out and gently tapped the screen, disconnecting the video call. Sean¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. What the heck! For you, my dear wife, I even rejected the advances of the princess without hesitation. And yet, you won¡¯t even give me a simple air kiss? Just wait until Ie back and see how I will deal with you¡­ That night, the capital was rife with intrigue. News of Sean exterminating the Jefferson family spread rapidly throughout the entire capital, much like autumn winds sweeping away fallen leaves. Almost every influential family in the capital had heard the news through various channels. The Jefferson residence was taken over by Prince Ashby¡¯s forces. Everyone spected in secret, wondering if Prince Ashby would send people to the Jade Restaurant to surround and kill Sean in order to avenge the Jefferson family. After all, Prince Ashby had a reputation for being a ruthless character who always sought revenge. However¡­ There was no activity from Prince Ashby¡¯s residence throughout the night, which surprised everyone. People began to guess at Sean¡¯s background and identity. Without a powerful figure supporting Sean, how could he possibly make Prince Ashby so wary, remaining indifferent even when his confidant was killed? For a time, various rumors swirled. On Sean¡¯s first night in the capital, his name had spread to every major family in the city in this manner. He had definitely made a name for himself! As for Sean himself, he slept soundly in the Jade Restaurant. The fact that Prince Ashby did not dare to act rashly was within Sean¡¯s expectations. After all, this was the capital, and as Prince Ashby, he held a unique position. Even if he wanted to eliminate Sean, he wouldn¡¯t do so openly, causing a stir throughout the city. After all, there was still a Padishah in the Imperial Pce! His will was unpredictable! The struggle for the throne concerned life and death, and sess or failurey in the thoughts of the Padishah. As the former General Wolf of the North, Sean had outstanding military achievements. If anyone among them dared to surround and kill Sean without the Padishah¡¯s permission, even if they seeded, who knew how the Padishah would react? If the Padishah were to ce the me on them, the consequences would be unimaginable! This was also one of the reasons why Sean had decided on the spot tounch an attack on the Jefferson residencest night. ording to his guess, the King of Night was likely someone close to the Padishah. As soon as he arrived in the capital, the King of Night met with him and granted him full freedom. He was allowed to choose between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe! This meant that his every move could not escape the watchful eye of the Padishah! So, if he went to the Jefferson family¡¯s residence to kill people and the King of Night didn¡¯t appear to stop him, it meant that the Padishah tacitly approved his actions! If the Padishah didn¡¯t stop him, what did he have to fear? Thus, if it had to be said that someone was supporting Sean from behind the scenes, that person would be the Padishah himself! ¡°Boss!¡± At eight in the morning, just as Sean had gotten up, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf came to see him together, pointing downstairs and saying, ¡°The news of your massacre of the Jefferson familyst night has spread throughout the capital!¡± ¡°Outside the door, there¡¯s a group of people.¡± ¡°They want to see you!¡± ¡°They are led by Ro Lewis, Benedict Young, Aron Lawson, and Ruben Davidson!¡± ¡°Those are the four families that had sent people to help the Masons and besiege us back in Hilshire!¡± In the battle of Hilshire, only the Complete Stage Old Mr. Lewis from those four families managed to escape with his life. Now that Sean hade to the capital and eliminated the Jefferson family right away, it was natural for them to be frightened. They were worried that they would be Sean¡¯s next target and follow in the footsteps of the Jefferson family. And so¡­ They had arrived! Chapter 237 I’ll Take Your Heads ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was momentarily stunned, then realized andughed, ¡°It seems thatst night¡¯s events frightened them.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Pupil Wolf said coldly, ¡°Should we take this opportunity to eliminate them?¡± At the moment, there were more than a dozen Dark Realm bodyguards left by Carl outside the door, and there were five Complete Stage experts stationed in Jade Restaurant. Since the people from the four major families hade on their own ord, there was no need for Sean to personally take action to kill them! The Jefferson family was Prince Ashby¡¯s confidant, with extraordinary connections. Prince Roscoe and Carl did not dare to act rashly in the past. However, these four families outside the door were really nothing among the numerous families in the capital! Moreover! These four families had always been attached to the Mason family in the capital, and the Mason family had maintained a neutral attitude between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe for a long time. Therefore, they had not taken sides and had not participated in the battle for the throne! Before Sean arrived in the capital, the Mason family suddenly sided with Prince Ashby! Yet this time, they did not follow the Mason family and join Prince Ashby. Instead, they came to see Sean, clearly intimidated by his overnight destruction of the Jefferson family! They were afraid! Afraid that even if they joined Prince Ashby with the Mason family, they would not receive any attention there. Prince Ashby would not protect them, and might not even care to protect them! No choice! They had to take a huge risk ande to Sean to apologize! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± ¡°Killing is easy.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, and our power is limited. We still need to cultivate some of our own forces.¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°They used to rely on the Mason family, so perhaps we can get some useful information from them.¡± With that, he walked straight out of the room. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged nces, followed closely behind Sean, and went downstairs. Outside the Jade Restaurant!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Carl¡¯s dozen or so Dark Realm bodyguards were divided into two rows, left and right, surrounding Ro Lewis and the others in the center. The five Complete Stage experts stood with their hands behind their backs, their eyes full of authority! To show their sincerity, Ro Lewis and the others had not dared to bring too many people when they came, fearing that Sean would misunderstand. Aside from the four family heads, there were six people in total. Old Mr. Lewis was also present. The other five were allte-stage Dark Realm fighters. In front of those five Complete Stage fighters, these people were simply insignificant. If they started fighting, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. Therefore¡­ Ro Lewis and the others held their breath, their hearts in their throats, their foreheads covered in cold sweat that they couldn¡¯t wipe away. They were extremely nervous! Ten minutester! Footsteps suddenly came, and Ro Lewis and the others looked up to see Sean, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolfing down from the upper floor, striding towards them. Moreover, Sean¡¯s face seemed a bit cold. This made Ro Lewis and the others even more apprehensive. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Upon seeing Sean, the five Complete Stage fighters saluted him, giving him full respect. ¡°Thank you for your presence, seniors.¡± Sean nodded, walked to the entrance, and nced at Ro Lewis and the others. His gaze fixed on Old Mr. Lewis and he snorted, ¡°It¡¯s been half a month, senior. I hope you¡¯re well.¡± Old Mr. Lewis and Ro Lewis both felt their hearts tremble. Damn! Sean¡¯s tone sounded a bit hostile! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Old Mr. Lewis took a deep breath and forced himself to say, ¡°Regarding the Hilshire incident, we were misled by the Mason family. We have offended Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°Today, we havee specially to apologize!¡± ¡°We only ask that Mr. Mason forget past grievances, giving us a chance to atone for our sins. From now on, we are willing to submit to Mr. Mason and Prince Roscoe, following only Mr. Mason and Prince Roscoe¡¯s lead!¡± ¡°We will serve you loyally and we will do everything for you!¡± As he spoke, in full view of everyone, he bowed to Sean, bending his knees, making a light sound as he disregarded his own status and dignity and knelt before Sean! After kneeling, he continued, ¡°I had survived the day we surrounded and tried to kill Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason want to, I am willing to be killed by you!¡± ¡°I just hope that Mr. Mason will spare my family!¡± Old Mr. Lewis was Ro Lewis¡¯s grandfather! In the face of the family¡¯s safety, Old Mr. Lewis bravely stepped forward, showing his responsibility, willing to die in atonement, and using his own life to extinguish Sean¡¯s anger! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Ro Lewis gritted his teeth, knelt down immediately, and shouted, ¡°As long as Mr. Mason can forgive us, I am also willing to die!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I am as well!¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Mason, spare our families!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud¡­ The remaining people from the other three families echoed in agreement, and in the blink of an eye, arge group knelt at the entrance of Jade Restaurant, a truly shocking scene. It seemed their sincerity was beyond doubt! Everyone looked at Sean, waiting for his response. It was no exaggeration to say that the lives of these people were now all up to Sean. As long as Sean uttered the word ¡°kill,¡± they would immediately be sent to the underworld, and within five minutes, they would all be cold corpses! ¡°Really?¡± A momentter, Sean raised an eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°In other words, if I give the order right now, none of you will resist.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Click! Click-click-click! The instant Sean¡¯s words fell, the dozen or so Dark Realm bodyguards surrounding the Old Mr. Lewis and others immediately drew shimmering cold daggers from their waists! Old Mr. Lewis and Ro Lewis, among others, had cold sweat pouring down their foreheads like rain, their hearts sinking to the bottom. Even though they had made ample mental preparations beforeing, when actually faced with death at this moment, they still felt an indescribable, intense sense of fear! The desire to live is an instinct! If they could live well, who would willingly embrace death? However! For their own family, for their loved ones and future generations, even if they were scared, terrified, and didn¡¯t want to die, they had no choice but to die! ¡°Please give the order, Mr. Mason!¡± Old Mr. Lewis was the first to close his eyes and give up resistance. ¡°Please give the order, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Please give the order, Mr. Mason!¡± Among the ten people present, Old Mr. Lewis was the only Complete Stage. With him not resisting, the other nine had no ability to resist. Whether willingly or helplessly, they could only close their eyes as well! The ten people knelt there, all with heads held high and chests puffed out, disying a martyrdom-like demeanor. They were fearless in the face of death; some even deliberately stretched out their necks, clenched their teeth, held their breath, and quietly waited for death¡¯s arrival! ¡°Good, very good!¡± Sean nodded with a smile, satisfied with the oue. He shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take your heads!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Before that, you have to answer a few questions for me. If your answers satisfy me, perhaps there will be a chance for survival.¡± ¡°Follow me inside.¡± With that, Sean turned and walked away, heading back to the Jade Restaurant. He nced at Pupil Wolf; it was time for Pupil Wolf¡¯s pupil technique toe into y! Chapter 238 The Power of Pupil Technique Answer the question? So was there still a chance for them to live? Sean¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but when it reached the ears of Old Mr. Lewis and the others, it was like heavenly music enveloping them. They opened their eyes wide, the excitement on their faces beyond description! It felt like they had been given a new lease on life! ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, for sparing us!¡± The ten nced at each other, inhaled deeply as if by agreement, and bowed in thanks toward Sean¡¯s retreating figure. They then stood up, wiped the cold sweat from their brows, and followed him in long strides. The main lobby on the ground floor! Sean stopped, his back to Old Mr. Lewis and the others, and asked, ¡°You all used to follow the Mason family, so you should know quite a bit about their affairs, right?¡± Everyone felt a twinge in their hearts. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Sean hade to the capital to seek revenge on the Mason family. He had just eradicated the Jefferson familyst night. Was he now in a hurry to deal with the Mason family? ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Ro Lewis responded, ¡°Bernardo is ruthless in his dealings and inherently suspicious. He only summons us when he finds us useful.¡± ¡°In his eyes, we¡¯re no different from the disposable servants of the Mason family, just dogs they keep. He¡¯s never treated us as humans.¡± ¡°We were forced by Bernardo to participate in the siege of Hilshire.¡± Seizing the opportunity, Ro Lewis shifted all the me onto the Mason family, casting himself as a weak, pitiful innocent victim. Sean just sneered at this. ¡°Really?¡± Sean replied coldly without turning his head, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°How much do you know about the Mason family?¡± Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. Ro Lewis sensed Sean¡¯s impatience and dared not continue speaking. Aron Lawson cautiously said, ¡°We know most of the affairs on the table. If Mr. Mason wants to ask, we will tell everything we know!¡± ¡°As for those secret affairs that were never made public, we probably¡­¡± ¡°We probably don¡¯t know much.¡± As these words left his mouth, Aron Lawson¡¯s heart pounded. After all, Sean had stated earlier that their answers had to satisfy him for them to have a chance at survival. But the problem was¡­ They truly didn¡¯t know much! At this moment, Sean slowly turned around, his icy gaze directly meeting Aron Lawson¡¯s. He snorted, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, to me, you¡¯re worthless, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Aron Lawson¡¯s scalp tingled, and the cold sweat that had just subsided began to bead again. He fell to his knees before Sean and hurriedly said, ¡°If Mr. Mason has any questions, please feel free to ask.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t answer, there¡¯s no need for Mr. Mason to act, I¡­¡± ¡°I will just kill myself as an apology!¡± The head of the prestigious Lawson family was nearly scared out of his wits by Sean¡¯s look. The other nine were also terrified, feeling as if they were walking a tightrope at death¡¯s door. To say time was passing like msses would not be an exaggeration! ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± Finally, it was Old Mr. Lewis who bravely stepped forward, his voice heavy, ¡°If Mr. Mason is asking about the incident five years ago when the Mason family framed Mr. Mason, I do have some knowledge¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean turned to look at Old Mr. Lewis. Old Mr. Lewis continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hide anything from Mr. Mason. I reached the Complete Stage seven years ago, and I owe my sess to the help of the previous head of the Mason family, your grandfather.¡± ¡°I had a private friendship with your grandfather, so I know something about the Mason family.¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Five years ago! Back then, Sean was still the young master of the Mason family, and his grandfather was still alive! At that time, the Mason family was even more powerful than now, with as many as eight practitioners at the Complete Stage. There were countless capital families following the Mason family, and small ns like the Lewis family were inconspicuous in the vastwork of the Mason family. The fact that his grandfather had helped Old Mr. Lewis reach the Complete Stage was somewhat surprising to Sean. After his grandfather¡¯s death¡­ The old Mrs. Mason seized the opportunity to take power, propped up Bernardo, and carried out a thorough purge of his grandfather¡¯s direct connections thatsted for two years, firmly taking control of the Mason family! Of the eight Complete Stage practitioners, three died in the purge, leaving only five! In the Battle of Kats River, Sean killed two more! Now, only three remain! ¡°Come with me,¡± Sean said. In front of so many people, Sean didn¡¯t directly ask his question. Instead, he turned and walked away, ascending the staircase. Without turning back, he said to the five Complete Stage practitioners, ¡°I ask you esteemed seniors to remain here. If there is any movement from them, kill them immediately!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± The five nodded in unison. Ro Lewis and the others were taken aback, their gaze shifting to Old Mr. Lewis. They thought to themselves, ¡®Old man, when you follow Mr. Mason upstairs, you better speak wisely and answer Mr. Mason¡¯s questions honestly! The lives of all nine of us depend on you¡­¡¯ Old Mr. Lewis understood their intent and nodded. With a confident stride, he followed Sean upstairs. Inside a room on the third floor! After Sean and Pupil Wolf entered, Spirit Wolf stayed at the door. As Old Mr. Lewis followed into the room, Spirit Wolf closed the door behind him, taking up guard duty outside. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Sean pointed to the couch in the room and said, ¡°Could I trouble you to temporarily seal your internal dark energy and not resist?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Old Mr. Lewis was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to answer questions??? Why would he need to seal his dark energy to answer questions??? Little did he know! As a dark energy practitioner, once you self-seal your internal dark energy, you fall into a state of extreme weakness, even weaker than an ordinary person who doesn¡¯t practice cultivation!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was like handing over your life and well-beingpletely to someone else, at their mercy! ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± Sean didn¡¯t exin. If there was any me, it could only be that Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s level was too high, while Pupil Wolf was only in the early stages of dark energy. If Old Mr. Lewis did not seal his own dark energy, Pupil Wolf would harm herself if she attempted to forcefully use her eye technique. Previously, on the banks of the Kats River, Pupil Wolf had, for Sean, forcefully used a forbidden technique twice in a row. Her eyes had turned blood red and had even shed tears of blood. The toll on her had been significant! Sean couldn¡¯t let her take such risks for him again! ¡°Alright!¡± Old Mr. Lewis hesitated for a moment. Although he didn¡¯t know what Sean was nning, he hade prepared to die. He did not fear death, so why would he fear the sealing of dark energy? After all! If Sean wanted to harm him, even if he didn¡¯t seal his dark energy, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive! ¡°I will do!¡± Old Mr. Lewis strode to the couch, sat down cross-legged, and ced his hands across his chest. He decisively activated his dark energy and initiated the self-sealing mode. Ten secondster, his face turned pale. With a sound of a sharp exhale, about half a minuteter, Old Mr. Lewis suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. His once unrivaled momentum quickly faded, and he seemed to age a few years right before their eyes. He looked as though he was on hisst breath! He lifted his head towards Sean, gesturing weakly, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sean nodded and then motioned to Pupil Wolf, ¡°Begin.¡± Pupil Wolf walked to the front of the couch, bent down to look into Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s eyes and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t dodge, don¡¯t resist, don¡¯t let your thoughts wander, just look into my eyes¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good, just like that.¡± As Old Mr. Lewis and Pupil Wolf locked eyes at such a close distance, he involuntarily winced when he saw Pupil Wolf¡¯s deep, ck eyes. His pupils began to dte. Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes were like a deep, bottomless vortex. A single nce could ensnare a person, making it impossible to extricate themselves! In just over ten seconds, Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s gaze became vacant, his mind a chaotic mess, and his consciousness gradually blurred. Two minutester! Pupil Wolf took a deep breath and said, ¡°Boss, you can ask now.¡± Chapter 239 The Death of Williams Mason Pupil Wolf¡¯s eye technique was renowned for its use in interrogation and lie detection! It had never failed back when he was in the military! Sean nced down at Old Mr. Lewis and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Tim Lewis.¡± When Old Mr. Lewis answered the question, only his lips moved, no expression on his face. At first nce, he looked like a robot. Sean continued, ¡°What is my name?¡± ¡°Sean Mason.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And my father?¡± ¡°Parker Mason.¡± ¡°When did youst see Parker Mason?¡± The advantage of the eye technique in hypnosis was that the answer obtained was always the truth, extracted from the subconscious of the hypnotized person. The disadvantage, however¡­ The questioner had to ask questions step by step, continually pressing on. You could never jump to the question you really wanted to ask. For instance! If Old Mr. Lewis was fully conscious, Sean could directly ask him, ¡°What do you know about that incident five years ago?¡± One question could make Old Mr. Lewis spill everything he knew. Efficient! But not necessarily urate! After all! It¡¯s hard to predict human minds. When it came to Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s own interests and those of the Lewis family, he would undoubtedly weigh in his heart what could be said and what couldn¡¯t, and his answers would be influenced! That was why Sean didn¡¯t hesitate and had Pupil Wolf use the eye technique on Old Mr. Lewis right away! He just wanted to hear the truth! After all, there was plenty of time. He could guide the process slowly, ask slowly. ¡°Five years ago.¡± Without any hesitation, Old Mr. Lewis blurted out, ¡°When your grandfather Williams Mason suddenly fell seriously ill and was hospitalized, I visited him at the hospital. In the hospital corridor, I ran into Parker Mason.¡± A flutter in Sean¡¯s heart prompted him to press on, ¡°Did you talk?¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°I asked him about Williams Mason¡¯s condition. He said it wasn¡¯t good. The hospital had issued a critical condition notice. Chances were slim. Three dayster, Williams Mason died.¡± ¡°Did you see Williams Mason at the hospital?¡± ¡°I saw him only from a distance at the door of his ward. At the time, Williams Mason was in aa, closely guarded by the Mason family. Outsiders couldn¡¯t get close.¡± From the time his grandfather Williams Mason was hospitalized to his passing away, there was only a brief week. Sean had been at his bedside the entire time, so he knew the situation very well. Indeed, outsiders couldn¡¯t get in. Remembering the scene of Williams Mason critically ill, Sean¡¯s face suddenly darkened. After a moment, he continued to ask, ¡°Is Parker Mason still alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Old Mr. Lewis said, ¡°After that time, I never saw Parker Mason again.¡± ¡°After Williams Mason¡¯s death, the olddy took control of the Mason family, and purged the Mason family members who were loyal to Williams Mason. Later, you were arrested and imprisoned, your mother Nic Wright died kneeling in front of the Mason Manor, and Parker Mason also disappeared, as if he evaporated from the earth.¡± ¡°The rumor has it that he was likely secretly executed by the olddy.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely that Parker Mason escaped.¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s face abruptly changed. He immediately asked, ¡°Why?¡± Old Mr. Lewis said, ¡°Because Williams Mason¡¯s death was odd. His true cause of death should not have been a severe illness, but intentional murder.¡± As he was under the influence of the eye technique hypnosis, these words came out of Old Mr. Lewis¡¯ mouth in a casual, serene tone without any waves. However! When it reached Sean¡¯s ears, it stirred an indescribable storm in his heart! His grandfather did not die from illness! It was murder! Williams Mason¡¯s illness came just so out of nowhere, and his death was pretty unexpected. As for his real cause of death, both Sean and Parker Mason had doubts at the time but couldn¡¯t find any evidence, so they could only silently bear it in their hearts! Sean never dreamed that he could get such an answer from Old Mr. Lewis! Obviously! Old Mr. Lewis must know something! So! Sean impatiently pressed on, ¡°What was so strange?¡± ¡°The strange thing is, before Williams Mason suddenly fell ill, he seemed to have anticipated in advance that his time was limited.¡± Old Mr. Lewis said in a t tone, ¡°About a month before Williams Mason fell ill, I sought his advice due to some troubles in my cultivation.¡± ¡°He looked troubled at that time.¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Before I left, he hinted, intentionally or not, that if anything happened to him, I should try to help, protect you and your mother if I could do that without harming the interests of the Lewis family.¡± Sean¡¯s heart pounded! Was Grandfather worried about us before the incident? In the Mason family! Besides his parents, Grandfather Williams Mason was the person who loved Sean the most. Otherwise, given the olddy¡¯s disdain, contempt, and hatred for Nic Wright and Sean, Sean couldn¡¯t have peacefully been the young master of the Mason family for twenty-one years until the incident five years ago! To put it bluntly, Williams Mason was Sean¡¯s guardian angel! Suppressing the sorrow and excitement in his heart, Sean asked, ¡°What did you do when the olddy attacked our family?¡± ¡°I did nothing.¡± Old Mr. Lewis said, ¡°At that time, when the Hilshire incident urred, the olddy purged dissenters with a ruthless hand, reorganized the Mason family, and killed many people.¡± ¡°I saw it all but was powerless.¡± ¡°I was cowardly, weak, useless. I was afraid that I and the Lewis family would be implicated. Nic Wright knelt outside the Mason Manor for three days and three nights, and I didn¡¯t even have the courage to persuade her to leave.¡± ¡°I failed Williams Mason, betraying his trust in me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worth it¡­¡± When he said these words, Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s usually calm voice suddenly became choked up, and his voice started to tremble slightly. It wasn¡¯t that he broke free from the control of the eye technique and regained his senses, but rather, it was guilt and remorse from his heart. After all! Williams Mason had been kind to him, his debt was something he could never pay back! This indirectly proved that he did intend to help at the time but was simply unable to, deterred by the olddy¡¯s ruthless tactics! It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help! But he didn¡¯t dare! Sean¡¯s gaze was cold, chillingly so! However! He didn¡¯t vent his anger on Old Mr. Lewis. In such a situation, it was only right if they didn¡¯t help. The fact that Old Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t help the olddy was already being helpful! After a pause, Old Mr. Lewis continued, ¡°Williams Mason must have sensed the danger since he arranged his affairs in advance.¡± ¡°So I think.¡± ¡°Since he could hint to me a month in advance, Parker Mason, as his son, must know more than I do. It¡¯s impossible that he didn¡¯t have any defenses, allowing the olddy to do whatever she wanted to him.¡± ¡°With Parker Mason¡¯s strength at the time, nearing thete stage of dark energy, he should have been able to protect himself given that he was on guard.¡± These were all Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s spections. But they sounded reasonable! Sean took a deep breath, couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°If Father is really still alive, where could he be?¡± ¡°Where has he been these five years?¡± I must find out where my father is as soon as possible! ¡°Boss.¡± At this point, Pupil Wolf, who was standing nearby, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Considering his age, he might notst much longer under such self-confinement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Being under the control of the eye technique for a long time is something most people can¡¯t handle. It could even be deadly. Sean nodded, gathered his thoughts, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Onest question.¡± ¡°Who murdered my grandfather?¡± Chapter 240 Substantial Harvest, Black Pills ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Old Mr. Lewis said, ¡°Williams Mason didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°However.¡± ¡°ording to my guess, it should be either Prince Ashby or Prince Roscoe.¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He asked, ¡°What is the reason for your guess?¡± The old man responded without hesitation, ¡°Five years ago, the princes were fighting each other. The situation was unstable. They were all secretly wooing the major families in the capital. The marriage between you and Luna Porter was the result of the struggle for imperial power.¡± ¡°The Porter family supported Prince Roscoe. Obviously, Prince Roscoe wanted to use this to win over the Mason family.¡± ¡°Prince Ashby would absolutely not sit idly by and watch you two familiese together to strengthen Prince Roscoe¡¯s power group. It was reasonable for him to obstruct it¡­¡± Sean and Luna Porter¡¯s was a political marriage. Sean knew this very well! At that time, Grandpa Williams Mason also agreed. ¡°Prince Ashby!¡± Sean¡¯s eyebrows shot out a cold glow, and he hummed, ¡°ording to what you said, is Prince Ashby the most likely?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man said, ¡°I suspect that Old Mrs. Mason colluded with Prince Ashby early on. Prince Ashby helped Old Mrs. Mason get rid of Williams Mason and control the Mason family¡¯s power. Old Mrs. Mason then harmed you and your family andpletely ended the marriage between the two families.¡± It seemed quite reasonable.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At that time, Williams Mason controlled the great power of the Mason family. Even if he was eliminated, if Old Mrs. Mason also agreed to the marriage, the marriage would still continue. However, the result was that Old Mrs. Mason sent Sean to Hilshire Prison for the crime of rape! Parker Mason disappeared, and Nic Wright died tragically! In this way, how could the marriage continue??? Judging from such results, Prince Ashby and Old Mrs. Mason of the Mason family were indeed the biggest beneficiaries! And the biggest beneficiary was most likely to be the mastermind behind the scenes! ¡°However¡­¡± After asking the basics, Sean was about to have Pupil Wolf lift the hypnotic spell on Old Mr. Lewis. Suddenly, Old Mr. Lewis changed his words and said, ¡°At that time, the situation in the capital wasplicated. The various forces had rtionships with each other, and everyone had their own ns. It was hard to determine people¡¯s mind. It is also possible that Williams Mason and the Porter family, or Prince Roscoe, had disagreements or turned against each other in private.¡± ¡°So I think both Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe are suspicious.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean couldn¡¯t help twitching his mouth tightly a few times and had the urge to p Old Mr. Lewis to death! Damn it! No shame at all? You were the one who pointed everything at Prince Ashby. I almost believed you. In the end, you made a 180-degree reversal and transferred the suspects to Prince Roscoe??? Both of them were suspicious!? Damn it! After talking for so long, wasn¡¯t it all in vain??? As expected of an old fox! Even under hypnotic trance, he could give such an all-purpose answer! Sean nced at Pupil Wolf with some doubts about Pupil Wolf¡¯s pupil technique for the first time. ¡°Are you sure this old dog was sessfully hypnotized by your pupil technique?¡± Pupil Wolf shrugged her shoulders with an innocent expression and said embarrassedly, ¡°Boss, this is his nature.¡± ¡°He is used to siding with both sides.¡± ¡°People who have survived in the cracks for a long time will naturally develop a cautious character.¡± Everyone had a different personality. When caution and vignce be a habit and prate into the bone marrow, not to mention temporary hypnosis, even if he was really in a state of sleep, he would not dare to talk nonsense in his sleep! Old Mr. Lewis was such a person! However! Sean was very satisfied with today¡¯s harvest. At least two things were confirmed: the possibility that his father Parker Mason was still alive was very high, and his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s death was indeed suspicious! If it were not for hypnotic trance, with Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s cautious character, he would not have said those things easily! Then Pupil Wolf lifted the hypnotic control on Old Mr. Lewis. Plop! Old Mr. Lewis suddenly copsed on the sofa like a deted ball. After five minutes, he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡­¡± At this time, Old Mr. Lewis had his eyebrows lowered and looked haggard. He was exhausted. He looked at Pupil Wolf and then at Sean with a nk mind,pletely confused. Just now¡­ What happened? Who am I? Where am I? Damn! Headache! People under hypnotic trance have no memory of the hypnotic process. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Sean red coldly at Old Mr. Lewis and hummed, ¡°You¡¯re great!¡± ¡°You make me want to strangle you!¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart trembled violently. He was so frightened by Sean¡¯s eyes and cold words that his scalp tingled. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Mason, weren¡¯t you going to ask me questions?¡± ¡°I will tell you everything I know without reservation!¡± Old Mr. Lewis felt wronged in his heart! You haven¡¯t asked yet! I haven¡¯t said yet! Why do you suddenly want to strangle me? Who can tell me what I did wrong??? ¡°I have finished asking.¡± Sean said without turning his head, ¡°Restore your dark energy ande down.¡± Old Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart thumped again. In an instant, his face turned green with a look of confusion and panic. His mind was full of question marks??? My God, what did you ask? What did I say? The unknown was the most terrifying! Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Old Mr. Lewis tremblingly stood up. His heart was pounding, extremely nervous. He secretly restored the dark energy in his body while following Sean and Pupil Wolf downstairs. On the first floor of the hall! The remaining nine people had been waiting here for nearly an hour. Their legs were numb. Hearing the footsteps, everyone immediately looked up and looked towards the stairs. They saw Sean walking in front with a cold expression. Old Mr. Lewis followed behind like a primary school student who had done something wrong, hanging his head down. He looked exhausted, unsteady on his feet, and swayed as if he would fall with a gust of wind. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ro Lewis¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and he was so scared that his soul was about to leave his body. He rushed up immediately to support Old Mr. Lewis and asked him quietly in a worried tone, ¡°Grandpa, how is it?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Old Mr. Lewis waved his hand and said weakly, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± In his heart, he cursed: Why the hell are you asking? I know as much as you do! Including the five Complete Stage cultivators left by Carl, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Sean. Sean¡¯s next move would directly determine the fate of Old Mr. Lewis and the others! Sean nced coldly around without saying a word. Instead, he nced at Spirit Wolf. Spirit Wolf understood. She reached into her arms and took out a small porcin bottle the size of a baby¡¯s fist. He opened the stopper and poured out ten ck pills, then distributed one pill to each of Old Mr. Lewis and the others. The ten looked at each other, looked down at the ck pill in their hands, and Benedict Young couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Mason, this is¡­¡± ¡°Poison!¡± Sean was frank, shocking everyone! Chapter 241 Going To the Porter Family Benedict Young¡¯s hand trembled in fear at Sean¡¯s words, almost dropping the small ck pill on the ground! Poison! After an hour of waiting and torment, were they still doomed? Everyone¡¯s faces darkened! They turned their heads one by one, looking at Old Mr. Lewis ¨C Tim Lewis. If Sean wasn¡¯t present, they would have burst into curses. Damn, what the hell did you say to Sean earlier??? Tim Lewis¡¯s face was even darker! Dark as charcoal! The dark energy sealed within him had mostly recovered. He pushed Ro Lewis away without bothering to exin, and raised his hand to put the small ck pill in his mouth! Then, with a gulp, he swallowed it forcefully! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Although Tim Lewis didn¡¯t know what method Sean had used to extract information from him, he felt guilty towards Sean, or rather Williams Mason. So, without even begging, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°After I die, I hope Mr. Mason can spare the Lewis family!¡± Sweat poured from the brows of the other nine! Damn it! You die so easily, but don¡¯t drag us down with you! Shameless! ¡°I hope Mr. Mason can spare the Lewis family!¡± Ro Lewis hesitated for a moment, then boldly stepped forward, swallowed the ck pill, and assumed a fearless posture in the face of death! The remaining eight people were disheartened. At this point, they couldn¡¯t escape death even if they wanted to! So¡­ ¡°Please, Mr. Mason, spare my family!¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Mason, spare the Jefferson family!¡± All eight people almost simultaneously swallowed the ck pills in their hands and then waited in despair for death toe! However¡­ Half a minuteter, they were all still standing there, and nothing happened! ¡°What¡­¡± They unanimously turned their heads to look at Spirit Wolf, and their puzzled expressions were like, ¡°Is this a poison? You made it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very effective.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with the form?¡± Spirit Wolf looked to Sean. Sean said solemnly, ¡°The poison you just swallowed requires an antidote every month. Otherwise, your intestines will rupture and you will die!¡± ¡°The poison is incurable!¡± His words once again stunned everyone! But they also made them realize! It turned out that it wasn¡¯t a problem with Spirit Wolf¡¯s form, nor was it the quality of the poison. It was all a trick by Sean! From the beginning, Sean never intended to take their lives! One month¡­ In other words, although they didn¡¯t have to die today, they would all be puppets in Sean¡¯s hands, unconditionally obeying hismands. If they angered Sean, he wouldn¡¯t even have to lift a finger ¨C he could simply withhold their antidote and leave them to die! Damn, that¡¯s ruthless!!! At one point, they felt an urge to fight Sean to the death! But they didn¡¯t dare! Sean saw their fear and anger but ignored them, coldly saying, ¡°From now on, you will obey my orders!¡± ¡°Redeem your sins with your deeds!¡± ¡°Those who are unwilling cane and fight me ormit suicide!¡± Sean earned the loyalty of the 81 Bloody Wolf Group brothers through life-and-death bonds and camaraderie! However! For the cunning old foxes and fence-sitters before him, sentiments and loyalty meant nothing. Only fear of death could truly deter them! Sure enough.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The ten people exchanged nces, then simultaneously bowed and saluted Sean, saying in unison, ¡°We will follow yourmands, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°If we harbor ill intentions, may we be punished by God!¡± This was the effect Sean wanted. ¡°Very well!¡± Sean nodded, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the Porter family.¡± ¡°The Porter family?¡± Everyone was taken aback, and the five Complete Stage practitioners left by Carl also changed their expressions, asking, ¡°The Porter family is also an ally of Prince Roscoe. What is Mr. Mason going there for?¡± They were all people of Prince Roscoe, and the Porter family had submitted to Prince Roscoe long ago. So they were worried that if Sean went to the Porter family and a conflict urred, whose side should they be on? ¡°I have some scores to settle with the Porter family.¡± Sean looked back at the five Complete Stage practitioners and said seriously, ¡°I saidst night that Prince Carl and I are just friends, and we don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If Prince Roscoe or Prince Carl gives an order, you can attack me at any time.¡± Having said that, he turned and left! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf followed closely behind! Tim Lewis and the others nced at the five Complete Stage practitioners, then looked at Sean¡¯s retreating figure, their admiration for Sean wasplete and unreserved. Damn it! The guy had guts! The Porter family itself had four Complete Stage practitioners, and together with the five left by Prince Carl, Sean was actually fearless. He dared to disassociate himself from Prince Carl at such a time! That was tantly courting death! Tim Lewis and the others truly couldn¡¯t understand where Sean got his confidence from. How could he be so reckless in the capital, a ce full of unknown forces? ¡°Call and report to Prince Roscoe now!¡± One of the Complete Stage practitioners instructed the dark energy bodyguard beside him, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will follow and see, waiting for Prince Roscoe¡¯smand!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The remaining four nodded in agreement. Quickly, Sean and his two associates, ten of Tim Lewis¡¯s men, and those five Complete Stage practitioners, a group of eighteen, boarded seven cars and left Jade Restaurant, grandly heading toward the vi of the Porter family. Along the way, they attracted many people¡¯s attention. After all! Having decimated the entire Jefferson familyst night, Sean was now the center of attention, with countless eyes fixed on Jade Restaurant. Any slight movement from Sean¡¯s side would instantly reach the ears of the capital¡¯s major families. But Sean didn¡¯t care! In the capital, it was nearly impossible to avoid everyone¡¯s notice. Since he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he might as well make a grand entrance. Tim Lewis¡¯s words confirmed the doubts Sean had had five years ago. The death of his grandfather, Williams Mason, was suspicious. Previously in Hilshire, Old Mrs. Mason had personally called Sean, specifically mentioning in the call that the Porter family yed an unknown role in the incident five years ago. Therefore! Sean had to make a trip to the Porter family to rify matters. His grandfather¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be in vain. Moreover! Sean had to sort things out with Luna Porter as soon as possible, he couldn¡¯t let that madwoman continually disrupt his rtionship with Cecelia. Half an hourter! Seven cars rushed through the streets and finally arrived at the front door of the Porter family¡¯s vi. At this moment, quite a few people were standing at the entrance, including the head of the Porter family, Piece Porter, and Luna Porter. Clearly! They had received the news in advance and hade here specifically to meet Sean. Chapter 242: Lifetime Enemy Beside Pierce Porter and Luna Porter perspectively, stood a Complete Stage cultivator from the Porter family. They looked vignt and stared at Sean, who had just stepped out of the Bentley. Sean had gained a notorious reputation for his violence and ruthless killings, so they naturally had to guard against him making any unexpected moves towards Pierce or Luna. Seeing this level of preparedness, Sean was not surprised. The people Carl left at Jade Restaurant to protect him were also watching him. As he openly went to the Porter family, those people would surely pass the information along. Moreover, the Porter family had their own spies stationed outside Jade Restaurant. ¡°Sean!¡± Pierce Porter greeted him with a smile as he got out of the car. He looked him up and down and then said with some emotion, ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and you¡¯ve grown even stronger.¡± ¡°Worthy of the Mason bloodline!¡± ¡°Worthy of being our Porter family¡¯s son-inw!¡± ¡°During the years you¡¯ve been in prison, you must have suffered a lot, right? Luna and I have been worried about you. Luna has been waiting for you all these years without getting married.¡± ¡°Now, everything is fine!¡± ¡°Your grandfather must be happy about your safe return and reaching the Complete Stage. He would beforted if he knew¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As he spoke, Pierce Porter even patted Sean¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner, just like the prospective father-inw who had praised him at their engagement banquet five years ago. However, times had changed! It was not the same as five years ago! There was no going back! Pierce Porter¡¯s kindly expression and his words of concern fell on Sean¡¯s eyes and ears, leaving him feeling nothing but disgust at their hypocrisy and pretense. Worried about me? I don¡¯t believe it for a second! If you were worried about me, why didn¡¯t you visit me once in all five years at Hilshire? If you were worried about me, why did I only see the Porter family kicking me further down the abyss while I was down during the Kats River and Hilshire battles, rather than lending a hand? You were worried I wouldn¡¯t die, weren¡¯t you? Sean subtly shifted his body to avoid Pierce Porter¡¯s hand, his icy gaze sweeping over Luna Porter. Did she have feelings for him? What a joke! In the Porter family¡¯s cold iron chamber, he had been locked up for days and nights, and they had even filmed that kind of video, preventing him from even getting a marriage certificate, turning him into a heartless scum in his mother-inw¡¯s eyes. How should he ¡°thank¡± her for her ¡°feelings¡±? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sean said with an indifferent tone, ¡°Unfortunately, I am alreadymitted to someone else. If possible, I would appreciate if Miss Porter could maintain her dignity and not continue to im herself as my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Otherwise,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me!¡± Sean¡¯s cold words didn¡¯t leave any face for Pierce Porter and Luna Porter. Pierce Porter¡¯s hand paused in mid-air. His eyelids twitched a few times. However, he held back his anger and smiled generously, saying, ¡°Whatever is going on between you and Luna, you young people can figure it out. Even if you can¡¯t be husband and wife, being friends is also good.¡± ¡°As long as we can still be friends, it¡¯s fine.¡± Nowadays, the rtionship between Pierce Porter and Luna Porter was very delicate. Although they were father and daughter, they did not share the same idea. Hence, Pierce Porter wouldn¡¯t confront Sean for Luna¡¯s sake. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Even in front of Sean and Pierce, Luna showed no intention of backing down. She looked at Sean and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, our engagement from five years ago is still valid.¡± ¡°You, Sean, are my man!¡± ¡°You were in the past, you are now, and you will be in the future!¡± ¡°I am yours, Sean. Forever. You think you can just shake me off with a few words and go off with another woman?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Luna Porter¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Pupil Wolf gritted his teeth in frustration! Spirit Wolf was dumbfounded! People like Tim Lewis wore expressions of shock, their surprise spilling over into their words! After all, Luna Porter, with her goddess-like aloof demeanor, was renowned. Countless rich young masters who had wanted to court her were decisively rejected. For five years, she hardly interacted with men her own age! So, to outsiders, she was an unattainable ice beauty! But who could have imagined¡­ When this ice beauty encountered Sean, she¡¯d actually behave like a smitten schoolgirl, and utter such words in front of so many people??? Damn it! Miss Porter of the Porter family, are you serious? All their jaws dropped to the ground! It seemed like Sean could never get rid of her. But s! In response to this almost crazy ¡°confession¡±, Sean¡¯s originally indifferent face turned frosty in an instant. Murderous intent surged in his gloomy eyes as he strode towards Luna Porter. While walking, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve also said that once I reach the capital, we will have to deal with our problems!¡± Feeling the intense murderous intent between Sean¡¯s brows, the Complete Stage practitioner standing next to Luna Porter immediately stepped forward to shield her. ¡°Do you want to settle ounts? Alright!¡± But Luna Porter pushed him away. Her beautiful eyes stared directly at Sean, not only without fear, but she also raised her delicate chin slightly, provocatively asking, ¡°Do you want to hit me?¡± ¡°Insult me?¡± ¡°Or kill me?¡± ¡°As long as you dare, I¡¯m game!¡± At this moment, Luna Porter really looked like a madwoman! Sean walked straight up to Luna Porter and stopped half a meter away from her. His right fist clenched, dark energy quietly gathering. Without looking back, he asked, ¡°Mr. Porter, your daughter is bent on seeking death.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill her.¡± ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± The reason for this question was because when Sean released the dark energy within his body, he immediately sensed something wrong. There were numerous Complete Stage practitioners lurking in the Porter family mansion in front of him! At least ten of them! The entire Porter family only had four Complete Stage practitioners, and two of them were at the front gate protecting Pierce Porter and Luna Porter. How could there be so many in the mansion??? Sean instantly thought of the answer! Looking across the capital, the only people who could gather ten Complete Stage practitioners at once were probably the princes of the royal family. And the only prince who could be at the Porter family mansion at this time was Prince Roscoe. Therefore! Sean¡¯s question, on the surface, was directed at Pierce Porter, but in reality, it was directed at Prince Roscoe inside the Porter family mansion! Chapter 243 Do you like it? A slap to make you feel good! I will kill her! Do you have a problem with that? Sean¡¯s voice was deep and powerful, spreading hundreds of meters and enveloping the entire Porter vi! ¡°I¡­¡± Pierce Porter stared at Sean¡¯s back, hesitating to speak. He didn¡¯t stop him! Although Luna Porter was Pierce Porter¡¯s biological daughter, the current Luna Porter hadpletely broken away from Pierce Porter¡¯s control. She acted recklessly, disregarding consequences, and harbored resentment towards him and the Porter family! So¡­ Deep down, Pierce Porter actually held a faint hope that Sean would eliminate Luna Porter, angering Prince Roscoe, who could then be used to get rid of Sean as well. Two birds with one stone! To save himself for any future troubles! However, things didn¡¯t develop as Pierce Porter had hoped. Almost the instant Sean raised his fist, the sound of whooshing air suddenly came. ¡°Mr. Mason, hold on!¡± Apanied by a shout, ten figures appeared at the entrance of the vi in the blink of an eye. Each of them was a Complete Stage cultivator, and theirbined might was astonishing!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When they saw this, the five Complete Stage cultivators who had followed Sean also gathered together. Including the old man beside Luna Porter, there were a total of sixteen Complete Stage old fellows, surrounding Sean and Luna Porter! Although Sean had half a foot in the Bright Realm and could face three or even five Complete Stage cultivators alone, he couldn¡¯t possibly take on sixteen! This was also the reason why Sean hadn¡¯t decisively killed Luna Porter with a single punch like he did with anyone else! Luna Porter¡¯s life seemed quite important to Prince Roscoe! ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ncing at Sean¡¯s raised fist, Luna Porterughed smugly and continued to provoke, ¡°What, don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦should be a fearless man. So, I still prefer the decisive side of you.¡± ¡°Come on, kill me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me, don¡¯t let me look down on you.¡± Luna Porter pretended to be cute, yet utterly annoying! Sean¡¯s clenched fist slowly loosened, and the majestic dark energy also receded as he asked, ¡°If I kill her, will Prince Roscoe have an objection?¡± ¡°Miss Porter and Mr. Mason are both friends of His Highness.¡± One of the Complete Stage old fellows spoke up, ¡°His Highness is waiting inside for Mr. Mason to discuss important matters. As for the personal grievances between Mr. Mason and Miss Porter, His Highness hopes that Mr. Mason can set them aside for now, and spare Miss Porter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After pondering for a moment, Sean coldly said, ¡°Since His Highness has made such a request, I can respect his decision.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Pierce Porter, on the other hand, was somewhat disappointed. Cowering? Come on! Weren¡¯t you quite impressive? In the time it took to peest night, you wiped out the entire Jefferson family. And now, you let a woman show off in front of you. What kind of hero are you? ¡°However¡­¡± Just when everyone thought that Sean, faced with the overwhelming enemy forces and a disadvantageous situation, wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Luna Porter, Sean suddenly changed the subject! And then¡­ Smack! With everyone caught off guard, Sean¡¯s loosened fist transformed into a palm like a fan, and in a swift motion, he pped Luna Porter¡¯s wless face hard! Sean¡¯s action was incredibly fast! Moreover! He struck at the very moment everyone let down their guard! The sixteen surrounding Complete Stage old fellows didn¡¯t have time to react. By the time they realized something was wrong, Luna Porter was already screaming and falling to the side! She crashed into one of the Complete Stage old fellows, who helped her up! When she raised her head, Luna Porter¡¯s left cheek was red and swollen! There was even blood at the corner of her mouth! The power of this p was evident! Although Sean had retracted his dark energy, his fierce p was not something an ordinary person could withstand with just his inherent strength. ¡°I¡¯ve given due respect to His Highness,¡± Sean continued from where he¡¯d left off, with a cold snort, ¡°I spared her life for now, just pped her. Consider it interest.¡± ¡°In this way, His Highness shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± He looked around as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Mason, you!¡± The sixteen elderly individuals at the Complete Stage around him were visibly outraged, their internal dark energy surging. The atmosphere on site instantly plummeted to freezing point, tensions running high. Yet Sean seemed oblivious to it all, showing no fear. His gazended on Luna Porter. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Miss Porter, did you enjoy my p? Are you satisfied now? Did you like it?¡± He thought to himself, ¡®You slut, you like being punished, don¡¯t you? Then let me show you how it¡¯s done!¡¯ ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Luna Porter wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. A cruel smile spread across her swollen cheeks as she said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the man I have set my eyes on! I really liked that p!¡± Her statement left everyone stunned, especially Tim Lewis and others, who were agape, their jaws practically dropping to the ground. Damn it! Could it be? The proud daughter of the Porter family was not only a hopeless romantic but also a masochist??? Their worldviews were shattered once again. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Sean looked at the elderly individuals at the Complete Stage around him, smiling triumphantly, ¡°Miss Porter really liked it.¡± ¡°And, I also really liked it.¡± After saying that, he walked through the crowd, heading straight into the Porter family mansion, looking for Prince Roscoe. He was curious to see what Prince Roscoe, waiting for him in the Porter family mansion, was up to. After recovering from shock and anger, whether it was the old fellows at the Complete Stage, Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Tim Lewis, and others, they all followed. Pierce Porter, watching Sean¡¯s retreating figure, couldn¡¯t resist giving a thumbs up, silently praising. ¡®Goodd, you¡¯ve earned my respect!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± When Sean arrived at the main entrance of the Porter family mansion, the old fellows at the Complete Stage caught up with him, blocking his path, ¡°His Highness wishes for you, Mr. Porter, and Miss Porter to enter alone.¡± ¡°As for the others, they can wait here.¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s noble status meant not just anyone could casually meet him. Sean pointed at Tim Lewis and said, ¡°Let hime in with me.¡± ¡°I will need his testimony for the conversation to follow.¡± Tim Lewis¡¯s heart pounded. What on earth??? ¡°This¡­¡± One of the Complete Stage old fellows hesitated, but a man¡¯s voice came from inside the mansion¡¯s main building, ¡°No matter, let hime in.¡± It was Prince Roscoe! Chapter 244 Humble! Sean’s Test ¡°Yes!¡± Prince Roscoe gave an order, and the Complete Stage old man naturally wouldn¡¯t obstruct any further. He stepped back and gestured with his hand, ¡°Mr. Mason, please!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sean nodded with a smile and strode into the main building. Tim Lewis followed closely behind Sean, his heart pounding. He couldn¡¯t understand what Sean wanted him to do by bringing him along. Was it to be a witness? Could it be that after sealing his dark energy at Jade Restaurant, he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said while in a daze? He was terrified! On one side was Sean, and on the other was Prince Roscoe. Both were powerful figures he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. One word from either could determine his life or death. He couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences if he said or did the wrong thingter! In the main building¡¯s living room, sitting on the sofa was an extraordinary middle-aged man. Sean recognized him at a nce! Prince Roscoe! Five years ago, when Sean was still the young master of the Mason family, he had seen Prince Roscoe several times, although they had never interacted. He had only seen him from a distance, following behind his grandfather, Williams Mason. Behind Prince Roscoe stood two Complete Stage elders, guarding his safety closely. It was no wonder that Prince Roscoe, who was on par with Prince Ashby and had the ability topete for the throne, could gather so many Complete Stage fighters around him. Even the princes and grandchildren of the capital¡¯s major families couldn¡¯t gather that many fighters! ¡°Your Highness.¡± Sean cupped his hands, bowed, and paid his respects to Prince Roscoe. ording to the rules, ordinary people were supposed to kneel when they met a prince! But Sean didn¡¯t! Sean was a military man, and a military man¡¯s backbone couldn¡¯t bend. Even when facing princes and their children, he didn¡¯t need to kneel! This was also a rule! Moreover! It was a rule set by Padishah himself! The purpose was clear-it was to prevent princes from abusing their noble status to interfere in military affairs!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A soldier only obeyed themands of Padishah! So! As the former General Wolf of the North, there was only one person in the entire kingdom who was qualified to make Sean kneel-Padishah! Tim Lewis, following behind Sean, was startled by Sean¡¯s actions! Damn! He didn¡¯t kneel before Prince Roscoe??? You¡¯re so bold!!! Sean was indeed bold, but Tim Lewis didn¡¯t have the courage. His legs went weak, and he knelt on the cold floor, kowtowing deeply to Prince Roscoe without even daring to lift his head! ¡°Your Highness!¡± His voice was extremely respectful! Pierce Porter, who was walking behind them, couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw this scene. The contrast between Sean and Tim Lewis was too stark-one kowtowing, the other merely cupping his hands and bowing! Pierce Porter couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Sean already chosen to side with Prince Roscoe?¡± ¡°Where does this guy get the confidence to act so arrogantly in front of Prince Roscoe?¡± ¡°Disrespecting a prince is punishable by death!¡± Sean¡¯s identity as General Wolf of the North was a closely guarded military secret. Only his Bloody Wolf Grouprades and the royal family knew about it. n leaders like Bernardo and Pierce Porter were unaware! Otherwise, Bernardo wouldn¡¯t have underestimated Sean and blindly attacked him, resulting in heavy losses! Pierce Porter nced at Luna Porter beside him, only to see her calm face. Her slightly swollen face showed no surprise, as if she knew something. This made Pierce Porter¡¯s heart sink! ¡°Wretch!¡± He cursed inwardly, ¡°You got Prince Roscoe¡¯s support, getting into his bed, and bing his woman, you have learned some secrets and kept them from me!¡± ¡°You are a disaster!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay around!¡± Pierce Porter felt even more that Luna Porter¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t a good thing for him or the Porter family! ¡°Mr. Mason, please don¡¯t do that.¡± As Pierce Porter was lost in thought, Prince Roscoe nodded with a smile and gestured to Sean, ¡°Mr. Mason, please have a seat.¡± Mr. Mason! Prince Roscoe¡¯s way of addressing Sean and his attitude towards him shocked Pierce Porter. What was going on??? Sean was so rude to Prince Roscoe, yet not only did the prince not me him, but he also treated Sean with great respect! What made Sean worthy of Prince Roscoe¡¯s title of ¡°Mister¡±? Could he be worth Prince Roscoe¡¯s invitation? Was it his strength? With Sean¡¯s power, he was undoubtedly a standout, even among practitioners of the Complete Stage. His strength was truly formidable. Yet, Prince Roscoe had no shortage of highly skilled individuals around him, including a multitude of Complete Stage practitioners. Had he ever been so polite to any of them? ¡°Thank you, Prince Roscoe.¡± Sean wasn¡¯t one for pleasantries. He turned and sat down on a nearby sofa. Prince Roscoe chuckled, ¡°Mr. Mason is a few years older than Carl. As Carl¡¯s friend, you¡¯re a guest in my ce and should feel at ease. When you have time, you should let Carl show you around our home.¡± In the presence of Sean, Prince Roscoe was easygoing, devoid of any royal arrogance. And what¡¯s more, Sean had always emphasized that he was just a friend of Carl¡¯s, not a follower. Thus, Prince Roscoe invited Sean on Carl¡¯s behalf. Their mutual understanding was unspoken, yet perfectly executed. However, Prince Roscoe didn¡¯t extend the same courtesy to Tim Lewis. Throughout the encounter, he didn¡¯t even nce at Tim, who knelt trembling on the cold floor, not daring to move an inch. Such was the difference in their status. Tim Lewis¡¯s heart bled. He and Sean were both Complete Stage practitioners, but in front of Prince Roscoe, their treatment couldn¡¯t have been more disparate. Sean was treated as an esteemed guest while he was relegated to a position of utter humility. ¡°Your Highness, rest assured,¡± Sean nced at Tim Lewis, stating, ¡°Once I have settled my affairs, I¡¯ll be sure to visit.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Prince Roscoe nodded and then asked, ¡°May I know what matter Mr. Mason needs to address? Perhaps I can be of some assistance.¡± This was less of a question. Sean didn¡¯t bother with niceties, stating directly, ¡°Five years ago, my grandfather passed away due to illness, my father disappeared, my mother died tragically, and I was wrongfully imprisoned¡­¡± ¡°I believe Your Highness is aware of these events.¡± Prince Roscoe nodded. Sean continued, ¡°Having survived against all odds, I havee to the capital to uncover the truth, seek revenge for the past, find my father, and make those responsible pay. I hope to give my grandfather and mother peace in their afterlife.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s brow arched, ¡°If I remember correctly, after your grandfather¡¯s death, internal strife within the Mason family led to the subsequent tragedies.¡± ¡°So, Mr. Mason¡¯s enemy¡­ isn¡¯t it the Mason family, now controlled by Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo Mason?¡± What he implied was, with the truth so apparent, what more did he seek? ¡°Your Highness is correct,¡± Sean responded solemnly, ¡°the Mason family is indeed my enemy.¡± ¡°However,¡± he added, ¡°My enemies might not be limited to the Mason family.¡± As he spoke, Sean turned to nce at Pierce Porter, abruptly announcing, ¡°Because, after my investigation, I can now say with certainty that there were suspicious circumstances surrounding my grandfather¡¯s death!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an illness. It was murder!¡± As the word ¡°murder¡± fell from Sean¡¯s lips, Pierce Porter¡¯s heart gave a violent start, his face nching. Although he quickly suppressed his shock, he couldn¡¯t escape Sean¡¯s keen gaze. Chapter 245 Prince Roscoe’s Method Seanunched a sudden attack, and his tone was very firm, as if he really had sufficient evidence in hand. He did this naturally to test Prince Roscoe and Pierce Porter¡¯s reactions! Previously at Jade Restaurant, Tim Lewis said that Prince Ashby was the most suspicious, but Prince Roscoe was also possible! Sean came to the Porter family to verify this possibility! And the fleeting look of panic on Pierce Porter¡¯s face had already given Sean an answer in his heart! Pierce Porter! At least he was informed! Sean¡¯s words not only shocked Pierce Porter but also frightened Tim Lewis, who was kneeling on the ground. Cold sweat instantly broke out on Tim Lewis¡¯s forehead, wetting the floor in front of him! Investigation??? You just arrived in the capital, how did you investigate??? My God! Could it be that I told you when we were at Jade Restaurant??? Thinking back to before entering the door, Sean insisted on bringing himself in, saying he needed his ¡°testimony.¡± Even if Tim Lewis¡¯s reaction was slow, he realized Sean¡¯s intention at this moment! His heart sank like ashes! ¡°Murder?¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he was obviously surprised by Sean¡¯s words. However, he didn¡¯t show any panic like Pierce Porter. Instead, his voice became colder, and he asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, do you mean that you can be sure that Old Mr. Mason¡¯s death was a result of assassination, right?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Sean took his scrutinizing gaze off Pierce Porter and turned to Prince Roscoe. Facing Prince Roscoe¡¯s eyes, he said solemnly, ¡°No matter who the mastermind behind my grandfather¡¯s death is, I will spare no effort to dig them out and make them pay in blood!¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°I mean if!¡± ¡°If I find out that the person is someone close to Your Highness or a supporter of Your Highness, I hope you don¡¯t me me for not giving you face¡­¡± His voice was resolute andposed! Now, Sean could almost confirm that Pierce Porter was definitely involved in his grandfather¡¯s death. And the Porter family had long been attached to Prince Roscoe, so Pierce Porter was naturally Prince Roscoe¡¯s man! So! Did Prince Roscoe know? Was he involved? Even! Could Prince Roscoe be the mastermind behind it all? If so! Even if Prince Roscoe was a prince with a huge power topete for the crown, Sean would still take revenge! ¡°Mr. Mason, please be cautious with your words!¡± Before Prince Roscoe could respond, the two Complete Stage elders standing behind him couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. They stared at Sean with gloomy eyes, their voices cold and warning! In the entire capital, absolutely no one dared to speak to Prince Roscoe in such a tone! In their eyes, Sean was truly audacious! ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Prince Roscoe, on the other hand, was magnanimous. He waved his hand at the two Complete Stage elders behind him, his eyes calm as he stared at Sean and said seriously, ¡°If Mr. Mason has sufficient evidence to identify that person¡­¡± ¡°Whoever it is!¡± ¡°At that time, you won¡¯t need to take action, Mr. Mason. I will personally present their head to you!¡± Upon hearing this¡­ Pierce Porter¡¯s heart felt like it was stabbed with a needle, pounding violently. Sean bowed his hand and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Prince Roscoe sighed, ¡°Mr. Mason is my son¡¯s friend, and I have always admired Old Mr. Mason. If I can do something, I will not hesitate to help.¡± Then, Prince Roscoe looked down at Tim Lewis, who was still kneeling on the floor. He continued to ask, ¡°Mr. Mason just said that you needed Tim Lewis¡¯s testimony. So he can prove that Old Mr. Mason was murdered, right?¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± Hearing this, Tim Lewis¡¯s heart also felt like it was stabbed, and it began to pound violently. ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Before my grandfather¡¯s ident, he told Old Mr. Lewis that someone was plotting against him and informed him of his suspects¡­¡± Gulp! Tim Lewis swallowed hard, his heart almost jumping out of his throat! My goodness! When did I say such a thing??? I am wronged, okay??? ¡°Oh?¡± Prince Roscoe asked curiously, ¡°Who were Old Mr. Mason¡¯s suspects?¡± ¡°Not just one!¡± Sean turned his head, and his cold gaze fell on Pierce Porter again, snorting, ¡°But one of them is right in front of us. It¡¯s the head of the Porter family!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Sean¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was like a thunderbolt exploding in Pierce Porter¡¯s ears, and without thinking, Pierce immediately denied it, saying, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°At that time, you and Luna had just gotten engaged, and our two families were about to be united. How could I possibly harm Old Mr. Mason?¡± Pierce Porter was inplete panic! Prince Roscoe¡¯s face grew even more serious, asking, ¡°Does Mr. Mason have any evidence?¡± ¡°If there is!¡± ¡°I can have someone cut off Pierce Porter¡¯s head right now and give it to Mr. Mason!¡± With a thud! Pierce Porter¡¯s face turned livid, and his legs weakened as he knelt down before Prince Roscoe, shouting his innocence, ¡°Your Highness, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged!¡± But Prince Roscoe didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only a suspicion. If there were evidence, I would have already taken his head when we were at the door earlier.¡± ¡°No evidence, huh?¡± Prince Roscoe thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s let his head stay on his neck for a few more days then. When Mr. Mason finds the evidence and confirms it was him, I promise I¡¯ll send someone to deliver his head to you at the first opportunity.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± It seemed that Prince Roscoe was quite sincere, willing to sacrifice Pierce Porter to appease Sean! Luna Porter, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interjected, ¡°Although he is my father, you are my fianc¨¦. For you, when the timees, I won¡¯t mind personally taking action against him, putting righteousness before family.¡± Pierce Porter looked up, gritting his teeth, struggling with the urge to p Luna Porter to death. ¡°Agreed!¡± Sean ignored Luna Porter and spoke directly to Prince Roscoe, ¡°Also, my engagement to Miss Porter was annulled five years ago. I spared her earlier out of respect for Your Highness.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If she continues to pester me, next time, I can¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll survive under my fists!¡± Prince Roscoe looked at Luna Porter. He casually said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go near Mr. Mason without my permission.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luna Porter agreed without hesitation. The previously almost maniacal Luna Porter was like a tame little wildcat in front of Prince Roscoe, obedient to his every word! Then, Prince Roscoeughed and asked, ¡°Is that all about Mr. Mason¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all said.¡± Sean¡¯s trip this time confirmed that his grandfather¡¯s death was rted to Pierce Porter, and he¡¯d temporarily gotten rid of Luna Porter¡¯s entanglements, so his gains were not insignificant! After returning, he would naturally gather evidence! Prince Roscoe stood up and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s all, let¡¯s talk about Fergus Archer now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Mr. Mason on purpose to give you a heads up. Fergus Archer is cruel, bloodthirsty, and extremely powerful in battle. Like you, he can take on three, even five Complete Stage practitioners!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°He has dominated the South Forest for many years, taming many poisonous insects and ferocious beasts in the mountains. He¡¯s an extremely dangerous person.¡± ¡°In ten days, he¡¯ll be in the capital!¡± Sean had heard about Fergus Archer and Julia¡¯s marriage from Carlst night. He didn¡¯t n to intervene. So! Sean wondered, ¡°What does Fergus Archer going to the capital have to do with me?¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, you might not know.¡± Prince Roscoe sighed and said gravely, ¡°Fergus Archer has already secretly joined Prince Ashby. The Jefferson family you wiped outst night was the go-between for Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing!¡± ¡°Secondly, Fergus Archer¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Julia, was originally intended for you, Mr. Mason, before she became engaged to Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Based on my guess, once Fergus Archer arrives in the capital and learns that Mr. Mason is there, he will definitely try to take your life!¡± Prince Roscoe revealed the matter between Julia and Sean. ¡°Intended for me???¡± For a moment, Sean was dumbfounded, almost dropping his jaw in shock. What the hell??? Chapter 246 I Don’t Provoke Trouble, But I’m Not Afraid of It ¡°What, Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Atst night¡¯s banquet, Julia was there too. I thought¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Prince Roscoe first frowned, thenughed. He told Sean about his previous request for Padishah to grant a marriage between Sean and Julia, without hiding his intention to win over Sean. After finishing, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I failed and brought only trouble to Julia and Mr. Mason.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Before Fergus Archer arrives in the capital, the five of them will stay at the Jade Restaurant to protect Mr. Mason¡¯s safety. If Fergus Archer dares to cause trouble for Mr. Mason, he won¡¯t have a chance to leave the capital!¡± Sean rolled his eyes. He understood everything! No wonder atst night¡¯s banquet, Julia¡¯s gaze and attitude felt strange to Sean. He had thought it was because of his great charm that he had captivated the nobledy. Now he realized¡­ Damn! ¡°Let it be.¡± Sean didn¡¯t care, ¡°I don¡¯t provoke trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it either. If Fergus Archer really wants to kill me, he has to be capable.¡± As for Fergus Archer¡¯sbat power, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t underestimate it. Just as Prince Roscoe said, Fergus Archer could take on three or even five Complete Stage practitioners. There are only two possibilities! Either! Fergus Archer was experienced in battles against those poisonous insects and fierce beasts! Or! Fergus Archer, like Sean, was also on the verge of entering the Bright Realm! No matter which possibility, Sean didn¡¯t have absolute certainty to win against Fergus Archer. After all, Fergus Archer, as one of the ¡°Four Great Generals¡± and the Beast King of the South Forest, had a more illustrious reputation than Sean¡¯s ¡°General Wolf of the North.¡± Back then! It was Padishah who personally injured Fergus Archer and made him submit! Thus! Fergus Archer¡¯s strength was evident! ¡°Mr. Mason, don¡¯t be careless.¡± Prince Roscoe reminded, ¡°ording to the information I received, Fergus Archer has been mobilizing his troops in the South Forest and seems ready to make a move. His purpose for this trip may not be as simple as marrying a nobledy!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°He may have already stepped halfway into the Bright Realm. Mr. Mason, be extra cautious when facing him!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Prince Roscoe looked at Sean with a meaningful gaze. Halfway into the Bright Realm! When Sean escaped from the cold iron secret chamber in the Porter vi in Crane, Luna Porter had guessed that Sean might be halfway into the Bright Realm. After returning to the capital, Luna Porter told Prince Roscoe everything she had seen and heard. This was why Prince Roscoe treated Sean with great respect! Prince Roscoe had nearly thirty Complete Stage practitioners around him, but none of them were halfway into the Bright Realm! Prince Ashby had Fergus Archer! Behind Fergus Archer stood the entire South Forest barbarians! Such a huge force was iparable to a few capital families. It directly broke the bnce of power between Prince Roscoe and Prince Ashby! So! Prince Roscoe desperately needed the support of someone like Sean, who was also one of the ¡°Four Great Generals¡± and halfway into the Bright Realm. Behind Sean was the Bloody Wolf Group! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he nodded, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± If Fergus Archer had really stepped halfway into the Bright Realm, with the same level as Sean, and had the support of all those poisonous insects and fierce beasts, he would indeed be a formidable opponent! Without exaggeration, he would be the strongest opponent Sean had encountered in the past five years! After all! Only Padishah in the entire country possessed the true strength of the Bright Realm! Halfway into the Bright Realm meant that one stood above the masses! Prince Roscoe smiled and said, ¡°If Mr. Mason can take this opportunity to get rid of the troublemaker Fergus Archer, I can ask my father again to grant a marriage between you and Julia¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t!¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened for a moment. Before Prince Roscoe could finish speaking, he shook his head decisively without hesitation, saying, ¡°I have no grievance with Fergus Archer and will not take the initiative to be his enemy.¡± ¡°Even if I were to kill him, there would only be one reason-that he wanted to kill me first.¡± ¡°As for the princess¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, but I already have a wife and child and will absolutely not consider any other women.¡± After saying this, Sean turned his head to nce at Luna Porter. The meaning was clear! Forget it! You madwoman! I wouldn¡¯t even want a princess, so why would I want you? Hmph! Luna Porter¡¯s red lips parted slightly, wanting to speak, but was stopped by a re from Prince Roscoe. Prince Roscoe generously said, ¡°Since Mr. Mason¡¯s made a decision, I sure won¡¯t force a marriage upon you.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Sean replied, excusing himself. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Your Highness, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, please,¡± Prince Roscoe didn¡¯t try to keep him. Sean called for Tim Lewis, turned around to leave, and as he passed Pierce Porter, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord of the Porter family, just properly keep your head and your neck and wait for me!¡± ¡°If I find evidence proving your involvement in the plot against my grandfather!¡± ¡°The next time Ie calling!¡± ¡°I will take your head!¡± He walked out of the mansion without stopping. Pierce Porter¡¯s face turned ashen! Originally, Pierce thought that since Sean had chosen to side with Prince Roscoe, the Porter family would be ¡°allies¡± and be safe. But who could have imagined that Sean would grow suspicious of William Mason¡¯s death! And the investigation led to him! Prince Roscoe¡¯s attitude made him even more desperate. Without Prince Roscoe¡¯s protection, the Porter family alone might not be able to withstand Sean¡¯s furious retaliation! So¡­ As soon as Sean and hispanions left, Pierce Porter couldn¡¯t wait to cry out, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± ¡°No need for more words!¡± Prince Roscoe raised his hand to stop Pierce Porter, staring in the direction that Sean had left. His originally gentle gaze turned cold in an instant, as if icy glints were shing, and he said coldly, ¡°Let him investigate!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just suspicious and guessing!¡± ¡°The incident from five years ago was done secretly enough that no evidence was left behind. It¡¯s not something he can find just because he wants to!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°His purpose is to help us deal with Fergus Archer. Within ten days, Fergus Archer will arrive in the capital. When the two tigers sh, it will inevitably result in mutual injuries. We will do everything we can to eliminate Fergus Archer. Do you think Prince Ashby will let Sean live?¡± Upon hearing this, Pierce Porter¡¯s heart trembled violently! It suddenly dawned on him! Prince Roscoe was being polite to Sean only to stabilize him for the time being. Once Fergus Archer arrived in the capital, Sean¡¯s good days woulde to an end! Chapter 247: A Life For A Life Ten days! Within ten days, if Sean couldn¡¯t uncover the truth about the incident five years ago and find solid evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have a legitimate reason to act against Pierce Porter! Facing Fergus Archer, Sean¡¯s chances were slim! Even if he wasn¡¯t killed by Fergus Archer, the situation would at least result in mutual injuries. The wounded South Forest Beast King and General Wolf of the North would be like two crippled tigers. Prince Roscoe would take the opportunity to eliminate Fergus Archer, and Prince Ashby would naturally take the opportunity to eliminate Sean! Even more! Prince Ashby had full confidence in Fergus Archer¡¯s strength, believing that Fergus alone could legitimately eliminate Sean! After all! Prince Roscoe knew that Sean had one foot in the Bright Realm, but Prince Ashby didn¡¯t! This was Prince Roscoe¡¯s advantage! In Prince Roscoe¡¯s view, even if Sean and Fergus Archer were at the same level and both touched the threshold of the Bright Realm, Sean was unlikely to kill Fergus Archer alone! So¡­ To put it bluntly! Prince Roscoe wanted to use Sean to trade injuries with Fergus Archer! And then¡­ He would send someone to assassinate Fergus Archer, allowing Prince Ashby to send someone to assassinate Sean. The final result would be a life for a life! Sean¡¯s life for Fergus Archer¡¯s life! As long as the huge threat of Fergus Archer was eliminated, Sean would lose his value, and Prince Roscoe would close the power gap between him and Prince Ashby. As for Sean¡¯s life and death, would it still matter? Would the truth about what happened five years ago still matter? Sean had died. Did the truth from five years ago still matter? After Sean went to the capital, Prince Roscoe could naturally see that Sean was a man of integrity, resolute in his actions, like a runaway horse, impossible to control, and might even bring disaster upon himself! So! Prince Roscoe had never thought of making Sean submit; he only wanted to use him! After he didn¡¯t need him, he would discard him directly! Understanding this, Pierce Porter secretly breathed a sigh of relief while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead! Prince Roscoe dared topete with Prince Ashby for the throne, proving himself to be a cunning, ruthless character. In his eyes, everyone was just a chess piece on his board¡­ ¡­ After leaving the Porter vi, Sean and the others took a car back to Jade Restaurant. Sean let Tim Lewis ride in his luxurious Bentley as well. On the way, Tim Lewis, looking pale and grim, asked cautiously after some hesitation, ¡°Mr. Mason, did I¡­?¡± ¡°Did I really say those things to you?¡± He was almost depressed to death! Sean had directly used Pierce Porter in front of everyone, making him the scapegoat. Although Tim had suspicions, they were only doubts, and he had never mentioned them to anyone! Now, Pierce Porter would undoubtedly want to grind him into dust! ¡°Of course, it was you,¡± Sean said without turning his head. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who told me, would I have made it up?¡± It sounded quite reasonable. ¡°But I¡­¡± Tim Lewis frowned, muttering quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember any of it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± Sean¡¯s voice deepened, and he continued, ¡°What you need to do next is to use all the resources and connections at your disposal to find out the truth about my grandfather¡¯s sudden death, and gather evidence!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tim Lewis¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. It might be difficult to find anything now.¡± The death of Williams Mason not only involved the Mason and Porter families, but also the struggle for power between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe. Investigating the truth in the midst of their conflict was akin to snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth and pulling chestnuts from the fire. One misstep could lead to disaster! ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Sean shook his head, unconvinced. ¡°Now is the best time to uncover the truth!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tim Lewis was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Mason?¡± Sean exined, ¡°You said before that the person who conspired against my grandfather was most likely Prince Ashby, but Prince Roscoe could also be a suspect, and the two brothers are at odds with each other for the throne.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°No matter if it¡¯s Prince Ashby or Prince Roscoe, the Mason family or the Porter family, whoever the murderer is would want to cover up the truth. On the other hand, whoever is innocent would want to expose the truth, deepening my hatred for the other party, using me as a pawn, a sharp knife, a long spear, to take revenge and eliminate their rivals!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Upon hearing this, Tim Lewis was stunned, his eyes lighting up as he realized the truth. Excited, he said, ¡°Mr. Mason, you mean that one of the two parties will try to stop us from finding the truth, while the other will secretly help us and, if they have evidence, might even provide it to us willingly?¡± ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason you are truly wise and insightful!¡± With that, Tim Lewis gave Sean a thumbs-up, admiring his brilliance. This was human nature! To strike at one¡¯s weakest point, one¡¯s enemies would often attack where they were most afraid. Previously in Hilshire, Old Mrs. Mason had deliberately called Sean, pointing the finger at the Porter family. Now, Sean viewed Pierce Porter as a suspect. If Old Mrs. Mason knew any inside information or held any evidence, Sean didn¡¯t believe she could resist handing it over to fuel his rage against the Porter family. The Mason family was to be annihted. But before that, Grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s vengeance must be sought! After all, the sudden illness and death of Williams Mason five years ago marked the beginning and origin of a series of tragedies. Behind it all, perhaps,y even more hidden conspiracies unknown to others. ¡°We must act quickly!¡± Sean reminded them. ¡°It¡¯s best to uncover the truth before Fergus Archer reaches the capital!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Upon returning to Jade Restaurant, Tim Lewis left with members of the four great families, while Sean handed his ck supreme card to Spirit Wolf, instructing, ¡°You will go in person! Help me purchase some medicinal materials to aid in my cultivation; starting today, I will have a closed-door medicinal bath!¡± In the path of cultivation, although talent and bloodline were crucial, external assistance was indispensable, such as some precious medicinal materials. After being properly prepared, these materials could be absorbed by the human body through medicinal baths, greatly enhancing the cultivation speed and reducing the risks involved in the process. This was also the reason why royal children and members of great families could have a better chance of bing dark energy masters. Spirit Wolf was naturally an expert in this field. ¡°Alright!¡± Spirit Wolf took the supreme ck card and left. Watching Spirit Wolf drive away, Pupil Wolf looked back at Sean with concern. ¡°Against Fergus Archer, do you not have confidence in winning?¡± Sean exchanged a nce with her and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not even about ¡®confidence¡¯.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With that, he strode into Jade Restaurant. Pupil Wolf¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and she stood there, her face filled with even more worry. No confidence? In all these years following Sean, she had never seen him lose! Chapter 248 Closed-door Medicinal Bath, Found Evidence This was the first time! From Sean¡¯s body, Pupil Wolf sensed an immense pressure that could not be concealed! To the extent that¡­ Sean cautiously said that he needed to use thest few days to adjust his state through a closed-door medicinal bath, consolidate his cultivation, and focus all his energy on dealing with Fergus Archer! As for searching for the truth, he left the matter entirely to Tim Lewis and others to handle! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± Pupil Wolf stood at the entrance of Jade Restaurant, watching Sean¡¯s figure disappear at the top of the stairs, took a deep breath, her deep eyes cold and determined, her fair and beautiful cheeks showing a firm and unwavering resolve, and whispered: ¡°As long as us wolf cubs are here, no one will be able to hurt you!¡± ¡°The so-called South Forest Beast King!¡± ¡°If he wants to kill you, he¡¯ll have to step over our corpses!¡± The bond betweenrades, sharing life and death! Moreover! Pupil Wolf¡¯s feelings for Sean were not merely those ofrades¡­ ¡­ In the afternoon! Spirit Wolf took Sean¡¯s supreme ck card and went to the various medicinal markets in the capital, spending nearly ten million to purchase more than fifty precious medicinal materials. After returning to Jade Restaurant, he immediately began preparing the medicinal bath! It wasn¡¯t until six in the evening that the medicinal bath was ready! In the center of Sean¡¯s room, a giant bathtub with a diameter of two meters was ced, filled with about two-thirds water. Dozens of precious medicinal materials were added in precise proportions, and the mixture was heated electrically! Until it boiled! It was like cooking porridge or rice. When the water boiled, it bubbled like a spring, sshing water and creating steam. The entire room was filled with a strong, pungent smell of medicine! ¡°You guys go out first.¡± While undressing, Sean waved his hand and said, ¡°Just remember toe and change the medicine for me tomorrow morning.¡± In one night, the half-tub of precious medicinal materials could bepletely absorbed by Sean¡¯s body! Fortunately! Spirit Wolf had purchased arge amount of medicinal materials, enough to support two or three days! ¡°Alright!¡± Spirit Wolf and Pupil Wolf exchanged nces, both nodding, then turned and left the room. However! They didn¡¯t go back to their rooms to rest. Instead, one left and one stayed, guarding outside the door for Sean! After all! The people downstairs were all from Prince Roscoe¡¯s group, and Prince Roscoe was one of the suspects who plotted against Williams Mason. He was not trustworthy. If the dark energy masters downstairs took the opportunity while Sean was in seclusion, the consequences would be unimaginable! So, they had to be cautious! Sean naturally sensed the situation outside the door. He felt a warm feeling in his heart but didn¡¯t stop them. Just as Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf understood him, he also understood them! At this time, even if he drove them back to their rooms, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep! It was better to let them take turns guarding and resting! Deep affection remained unspoken! Whoosh! In no time, Sean removed all his clothing and strode to the bathtub. Without any hesitation, he lifted his leg and jumped in! He didn¡¯t turn off the electricity! The medicinal water in the bathtub was still boiling! This was the effect Sean wanted! The higher the water temperature, the faster the absorption of the medicine. Sean¡¯s dark energy was extremely powerful, and with dark energy protecting his body, even if he soaked in boiling water for a long time, his body wouldn¡¯t be damaged! ¡°Awesome!¡± Sitting cross-legged in the bathtub, Sean felt like he was in a hot spring. His whole body was rxed, and every pore soaked in the medicinal water seemed to open in an instant. It was as if countless tiny, hungry mouths were absorbing the effective ingredients from the medicine! Once those effective ingredients entered Sean¡¯s body, they were quickly wrapped by his powerful dark energy, gradually assimted, and over time, they became a part of the dark energy! That is to say! This medicinal bath could enhance the strength of the practitioner¡¯s dark energy!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was greatly beneficial for all dark energy masters! Sean was no exception! However¡­ Purchasing all of it at once would cost tens of millions, which was not affordable for ordinary small families! The advantage ofrge families and the royal familyy in this! Sean chose this time to seclude himself for the medicinal bath to deal with Fergus Archer, who was about to go to the capital. If it was as Prince Roscoe guessed, and Fergus Archer had touched the threshold of the Bright Realm¡­ Then! Sean and Fergus Archer had no chance of winning a battle without using bright energy! If he lost, he might be killed by Fergus Archer! Killed on the spot! Even if he used his limited bright energy, the oue would still be uncertain! So! Sean had no other choice but to do his best to improve his strength and umte as much bright energy as possible before Fergus Archer arrived in the capital! The effective ingredients in the medicine were assimted by dark energy, improving its power. When the power of dark energy reached a certain threshold, it could be further refined into more pure bright energy and condensed in the body! It could be said that this was a process of continuous refinement and purification! And this process was very slow! And difficult¡­ ¡­ For the next seven days, Sean never set foot outside of Jade Restaurant! Even! He never left his room! Apart from eating and resting, he was constantly taking medicinal baths, changing the medicine every twelve hours. In seven days, Spirit Wolf replenished the medicinal ingredients twice, spending nearly 30 million in total! The cost was huge! But the results were also very obvious! After seven days and nights of non-stop secluded medicinal baths, Sean¡¯s bright energy storage increased by about one-thirdpared to before! The difficulty of refining bright energy was evident! On the eighth day! At around ten in the morning! As usual, Sean sat cross-legged in the bathtub, focusing on absorbing the effective ingredients in the medicinal water and silently carrying out theplex transformation from medicine to dark energy, and from dark energy to bright energy¡­ Suddenly! He heard a flurry of footsteps outside the door! ¡°Where is Mr. Mason?¡± Then came Tim Lewis¡¯s excited voice: ¡°Quick! Take me to see Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°I found it!¡± ¡°I found evidence that Old Mr. Mason was murdered!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean¡¯s heart tremored, and he immediately opened his eyes! Even so, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, who were guarding outside the door, didn¡¯t let Tim Lewis in right away. Instead, they asked, ¡°Boss, do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Let him in,¡± Sean replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Only then did Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf step aside, open the door, and let Tim Lewis in. Chapter 249: The True Culprit Behind the Scenes, Williams Mason’s Will As soon as the door was opened, a pungent, overpowering scent of medicine assaulted their nostrils, making it almost impossible to breathe!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tim Lewis was taken aback! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Instinctively activating dark energy to shield himself, Tim Lewis looked towards the center of the room where Sean was sitting cross-legged in a huge bathtub, and asked incredulously, ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± Before Sean could answer, Tim Lewis understood in the next moment! Sean was cultivating! There were many ways for dark energy masters to cultivate, and using medicinal baths was amon and rtively effective method. Tim Lewis had used it more than once himself! However¡­ The amount of medicine Sean was using far exceeded what Tim Lewis could handle! The amount of medicine in the bath was directly rted to one¡¯s cultivation level! For example, at this moment! Sean sat in the bathtub, as still as a mountain, seemingly enjoying a hot spring, while Tim Lewis would have difficulty even breathing without the protection of dark energy! That was the gap! If Tim Lewis were to immerse himself in the bath like Sean, under such arge amount of medicine, he would be gasping for breath, and perhaps die after just a few days! Amazed, Tim Lewis couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise in his heart, ¡°Mr. Mason is truly a monster with unfathomable strength!¡± ¡°Compared to him, I am ashamed!¡± Not being as strong as Sean was one thing, but the key point was that Sean was only 26 years old! What aparison! Sean, with his back to Tim Lewis, asked directly, ¡°Who is the murderer?¡± ¡°As expected by Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis immediately replied respectfully, ¡°After our seven-day secret investigation, we can now confirm that the person who murdered Old Mr. Mason, or at least one of them, is Pierce Porter!¡± It¡¯s confirmed? It really was Pierce Porter!!! Sean¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder as he asked in a frosty voice, ¡°Is the evidence solid?¡± ¡°Solid!¡± Tim Lewis said, ¡°Mr. Mason¡¯s predictions were urate. During our investigation, we indeed encountered some resistance; someone tried to assassinate us, and someone else helped us.¡± ¡°All of them were Complete Stage cultivators, and their identities were never exposed.¡± ¡°Following the guidance of the party, we pursued step by step and finally found the descendant of an old servant who had been by Old Mr. Mason¡¯s side five years ago. The old servant had died five years ago, but we got a memory card from his descendant!¡± ¡°Inside it is¡­¡± ¡°Old Mr. Mason¡¯s will!¡± A will! Sean¡¯s heart trembled violently! ¡°Mr. Mason, please wait.¡± Tim Lewis took out his phone, found the video will from the memory card, walked a few steps to the bathtub, held the phone screen towards Sean, pressed y, and gestured, ¡°Mr. Mason, please watch!¡± The person in the video was Sean¡¯s grandfather, Williams Mason! And the background of the video was Williams Mason¡¯s study! ¡°Sean¡­¡± As soon as the video began, Williams Mason called out to Sean, seemingly this so-called video will was not meant for everyone in the Mason family, but specifically for Sean alone! ¡°Unforeseen changes can happen in the world, and people can experience sudden misfortune.¡± Williams Mason continued, ¡°If one day you are fortunate enough to see this video, it means that your grandfather is no longer in this world, but you are still alive, and I can rest in peace.¡± ¡°Storms areing!¡± ¡°They cannot be reversed!¡± ¡°The Mason family will face a catastrophe!¡± ¡°Under the shattered nest, it will be difficult for any eggs to remain unbroken!¡± ¡°Your father and I will send you away from the capital to ensure your safety as best as we can. Remember, you only need to live well, never return, never investigate, and never ever think of avenging us¡­¡± ¡°The waters of the capital are deep!¡± ¡°Stay away from the capital and live out the rest of your life peacefully. If possible, leave the country, go as far as you can, find a ce where no one knows you, and live!¡± ¡°Please, live well¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the nearly 20-minute video testament, Williams Mason spoke a great deal, clearly arranging his affairs for after his passing. This was enough to prove that his sudden death was no coincidence, but rather a deliberate murder! However! The answer Sean sought, Williams Mason did not reveal! For instance¡­ Who were the specific culprits behind the murder of Williams Mason? Besides Pierce Porter, were Prince Roscoe, Old Mrs. Mason, and Uncle Bernardo involved? Furthermore¡­ What was the reason for their sudden plot to harm his grandfather Williams Mason? If Williams Mason had realized at the time that the Mason family would face disaster, and disaster was inevitable, he must have known the reason or sensed something! But in this video testament, he did not mention it at all! On the contrary! He repeatedly emphasized that the capital was fraught with danger and extremely perilous. He urged Sean to let go of his hatred, abandon thoughts of revenge, stay away from the capital, and even leave the country. Survival was his top priority! Sean knew his grandfather, Williams Mason, very well! He was definitely not a cowardly person! So! What kind of danger, what kind of enemy, and what kind of reason made his grandfather so hesitant to speak out and discourage Sean froming to the capital to avenge him? Was it Prince Roscoe??? Prince Ashby??? Did he worry that Sean, being weak and powerless, would not be able to exact revenge and would instead be killed??? This possibility was the greatest! Perhaps in his wildest dreams, his grandfather could not have imagined that Sean, with his extraordinary talent, would be a Complete Stage cultivator within a mere five years, even touching the threshold of the Bright Realm. ¡°Mr. Mason.¡± After the video testament finished ying, Tim Lewis said, ¡°The memory card is in my phone. I¡¯ll take it out for youter.¡± ¡°I also have another video on my phone.¡± ¡°It was secretly filmed by a spy from Prince Ashby¡¯s party who was undercover in the Porter family. It¡¯s enough to prove that Old Mr. Mason¡¯s death was due to Pierce Porter, who had nted people in the Mason family and secretly poisoned Old Mr. Mason¡¯s food with a toxin called Heart Devourer!¡± ¡°This poison is colorless and tasteless, a slow-acting toxin that requires at least a month of continuous consumption to unknowingly erode a person¡¯s heart. Once it takes effect, there¡¯s no cure!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°No traces can be detected¡­¡± Heart Devourer! Sean¡¯s heart suddenly jolted. When his grandfather, Williams Mason, had suddenly fallen seriously ill and been hospitalized, it was indeed due to a heart-rted disease! They sought out all the famous doctors in the capital, but they were helpless! Although Sean was suspicious at the time, he could not understand why Williams Mason, with his level of cultivation, would be unaware of someone poisoning him for as long as a month and fall victim without a sound. Now it seemed! It was not that Williams Mason had failed to detect it, but rather, knowing he was doomed, he chose not to reveal it and epted his fate! Sean watched the video once! It was clear that it had been filmed secretly! In the video, Pierce Porter was conspiring with the elders of his family to harm Williams Mason. The videosted nearly half an hour, even longer than Williams Mason¡¯s video testament! Moreover! From the angle of the video, the person filming was likely an elder of the Porter family with a high status, as the camera was very close to Pierce Porter and the other Porter family elders! In other words! There were those among the Porter family elders who had secretly sided with Prince Ashby! ¡­ Chapter 250: Fergus Archer in the Capital The struggle for power was cruel! Life or death! Prince Ashby¡¯s faction and Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction fought each other overtly and covertly. They infiltrated each other¡¯s camps, nting spies and informants. These weremon tactics, nothing out of the ordinary. However¡­ That Prince Ashby could secretly win over the elders of the Porter family was something that surprised Sean. After all! Turning the elders against their own family was no easy feat! Sean asked, ¡°Where did you get this video?¡± ¡°I just picked it up from the street¡­¡± Tim Lewis replied awkwardly, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°We were ambushed, lost a few men, and then someone came to our aid, helping us break free. After those people left, we found this video while cleaning up the scene.¡± A lucky find??? Sean had a hunch that Prince Ashby was growing impatient and wanted Fergus Archer to know the cause of his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s death before he reached the capital. To direct his anger towards the Porter family??? By using Fergus Archer¡¯s hand to eliminate the Porter family and cut off Prince Roscoe¡¯s wings??? And then¡­ Once Fergus Archer reached the capital, use his hand again to get rid of him??? What a scheme!!! Using him! And using him again! Once he lost his value, discard him! Caught between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe, Sean knew their intentions well. Both princes were ying chess with him as a pawn, using him to eliminate their enemies. However! Sean didn¡¯t care! Because Sean had his own schemes and chessboard. In his game, both Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe were pawns to be used for leverage. You use me, and I use you. Everyone benefits from each other, taking what they need! Victory or defeat woulde down to strength! Who would have the upper hand? Who would have thestugh? It¡¯s fair! ¡°Send me both videos.¡± Sean took a deep breath, his voice cold. Now that he knew the cause of his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s death and found the culprit, he didn¡¯t immediately go to the Porter family to confront Pierce Porter. Instead, he asked, ¡°How do you know that the person who secretly recorded this video is a spy from Prince Ashby?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± As Tim Lewis sent the video to Sean¡¯s phone, he said, ¡°ording to Mr. Mason¡¯s previous spection, one of them, either Prince Ashby¡¯s or Prince Roscoe¡¯s, would try to stop us from finding the truth, while the other would help us secretly.¡± ¡°Now we can confirm that the Porter family of Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction is the culprit. So, naturally, the one who provided us with evidence is Prince Ashby¡¯s faction.¡± It sounded logical. Indeed! Who else could it be but Prince Ashby? Sean¡¯s brow furrowed, and he thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that before I take action to eliminate the Porter family, even if Fergus Archer reaches the capital, Prince Ashby wouldn¡¯t let Fergus Archere and kill me right away?¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°If Fergus Archer kills me in advance, what would be the point of all this for Prince Ashby?¡± As Sean analyzed the situation, a sudden, anxious female voice could be heard from outside the door, ¡°Where is Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°I have urgent business and need to see Mr. Mason immediately!¡± ¡°Immediately!¡± ¡°Right now!¡± Tim Lewis recognized the woman¡¯s voice and eximed, ¡°Mr. Mason, this¡­¡± Sean recognized her too. Julia! Though they had only met once, her beauty and voice were unforgettable. ¡°Stop!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf guarded the door, blocking Julia. ¡°Let her in,¡± Sean thought for a moment and called out. Julia¡¯s sudden visit, coupled with her urgency, probably wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± The next moment, the door was pushed open, and Julia rushed in hurriedly. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon entering the room, Julia froze at the sight of the steam-filled scene, especially when she saw Sean sitting in the bathtub, bare-chested. She couldn¡¯t help but exim. Her pretty face instantly turned crimson¡­ As a dignified princess, Julia¡¯s status was iparably noble. Growing up, she rarely had the chance to interact with men her age, let alone date. As she herself put it, being born into the imperial family was like being a bird in a cage! How could she have ever seen a man without his clothes on? Moreover, Sean had nearly be her fianc¨¦! ¡°Mr. Mason, what is this¡­?¡± Julia subconsciously turned her face away, her heart pounding like a drum, nearly bursting out of her chest. Her originally fair neck was now flushed red.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Cough!¡± Tim Lewis nced at Julia, then at Sean, realizing that his presence was unnecessary. He put away his phone andughed, ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯ve finished transferring the video. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± And with that, he turned and left. Now alone in the room, Julia appeared shy and nervous, while Sean remained calm and unrestrained. ¡°Princess, you were in a hurry to find me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Julia hesitated, not daring to look back. ¡°Could Mr. Mason please put on some clothes first?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sean casually picked up a T-shirt from the edge of the bathtub and put it on before saying, ¡°You can speak now, Your Highness.¡± Only then did Julia let out a sigh of relief, her face still red. ¡°I¡¯vee to inform Mr. Mason that Fergus Archer has arrived in the capital! Just this morning! My father said that after Fergus Archer arrives in the capital, he maye to the Jade Restaurant to seek revenge for the Jefferson family! So, please, Mr. Mason, leave with me to avoid any danger!¡± Before, Sean had exterminated the Jefferson family and killed Dird Jefferson. Although he imed it was for a friend and not for Julia, in her eyes, no matter his motive, he had avenged her and wiped away her hatred. As such, Julia felt indebted to Sean. Upon learning that Fergus Archer had arrived in the capital, she had rushed to the Jade Restaurant to warn Sean and persuade him to leave early. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils abruptly narrowed. Before Julia arrived, Sean had thought that Prince Ashby wouldn¡¯t be in a rush to have Fergus Archer make a move against him. However, now that Fergus Archer had just arrived in the capital, Julia hade straight to the Jade Restaurant to find him. Was it really as simple as passing on the news? ording to Prince Roscoe, Fergus Archer had two reasons for wanting to kill Sean. The first was to avenge the Jefferson family, and the second was due to the unfulfilled engagement between Sean and Julia. Fergus Archer, a man of wild nature, would never allow his woman to have any involvement with another man. What would happen if he found out that Julia hade to see Sean? ¡°Mr. Mason! Something terrible has happened!¡± Suddenly, Tim Lewis, who had just left, returned in a panic. His rmed voice reached them from downstairs, ¡°Fergus Archer ising this way with his men, heading for the Jade Restaurant! He¡¯ll be here any moment!¡± Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s face turned pale. He had arrived so quickly! Sean was equally shocked and, without thinking about his medicinal bath, leaped out of the tub! However! Sean had only put on a T-shirt, and he was wearing nothing below. So, with a ssh of water, he appeared in front of Julia. In her panic, she instinctively swept her eyes over Sean¡¯s body. As a result¡­ Having seen the upper half of Sean¡¯s body earlier, she now saw the lower half, taking in every detail without reservation¡­ Chapter 251: Earth-Shattering, Mutual Destruction Damn it! Sean had been careless¡­ His reaction was extremely quick, though. The moment he stood up, he realized something was off. He leaped out of the bathtub, grabbed the pair of underwear hanging on the edge of the tub, and put them on mid-air. When his feet touched the ground, he had already put on the underwear. Bang! The next moment, the door to the room was pushed open. Not only Tim Lewis, but Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf also rushed in. Seeing the scene in the room, the three of them were all taken aback. However, the situation was urgent, and they couldn¡¯t afford to care about that. Tim Lewis anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Mason, Fergus Archer secretly went to the capital this morning and did not reveal his whereabouts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± ¡°About ten minutes ago, he suddenly changed direction and headed straight for Jade Restaurant!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Before going to the capital, in order to avoid unnecessary chaos, he left a few of his subordinates and beast pets at Hill Riverside outside the city. Now, those people received orders and are heading this way with his beast pets!¡± Tim Lewis was filled with anxiety! The name of Fergus Archer, the ¡°South Forest Beast King,¡± was simply too well-known. The rumors about him were terrifying, and they would unavoidably feel fear. Even Tim Lewis, a Complete Stage cultivator, felt an indescribable sense of dread towards Fergus Archer! ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Tim Lewis wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said solemnly, ¡°The people that Prince Roscoe left downstairs won¡¯t be able to stop Fergus Archer!¡± Sean was very powerful! Tim Lewis knew this too! But their opponent was Fergus Archer! To be honest, Tim Lewis had no confidence at all! ¡°Run?¡± Sean shook his head, looked at Julia, picked up his pants, and said as he put them on, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°With Princess Julia here, Fergus Archer won¡¯t let us go easily.¡± If Sean¡¯s guess was correct, Fergus Archer suddenly changed direction and headed straight for Jade Restaurant because he found out that Julia hade to Jade Restaurant to warn him! Prince Roscoe had yed a good hand! All the people downstairs were Prince Roscoe¡¯s men, and Sean¡¯s every move naturally couldn¡¯t escape his eyes! Tim Lewis brought the evidence to see Sean, confirming that the murderer who assassinated Williams Mason five years ago was Pierce Porter. Prince Roscoe had previously promised Sean that once he found the evidence, he would deliver Pierce Porter¡¯s head! Words were just words! Could it be true? Killing Pierce Porter and exterminating the Porter family would be like cutting off one of Prince Roscoe¡¯s arms! Coincidentally! Fergus Archer was in the capital at this time! Prince Ashby wanted to use Sean to get rid of the Porter family, and he must have informed Fergus Archer in advance to spare Sean¡¯s life for the moment. Therefore, Fergus Archer didn¡¯t target Sean immediately upon his arrival in the capital! So¡­ Prince Roscoe and Prince Adam decisively threw out Julia as bait! Simply put! They wanted to use Julia topletely enrage Fergus Archer, bringing him to Jade Restaurant and preventing Sean from taking revenge on Pierce Porter! The oue of Sean against Fergus Archer was unpredictable! In Prince Roscoe¡¯s view, it would at least be a situation where both sides would suffer. At that time, Prince Roscoe would send people to attack Fergus Archer while Prince Ashby¡¯s men would eliminate Sean! Sean and Fergus Archer¡¯s mutual destruction was the oue that Prince Roscoe wanted to see the most! ¡°It¡¯s you!!!¡± Pupil Wolf also turned to look at Julia, her gaze icy as frost. In a sudden move, she grabbed Julia¡¯s neck and shouted angrily, ¡°You deliberately led that bastard Fergus Archer here!!!¡± The royal family valued men over women! Although Julia was a princess, she did not follow the path of cultivation and only knew some self-defense skills. She hadn¡¯t even reached dark energy! Facing Pupil Wolf, she had no power to fight back! ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Julia¡¯s face, already somewhat flushed, turned even redder as Pupil Wolf choked her. She struggled to exin but couldn¡¯t even speak! ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t me her.¡± Sean sighed and shook his head, ¡°She was also used.¡± Used! And the ones who used Julia were Prince Roscoe and Prince Adam, Julia¡¯s own father! Speaking of which, Julia was quite tragic! Caught in the intricate power struggle of the royal family, she was married off to Fergus Archer, a man of wild and brutal nature, bing an undeniable sacrificial pawn. And now, she was pushed out as bait by her own biological father! Imagine that! Julia, as Fergus Archer¡¯s fianc¨¦e, came to warn Sean, which enraged Fergus Archer. If she fell into Fergus Archer¡¯s hands, what would he do to her? She came to find Sean to repay a favor, but her good intentions backfired, leading Fergus Archer to them and putting Sean and the others in danger! If Sean and Pupil Wolf turned their anger toward her¡­ How would she cope? No doubt! Princes Roscoe and Adam were relentless in achieving their goals, clearly pushing Julia into the fire! They were a family? Wrong! The royal family has no personal feelings!!! ¡°Stupid woman!¡± Pupil Wolf could naturally see that Julia did not intentionally set up Sean, but was too naive and innocent, with a simple mind, not knowing the evil of human hearts! Suppressing the anger in her heart, she threw Julia aside and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a princess or a duchess, intentional or not!¡± ¡°Next time!¡± ¡°I will take your life!¡± Julia fell to the cold floor with a thud, covering her neck and coughing violently, while tears streamed down her cheeks. She shook her head with all her might and said, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I just wanted to get Mr. Mason out of here, I never meant to hurt you guys¡­¡± ¡°Woo woo woo¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, she began crying, looking pitiable. Just at this moment¡­ Roar! A piercing howl suddenly came from a distance, followed by the booming sound of vehicle collisions and screams of horror! The streets outside Jade Restaurant were instantly in chaos! ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sean¡¯s expression was extremely solemn! Just as Tim Lewis had said, Fergus Archer had not only arrived, but he brought his henchmen and his pets with him! Beast pets! As the name suggests, they were raised pets! However! Unlike the ordinary cats and dogs raised by others, Fergus Archer was in charge of the South Forest, facing all the poisonous insects and fierce beasts within it. His beast pets were naturally extraordinary! ¡°Mr. Mason, what do we do?¡± Cold sweat continuously poured from Tim Lewis¡¯s forehead, and his back was soaked in it! He was truly regretful! If he had known that Sean did not n to escape, but stay and fight Fergus Archer, he would have simply run away alone when he found out about Fergus Archer¡¯s whereabouts. Why would hee back? ¡°Fergus Archer is up to me!¡± Sean nced at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf and said solemnly, ¡°Proceed as nned.¡± Then he looked at Tim Lewis. ¡°You and the people Prince Roscoe left behind, block Fergus Archer¡¯s henchmen. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death. If you can¡¯t hold on, find a chance to escape.¡± Tim Lewis was immediately stunned. n??? What n??? Howe I don¡¯t know??? However, before Tim Lewis could ask, a deafening roar came from beneath their feet, as if an earthquake had urred. The floor beneath them trembled violently and suddenly began to sink! It was as if¡­ The foundation of Jade Restaurant copsed, causing the entire building to plummet in an instant! Chapter 252: The Eight Tiger Generals and the Black-Scaled Python ¡°Ah, shit!¡± The incident happened suddenly, and the people almost fell to the ground. Tim Lewis¡¯s face turned green, eximing, ¡°What¡¯s going on???¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean made a swift decision. He grabbed Julia¡¯s arm with his left hand, picked up Wolf¡¯s Massacre with his right, and pushed off with his feet as if he were a cannonball beingunched into the sky! Boom! With a single sh, he broke through the roof, and Sean took Julia straight to the rooftop of the building! Whoosh! Whoosh! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged nces and followed closely behind! Gulp! Tim Lewis swallowed hard, his heart pounding. He had the impulse to break the window and escape by himself, but then thought there might be an ambush outside. If he encountered Fergus Archer¡¯s men, he would probably die even faster. So, he had no choice but to leap and follow Sean to the rooftop! The deafening rumblested for more than ten seconds! Smoke filled the air! The entire Jade Restaurant was enveloped in thick smoke, and the previously five-story building was now reduced to four floors! The entire first floor was gone! A momentter! When the noise stopped and the smoke cleared, Sean and the others looked around immediately! They saw¡­ The streets surrounding the Jade Restaurant were in chaos, and the dense crowd scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing frantically. Smashed cars were lined up one after another, resembling arge-scale car ident scene! At the east, west, south, and north sides of the Jade Restaurant, there was a person and a beast guarding each direction! Among them! The ones guarding the east, west, and north were three burly, well-built men wearing armor, with bare arms, dark skin, and cold expressions. Their bodies exuded a dangerous aura of savagery and ferocity! Each held a trident that gleamed with a chilling light! What was even more terrifying was that all three of them were mounted on fierce tigers. The three men and three tigers guarded the three directions, awe-inspiring and oppressive! Roar! One of the tigers roared at Sean and the others, revealing its sharp teeth! ¡°Tiger¡­ Tiger Generals!¡± Just with one nce, Tim Lewis¡¯s face turned pale, his scalp tingling! It was said! Fergus Archer had eight Tiger Generals under hismand!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. All of these Tiger Generals were Complete Stage cultivators, wielding tridents and nurturing unique ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tigers from the South Forest! The ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tigers were about five meters long and weighed over a thousand pounds! Their attack power wasparable to human cultivators in thete stage of dark energy, and they were extremely difficult to tame. Their bodies were as tough as copper and iron, only breakable by grimsteel weapons! Fergus Archer had brought three of the eight Tiger Generals to the capital this time! ¡°Mr. Mason, this¡­¡± Tim Lewis was still shaking from the experience, grateful he had not tried to escape through the window earlier. Otherwise, he would have run into the man and tiger guarding the east side! Escape? More like a death sentence! Seeing the scene before her, Julia was also terrified, her legs trembling. If it wasn¡¯t for Sean holding her arm and supporting her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand. Tears streamed down her face as she choked out, ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°I got you into this, sob sob sob¡­¡± Feeling guilty for causing trouble with her good intentions, Julia med herself. ¡°You¡¯re a victim too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± Without looking back, Sean responded, his solemn gaze sweeping over the three men and three tigers before focusing on the burly man to the south! Fergus Archer! This was the first time Sean had seen Fergus Archer in person! Just like the rumors, Fergus Archer stood at a height of two and a half meters, weighing about 500 kilograms, with not an ounce of excess fat. From head to toe, his body was filled with explosive power! He wore a red fur robe and held a bone-crushing hammer! He stood atop the head of a giant python! Fergus Archer¡¯s beast was a python! The python was about twenty meters long, its head as big as an SUV. Its thick, sturdy body was covered in ayer of cold, ck scales! It was known as the ck-Scaled Python! Sean had seen information about the ck-Scaled Python before and recognized it at a nce! ording to the records in the documents, the rank of the ck-scaled Python was even higher than that of the ck Swamp Tiger, and once it reached adulthood, its attack power was on par with the ck Swamp Tiger, rivaling human cultivators at thete stage of dark energy! The strength of the ck-scaled Pythony in its astonishing defense! Though the ck Swamp Tiger¡¯s copper skin and iron bones were incredibly tough, they still could not withstand the attacks of grimsteel weapons, like Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre. A single sh would likely cause blood to stter and flesh to tear. However! The ck scales on the ck-scaled Python¡¯s body were not afraid of grimsteel weapons¡¯ attacks! So! Even human cultivators at the Complete Stage, when encountering a ck-scaled Python, would usually have no choice but to flee for their lives. After all, if you cut it, it would remain unharmed, while a random sweep of its tail would be difficult for you to defend against! The first floor of the Jade Restaurant had just been swept away by the ck-scaled Python¡¯s tail! It was as if the bottom had been torn right out from under them! The entire first floor was instantly emptied, and the remaining four floors copsed downwards! The ck-scaled Python¡¯s unparalleled attack power could be seen from this! The dark energy bodyguards left behind by Prince Roscoe were knocked down by the ck-scaled Python¡¯s tail, and more than ten of them were left unconscious, their fate unknown. The five Complete Stage elders, however, managed to dodge the attack and were still standing in front of the Jade Restaurant, ready for battle! ¡°Fergus Archer!¡± One of the elders shouted at Fergus Archer, ¡°Mr. Mason is a friend of Prince Roscoe; regardless of the grievances between you and Mr. Mason, you cannot do whatever you want in the capital!¡± Although Prince Roscoe would prefer Fergus Archer and Sean to fight each other, both suffering heavy losses or even dying together, they still had to act along! The reason these Complete Stage elders did not leave was that they had received Prince Roscoe¡¯s orders to stop Fergus Archer¡¯s three subordinates, leaving Sean and Fergus Archer to fight one-on-one. Only in this way, the probability of both parties suffering heavy losses would be maximized! If Sean were to be besieged and quickly killed by Fergus Archer and his men, with Fergus Archer remaining unharmed, Prince Roscoe¡¯s n would bepletely ruined! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± Fergus Archer did not even nce at the five Complete Stage elders while responding with a thunderous voice. As Sean sized him up, Fergus Archer¡¯s gaze locked onto Sean as well! This was also Fergus Archer¡¯s first time seeing Sean! Between his brows, there was a trace of undisguised contempt! Especially when he saw Sean holding Julia¡¯s arm, with Julia practically leaning on Sean, and Sean¡¯s wet hair from just stepping out of the bath. Although he hastily put on clothes, he still looked somewhat disheveled! At first nce¡­ It was as if, before Fergus Archer arrived, Sean and Julia were in one of the rooms in the Jade Restaurant, engaged in some indescribable activities¡­ ¡°You brat, are you the so-called General Wolf who has made a name for yourself in the North in recent years?¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s eyes zed like a torch, cold as a de, staring at Sean and Julia, and angrily said, ¡°You even dare to touch my woman; how bold of you!¡± ¡°Originally, I had wanted to let you live a few more days, but since you shameless couple is so eager to seek death, today, I will grant your wish!¡± Hiss! As Fergus Archer¡¯s words fell, the ck-scaled Python under his feet seemed to receive hismand, letting out a low growl. Its massive tail, like a grinding wheel, suddenly lifted and once again swept towards the Jade Restaurant¡­ Chapter 253: You Are Unworthy to Block My Path As expected!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just as Sean had guessed earlier, the reason Fergus Archer suddenly changed direction and came to Jade Restaurant was because of Julia! This impulsive man, he was jealous! Julia alsopletely understood that her father had intentionally told her about Fergus Archering to the capital and allowed her to rush over to warn Sean. In reality, he was using her! It wasn¡¯t for Sean¡¯s safety at all! On the contrary! Her father and Prince Roscoe were actually trying to frame Sean! And so¡­ She cried even harder. With tearful eyes, she nced at Sean beside her, feeling even more guilt and remorse! Sean tightly gripped her arm, but at this moment, he had no time to care about her emotions. The massive tail of the ck-scaled python swept across, apanied by a thunderous rumble like the cracking of the earth. In an instant, the second floor of Jade Restaurant was cleared! Immediately after! The remaining three floors copsed again! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis panicked and said, ¡°What do we do?¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s wild and irritable nature was on full disy. He started attacking without giving Sean a chance to exin, leaving no room for negotiation! He came to kill Sean! The ck-scaled python¡¯s tail swept away the second floor of Jade Restaurant. The remaining three floors had just fallen when its enormous tail was raised high like a pir supporting the sky! Without any hesitation, it smashed down toward Sean and the others¡­ If this tail were to hit Jade Restaurant, there would be no doubt that the entire building would copsepletely! ¡°I¡¯ll lead Fergus Archer away!¡± Sean made a quick decision and said in a deep voice, ¡°You and the five seniors get downstairs, six against three, two against one, stop Fergus Archer¡¯s three subordinates!¡± Then he looked at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf! No words were needed! Everything was understood without saying a word! *Whoosh!* In the next moment, Sean and Julia transformed into a blur, leaping from the rooftop of Jade Restaurant, shouting to the five Complete Stage elders below, ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, seniors!¡± Sean knew Prince Roscoe¡¯s goal, so he was certain that the five elders would help him! Even if he didn¡¯t say it! The five elders would still block Fergus Archer¡¯s subordinates for him! ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Leave this to us!¡± The five elders had been waiting for this moment and immediately agreed! *Whoosh! Whoosh!* Seeing Sean leave, Tim Lewis could only grit his teeth and jump off the rooftop to join the five elders. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf also leaped off the rooftop, but they followed Sean to the east! *Boom!* The moment Sean and the others left the rooftop, the massive tail of the ck-scaled python mmed into their former position, breaking the remaining three floors in half! Broken bricks and shattered tiles flew everywhere! Wooden beams and splinters were scattered all around! The once splendidly decorated Jade Restaurant was nowpletely destroyed by a ferocious ck-scaled python with just a few swipes of its tail! It had be ruins! The scene was incredibly shocking! However! No one was there to appreciate it! Sean had a well-thought-out strategy in advance and didn¡¯t rush directly toward Fergus Archer, as that would only serve Prince Roscoe¡¯s purpose! He led Julia eastward! ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The tiger general guarding the east saw Sean rushing toward him, snorted coldly, squeezed his legs, and his ck zephyr rhinoceros roared, immediately charging toward Sean! ¡°Take this!¡± The ck zephyr rhinoceros leaped into the air, and beforending, the tiger general swung his trident, aiming straight for Sean¡¯s face! ¡°With just you?¡± Sean didn¡¯t stop moving, snorted coldly as well, and with a tap of his toes, he leaped into the air like a fierce tiger. Carrying Julia in his left hand and swinging Wolf¡¯s Massacre with his right, he shed at the tiger general¡¯s trident! ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of fighting me!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was like thunder, full of arrogance! *Bang!* The moment the words fell, Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the trident collided fiercely in midair, emitting a piercing sound of shing metal! Sparks flew in all directions! The incredibly powerful dark energy was infused into Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the trident, instantly stirring up a chilling gale! Julia, held by Sean, couldn¡¯t even open her eyes! At that instant, she felt as if she were in the middle of a massive vortex, her delicate body being squeezed by the dark energy and the gale, making it extremely ufortable. She couldn¡¯t see, hear, and even had difficulty breathing! Fortunately! That terrible feelingsted only two or three seconds! A few secondster¡­ When the terrible feeling disappeared, Julia opened her eyes immediately and looked up, only to see the tiger general, who was blocking her and Sean moments ago, being thrown off the back of the ck zephyr rhinoceros like a cannonball! The ferocious ck zephyr rhinoceros couldn¡¯t escape its fate either! Its belly was torn open, flesh rolling up! Blood gushed out! Clearly, it had been hit by Sean¡¯s sh! *Roar!* After the ck zephyr rhinocerosnded, it was more than ten meters away from Sean and Julia. It opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp fangs, and roared at Sean and Julia several times! However! It didn¡¯t dare to pounce again! It was obviously frightened by Sean¡¯s sh just now! At this moment! Tim Lewis and the five Complete Stage elders left by Prince Roscoe had already followed Sean¡¯s instructions, dividing into three groups, with two people in each group, rushing towards Fergus Archer¡¯s three tiger generals! Tim Lewis and one elder rushed towards Sean¡¯s side! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf also took the opportunity to break through the line, not stopping for a moment, and swiftly sped along the streets to the east, disappearing into the dense buildings on both sides of the street in the blink of an eye! ¡°Leave it to you!¡± Sean entrusted Tim Lewis and the elder, then looked at Fergus Archer still standing on the massive head of the ck-scaled python and shouted from a distance, ¡°If you want my life, follow me!¡± ¡°This is the capital, not suitable for a life-and-death battle!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for Fergus Archer¡¯s response, turned around with Julia, and disappeared in a blur! Fergus Archer stared at Sean¡¯s retreating figure, his pupils slightly constricting! ¡°Interesting!¡± Initially, although Sean held the title of General Wolf of the North and was on par with Fergus Archer, Fergus Archer never took Sean seriously. Now, after Sean defeated his carefully trained tiger general in one move, he realized that all the rumors about him were true! Sean was not simple! He was worth fighting personally! So¡­ With a thought from Fergus Archer, the ck-scaled python beneath him seemed to have a psychic connection, and its more than 20-meter-long massive body shot out like lightning! Like a giant dart, it tore through the air! Fergus Archer stood on the python¡¯s head! As steady as a mountain! Although he didn¡¯t know what tricks Sean had up his sleeve, or even if Sean deliberately lured him away and set up an ambush, Fergus Archer didn¡¯t care at all! Facing Sean, Fergus Archer had absolute confidence! Even if Sean really found a group of helpers, it wouldn¡¯t help. With one man and one python, Fergus Archer could easily navigate through the South Forest, filled with various venomous insects and fierce beasts! Back then, he even dared to fight the reigning Padishah head-on! A mere Sean! Today! He must die! Chapter 254 No Road Ahead, Please Turn Back ¡°Kill, no mercy for today!¡± When the ck scaled python carried Fergus Archer out of more than a hundred meters away, Fergus Archer¡¯s voice echoed between heaven and earth, cold and arrogant like a huge bell! Obviously! It was said to his three tiger generals! ¡°Yes sir!¡± The three tiger generals responded simultaneously. In the South Forest area, the barbarian tribe led by Fergus Archer was undoubtedly the king. They killed, plundered and did whatever they wanted. Even now in the capital, they were fearless! Otherwise! They would not dare to bring their beast pets to the capital ostentatiously and cause storms all over the city! Roar! Behind, the roar of the ck swamp rhino was like thunder! The killing intent was chilling! Sean led Julia along the street all the way east. Only a few dozen meters away from Fergus Archer behind him, he naturally heard Fergus Archer¡¯s order and felt the killing intent of Fergus Archer and the three tiger generals! However! Sean didn¡¯t care! He had instructed Tim Lewis before to harass as the main tactic. Run away if you can¡¯t beat them. Tim Lewis was an old fox who would never fight desperately. Once overwhelmed, he would probably run faster than a rabbit! The five elders left by Prince Roscoe were the same! It was mutual use from the beginning! Half a minuteter, Sean flew out for miles like a sh of lightning, taking Julia with him. He could no longer hear the movement over there at Jade Restaurant. Behind him was only the strange hiss of the ck scaled python and the rumble of impact! Where the ck scaled python passed, cars flew and pedestrians screamed! Gruesome! Julia had never experienced this feeling of being grabbed and flying like this in her life. It was thrilling and exciting. Her heart was pounding madly, tense to the extreme! The wind cut her face and her hair flew wildly! ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± Julia grimaced and nced back at the relentless Fergus Archer and ck scaled python. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°If all else fails, just¡­¡± Hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Just put me down!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer is after me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me that Mr. Mason is implicated. As long as Mr. Mason hands me over to him, you can go on your own¡­ He shouldn¡¯t stop you¡­¡± Like Tim Lewis! Although Julia knew Sean was very powerful, she did not believe Sean would be Fergus Archer¡¯s opponent! Now! Sean kept fleeing with her and avoiding the fight. This was the best proof! She did not want to see Sean killed because of her! So! Even though she was unwilling in her heart, she had to face her destiny. She had been promised by Padishah to Fergus Archer. Fergus Archer was her fianc¨¦! And! The grand wedding was imminent! ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Hold on tight to me!¡± Sean knew Julia¡¯s thoughts. If he left her behind, even if Fergus Archer didn¡¯t kill her, she would probably seek death, wouldn¡¯t she? After all, she had said before that she would rather die than marry Fergus Archer! Sean certainly would not stand by and watch her go to her death! So¡­ Sean not only did not stop, but elerated. After traveling for about twenty minutes, he finally left the bustling downtown area and came to the eastern suburbs of the capital! There were few people here! Going further was the jungle-covered, miles-high Hill Riverside! That was where the three tiger generals had been lurking before! ¡°Is this the way out you¡¯ve found for yourself?¡± Looking up at the not-so-distant Hill Riverside, an odd color appeared between Fergus Archer¡¯s eyebrows. He sneered coldly, ¡°Foolish!¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°The ck scaled python under this king¡¯s feet is the king of the jungle!¡± ¡°Junglebat!¡± ¡°Perhaps, there is no need for this king to take action personally. You, this dogshit General Wolf of the North, will die in the filthy belly of the ck scaled python and be its lunch today!¡± The ck scaled python came from South Forest! The mountains and forests were its old nest! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean replied without looking back, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight in the mountains!¡± After finishing speaking! He took Julia and swooshed into the woods, climbing swiftly up the mountain slope! Hiss! The ck-scaled python relentlessly chased after them, and in the blink of an eye, the twenty-meter-long giant snake disappeared into the lush jungle of Hill Riverside. However! Wherever the ck-scaled python passed, trees would asionally copse, and rocks would shatter. At this moment¡­ To the north and south of where Sean and Fergus Archer had disappeared, there were two groups of about twenty people each tailing them. The group from the south was led by Prince Gerard! From the north, it was Prince Carl! Following both of them were elders with Complete Stage strength! Without exception! The two groups were hundreds of meters apart, and they could see each other from a distance, recognizing each other¡¯s identity. The princes personally led their teams! Twenty Complete Stage practitioners were dispatched at once! Even in the capital, where powerful families were veerywhere, apart from the Padishah in the Imperial Pce, only Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe could assemble such a strong lineup! From this! One could see how seriously Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe took the battle between Sean and Fergus Archer! General Wolf of the North faced the South Forest Beast King! The oue of this battle not only concerned the life and death of Sean and Fergus Archer but would also directly affect the situation in the struggle for the throne. After all, top-level experts like Sean and Fergus Archer, who had one foot in the Bright Realm, were rare and precious! Either! Both sides had them! Or! Neither side had them! If one of them died and the other lived, the delicate bnce would immediately be broken, and the scales of the struggle for the throne would tiltpletely to one side. ¡°Carl, go back,¡± Gerard suddenly shouted to Carl across the distance. ¡°You have no chance.¡± His voice, wrapped in dark energy, easily traveled hundreds of meters and entered Carl¡¯s ears. To this! Carl scoffed! ¡°The battle has not yet begun, and the oue is not yet determined. It is still unknown who will fall.¡± A momentter, Carl¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Overconfident soldiers are bound to fail!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to be too confident!¡± As for Sean¡¯s true strength, Prince Ashby was not clear. But after the previous battle at the Kats River and Luna Porter¡¯s repeated probing of Sean, Prince Roscoe was now sure that Sean, like Fergus Archer, had touched the threshold of the Bright Realm! Otherwise! Prince Roscoe would not have pinned his hopes on Sean! ¡°Hehe!¡± Gerard sneered and shook his head: ¡°In that case, do as you please, Carl.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Fergus Archer is reckless, bloodthirsty, and fond of killing. After he kills Sean, he might not let Carl leave unharmed¡­¡± Having said that! Without waiting for Carl¡¯s response, he led the Complete Stage elders behind him into the jungle of Hill Riverside, following Sean and Fergus Archer! Waiting for the right opportunity! If things went as they expected and Fergus Archer killed Seanter, Gerard wouldn¡¯t mind teaming up with Fergus Archer to take the chance to eliminate Carl and his people! Without Sean and losing the support of these twenty Complete Stage practitioners, Prince Roscoe would be done for! He would never have a chance to turn things around! Carl naturally understood Gerard¡¯s intentions! But! He didn¡¯t believe it! He didn¡¯t believe that with Sean¡¯s strength, he would lose so thoroughly that after Fergus Archer won, he would still have the strength to deal with them! As long as Sean could severely injure Fergus Archer, that would be enough! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Carl waved his hand and led his people into the Hill Riverside jungle, chasing after them¡­ ¡­ From the foot of the mountain to the peak, even with Sean¡¯s speed, it took nearly half an hour. The height of Hill Riverside could be imagined! The cliff was towering! Sean wasn¡¯t running around aimlessly like a headless fly, but rather had a n and a target as he galloped through the jungle. After reaching the top of Hill Riverside, he went straight to a huge stone tablet! Then, Sean finally stopped!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He let go of Julia! Julia¡¯s hair was disheveled by the strong wind, her face pale, and her clothes were torn in several ces by tree branches on the mountain. With her disheveled appearance, where was the noble and elegant demeanor of a dignified princess? She looked like a beggar! However! Julia didn¡¯t care about her appearance. After steadying her feet, she instinctively looked up at the giant stone tablet in front of her. In the middle of the tablet, there were three words engraved: Cliff of Return! On either side of the threerge characters, there were slightly smaller words engraved: On the left: No way forward! On the right: Turn back here! Julia felt a slight stirring in her heart. Her gaze passed over the giant stone tablet, and she nced behind it. This casual look drained all color from her already pale face in an instant! Cliff! Behind the stone tablet was a bottomless, steep cliff! A sheer precipice! The mountain wind blew directly into her face, bringing a bone-chilling cold that made Julia shiver involuntarily. She felt dizzy and her legs were weak. She instinctively took two steps back, turned to look at Sean, and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, what¡­?¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± However, before Sean could answer and dispel Julia¡¯s doubts, the sound of cracking trees came. The ck-scaled python, carrying Fergus Archer, had caught up with them, cornering Sean and Julia on the Cliff of Return! No way forward? No way back either! Chapter 255: Sean Strikes, The General Wolf of the North Hiss! The ck-scaled python stopped about twenty meters away from Sean and Julia. Its mouth wide open, it continuously flicked its thick, mop-like tongue in and out, emitting a series of deep, menacing hisses. It sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine! Fergus Archer still stood on the giant python¡¯s head, his eyes burning like a torch. He nced at the surrounding scenery, then looked at Sean and sneered, ¡°So, this is the ce you chose for yourself?¡± ¡°Not bad at all!¡± As they pursued Sean, Fergus Archer had been paying close attention to their surroundings. He initially thought that Sean would have prepared an ambush for him, but to his surprise, there were no hidden cultivators within several miles, except for Gerard and Carl¡¯s teams following behind. This caught Fergus Archer off guard! No ambush? Why the hell did you lure me here then? Was it really because of the scenery? ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a perfect ce!¡± Sean met Fergus Archer¡¯s gaze, nodded, and then changed the subject, speaking solemnly, ¡°However, it¡¯s not for me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s chosen for you!¡± After saying that, Sean turned to look at Julia hiding behind him and asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you trust me?¡± Julia hesitated for a moment. ¡°I trust you!¡± she said, her tone firm. Sean continued, ¡°If you trust me, then stay here and watch the battle, but don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°I mean, if!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m no match for him and die at his hands, you¡¯ll jump off from here.¡± ¡°Do you dare?¡± Sean nced at the abyss behind the giant stone tablet. Julia hesitated again. Jump off? Like those couples in movies? ¡°I do!¡± Julia bit her white teeth, tears welling up in her eyes. She nodded, her voice still incredibly resolute. As expected! Facing Fergus Archer, even Sean himself didn¡¯t have much confidence! Was he going to die? Sean wasn¡¯t afraid of death. What right did Julia have to be afraid? It was she who had implicated Sean! Moreover, once Sean was killed, she would fall into Fergus Archer¡¯s hands. For her, such an oue would be worse than death! ¡°Mr. Mason, rest assured!¡± ¡°If you live, so will I!¡± ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll die too!¡± Julia couldn¡¯t help but let her tears fall. Damn it¡­ Sean rolled his eyes. Why did it feel so strange? Your Highness, do you misunderstand my words? Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯m a married man, it¡¯s not what you think! No, it¡¯s not! However, not only did Julia misunderstand, but Fergus Archer also did, ring at Sean and Julia, cursing, ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The moment he finished his words, the ck-scaled python¡¯s giant tail lifted and swept towards them. Sean didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin! Nor was there a need to exin! Why bother talking when you could fight? Whoosh! Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. He raised Wolf¡¯s Massacre and charged forward, turning into a blur. In an instant, he closed the twenty-meter gap between them. ng! The next moment, Wolf¡¯s Massacre had fiercely struck the python¡¯s tail that was crashing towards him. The sharp de and the ck scales on the tail collided, producing a piercing noise like the sh of weapons. And the result¡­ As recorded in the records, the ck-scaled python¡¯s defense was astonishing. Its ck scales wereparable to grimsteel, and dark energy cultivators simply couldn¡¯t break through its defenses. Even Wolf¡¯s Massacre, infused with powerful dark energy, couldn¡¯t smash or sever it! Sean was pushed back several meters by the tremendous force. At the same time! The ck-scaled python¡¯s huge tail was also repelled by Sean¡¯s ferocious strike, flung back more than ten meters. It crashed into a nearby grove of trees with the sound of snapping branches. A contest of strength? Aside from its amazing ck-scaled defense, the ck-scaled python¡¯s strength was merely equivalent to ate-stage dark energy human cultivator. Naturally, it was no match for a top-tier cultivator like Sean! With a single strike! The ck-scaled python was repelled! ¡°Not bad.¡± Fergus Archer stood atop the massive head of the ck-Scaled Python, looking down at Sean without any intention of intervening. He sneered, ¡°Unfortunately, your de cannot cut through the defenses of the ck-Scaled Python.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°With your dark energy reserves, after ten moves with the ck-Scaled Python, more than half will be depleted. At that point, you will still end up as its meal¡­¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s voice was carefree and calm, exuding the air of someone who had everything under control. ¡°Really?¡± Sean retorted sarcastically, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s words made sense. For most dark energy masters, even those at the Complete Stage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to engage the colossal ck-Scaled Python in a protracted battle. As Fergus Archer said, without breaking the python¡¯s formidable defenses, a head-on confrontation would consume too much dark energy for a dark energy cultivator.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They couldn¡¯t handle it! However, Sean was no ordinary dark energy cultivator. As the battle-hardened General Wolf of the North, he had plenty of ways to deal with a mere brute. Hiss! The python let out a low growl. As if receiving Fergus Archer¡¯s instructions or provoked by Sean¡¯s de, the ck-Scaled Python¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sean. Its tail rose andshed out at Sean even more ferociously. The ck-Scaled Python had no legs or feet, so aside from its mouth, its tail was its only weapon. It didn¡¯t have any fancy moves like a human master. All it did was one powerful smash! It raised its massive tail and smashed it until it crushed its opponent to death. ¡°Idiot!¡± Sean snorted, staring contemptuously at the python. However, this time, Sean did not choose to confront the python directly. Instead, he transformed into a blur, dodging the tail¡¯s attack with incredible speed. Boom! The python¡¯s tail smashed into a nearby boulder, shattering it like an explosion. Rocks flew in all directions like a sudden storm, showcasing the immense power hidden within its tail. Hiss! Missing its target, the python grew even angrier. It pursued Sean relentlessly, its tail sticking to him like a giant ster, determined to avenge its previous humiliation and crush Sean on Hill Riverside. Thus, for the next few minutes, a bizarre scene unfolded at the top of Hill Riverside, with a man and a python chasing each other in a frantic dance. Julia stood alone by the stele at the edge of the cliff, her heart in her throat, barely daring to breathe. Her left hand gripped her right, sweat pouring from her palms. ¡°Mr. Mason, you must win!¡± she prayed silently, but her eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of Sean and the ck-Scaled Python. She couldn¡¯t make out the situation. Minutester, Fergus Archer¡¯s disdainful voice rang out, ¡°The great General Wolf of the North now has to running away like a beaten dog. How disappointing!¡± Sean chose to evade rather than fight to conserve his strength. The ck-Scaled Python was not his target; Fergus Archer was. He had hoped to use his agility to bypass the python¡¯s entanglement and confront Fergus Archer directly. But unfortunately, despite its massive size, the python was not clumsy. Its tail¡¯s agility surpassed Sean¡¯s expectations, and after several minutes, he still couldn¡¯t shake it off. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he decided to spend some dark energy and face it head-on. Bang! With his mind made up, Sean showed no hesitation. He tightly gripped Wolf¡¯s Massacre with both hands, holding it in front of him to block the python¡¯s massive tail sweeping at him. Sizzle! Sparks flew where the ck scales of the python¡¯s tail met the de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Sean¡¯s body was pushed back by the force of the tail, retreating more than ten meters before the sweeping momentum finally ceased. Sean snorted, ¡°After being chased by your beast for a few minutes, it¡¯s time for you to see my true strength!¡± As his words fell, there was a crisp sound as Sean stabbed Wolf¡¯s Massacre into the stone b beneath his feet. The de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre easily prated halfway into the b, as if cutting through iron like mud. Immediately after, without waiting for the ck-Scaled Python to retract its tail, Sean¡¯s now-free hands suddenly grabbed the tail, tightly pinching the ck scales on it. Then, his unparalleled dark energy flowed into his arms! Although the python¡¯s head was asrge as a small car, the tip of its tail was merely the thickness of a water bucket, small enough to be restrained by two hands. Hiss! Seemingly realizing something was wrong, the ck-Scaled Python began to struggle. However, it was to no avail! ¡°Get up!¡± Sean roared, his arms exerting tremendous force. In an instant, he forcefully lifted the python¡¯s tail, pulling it back a few steps before viciously swinging it to the right. And so, an unbelievable scene unfolded. Sean¡¯s arms bulged with veins, and the over twenty-meter-long, thousand-pound ck-Scaled Python was astonishingly swung into the air. Its gigantic body uncontrobly left the ground and soared high. Fergus Archer, who had been standing calmly on the python¡¯s head all this time, finally had his expression changepletely at this moment. ¡°Its defense is strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean held onto the ck-Scaled Python¡¯s tail without letting go, using its enormous body as a formidable whip, sweeping it through the air as he snorted, ¡°Let me see just how strong it is!¡± The ck-Scaled Python was in trouble! Held by its tail, its body and head flew helplessly through the air, creating a cacophony of crashing sounds as it broke countless trees and shattered numerous boulders. In an instant, the area within several dozen meters became a mess. Even Fergus Archer couldn¡¯t maintain his footing on the python¡¯s head. With a whoosh, he leaped off, holding the bone-crushing hammer, and boomed, ¡°Well done, General Wolf of the North!¡± ¡°With such tremendous strength, it seems you¡¯ve already touched the threshold of the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve be a major threat to Prince Ashby!¡± Up until now, Fergus Archer hadn¡¯t made a move. However, as an observer, he recognized that Sean, like him, had one foot in the Bright Realm just by witnessing Sean¡¯s incredible strength. The reason was simple. The ck-Scaled Python was Fergus Archer¡¯s pet, and no one knew its strength better than him. But no one, aside from him, had ever been able to use their bare hands to swing the ck-Scaled Python like a whip or a stick. Not even his Eight Tiger Generals could do it! ¡°Damn you!¡± Sean had no interest in chatting with Fergus Archer. With an angry curse, he swung the ck-Scaled Python, smashing it viciously at Fergus Archer. You beast! You want to smash things, don¡¯t you? Then just go smash your python head at your own master! Chapter 256: The End is Near, Sean is in Danger The ck-scaled Python hissed angrily. If it could speak like a human, it would have cursed Sean from head to toe. Even in the South Forest, filled with ferocious beasts, it was the undisputed king of the jungle! When had it ever suffered such humiliation? Incredibly, it was grabbed by its tail, like a toy, and swung around! ¡°I am a python!¡± ¡°I am a python, alright?¡± Do you think I am just some ordinary snake? Can you have any respect? However, no one paid attention to its anger. When its head struck at Fergus Archer, Fergus dodged with his bone-crushing hammer in hand! If it were any other ¡°weapon,¡± Fergus wouldn¡¯t have dodged! With Fergus¡¯s strength, he would have countered with a strike! The bone-crushing hammer in Fergus Archer¡¯s hand weighed over a hundred pounds, as big as a grinding stone. One strike could probably crush the ck-scaled Python¡¯s head! In the beginning, when Fergus Archer tamed the ck-scaled Python, it had suffered quite a bit and endured many hardships under his hands! Otherwise, the proud king of the jungle would never have willingly be Fergus Archer¡¯s pet! Boom! It escaped Fergus Archer¡¯s bone-crushing hammer, but it couldn¡¯t escape the huge rock on the mountain top. After Fergus Archer dodged, the python¡¯s head crashed into the rock, shattering it! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the next few minutes, Sean turned the situation around, using the massive body of the ck-scaled Python as his weapon, swinging it with grace and unparalleled strength! Fergus Archer didn¡¯t want to kill his beloved pet with his hammer, so he could only dodge! Julia, standing in front of the stone tablet, was stunned! ¡°Mr. Mason, he¡­¡± ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡± Julia held her breath and finally let out a sigh of relief! But the ones who were stunned were not just Julia! There were also Gerard and Carl¡¯s teams, hiding a hundred meters away to the north and south, waiting for their chance to strike! ¡°Can you do it?¡± Gerard asked with a solemn face, looking at the arrogant Sean on the top of the mountain without turning his head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The twenty Complete Stage elders standing behind Gerard shook their heads. Someone said, ¡°Ordinary Complete Stage people couldn¡¯t possibly be this strong!¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°No wonder Sean could fight three Complete Stages during the battle at the Kats River!¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°As Fergus Archer said earlier, Sean might have already touched the threshold of the Bright Realm and stepped half a foot into its ranks!¡± Upon hearing this, Gerard¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t resist twitching! If this were true, the situation would be extremely unfavorable. If Sean and Fergus Archer both ended up badly injured and lost their fighting abilities, the consequences would be unimaginable! On the other hand, Carl¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement, his face full of anticipation. He couldn¡¯t wait to cheer for Sean and support him! ¡°Bright Realm!!!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s words earlier hadn¡¯t escaped their ears! Carl¡¯s Complete Stage elders exchanged nces, deeply shocked and suddenly enlightened. So that was the reason for Prince Roscoe¡¯s previous respect for Sean, even after being offended! A young man with one foot in the Bright Realm had unlimited potential! Such a person deserved Prince Roscoe¡¯s respect! Boom! As everyone was quietly shocked, a loud noise suddenly came. It seemed that Sean had grown tired of ying and casually threw the ck-scaled Python that he had been swinging around for so long! The python¡¯s huge body rolled down the mountain, smashing a path more than ten meters wide in an instant. Trees were broken, and rocks copsed wherever it went! There was no choice! Swinging around such a huge beast was exhausting and consumed a lot of dark energy! As for Fergus Archer¡­ He dodged relentlessly, not daring to face it head-on! ¡°You little brat!¡± Fergus Archer, after dodging for so long, had also built up a lot of anger. He nced at the ck-scaled Python thrown off the mountain by Sean and shouted, ¡°You dare to hurt my pet, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± As soon as his words fell, he lifted his bone-crushing hammer and charged towards Sean! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Sean was fearless! He pulled out the Wolf¡¯s Massacre embedded in the stone b beneath his feet, shed head-on, and in an instant, the two were fighting together, moving at a speed that was too fast for the naked eye to capture! The sound of shing weapons rang out, and the shes of des and swords flickered! Centered around Sean and Fergus Archer, an unparalleled surge of dark energy erupted, stirring up gusts of wind and sending sand and stones flying. The intensity of the battle was such that even the elderly in the Complete Stage couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts race! Chills ran down their spines! They werepeting in strength, dark energy reserves, speed, and battle experience! In every aspect, Sean and Fergus Archer were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine the winner. In just a short minute, the two had shed relentlessly over a hundred times! But after that minute¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± cried Carl, who was hiding in the shadows, his face full of excitement, ready to charge in and kill Fergus Archer at any moment. ¡°Mr. Mason¡¯s consuming too much dark energy; he¡¯s showing signs of fatigue!¡± ¡°He seems to be at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°If this continues, things will take a turn for the worse!¡± As they watched, Fergus Archer, wielding his bone-crushing hammer on the mountaintop, fought like a frenzied flood beast, growing stronger and more ferocious with each passing moment. There were no signs of weakness in him! In contrast, Sean seemed to be running out of steam! Boom! As the bone-crushing hammer swung, Sean raised his sword to block, but was knocked back five or six meters. Fergus Archer pressed his advantage, leaping forward and raising his hammer high to strike down upon Sean¡¯s head! He shouted loudly, ¡°What a thrill!¡± ¡°Damn it, this is thrilling!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met an opponent like you!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Take my hammer!¡± Boom! Caught off guard, Sean had no time to dodge and instinctively raised Wolf¡¯s Massacre to withstand the blow! The next moment, another deafening noise resounded! Thebined force of Fergus Archer¡¯s brute strength, the weight of the bone-crushing hammer, and the downward momentum created an attack akin to a thunderbolt, pushing Fergus Archer¡¯s attack power to its limit! Crack! With a powerful blow, Sean¡¯s body involuntarily bent downward, his feet shattering the stone bs beneath him, creating a deep indentation! The veins in Sean¡¯s arms bulged once more! And on his face! And on his neck! His face turned red! His internal organs churned, and he felt an urge to cough up blood, but he clenched his teeth and forced it back down! ¡°Get lost!!!¡± Sean roared, his eyes wide open and full of fury. His previously bent legs suddenly straightened, and he raised his arms in a swift motion! He sent Fergus Archer and his bone-crushing hammer flying on the spot! Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump! Fergus Archer retreated five or six steps before stabilizing himself! ¡°Bright energy!¡± Fergus Archer red at Sean and sneered, ¡°You little brat, you¡¯ve really set foot into the Bright Realm and stored some bright energy inside you!¡± ¡°With myst hammer strike, if you had only dark energy, you would have undoubtedly perished!¡± Little did he know! In thatst strike, Fergus Archer had also used a bit of his own bright energy, greatly amplifying the power of his attack, aiming to kill Sean with a single blow! Sean¡¯s retaliation confirmed Fergus Archer¡¯s suspicion! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who will fall today!¡± It was undeniable! Fergus Archer was the strongest opponent Sean had faced so far, superior to him in every aspect except age! Even more so! What Sean couldn¡¯t understand was why Fergus Archer kept mentioning the Bright Realm, seemingly unafraid of exposing his entry into the Bright Realm, despite knowing Gerard and Carl¡¯s teams were lurking nearby! This forced Sean to use his own bright energy as well! ¡°Enough!¡± Fergus Archer lifted his bone-crushing hammer once more and charged at Sean with overwhelming force. After activating their bright energy, the battle between the two became even more brutal. And Sean¡­ He was still at a disadvantage, being relentlessly suppressed by Fergus Archer, unable to hide his decline. ¡°Prince Carl!¡± The Complete Stage elders behind Carl became anxious, worrying, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer is aggressively pushing!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason¡¯s defeat is evident!¡± ¡°Should we intervene now, disrupt the situation, and give Mr. Mason a chance to catch his breath?¡± Carl¡¯s face was extremely solemn. Cold as ice! After some thought, Carl shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer is unscathed and full of fighting spirit. If we go there, we¡¯ll only be cannon fodder in his hands. Maybe we could save Sean¡¯s life, but it¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± ¡°If Sean can¡¯t hurt Fergus Archer and the oue is decided, retreat immediately!¡± Retreat! Not worth it! Saving Sean¡¯s life would surely cost more of their lives! Moreover! Sean had already found out that Pierce Porter was the murderer behind the assassination of Williams Mason years ago, and he had lost faith in Prince Roscoe. Keeping Sean alive would bring more harm than good to Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction. Prince Roscoe had set up this situation only to use Sean to kill Fergus Archer. There was never any intention of letting Sean live! So¡­ Save? Save what! The elders were only following orders and did not know Prince Roscoe¡¯s entire n. So when they heard Carl¡¯s somewhat unkind words, they were momentarily enlightened but quickly fell into confusion again. Wasn¡¯t Prince Roscoe very respectful and appreciative of Sean? Why would he let him die? They couldn¡¯t understand! On the other side, Gerard, like Carl just a moment ago, had gleaming eyes and an excited expression. He ordered, ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°As soon as Fergus Archer kills Sean, rush out!¡± ¡°Kill Carl and his people, all of them!¡± ¡°Leave no one behind!¡± The elders behind Gerard were full of fighting spirit and nodded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The battle between Sean and Fergus Archer seemed to be nearing its end, and next up would be the battle between Gerard and Carl! Hiss! Hiss hiss hiss! Just as both sides were on high alert and waiting for the right moment, suddenly, a familiar voice came from the foot of the mountain. They turned to look and saw that the ck-scaled python, which Sean had thrown down the mountain earlier, had returned furiously! Chapter 257: Julia’s Crisis, The Black-Scaled Python’s Revenge Bruised and battered! The ck-scaled python had been swung around by its tail by Sean for quite some time, bing dizzy and disoriented. It wasn¡¯t until it nearly rolled halfway down the mountain that it managed to steady itself. After resting for a few minutes and regaining its rity, it immediately returned! However! Although the ck scales on the python were nearly indestructible, the defenses on its head were rtively weak. At this moment, the broken branches and twigs around its mouth had scratched several eye-catching bloody marks, making it look quite miserable! At first nce¡­ It looked like a mischievous child who had been beaten up by a bully outside! ¡°Perfect timing!¡± Seeing the ck-scaled python, Gerard was even more delighted! Initially! Fergus Archer had been suppressing Sean in their fight! In Gerard¡¯s eyes, it was only a matter of time before Fergus Archer killed Sean! But now! With the return of the ck-scaled python and its alliance with Fergus Archer, Sean was not only doomed, but his death woulde even faster! The game was set! Great things could be achieved! ¡°Your Highness, look!¡± Suddenly, an elder behind Gerard shouted, ¡°It seems that Prince Carl and his people are trying to escape!¡± Gerard was taken aback! Indeed, he saw the shadowy figures in the woods opposite, with Carl¡¯s team at the forefront, retreating at full speed and rushing down the mountain! Was this¡­ Giving up on Sean? ¡°Chase them!¡± Gerard snorted coldly, making a decisive decision. Such an opportunity was extremely rare, and he wouldn¡¯t let it slip away easily. Even if Fergus Archer¡¯s battle had not yet ended and he couldn¡¯t spare a hand, he absolutely couldn¡¯t watch Carl and his people escape! Killing one was still one less! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The elders behind Gerard did not hesitate, turning into a series of afterimages, weaving through the woods and pursuing Carl and his people with immense killing intent! They all believed that Sean was doomed! So¡­ No one paid attention to the battle between Sean and Fergus Archer anymore! Only Julia was an exception!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As Sean was pushed back time and time again by Fergus Archer, his situation grew increasingly dire. At any moment, he could lose his life under the crushing hammer of Fergus Archer. Julia¡¯s face turned pale with fear, her expression one of utter despair, tears flowing like a fountain. However, all she could do was stand there, watching helplessly, unable to assist in any way. It seemed that the only thing she could do was wait for death. If Sean were to be killed, she would follow his earlier instructions and leap off the cliff behind her, joining him in death. ¡°Damned beast!¡± When she saw the ck-scaled python return to the mountaintop, Julia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In a panic and with courage she didn¡¯t know she possessed, she bent down, picked up a stone the size of a duck egg, and hurled it at the python with all her might, all while crying out, ¡°Come at me if you dare! Don¡¯t hurt Mr. Mason!¡± Clearly, Julia knew that if the ck-scaled python and Fergus Archer joined forces, two against one, Sean¡¯s chances of survival would be practically nil. And so, she wanted to do something, anything, for Sean. As luck would have it, the delicate Julia, in this moment of desperation, managed to hit the ck-scaled python with the stone. Moreover, she had struck it directly on a wound near its mouth! The stone, norger than a duck egg and thrown with Julia¡¯s strength, should not have been able to cause any real harm to the python. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t have even bothered with her. But now, things were different. The python, being highly intelligent, could see that Sean was no match for its master, Fergus Archer, and would soon die under his bone-crushing hammer. And so, the python¡¯s eyes, a mixture of rage and coldness, nced at Sean and then turned to Julia. With a low growl, the ck-scaled python suddenly changed direction and charged towards Julia, who stood before the stone tablet. Its hissing seemed to be saying, ¡°Sean, that bastard, beat me up and I¡¯ve been holding in my anger! And now, even a human woman like you, who hasn¡¯t reached the level of dark energy, dares to challenge me! You despicable humans! Not a single good one among you!¡± Julia was scared out of her wits. To help Sean, she had instinctively tried to lure the python towards herself. However, when it actually lunged at her, she panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Clumsily, she grabbed a small stick and held it in front of her, retreating while stammering, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te any closer¡­ stay away from me¡­¡± Soon, she found herself at the edge of the cliff. The python¡¯s speed did not decrease, and as it was only a few meters away from Julia, it suddenly opened its enormous mouth, hissing and revealing its sharp fangs. Its thick, snake-like tongue writhed as if it wanted to swallow Julia whole. Julia had lost all hope. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± she cried out to Sean, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you! I can¡¯t even die with you! I¡­ I¡¯ll go first!¡± Her voice trembled with sobs. As her words fell, the python¡¯s gaping maw loomed closer. Julia steeled herself, turned, and leaped into the abyss below, her graceful figure soaring into the air as her clothes fluttered in the mountain wind. Sean, of course, noticed the situation and heard Julia¡¯s voice. However, he had no intention of going to rescue her. Instead, he focused on fending off Fergus Archer¡¯s attacks. Fergus Archer sneered, ¡°Your little lover is about to die! How is it? Aren¡¯t you going to be a man and die with her, so you can be a miserable couple in the underworld?¡± With that, he forced Sean back several meters with a swing of his hammer. Sean¡¯s breath wavered, as if he were at the end of his rope. ¡°Ahh!¡± Just as Sean saw that the time was ripe and was about to carry out his previously nned next move, a piercing scream reached his ears. He turned his head and couldn¡¯t help but furiously blink several times, while the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. Damn that ck-scaled python! Julia had already leapt off the cliff, soaring through midair, when, just before she began to fall, the ck-scaled python rushed to the edge of the cliff. Astonishingly, it spat out its long tongue, coiling and pulling around Julia¡¯s right ankle, dragging her back forcefully. Julia had wanted to jump off the cliff to end her life, but she couldn¡¯t even do that. Of course! The ck-scaled python wasn¡¯t so kind-hearted. It didn¡¯t want to save Julia. Instead! It didn¡¯t want Julia to die so easily, sofortably! Amidst Julia¡¯s cries and screams, the ck-scaled python¡¯s tongue wrapped around her ankle, its gaping mouth wide open, and with a whoosh, swallowed her whole, as if devouring a date, into its carriage-like python mouth. This damned beast! It genuinely wanted to swallow Julia alive! ck-scaled python: ¡°Dare to hit me? You will be my food!¡± Chapter 258: Death And Rebirth ¡°Damn you!¡± Sean was instantly enraged, turning around to try and rescue Julia. ¡°A bit heartache, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, Fergus Archerughed loudly, taking advantage of Sean¡¯s distraction and sweeping his bone-crushing hammer: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after you die, I will feed your corpse to my ck-scaled python as food!¡± ¡°A human corpse halfway into the Bright Realm, the taste must be delicious¡­¡± Boom! Sean hastily blocked with his sword, the immense force of the bone-crushing hammer struck him, and Fergus Archer added a trace of bright energy to his mighty dark energy, making it terrifyingly powerful! St! This time, Sean couldn¡¯t help it, and a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out. His body was sent flying by the hammer! However! This was the effect Sean wanted! Julia was in imminent danger, and he had no time to tangle with Fergus Archer. With this opportunity, Sean endured the heart-wrenching pain and escaped Fergus Archer, rushing towards the ck-scaled python and Julia! In a split second! ¡°Damned beast!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just as the ck-scaled python was about to pull Julia entirely into its mouth and swallow her, Sean, wielding Wolf¡¯s Massacre,nded on its giant head! The ck-scaled python reacted quickly, immediately swinging its tail, trying to sweep Sean off its head! But! Sean didn¡¯t give it a chance! ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°You shameless, stinking worm!¡± In one sh! Knowing that the ck scales on the ck-scaled python could defend against weapon attacks, and that dark energy couldn¡¯t break them, Sean poured half of his remaining bright energy into this strike! Moreover, the scales around the ck-scaled python¡¯s head were rtively weak! So¡­ With a muffled crunch, the bright energy-infused Wolf¡¯s Massacre pierced through the ck scales at the back of the python¡¯s head and plunged deep into its flesh! The more than a meter-long Wolf¡¯s Massacre left only the hilt outside! The entire de! All of it stabbed into the ck-scaled python¡¯s body! Thick and smooth blood sprayed out like a gushing faucet, drenching Sean¡¯s face and body, carrying an indescribable foul smell!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was so nauseating¡­ Sean felt like vomiting, nearly suffocated by this shameless, stinking worm! Hiss!!! Excruciating pain came from the back of its head, and the ck-scaled python instantly went berserk, letting out an extremely miserable wail. Its massive tail, already swung halfway, shuddered several times, losing all its momentum! ¡°Eat us, will you?¡± ¡°You stinking worm!¡± Sean¡¯s strike was precise, entering the python¡¯s brain and the tip of the de reaching its throat, effectively blocking its tongue! At this point, Julia was held in the python¡¯s mouth, and even if it wanted to swallow, it just couldn¡¯t! But that wasn¡¯t enough! While cursing, Sean gripped the hilt of Wolf¡¯s Massacre with both hands, twisting it viciously a few times, turning Wolf¡¯s Massacre into a meat grinder, shredding the python¡¯s flesh and blood! The ck-scaled python wailed and struggled violently! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± ¡°Stop!!!¡± Even the everposed Fergus Archer was deeply shocked by Sean¡¯s almost insane actions. With wide eyes and burning anger, he took a step forward, rushing towards Sean! However! He was a step toote! The ck-scaled python, after being stabbed in the back of its head, had lost its sanity. Its massive body was already near the edge of the cliff. It rolled, falling straight down the bottomless cliff! Fergus Archer dashed to the edge of the cliff with lightning speed, reaching out to grab the python¡¯s enormous tail, but it was too thick for him to hold with one hand. And so¡­ They barely missed each other! Sean stood atop the python¡¯s head, gripping the hilt of Wolf¡¯s Massacre, which prevented him from falling off the python. In fact! With Sean¡¯s skills, he could have used the python as a springboard to jump back up to the top of the cliff. But! He did not do that! Instead! He chose to fall with the ck-scaled python down the bottomless cliff! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± At the top of the cliff, Fergus Archer was left alone, watching as the man and the python plummeted rapidly. In just a few seconds, they vanishedpletely. Fergus gritted his teeth, enraged to the extreme. Hill Riverside! The towering cliffs! This was the hiding ce Fergus Archer had chosen for his three top generals after arriving at the capital. Naturally, he knew just how high the cliff before him was. Falling meant certain death! Even if it were Fergus Archer himself, he wouldn¡¯t dare to jump down carelessly. Whether it was Sean or Julia, he would never mind if they were dead! But the ck-scaled python¡­ Little did they know! The ck-scaled python was not just a simple beast tamed by Fergus Archer. Like Sean, Fergus was also on the verge of entering the Bright Realm. During the uing breakthrough, the ck-scaled python yed a crucial role! Boom! In a fit of rage, Fergus Archer swung his bone-crushing hammer, smashing it against the huge stone tablet at the edge of the cliff. Apanied by a deafening noise, the stone tablet shattered and fell into the bottomless chasm. A few minutester! The familiar sound of tiger roars reached Fergus Archer. His three top generals and Gerard, who had been pursuing Carl, returned. Among them! Some of the elders at the Complete Stage were injured! ¡°Lord Fergus Archer!¡± Gerard and Fergus Archer had met before. Seeing the chaotic scene atop the cliff with only Fergus Archer remaining, and not finding Sean¡¯s body, Gerard assumed that Sean had escaped. His face changed slightly as he asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Sean?¡± ¡°He fell off the cliff!¡± Standing at the edge, Fergus Archer said without turning his head, ¡°He fell along with Julia and my ck-scaled python!¡± ¡°Severely injured, they¡¯re undoubtedly dead!¡± Gerard¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Dead? On the brink of death, they took Fergus Archer¡¯s beloved pet down with them! However! It¡¯s good that they¡¯re dead! Gerard consoled, ¡°Lord Fergus Archer, my condolences.¡± ¡°Though we lost a pet beast, at least we sessfully killed Sean!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°We just pursued Carl and others, and happened to meet your three generals at the foot of the mountain. We attacked from both sides, annihting them without leaving a trace. Only five or six old men managed to escape with Carl!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°In today¡¯s battle, we achieved a great victory. Congrattions!¡± Gerard didn¡¯t know how important the ck-scaled python was to Fergus Archer. He casually mentioned it, giving a few polite words offort. But in his heart, he was overjoyed. ¡°What victory?!¡± Fergus Archer was furious, turning his head abruptly, as if he wanted to smash Gerard with his hammer. He coldly snorted, ¡°Have those idiots behind you go down the mountain immediately, circle around to the back of the cliff, and search for their bodies!¡± ¡°Especially my ck-scaled python!¡± ¡°No matter what, bring its body back to me!¡± Gerard¡¯s smile froze on his face! His pupils shrank! He was the grandson of the current Padishah, the son of Prince Ashby. Throughout the entire capital, there were only a few people who dared to speak to him in such a rude tone! ¡°What are you staring at?¡± However, Fergus Archer didn¡¯t treat Gerard as a prince at all. He lifted his bone-crushing hammer and said impatiently, ¡°Keep staring, and I¡¯ll smash your head and gouge out your eyeballs. You believe me?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Audacious!¡± The elders standing behind Gerard couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stepped forward. Roar, roar, roar! The angry roar of the ck River Rhinoceros resounded, and Fergus Archer¡¯s three great tiger generals also gathered around them. With their tridents in hand, they formed a horn-like formation, ready to take action at Fergus Archer¡¯smand. In an instant! They had joined forces to kill Carl¡¯s men! And now! Faces turned hostile in a sh, with drawn swords and crossbows ready! ¡°Everyone, stand down!¡± Gerard¡¯s lips twitched fiercely, gritting his teeth, enduring the situation, and even squeezing out a smile. ¡°I misspoke earlier, not knowing the deep bond the Lord Fergus Archer and the ck-Scaled Python. My words were disrespectful. Please forgive me, Lord Fergus Archer¡­¡± Sean was dead! As a super cultivator with one foot in the Bright Realm, Fergus Archer was unparalleled in the capital and even the entire country, with the sole exception of Padishah! Moreover! Fergus Archer guarded the South Forest, controlling the fierce South Forest barbarians and his carefully nurtured beast army! Without Prince Ashby¡¯s permission, Gerard naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to offend such a person recklessly! Even if he broke his teeth, he had to swallow them! ¡°Remember my words!¡± Fergus Archer looked down at Gerard and the others, coldly saying, ¡°You must bring them or their bodies back to me!¡± ¡°I have knocked down the stone tablet at the edge of the cliff. When you find the stone tablet, you can just search around it. If you can¡¯t find their bodies, report to me immediately!¡± With that said! Fergus Archer looked at one of the tiger generals and gestured, ¡°You go with these fools!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The tiger general immediately epted the order and leaped off the tiger¡¯s back. Fergus Archer rode on the tiger¡¯s back, leading the other two tiger generals down the mountain. The cliff was enormous! In theory, the heavily injured Sean would undoubtedly die if he fell, but Fergus Archer felt an inexplicable unease in his heart! After all! It was Sean who had deliberately lured Fergus Archer to the cliff¡¯s edge! Moreover! Sean had instructed Julia that if anything unexpected happened, she should jump off the cliff herself! So¡­ Would jumping off the cliff really lead to death? Could it be that Sean¡¯s ambush prepared in advance was not at the top of the cliff, but at the bottom, so before falling, he deliberately gave up his chance to return to the top? The more he thought about it, the more it felt wrong¡­ ¡­ As it turned out! Fergus Archer had only guessed half of it! Sean had indeed been prepared and intentionally wanted to fall off the cliff, but his ¡°ambush¡± was neither at the top nor at the bottom of the cliff. Instead, it was halfway up Hill Riverside! Midair, the wind roared like drums! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As Sean and the ck-Scaled Python fell to the middle of the cliff, suddenly, apanied by the sound of shing metal, thick chains shot out of nowhere from the cliff wall! The timing was precise! The speed was just right! Five chains in total! In the blink of an eye, they wrapped around the enormous body of the ck-Scaled Python from head to tail, then retracted, pulling the python and Sean toward the cliff wall behind them! On the cliff wall, there was a cave with a diameter of several meters! At the entrance of the cave! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had been waiting there for a while! Chapter 259: The Ultimate Treasure, the True Identity of the King of Night A few meters from the cave entrance, Sean drew Wolf¡¯s Massacre back and leaped into the cave! Bang! Immediately after, the massive body of the ck-Scaled Python crashed into the cliff wall! They had got no choice! The entrance was too small, and the body of the ck-Scaled Python was too long to be pulled in horizontally! At this point, the ck-Scaled Python was barely breathing! ¡°Boss!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the ck-Scaled Python. They immediately supported Sean on either side, worriedly asking, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Especially Pupil Wolf, who checked Sean from head to toe while holding him! Seeing no severe injuries, she finally felt relieved! ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Sean gave a faint smile and gestured, ¡°Julia is in the mouth of the ck-scaled python, she should still be alive.¡± ¡°Go get her out.¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were both stunned! The current situation was somewhat unexpected! ording to Sean¡¯s previously arranged n, he led Julia and lured Fergus Archer to the edge of the cliff. After Julia jumped off the cliff, Sean would follow her! However! They never expected that Sean would actually bring the ck-scaled python down as well! Fortunately! When Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had set up traps in the area a few days earlier, just in case, they had also got the five chains ready. Otherwise, they might not have been able to hold the massive body of the ck-scaled python! As for Julia¡­ Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t really care about her life or death! After all! It was Julia who had led Fergus Archer to Jade Restaurant! ¡°Alright!¡± Not daring to defy Sean¡¯s orders, the two turned to save Julia. ncing at the barely breathing ck-scaled python, Pupil Wolf looked back and asked, ¡°Boss, should we pull this stinky worm in too?¡± The cave entrance was only a few meters in diameter, but the cave was deep! They could pull the python vertically! Sean thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°If they don¡¯t see the python¡¯s corpse, Fergus Archer and Gerard might think we set up an ambush on the mountainside and didn¡¯t fall. They might even send people up to search!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Throw this stinky worm down.¡± ¡°Finding its corpse at the bottom of the cliff but not me and Julia, they¡¯ll know I¡¯m still alive, and they¡¯ll send people to search the mountain. Let them search if they like, it¡¯s so big!¡± The ck scales on the python were all treasures, their toughnessparable to that of the snowfield grimsteel! If he were with his troops, Sean would not have had the heart to throw it away! Made into armor, it would be enough for Bloody Wolf Group members to use! But now¡­ It was just a burden! ¡°Alright!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf grabbed the iron chain, pulled the python¡¯s head to the cave entrance, pried open its mouth and saved Julia. Poor Julia, a delicate girl and a noble princess, had been held in the mouth of the ck-scaled python for nearly ten minutes! At this point, Julia had passed out! Her entire body was as if soaked in glue, covered from head to toe in sticky and greasy python saliva, and emitting a strong, fishy smell! She looked terrible! ¡°She¡¯s still breathing!¡± Spirit Wolf covered his nose, checked Julia¡¯s breath, and immediately began administering first aid. Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t let go of her resentment toward Julia. Afterying her down, she didn¡¯t even give her a second nce and turned to untangle the chains wrapped around the ck-scaled python. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw the python away!¡± Suddenly! Just as Pupil Wolf was about to grab one of the chains and was halfway through removing it, an incredibly deep and powerful voice, like a thunderp, echoed from the other end of the cave! The cave was very deep! Extremely deep! It was hundreds of meters long! The entrance was at the other end of the cave, very hidden. Sean had found the entrance by chance while ying in Hill Riverside when he was still a young master of the Mason family five years ago! He hadn¡¯t told anyone except Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf! Unexpectedly, things took a turn! Everyone, including Sean, was startled! They instinctively took a defensive posture! However! When they heard the voice clearly, their expressions changed, bing less alert and more shocked! There was a simple reason¡­ By the voice, they recognized the identity of the neer! With a whoosh, the sound of something cutting through the air reached them. A momentter, under the gaze of Sean and the others, a familiar figure appeared ten meters away, wearing a ck robe and a ck hooded hat! And on his face! There was still the red and white intertwined, chilling Prajna mask! ¡°Sir?¡± Sean stared at the neer, his eyebrows furrowed! Although he had already guessed the identity of the King of Night from his voice, the King of Night¡¯s sudden appearance here was still somewhat baffling to Sean! ¡°Hmm.¡± The voice of the King of Night was low and hoarse, nodding to Sean, then looking at Pupil Wolf and gesturing, ¡°Bring the ck-scaled python in.¡± Pupil Wolf then looked at Sean! It was true that King of Night was the creator of the Bloody Wolf Group, but in the past, when they were in the military, Sean was the leader of the Bloody Wolf Group, the only General Wolf! Therefore, Pupil Wolf had always followed only Sean¡¯s orders! Moreover, they had already retired! Regardless of the other members, when Sean had a disagreement with someone, no matter who they were or their status, Pupil Wolf would always firmly stand by Sean¡¯s side! ¡°What do you mean by this, Lord Night?¡± someone asked. ¡°And¡­ how did you know we were here?¡± Sean inquired. He didn¡¯t immediately follow King of Night¡¯smand to have Pupil Wolf drag the ck-scaled python into the cave. So, Pupil Wolf stood there, unmoving! ¡°A bunch of wolf cubs and you are not even listening to me?¡± King of Night red at Pupil Wolf. However, he didn¡¯t get angry on the spot. Instead, he shook his head and sighed, then said to Sean, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you were all carefully selected by me. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°This ck-scaled python is not ordinary; it¡¯s very useful to you. If you discard it, it would be a waste.¡± It seemed that King of Night knew more about the ck-scaled python! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°What use?¡± ¡°Enhancing your cultivation!¡± King of Night locked eyes with Sean and snorted, ¡°No wonder you applied for early retirement. You¡¯ve touched the threshold of the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising! In the previous battle at the Kats River, you were able to fight against three, and even against Fergus Archer, you held your ground. If we were to fight now, I would undoubtedly lose!¡± Sean smiled awkwardly without responding, but he was a bit apprehensive in his heart. Sean had spected that King of Night should be Padishah¡¯s confidant. Now that King of Night knew his true strength, Padishah would naturally find out as well! Then, what would be Padishah¡¯s attitude? What would be his reaction? King of Night seemed to see through Sean¡¯s worries and said solemnly, ¡°I understand your little thoughts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that your new achievements and Bright Realm strength will arouse Padishah¡¯s suspicion, and he will take your life to eliminate future troubles. Right?¡± Sean didn¡¯t deny it. King of Night continued, ¡°Do you really think Padishah¡¯s just so shortsighted that he can¡¯t tolerate others?¡± Unable to answer this question, Sean changed the subject, ¡°It seems that Lord Night is indeed Padishah¡¯s confidant.¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± King of Night didn¡¯t hide it and said straightforwardly, ¡°Otherwise, how could I have gathered you together to form the Bloody Wolf Group and defend the northern border?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯vee this time by the order of Padishah to deliver something to you.¡± As he spoke, King of Night waved his right hand and like a magic produced a square cauldron the size of a y pot. The cauldron was exquisitely engraved with dragons and phoenixes. ¡°What is this?¡± Sean stared at the square cauldron in King of Night¡¯s hand, feeling that it seemed very impressive, but he couldn¡¯t figure out its true purpose. ¡°Dragon Cauldron!¡± Unlike Sean, Spirit Wolf, who was rescuing Julia, nced at it and couldn¡¯t help eximing in surprise, his face full of shock and excitement! With a swoosh, Spirit Wolf left the unconscious Julia behind and snatched the square cauldron from King of Night¡¯s hand, carefully examining it. The more he looked, the more excited he became, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s really the Dragon Cauldron! My God!¡± From Spirit Wolf¡¯s reaction, it was clear that the square cauldron not only looked impressive but was also very powerful in use! So, Sean red at Spirit Wolf and said irritably, ¡°Calm down and tell me what¡¯s so special about this cauldron?¡± ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know!¡± Spirit Wolf¡¯s gaze stuck to the Dragon Cauldron, and without lifting his head, he said, ¡°There are countless types of cauldrons in the world, and ordinary cauldrons can be used for refining medicine!¡± ¡°But some cauldrons are the best of the best!¡± one person eximed. ¡°For example, the Dragon Cauldron¡­¡± ¡°It can not only be used for refining medicine but also for refining blood, flesh, and galldder! If dark energy is used as a guide, refining a high-grade rare spirit beast can allow a dark energy master to quickly absorb the bloodline of the spirit beast in a short time, greatly increasing their strength and significantly improving the chance of breaking through and advancing, while also greatly shortening the time required!¡± ¡°Simrly!¡± ¡°If bright energy is used as a guide, with the spirit beast as a base, it is very likely to help someone like you, Boss, who has one foot in the Bright Realm, to break through the chasm between dark energy and the Bright Realm in one fell swoop!¡± With that said, Spirit Wolf looked up at King of Night, his tone firm, ¡°As far as I know, the Dragon Cauldron has always been in Padishah¡¯s hands, and only the royal descendants have the qualifications to use it when they¡¯re breaking through!¡± Once the Dragon Cauldron appeared, it was certain that King of Night was undoubtedly one of Padishah¡¯s confidants! And not just any confidant! Otherwise, Padishah would not have easily given such a precious item like the Dragon Cauldron to King of Night, allowing him to bring it to Sean! Sean was dumbfounded by Spirit Wolf¡¯s words! Just over twenty minutes ago, he had fought with Fergus Archer and just revealed his true strength. Now, King of Night had been ordered to bring the Dragon Cauldron. This could only mean that Padishah already knew his details! However! Since Padishah already knew, why didn¡¯t he kill him, but instead help him break through? Sean, with disbelief all over his face, looked at the King of Night. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me with such surprise.¡± The King of Night snorted coldly and said, ¡°His Majesty Padishah is always concerned for the people and has great ambitions. How could he be jealous and intolerant of a young man in his twenties like you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Just as you¡¯re thinking now, giving you the Dragon Cauldron is to help you break through as soon as possible!¡± With that said, King of Night nced at the ck-scaled python still hanging on the cliff, hinting, ¡°This ck-scaled python raised by Fergus Archer is a rare high-grade spirit beast!¡± ¡°Refining the galldder within its body should be enough to allow you to officially join the ranks of the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The ck-scaled python cannot be thrown away!¡± Chapter 260: The Truth Comes to Light, Picking up a Great Bargain Python galldder! Sean had read about the ck-scaled python before, but the books he read did not mention that the python¡¯s galldder had such an incredible effect! Refining the python galldder would allow him to officially enter the Bright Realm? Wow! If this was really the case, throwing away the ck-scaled python would indeed be a waste. If King of Night had arrivedter, Sean might have regretted hitting the wall! ¡°Is it true?¡± Sean looked at Spirit Wolf. Spirit Wolf, known as the Holy Hand of Ghost Medicine, was an cultivator in this field! ¡°Well¡­¡± Spirit Wolf hesitated a bit. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, kid.¡± King of Night also nced at Spirit Wolf and said solemnly, ¡°Ordinary ck-scaled pythons indeed cannot be considered high-grade spirit beasts and cannot achieve such an effect.¡± ¡°But this ck-scaled python of Fergus Archer¡¯s is different!¡± Sean and Spirit Wolf both stared nkly. They asked at the same time, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Back in the day!¡± King of Night exined, ¡°When His Majesty Padishah personally led an expedition to South Forest to subdue Fergus Archer, Fergus Archer had already been like you are now, with one foot in the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± ¡°Over the years, Fergus Archer has been seeking ways to break the boundary shackles, attempting to officially enter the Bright Realm, make aeback, and avenge the past!¡± ¡°His rebellious intentions were clear!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby saw an opportunity and sent Dird Jefferson, the head of the Jefferson family in the capital, to secretly rush to South Forest and tell Fergus Archer the method to break the boundary shackles, in exchange for Fergus Archer¡¯s support¡­¡± Hearing this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but shudder! No wonder! No wonder a fearless and bold man like Fergus Archer would pledge allegiance to Prince Ashby. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t allegiance, but a trade! Dird Jefferson, who was killed on the spot by Sean when he stormed into the Jefferson family earlier, was the liaison between Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer. And so! As a reward, Prince Ashby helped Dird Jefferson enter the Complete Stage! The waters here were indeed deep! The King of Night continued, ¡°The method Dird Jefferson told Fergus Archer was to use the Dragon Cauldron to refine high-level spirit beasts, but such creatures are extremely rare and can only be encountered by chance!¡± ¡°And so¡­¡± ¡°Fergus Archer raised this special ck-scaled Python, feeding it on the fierce beasts of the South Forest, and even the corpses of dark energy masters!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer often used his own blood as a guide, concocting a special elixir for the ck-scaled Python!¡± ¡°Over the years, he had painstakingly built the ck-scaled Python into a high-level spirit beast!¡± ¡°At least!¡± ¡°It could be a recement of a high-level spirit beast, helping him break through!¡± Sean frowned¡­ He awkwardly said, ¡°Lord Night, do you mean that Fergus Archer went to great lengths to raise the ck-scaled Python, just to refine its python galldder?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°By chance, the ck-scaled Python has now fallen into my hands?¡± Damn! By that logic, hadn¡¯t Fergus Archer painstakingly nted a tree for years, only for Sean to pluck the fruit right away??? Sean really had luck on his side! After all! ording to the previously established n, Sean had no intention of dealing with the ck-scaled Python; it was entirely the serpent¡¯s own doing, insisting on swallowing Julia alive! ¡°Right.¡± The King of Night nodded and said, ¡°Fergus Archer¡¯s trip to the capital this time is ostensibly to marry Julia, but in reality, he has his sights set on the Dragon Cauldron!¡± ¡°The ck-scaled Python has been almost raised to perfection, ready to refine its galldder at any time!¡± ¡°As long as Prince Ashby brings out the Dragon Cauldron from the Imperial Pce and lends it to him, he will be able to break through quickly. By then, the two of them joining forces would pose a huge hidden danger to the country!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t killed the ck-scaled Python, I would have found a way to kill it and then give you its galldder along with the Dragon Cauldron to help you break through early¡­¡± Understood! Sean felt a sudden sense of rity! However!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. One thing still puzzled him, so he asked, ¡°Why must it be given to me?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it suffice for His Majesty Padishah to prevent Fergus Archer from breaking through, keep the Dragon Cauldron safe, and not let Prince Ashby get it?¡± ¡°Or!¡± ¡°When Fergus Archer goes to the capital, can¡¯t His Majesty just kill him directly?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± At this point, Sean paused briefly, but still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does His Majesty worry that Fergus Archer will be a national scourge after breaking through, but not worry that I will do the same?¡± Sean didn¡¯t understand; he had never met Padishah, so how could Padishah trust him so much? ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Instead of answering Sean¡¯s question, the King of Night asked in return. ¡°Of course not.¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°But I still can¡¯t figure out the reason for His Majesty¡¯s trust in me.¡± ¡°In time, you¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°But not now.¡± The King of Night still did not dispel Sean¡¯s doubts and signaled, ¡°Stop staring, and bring the ck-scaled Python in.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± This time, Sean did not refuse! Regardless of Padishah¡¯s reasons for helping him break through, the opportunity to do so was a huge blessing! Taking the opportunity in front of him, he would break through first and worry about the restter! Sean, along with Spirit Wolf and Pupil Wolf, quickly pulled the massive body of the ck-scaled Python into the dark cave. Then, Spirit Wolf took Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, pried open the python¡¯s huge mouth, and went straight in! There was no other way! Wolf¡¯s Massacre couldn¡¯t split the ck scales on the python¡¯s body, so to extract the galldder, this was the only way! Sean stood by, feeling nauseated¡­ He simply averted his gaze and asked King of Night, ¡°Lord Night, you haven¡¯t answered my second question from earlier.¡± ¡°How did you find this cave?¡± ¡°Did you follow the two of them?¡± Aside from following Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, Sean couldn¡¯t think of any other reason! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± King of Night smiled enigmatically, his hoarse voice somewhat chilling in the darkness of the cave. He exchanged nces with Sean and said, ¡°Do you remember what you did here after you identally stumbled upon this cave for the first time?¡± As he spoke, King of Night pointed, ¡°You gathered firewood and lit a fire there, roasting a wild rabbit!¡± ¡°And there¡­¡± He changed the direction of his finger, ¡°You made a bed of grass and slept for the night.¡± ¡°And over there!¡± ¡°You damn well relieved yourself, urinating and defecating before you left!¡± Damn it! As King of Night spoke, Sean¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lord Night, you¡­¡± His face was full of shock and disbelief. Back then, Sean remembered the scene of his first time entering the cave vividly. It was exactly as King of Night described, not a single detail amiss. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Right?¡± King of Night said solemnly, ¡°Because at that time, I was in this cave, witnessing your every move!¡± ¡°This cave was actually excavated by my people!¡± Holy hell¡­ Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his heart trembled fiercely. He was truly stunned by King of Night¡¯s words and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why would you bother digging such a deep cave?¡± ¡°To imprison someone!¡± King of Night replied. ¡°To detain a very important prisoner!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean inquired further, ¡°What kind of prisoner is so important that you would go to the trouble of excavating a cave just to imprison him?¡± Chapter 261: The boundary and difference ¡°That¡¯s ssified!¡± ¡°You have no right to ask!¡± King of Night stopped there and did not tell Sean the details. Instead, he changed the subject, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you set up this situation deliberately to get rid of Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe¡¯s entanglements and to act secretly, right?¡± ¡°Lord Night is wise!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Right now, Padishah is secluded and noting out, while Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe are in a fiercepetition. The situation in the capital is unstable. As soon as I arrived there, they targeted me and forced me to choose sides¡­¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Prince Ashby or Prince Roscoe, neither are kind-hearted. They¡¯re ruthless maniptors!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to choose either!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I had no choice but to resort to this tactic, avoiding their gaze and letting them battle it out while I pursue my own agenda. I don¡¯t need their help, and I don¡¯t want to be hindered by them!¡± Ever since he first arrived in the capital, Sean had been watched by Prince Ashby¡¯s people, Prince Roscoe¡¯s people, the Mason family, and the Porter family¡­ In secret! Who knows how many other people were observing his every move? There were too many people watching him! It was inconvenient to act! He had no choice! Sean could only use the opportunity of his battle with Fergus Archer to escape their surveince. As for Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe, he didn¡¯t care who won or lost, who gained or lost. It had nothing to do with him! ¡°The Mason family?¡± ¡°Or the Porter family?¡± King of Night was obviously one of the many people keeping tabs on Sean, and he knew Sean¡¯s whereabouts and goals. He asked directly, ¡°Five years ago, both the Mason family and the Porter family were involved in that incident. Who do you want to take revenge on first?¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Sean¡¯s face was cold, his voice colder still, he scoffed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first. What¡¯s important is that they pay with their lives for their crimes. Blood for blood!¡± ¡°None of them will escape!¡± From grandfather Williams Mason to father Parker Mason, mother Nic Wright, and even uncle Miao Wenyan¡¯s family of three in Hilshire, the blood debts were insurmountable. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± King of Night could clearly sense the intense hatred and murderous intent emanating from Sean. He had no intention of stopping Sean¡¯s quest for revenge. Sighing, he said, ¡°However, besides giving you the Dragon Cauldron, Padishah has another task for me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s heart stirred, gesturing, ¡°Please speak, Lord Night.¡± ¡°Only seven days remain!¡± King of Night said solemnly, ¡°In seven days, it will be the wedding day of Fergus Archer and Julia.¡± ¡°On the day of the wedding, you need to strike, killing Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Within these seven days, you must refine the galldder of the ck-scaled Python, break through your limits sessfully, and ensure nothing goes wrong!¡± Kill Fergus Archer???N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sean furrowed his eyebrows, no wonder Padishah lent him the Dragon Cauldron, he wanted to use Sean to eliminate the great threat of Fergus Archer! However! Sean couldn¡¯t understand why, with Fergus Archer currently in the capital and having only three Tiger Generals by his side, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Padishah¡¯s Bright Realm power to kill him? Was it worth training Sean to be a Bright Realm cultivator to kill Fergus Archer? A great figure like Padishah wouldn¡¯t be so careless, right? King of Night saw the doubt in Sean¡¯s heart and exined, ¡°The matter of Fergus Archer is not only rted to the stability of South Forest but also involves Prince Ashby. It¡¯s not appropriate for Padishah to take action personally!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Now is a critical time for Padishah¡¯s seclusion. He can¡¯t be disturbed by these trivial matters outside!¡± So that¡¯s how it is! King of Night¡¯s exnation seemed to make sense, but Sean still felt that things might not be as simple as they appeared on the surface! When were royal affairs ever simple? However! Sean was not a member of the royal family, and even though he knew King of Night was hiding something, he wouldn¡¯t naively continue to inquire. Knowing too much about certain things could lead to trouble! ¡°Alright!¡± Sean nodded solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to eliminate traitors for the country and evildoers for the people. I can¡¯t refuse!¡± Killing Fergus Archer would be good! At least, the unfortunate Princess Julia wouldn¡¯t have to marry far away to South Forest! Ten minutester¡­ ¡°Boss!¡± Spirit Wolf crawled out of the ck-scaled Python¡¯s massive mouth, covered in its blood and python fluid, stinking to high heaven! However! Spirit Wolf had a smile on his face, extremely excited! ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Fergus Archer spent years carefully raising this smelly bug. Its organs are all treasures! Fortunately, Lord Night arrived in time and we didn¡¯t throw it off the cliff like trash!¡± Saying that! Spirit Wolf held up a basketball-sized lump of flesh and gestured with a smile, ¡°Boss, look, this is the python¡¯s galldder!¡± ¡°And this¡­¡± ¡°This is the python¡¯s liver!¡± ¡°This is the python¡¯s spleen!¡± ¡°Python¡¯s lungs!¡± ¡°Python¡¯s kidneys!¡± ¡°And the python¡¯s stomach¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Only a professional like Spirit Wolf could handle dissecting a corpse like this! Damn! In less than two minutes, Spirit Wolf removed the python¡¯s liver, galldder, spleen, lungs, and kidneys in one go, looking excited as if he found treasure! He couldn¡¯t let go! In the end! He even pulled the python¡¯s intestines out of its mouth, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity that Padishah has lent us the Dragon Cauldron. We can¡¯t let it go to waste!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked, the galldder has the greatest effect and is the most beneficial. It will be for the boss to enjoy!¡± ¡°Boss gets the meat, and Pupil Wolf and I will have the soup!¡± ¡°If we refine the rest of these organs, it should help Pupil Wolf and me reach the middle stage of dark energy¡­¡± Pupil Wolf stood to the side, sweeping a nce, her face full of disgust! Gross! But for the sake of improving his own strength, she wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity like this. After all, with Sean¡¯s rapid progress, Pupil Wolf would have to speed up, or she might lose the privilege to follow Sean! It was pitiful that the massive ck-scaled Python, once the king of the jungle, not only died but also had its organs and insides refined by Sean and the others! In the blink of an eye, its body was hollowed out¡­ It was a tragic fate! Sean turned to King of Night and asked, ¡°Would Night like to join?¡± ¡°With Lord Night¡¯s dark energy at its peak, this opportunity, if seized, could help touch the threshold of the Bright Realm and move one step closer to the legendary realm!¡± Bright Realm! It was the legendary realm, known as the realm of emperors! For cultivators on the path of cultivation, it held an irresistible temptation. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± To Sean¡¯s surprise, the King of Night didn¡¯t even think about it before shaking his head without hesitation. ¡°That may be the realm of emperors, but it¡¯s also the realm of overstepping one¡¯s bounds! There¡¯s a difference between ruler and subject.¡± ¡°Since I am a subject, I should abide by the duties of a subject and not covet that realm. You all take your time to cultivate; I¡¯ll keep watch for you, guarding against Fergus Archer¡¯s peopleing to investigate¡­¡± Having said that, he turned around and walked away, heading to the mouth of the cave. Damn! Watching the King of Night¡¯s retreating figure, Sean felt embarrassed, thinking, ¡®Coveting the Bright Realm is overstepping one¡¯s bounds for the Padishah and the imperial authority, but am I not doing the same? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not abiding by the duties of a subject!¡¯ This left Sean increasingly puzzled. Had the Padishah truly be so magnanimous that he could watch someone else advance into the Bright Realm without batting an eye? Was it a trap? As Sean and the others began to cultivate the innards of the ck-Scaled Python in the cliffside cave, elsewhere, Fergus Archer, along with two of his Tiger Generals, rode atop three ck marsh rhinotigers, returning to the capital, heading straight for Prince Ashby¡¯s residence. Chapter 262: Fergus Archer’s fury, Old Mrs. Mason’s doom Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce was located on the east side of the Imperial Pce, about five kilometers away from it. In terms of scale, it was the undisputed secondrgest residence in the capital, with the Imperial Pce itself being thergest. The mansions of the aristocrats, residences of the generals, and pces of the other princes were deliberately built several levels below the scale of the Eastern Pce in order to showcase the majesty of the royal family and the distinction between ruler and subject. In front of the Eastern Pce¡¯s main gate, two teams of middle-aged generals d in armor guarded it. The left team and right team each had five members, all tall, imposing figures, with remarkable auras andte-stage dark energy mastery. Without exception, the street in front of the gate was very wide and empty, with hardly any pedestrians in sight. This was because it was a private road for Prince Ashby¡¯s travels, and ordinary people had no right to pass through. Roar! Roar! Roar! Suddenly, several thunderous tiger roars echoed from the distance. The ten middle-aged generals guarding the gate exchanged nces, and one of them said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s here! Lord Archer is here! Get ready!¡± Fergus Archer, leading two of his Tiger Generals, rushed straight to Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce. Gerard, who was following behind, had already called Prince Ashby to report the situation at Hill Riverside. The victory at Hill Riverside saw Sean gravely injured by Fergus Archer and falling off a cliff, undoubtedly dead. More than half of the twenty Complete Stage elders sent by Prince Roscoe were also killed by Gerard¡¯s men. This battle had been a resounding sess, and naturally, Prince Ashby was overjoyed. As a result, he had the ten middle-aged generals greet Fergus Archer at the main gate. Initially, the covert alliance between Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer in recent years was a rtively secretive affair, not openly publicized. Therefore, after arriving at the capital, Fergus Archer had stationed his three Tiger Generals and the ck-Scaled Python in Hill Riverside to await the right moment. He had intended to visit Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce alone. Unexpectedly, on his way, he learned about Julia¡¯s dubious rtionship with Sean and her private visit to tip him off. Enraged, Fergus Archer changed his ns, summoning his three Tiger Generals and the ck-Scaled Python to join him in the Jade Restaurant to hunt down Sean. The Jade Restaurant was razed to the ground by the ck-Scaled Python¡¯s tail, shocking the entire capital and exposing Fergus Archer¡¯s whereabouts, leaving no need for further concealment. ¡°Wee, Lord Archer!¡± When Fergus Archer and his entourage appeared on the wide and empty street, still twenty meters away, the ten middle-aged generals stood in two rows, bowing to Fergus Archer. However¡­ Roar! Apanied by a tiger roar, the ck Marsh Rhinotigers didn¡¯t slow down. Fergus Archer didn¡¯t even nce at the ten middle-aged generals before charging into the Eastern Pce, followed closely by his two Tiger Generals. The speed of the tiger was as fast as a gust of wind, and its massive body was giant like an SUV. As it ran, it raised a strong wind that blew against the ten middle-aged generals, hitting their faces! ¡°Truly worthy of being the Lord Archer of the South Forest, such a heroic demeanor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid none of us can defeat the fierce tiger under the Lord Archer one-on-one!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the Lord Archer in person!¡± The ten men stared at Fergus Archer¡¯s retreating figure, whispering quietly. Even though they had just been ignored by Fergus Archer as if they were air, they didn¡¯t take it to heart! It seemed as if it should be that way! In their hearts, there was only deep admiration for Fergus Archer¡­ In the vast Eastern Pce! Roar! The roar of the tiger was like rolling thunder, instantly spreading throughout the entire Eastern Pce, frightening the pce maids and servants, who screamed and scattered like birds on a tree. Whoosh! Whoosh¡­ Several figures flew out of the main hall, the leader of which was the master of the Eastern Pce, Prince Ashby!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing Fergus Archer, Prince Ashbyughed loudly: ¡°Wee, wee, Lord Archer!¡± Following Prince Ashby were several others. Prince Ashby turned and said, ¡°Let me introduce you all to Lord Archer!¡± ¡°My brother, Prince William!¡± ¡°Prince Green!¡± ¡°This is the head of the Campbell family, Chuck Campbell!¡± ¡°And this¡­¡± ¡°The true controller of the Mason family, Old Mrs. Mason, Sean¡¯s grandmother!¡± There were nine sons of the current Padishah, of which the eldest prince, the fifth prince, and the ninth prince died prematurely. The remaining six were divided into three factions: Prince Ashby, ranked second, along with the third prince, Prince William, and the seventh prince, Prince Green. Prince Roscoe, Julia¡¯s father Prince Adam, and the eighth prince belonged to the same faction. Among the six princes, they were divided into three factions, eachpeting with one another! Previously, they were evenly matched! But now! After the battle at Hill Riverside, Prince Roscoe was defeated and perhaps not to be Prince Ashby¡¯s match anymore! The three princes gathered in the Eastern Pce, which showed the importance Prince Ashby attached to this battle! In addition to Prince William and Prince Green, several heads of the capital families supporting Prince Ashby had alsoe, including Old Mrs. Mason, who had just joined Prince Ashby¡¯s camp. ¡°Sean¡¯s grandmother?¡± Hearing Prince Ashby¡¯s introduction, Fergus Archer ignored Prince William, Prince Green, and the others. His eyes narrowed, and he looked at Old Mrs. Mason with cold, dark eyes, snorting, ¡°Well, you¡¯re here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he leaped off the tiger¡¯s back! Boom! The moment his massive 500-pound bodynded on the ground, the earth seemed to tremble violently! Facing Fergus Archer¡¯s fierce gaze, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face changed drastically, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Please calm down, Lord Archer! Although Sean is a member of the Mason family, he was expelled five years ago¡­¡± ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Fergus Archer rushed to Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s side in a few steps, grabbed her neck without exnation, and lifted her up with a slight force, angrily saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense!¡± ¡°Sean, that bastard, killed my ck Scale Python, ruining my hope of advancing to the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Now he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°This responsibility must be borne by your Mason family!¡± The ck Scale Python was extremely important to Fergus Archer! On the way here, Fergus Archer had been holding back a bellyful of anger! He had nowhere to vent it! But now, he had run into Old Mrs. Mason in the Eastern Pce! Fergus Archer didn¡¯t care about the current rtionship between Sean and the Mason family. This olddy was Sean¡¯s grandmother, and that was enough! Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face turned ck! Good grief! Fergus Archer had killed Sean, eliminating a major hidden danger for the Mason family. Old Mrs. Mason was initially overjoyed and had even wanted to thank Fergus Archer in person, but who could have imagined that as soon as they met, Fergus Archer would try to kill her?!? With herte-stage dark energy, she had not yet broken through to the Complete Stage realm. In front of Fergus Archer, she was like a weak old hen, unable to resist! Held by her neck and suspended in midair, her feet off the ground, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face turned purple, her veins bulging, her eyelids rolling, and she seemed about to pass out and die any minute! Chapter 263: Each with Their Own Schemes, Prince Ashby’s Countermeasure Was this really happening? Inside Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce, right in front of Prince Ashby, Prince William, and Prince Green, Fergus Archer was about to snap Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s neck? Including Prince Ashby himself! Everyone was shocked by Fergus Archer¡¯s sudden madness! Their faces turned pale! They looked at each other in disbelief! However! No one dared to intervene! The Lord Archer of South Forest was notorious, fierce like a tiger, wild like a wolf, killing without blinking an eye, treating lives like ants. Although they met Fergus Archer for the first time today, they didn¡¯t doubt that he would do anything he wanted! After all! Even when facing Padishah, Fergus Archer would never step down! ¡°Prince Ashby, sir¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Old Mrs. Mason struggled desperately to no avail. Her heart sank to the bottom, and she could only regard Prince Ashby as herst straw, managing to say with great difficulty: ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡± Prince Ashby hesitated! However, the reason for Prince Ashby¡¯s hesitation was not whether to plead for Old Mrs. Mason but because Fergus Archer¡¯s actions seemed to have ulterior motives! With Fergus Archer¡¯s strength, if he really wanted Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s life, it would only take a second! By now, Old Mrs. Mason would have been a corpse! What was his intention? It was clearly a demonstration for Prince Ashby! He was threating them! ording to the previous agreement between Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby, Fergus Archer would assist Prince Ashby in securing the Eastern Pce and vying for the throne, while Prince Ashby would help Fergus Archer break through the bottleneck and advance to the Bright Realm! But now! Fergus Archer had personally eliminated Sean for Prince Ashby. The Dragon Cauldron had not yet been obtained, and he had lost the ck-Scaled Python. How could he bear it? This was Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Fergus Archer couldn¡¯t directly confront Prince Ashby, so he had to take it out on Old Mrs. Mason! He was waiting! Holding Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s neck, waiting for Prince Ashby to give an exnation! Seeing Prince Ashby¡¯s indecision, Fergus Archer quickly lost patience, stared at Old Mrs. Mason coldly, and said: ¡°After your death, I will pay a visit to the Mason family and annihte them all!¡± ¡°Let all the members of the Mason family be buried with you!¡± As soon as the words fell! He was about to end Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s life! ¡°Wait!¡± At the critical moment, Prince Ashby couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°I know that the ck-Scaled Python is very important to the Lord Archer!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Prince Ashby said solemnly: ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°As soon as they find the bodies of the ck-Scaled Python and Sean at the bottom of the cliff, I will enter the Imperial Pce immediately, find a way to bring out the Dragon Cauldron, and let the Lord Archer refine it on the spot to break through to the Bright Realm!¡± When he said these words, Prince Ashby¡¯s face was extremely livid! Bright Realm! To be honest, Prince Ashby didn¡¯t want to help Fergus Archer break through to the Bright Realm so soon. The reason was simple: Fergus Archer, like Sean, was arrogant and difficult to control! Once Fergus Archer truly stepped into the Bright Realm! Then Prince Ashby would lose his value to Fergus Archer. By that time, with Fergus Archer¡¯s character, he would definitely not be willing to be controlled by Prince Ashby any longer! Assisting Prince Ashby in ascending the throne??? Haha! Fergus Archer, with his wild ambition, would probably try to control Prince Ashby and covet the supreme position in the Imperial Pce! After all, the Bright Realm itself is the realm of emperors! That¡¯s why Prince Ashby¡¯s previous strategy was to stall, to use the Dragon Cauldron as bait, dangling it in front of Fergus Archer to make him work for him until his own strength was strong enough, and Fergus Archer lost his usefulness. Then he would tear up the covenant and find an opportunity to eliminate Fergus Archer! So, the cooperation between Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer was full of hidden schemes and mutual exploitation from the very beginning. There was no trust to speak of, and it was all about who could outwit the other and achieve their goals first! Just like Prince Roscoe treated Sean! Now that Sean was dead, it was good news for Prince Ashby! But the ck-Scaled Python was also dead! It was undoubtedly bad news! He couldn¡¯t stall any longer! ¡°Are you serious?¡± Fergus Archer asked, his eyes narrowing as he stared at Prince Ashby with suspicion. ¡°Yes, I am serious,¡± Prince Ashby replied, looking directly into Fergus Archer¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as you release Old Mrs. Mason and promise not to harm the Mason family, I will help you break through to the Bright Realm.¡± Fergus Archer hesitated for a moment, weighing the pros and cons. Finally, he loosened his grip on Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s neck and pushed her towards Prince Ashby. ¡°Deal,¡± he said, his voice cold and firm. Prince Ashby let out a sigh of relief, knowing that he had managed to temporarily appease Fergus Archer. He helped Old Mrs. Mason stand up, and she bowed to him in gratitude, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she whispered, her voice hoarse from the near-death experience. Prince Ashby waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± he said, his voice cold. ¡°Now, go and gather your people, Old Mrs. Mason. I will need your assistance in the Imperial Pce.¡± Old Mrs. Mason nodded her head and quickly left the room, her heart still pounding from the terrifying encounter. Prince Ashby turned to Prince William and Prince Green, who had been watching the events unfold with wide eyes. ¡°Both of you, listen carefully,¡± he said, his voice stern. ¡°We must act quickly. I want you to gather our most loyal and capable men. We will enter the Imperial Pce tonight and obtain the Dragon Cauldron for Lord Archer.¡± Prince William and Prince Green nodded their heads, understanding the urgency of the situation. They quickly left the room to gather their forces, leaving Prince Ashby alone with Fergus Archer. The two men stared at each other for a moment, each knowing that their alliance was built on shaky ground. Prince Ashby broke the silence first, his voice steady and determined. ¡°Lord Archer, we have a deal. I will help you achieve your goal, and in return, you will help me secure the Eastern Pce and ascend the throne.¡± Fergus Archer nodded his head, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Very well, Prince Ashby. I will hold you to your promise.¡± With that, they both left the room, preparing for the uing battle and the dangerous game of power that awaited them. Each was determined to outwit the other and achieve their goals, but only time would tell who woulde out on top in this game of thrones. Fergus Archer didn¡¯t hesitate, as if treating Prince Ashby¡¯s East Pce like his own home. He strode towards the main hall without waiting for Prince Ashby to invite him. His two tiger generals followed closely behind, leaving Prince Ashby and the others waiting in the courtyard. ¡°Bastard!¡± Prince William stared at Fergus Archer¡¯s retreating figure and gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother, this guy is too arrogant!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all!¡± ¡°If we help him enter the Bright Realm, it could spell disaster!¡± Prince Green also said, ¡°William is right, please think twice, Ashby!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby, please reconsider!¡± The other heads of the capital¡¯s families echoed. A fierce glint shed across Prince Ashby¡¯s brow, and he snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a brute like him is no match for us when ites to cunning.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Prince William and Prince Green exchanged a nce, their eyes shining, and asked, ¡°Do you already have a n in mind?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Prince Ashby lowered his voice and ordered, ¡°Gather all the Complete Stage fighters and set an ambush near the East Pce. Wait for mymand!¡± ¡°Prince Roscoe¡¯s people are already in disarray and poses no threat!¡± ¡°As long as we find Sean and the corpse of the ck-scaled python, when I leave the East Pce and enter the Imperial Pce, you will lead your forces into the mansion and surround Fergus Archer. Try to capture him alive!¡± ¡°At that time, we will im the ck-scaled python¡¯s corpse for ourselves, refine it, and use Fergus Archer to control the South Forest. What could stand in our way?¡± ¡°On the other hand, if Sean is still alive, or we can¡¯t find the ck-scaled python¡¯s corpse, we have no reason to lend him the Dragon Cauldron. We can still use the Dragon Cauldron as bait to make him continue working for us¡­¡± Prince Ashby, being who he was, naturally had extraordinary schemes. While conspiring with Fergus Archer, he had already prepared to deal with him. ¡°That is wise!¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s words immediately reassured everyone. Catching Fergus Archer alive! If it were somewhere else, capturing a top expert like Fergus Archer, who was on the verge of entering the Bright Realm, would be a dream. However, as it had been said before, this was Prince Ashby¡¯s East Pce! Unbeknownst to them, not only was the East Pce vast and second only to the Imperial Pce in size, but when it was built, nearly all the halls and pavilions were rigged with traps, including the courtyard where they now stood. With dozens of Complete Stage cultivatorsying siege to Fergus Archer, even with his fewpanions, escape would be difficult. Otherwise, how could Prince Ashby dare to let Fergus Archer into the capital and the East Pce? After making the arrangements, Prince William and Prince Green left the East Pce to gather their forces. As princes, they had to keep their distance in case a fight broke out, lest they be caught in the crossfire. Prince Ashby, apanied by Old Mrs. Mason and several heads of families, went to the main hall to wait with Fergus Archer for news from Hill Riverside. About half an hourter, two jarring phone rings sounded almost simultaneously. Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer exchanged a nce, and without a word, they both took out their phones and looked at the screens, their pupils constricting slightly. The callers were the people they had left at Hill Riverside. ¡ª Chapter 264: Sean’s Powerful Bloodline and His Birth Parents Finally, was there a result? This oue was crucial for everyone present, whether it was Fergus Archer or Prince Ashby. Especially for Old Mrs. Mason! Following Prince Ashby into the room, Old Mrs. Mason deliberately sat in an inconspicuous corner, far away from Fergus Archer, fearing that if Fergus Archer didn¡¯t get what he wanted, he might vent his anger on her. She was scared to death! ¡°Sean, that wretched man, must die!¡± ¡°He must die!¡± Old Mrs. Mason silently prayed in her heart, hoping that only with Sean¡¯s death and finding the ck-scaled Python¡¯s corpse could Fergus Archer¡¯s anger be appeased. Moreover, ording to Prince Ashby¡¯s earlier n, as long as Sean was confirmed dead, Prince Ashby would also take action against Fergus Archer. However, after the phone connected, Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer both held their phones to their ears, listening without saying a word. This made Old Mrs. Mason even more nervous. After about half a minute¡­ ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Prince Ashby was the first to hang up the phone, his face somewhat gloomy as he looked at Fergus Archer. Then, with a crisp, piercing sound, Fergus Archer¡¯s right hand suddenly clenched the phone, crushing it in an instant while still on the call! It was obvious that Fergus Archer hadn¡¯t received the news he wanted. The atmosphere in the hall instantly dropped, the air seemingly filled with a chilling, murderous aura. Old Mrs. Mason quietly swallowed, fighting the urge to flee. ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡± Fergus Archer threw away the ruined phone under his feet and coldly snorted, ¡°That bastard Sean, as expected, was well prepared!¡± ¡°He deliberately jumped off the cliff!¡± Before, at the cliffside, when Sean and the ck-scaled Python had fallen together into the abyss, Fergus Archer had faintly realized this possibility. He never expected that now, this slim chance had be reality! He had been yed! Now it was almost certain that from the moment Fergus Archer led his men to the Jade Restaurant, he had fallen into Sean¡¯s trap. They had been led to Hill Riverside and then to the cliff, toyed with in circles! ¡°Lord Archer, please calm down for now.¡± Prince Ashby advised, ¡°Since they didn¡¯t find Sean and the ck-scaled Python¡¯s corpses, it means Sean might still be alive, and the python may not be dead either.¡± ¡°As long as we find the ck-scaled Python quickly, Lord Archer still has a chance to enter the Bright Realm.¡± Though he said this, Prince Ashby secretly breathed a sigh of relief¡­ Sean wasn¡¯t dead! There was no need to risk turning against Fergus Archer, and they could still use him to eliminate Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction. After all, in Prince Ashby¡¯s previous n, it wasn¡¯t intended for Fergus Archer and Sean to have an early life-or-death confrontation. It was Fergus Archer who couldn¡¯t resist provocation and rushed to fight Sean after hearing that Julia had gone to find him. Now everything hade full circle! Leaving Sean to seek revenge against the Porter family and using Fergus Archer to deal with Prince Roscoe was a win-win situation! Moreover, Sean stealing Fergus Archer¡¯s ck-scaled Python was actually a great help to Prince Ashby. Otherwise, he would have had to exhaust his mind trying to dy Fergus Archer¡¯s entry into the Bright Realm! ¡°Find what?!¡± ¡°With the ck-scaled Python in Sean¡¯s hands, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll survive!¡± Fergus Archer smashed a nearby tea table with a punch, then stood up and strode towards Old Mrs. Mason sitting in the corner. ring at her, he said, ¡°Sean isn¡¯t dead, but you, old hag, should die!¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s hair instantly stood on end, her scalp tingling! She was almost scared to the point of wetting herself!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Damn it! What she feared hade true. In desperation, Old Mrs. Mason blurted out, ¡°I have a way to help Lord Archer smoothly enter the Bright Realm!¡± And at that moment! Fergus Archer had already approached Old Mrs. Mason, raising his hand! ¡°Oh?¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he looked down at Old Mrs. Mason. His right hand hovered above her head, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, not only will you die!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± Not only Fergus Archer but also Prince Ashby and everyone else present were stunned by Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s words! After the shock¡­ Disdain filled the air! Their gazes towards Old Mrs. Mason were as if they were looking at a fool who desperately tried to save herself by speaking nonsense, filled with a mix of pity and contempt! Especially Prince Ashby! He sneered, thinking: You have a solution??? What kind of solution could you possibly have! Even the magnificent Prince Ashby was not aware of any other method that could allow a dark energy master to break through the realm¡¯s shackles and step into the Bright Realm, other than using the Dragon Cauldron to refine high-level spirit beasts! Could it be that you¡¯re even more incredible than Prince Ashby??? Look at how capable you think you are! ¡°I have a solution!¡± ¡°I really have a solution!¡± Old Mrs. Mason, as if grasping onto a lifesaving straw, nodded vigorously and hurriedly said, ¡°Based on what Lord Archer and Prince Ashby just said, for Lord Archer to advance into the Bright Realm, Prince Ashby needs to obtain the Dragon Cauldron and also a powerful bloodline creature like the ck Scaled Python¡­¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± As she spoke! Old Mrs. Mason gulped down her saliva, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, and then asked, ¡°If the bloodline is strong enough, but it¡¯s not a beast, it¡¯s a person¡­¡± ¡°Would that work?¡± As for the specific method of advancing from dark energy to the Bright Realm, it had always been a royal secret that Old Mrs. Mason naturally didn¡¯t know! So! She was gambling! If she won the gamble, she could live; if she lost, she would die! ¡°A person?¡± Fergus Archer asked suspiciously, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± On the other hand, Prince Ashby¡¯s face changed slightly, as if he had thought of something. He looked at Old Mrs. Mason with amazement and asked, ¡°The person you¡¯re talking about, could it be Sean?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Old Mrs. Mason nodded immediately, speaking with unwavering conviction, ¡°In terms of bloodline, there are only a few people in the entire country with a stronger bloodline than that of Sean, the miscreant!¡± ¡°Even the royal bloodline of Prince Ashby might not be superior to his!¡± Old Mrs. Mason was cornered! She had to make shocking statements to survive! ¡°How dare you!¡± As soon as Old Mrs. Mason finished speaking, Chuck Campbell, the head of the Campbell family who was closest to her, scolded angrily, ¡°How distinguished is Prince Ashby¡¯s status? How strong is the royal bloodline?¡± ¡°Sean is a descendant of your Mason family. What qualifications does he have to bepared to Prince Ashby?¡± ¡°This is a grave disrespect!¡± ¡°Punishable by beheading!¡± Grave disrespect! Saying that the royal bloodline was inferior to a Mason family descendant in front of Prince Ashby was indeed an offense to Prince Ashby and disrespect to the royal family! However, with life and death at stake, Old Mrs. Mason couldn¡¯t care about respect or disrespect. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Every word I said is true. If I am lying, I am willing to atone with my life!¡± She stared at Prince Ashby! And asked, ¡°Please think carefully, Prince Ashby. What was Sean¡¯s strength five years ago? And what is his strength now?¡± ¡°In just five years!¡± ¡°Without an incredibly strong bloodline, how could he have progressed so rapidly, like riding a rocket, touching the threshold of the Bright Realm?¡± As she spoke! She turned to look at Fergus Archer! Continuing to ask, ¡°Lord Archer, you are a peerless hero with unrivaled talent. But even you, to reach your current level, must have spent decades of time and countless efforts, right?¡± ¡°Five years!¡± ¡°Can you, in just five years, traverse the entire dark energy realm and set foot in the Bright Realm?¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s words were powerful and resonating! A series of questions had left everyone speechless! Five years ago! Sean was still the young master of the Mason family. Apart from Fergus Archer, those present had some understanding of Sean and knew what his strength was like back then! And now! As Old Mrs. Mason said, Sean¡¯s progress in these five years had been incredibly fast! So fast that it was practically unimaginable! Even Prince Ashby, who possessed the genuine royal bloodline, had to admit that he couldn¡¯t do it! From this perspective, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s im that Sean¡¯s bloodline was stronger than the royal one couldn¡¯t be considered wrong! But¡­ why was that? Could it be that the Mason family¡¯s bloodline had mutated in Sean¡¯s body? It didn¡¯t make sense! Prince Ashby stared unwaveringly at Old Mrs. Mason, with an extremely solemn expression, and said in a heavy voice, ¡°If a human¡¯s bloodline is strong enough, it can indeed rece a high-ranking spirit beast, be refined by the Dragon Cauldron, and assist a dark energy master in advancing to the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°But!¡± he continued, ¡°As far as I know, Sean¡¯s father is your son Parker Mason, and Sean¡¯s mother is just an ordinary woman from a minor family in Hilshire who knows nothing about cultivation! How could their union possibly make the Mason family¡¯s bloodline even stronger?¡± Bloodlines can be inherited and refined! However, unless both parents¡¯ bloodlines are powerful, the resulting offspring¡¯s bloodline would not be stronger, but rather be weaker with each sessive generation! For example, Phyllis was Sean and Cecelia¡¯s daughter. Sean and Cecelia¡¯s bloodlines had mergedpletely within her body. Although Sean¡¯s bloodline was powerful, Cecelia was just an ordinary person. Thus, even after Phyllis had been injected with Colored ze Holy Water by the ck Hawk and activated her unique bloodline, she could not surpass Sean. She could only be somewhere between Sean and Cecelia. The same was true for Parker Mason and Nic Wright. Parker Mason had the Mason family bloodline, while Nic Wright was just an ordinary person. Logically, Sean, as their son, could not have a stronger bloodline than Parker Mason! ¡°Your Highness Prince Ashby is not aware of the whole story,¡± Old Mrs. Mason took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°As you said, if that unfilial son were truly their child, his bloodline could not possibly be this strong!¡± ¡°What if he isn¡¯t?¡± she continued. Boom! Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt, exploding in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°You mean,¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he asked sharply, ¡°Sean is not Parker Mason¡¯s biological son?¡± ¡°No!¡± Old Mrs. Mason shook her head and said, ¡°He is indeed the biological son of Pojun, but he is not the biological son of that cheap woman, Nic Wright!¡± Prince Ashby pursued, ¡°Then Sean¡¯s biological mother is¡­ Who?¡± Chapter 265: Wicked Old Woman It was precisely because the fusion of bloodlines between parents could directly influence and even determine the talent and foundation of the next generation that marriages between children ofrge families had always emphasizedpatibility in terms of status, ss, and bloodlines. Only when both parents¡¯ bloodlines were equally strong could their union possibly produce even stronger descendants. In the beginning, when Parker Mason insisted on marrying Nic Wright, not only did Old Mrs. Mason strongly oppose it, but it also caused a considerable uproar in the capital. Almost everyone believed that Nic Wright was not worthy of Parker Mason. Their union was seen as a waste of the Mason family¡¯s excellent bloodline. If it hadn¡¯t been for the patriarch¡¯s insistence, oveing objections and pressure to make the marriage of Parker Mason and Nic Wright possible, Nic Wright might never have entered the Mason family¡¯s doors. However, who could have imagined that Sean was not the child of Parker Mason and Nic Wright, and not even Nic Wright¡¯s biological son? If not Nic Wright, then who could it be? The Mason family¡¯s bloodline was good, but far inferior to the royal bloodline of Prince Ashby. Yet Sean¡¯s talent far exceeded Prince Ashby¡¯s. There were only two possibilities: either Sean¡¯s biological mother¡¯s bloodline was as excellent and powerful as the Mason family¡¯s, resulting in an even stronger bloodline when merged, or Sean¡¯s biological mother¡¯s bloodline was inherently much stronger than the royal one. Even after merging with the Mason family¡¯s bloodline and being somewhat hindered by it, Sean¡¯s bloodline still remained far above the royal bloodline. The first possibility was the most likely! If it was the second, it would be too terrifying!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It could be called horror! But no matter which possibility, Sean¡¯s biological mother¡¯s background was definitely extraordinary! At least! No weaker than the Mason family! ¡°This¡­¡± Under the astonished and expectant gazes of everyone, Old Mrs. Mason hesitated for a moment, then shook her head again, cautiously saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find out the true identity of that bastard¡¯s biological mother, but I¡¯ve made no progress!¡± ¡°I think!¡± ¡°Only Williams, Parker, and that despicable woman Nic Wright know the truth. Five years ago, Williams and that despicable woman Nic Wright both died, and only Parker disappeared without a trace!¡± ¡°Before Sean was released from prison, Bernardo and I sent people to Hilshire to capture him. We wanted to use his life to force Parker to show up, but we didn¡¯t expect that the bastard would deceive us, secretly join the military, activate his bloodline, and dramatically increase his strength. He¡¯s no longer something we, the Mason family, can withstand¡­¡± After joining Prince Ashby, Old Mrs. Mason had learned from Prince Ashby about Sean¡¯s identity as the ¡°General Wolf of the North.¡± She almost regretted it to death! If she had known Sean¡¯s background earlier, how could she have underestimated the enemy, allowed Bernardo to act recklessly and repeatedly stumble at Sean¡¯s hands, allowing Sean to fight his way from Hilshire to the capital step by step? Unfortunately! It was toote for regrets! ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Prince Ashby coldly said, ¡°Then how do you know for sure that Parker Mason is Sean¡¯s biological father and Nic Wright is definitely not Sean¡¯s biological mother?¡± This matter was of great importance and could not tolerate any negligence! Prince Ashby had to find out whose bloodline flowed through Sean¡¯s veins! ¡°Blood type!¡± Old Mrs. Mason said, ¡°At first it was because of blood type!¡± ¡°When Sean was a child, he suffered from a severe illness and needed a blood transfusion. Parker had type A blood, and that despicable woman had type AB. Parents with these two blood types cannot have a child with type O blood!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Sean has type O blood!¡± With a cold snort! Old Mrs. Mason continued, ¡°After I found something was wrong, I secretly sent someone to do paternity tests for them separately. The results clearly showed that Sean is Parker¡¯s biological son!¡± ¡°That despicable woman is not Sean¡¯s biological mother!¡± She spoke confidently! Obviously not lying! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s face darkened as he nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the true identity of that mysterious woman!¡± Then! He looked at Fergus Archer! He said, ¡°Judging from Sean¡¯s rapid progress over the past five years, his bloodline is indeedparable to a high-level spirit beast, or even better!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If he is really still alive and has killed the ck-scaled Python carefully raised by Lord Archer, then when Lord Archer captures him alive and uses the Dragon Cauldron to refine him, advancing to the Bright Realm should be a certainty!¡± This was a great discovery! For Prince Ashby, it was also a great opportunity! The ck-scaled Python was more of a threat than a blessing. Prince Ashby had been worried that Fergus Archer¡¯s path to advancement would be cut off. With his vtile temperament, he might act recklessly out of anger and be uncontroble! Now, things had changed! Using Sean and the Dragon Cauldron, he could continue to tempt Fergus Archer¡¯s appetite until Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction waspletely destroyed! As for what would happen after destroying Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction¡­ By then, if Fergus Archer really captured Sean alive, whether or not to keep the promise and lend the Dragon Cauldron to Fergus Archer, and whether or not to let Fergus Archer refine Sean, would depend on Prince Ashby! Sean¡¯s bloodline was so powerful, who the hell wouldn¡¯t want to capture and refine him? Even Prince Ashby, as prestigious as he was, was no exception! ¡°You old hag know your ce!¡± After contemting for a moment, Fergus Archer finally gave up his intention to kill Old Mrs. Mason on the spot and snorted, ¡°Ten days! I will only stay in the capital for ten days!¡± ¡°Within ten days!¡± ¡°Send someone to find Sean, or else, before I leave, I¡¯ll still destroy your entire Mason family!¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face looked as if she had eaten dog shit! However, facing the threat and intimidation of Fergus Archer, Old Mrs. Mason cursed inwardly but could only express gratitude outwardly, saying, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Lord Archer, for your magnanimity!¡± ¡°I will definitely!¡± ¡°I will do my best!¡± With that, she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, secretly relieved. Her heart, which had been suspended, finally settled down. Although there were only ten short days, who knew what could happen in those ten days? As long as there was time, there was a chance! And hope! Seemingly remembering something, Old Mrs. Mason turned to Prince Ashby hesitantly and said, ¡°Your Highness Prince Ashby, there is one more matter I¡¯m unsure whether to mention or not¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Prince Ashby frowned, ¡°Just say it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Old Mrs. Mason nodded and continued, ¡°Prince Ashby, you should know that five years ago, Sean was arrested in Hilshire for rape. The woman he raped was a woman called Cecelia Moore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like fate ying tricks on people!¡± ¡°Sean and Cecelia had only one night together, but that one time, Cecelia became pregnant and gave birth to a daughter for him!¡± ¡°Their daughter¡¯s name is Phyllis, and she¡¯s over four years old now!¡± ¡°A while ago!¡± ¡°Bernardo sent people to Hilshire, captured Phyllis, and injected her with Colored ze Holy Water. As a result, Phyllis didn¡¯t die but instead had her bloodline activated by the Colored ze Holy Water!¡± ¡°Later, Sean went to Crane to participate in an underground auction, aiming to obtain Ladies Star Grass to suppress Phyllis¡¯s bloodline!¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that Phyllis must have inherited Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline!¡± ¡°So, if we capture Cecelia and Phyllis, the mother and daughter, and bring them to the capital, we can force Sean out of hiding or directly refine Phyllis. Isn¡¯t this a win-win?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback! Especially Chuck Campbell and the other heads of the capital¡¯s families, whose eyelids jumped, and the corners of their mouths twitched involuntarily several times, looking at Old Mrs. Mason as if she were a heartless monster! Damn! That was ruthless! If exposing Sean¡¯s background was for Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s self-preservation and survival, that was understandable; but now, she was deliberately dragging Cecelia and Phyllis into the abyss, taking advantage of their misfortune and kicking them while they were down! Unscrupulous! Utterly shameless! Phyllis was just a little girl over four years old! Parker Mason was Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s own son, Sean her grandson, and Phyllis her great-granddaughter! Even in the capital, where intrigue and deception were rampant, and among these ruthless family heads who were used to scheming, they were appalled by Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s despicable actions! Unimaginably chilling! At least! They couldn¡¯t see themselves doing such shameless and inhuman things! Old Mrs. Mason of the Mason family was truly wicked! ¡°Alright!¡± Fergus Archer was also momentarily stunned, but immediately after, he burst outughing, seemingly very satisfied with Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s proposal, and nodded, ¡°Then hurry up and capture Sean¡¯s wife and daughter and bring them to the capital for me!¡± ¡°That bastard killed my ck Scale Python!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll personally torture his wife and refine his daughter, making him wish it were him who was killed!¡± There was a chilling murderous intent in his words! ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it¡­¡± Prince Ashby thought for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°Based on the situation of the previous battle in Hilshire, Sean¡¯s foundation is in Hilshire, and the forces he left behind there are not to be underestimated!¡± ¡°If we rashly send people to capture them, we might alert them, making them more prepared and possibly hiding in advance!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll send someone with Prince Ashby¡¯smand to go to Hilshire and deceive Cecelia and Phyllis, the mother and daughter, intoing to the capital. Once they¡¯re in the capital, they¡¯ll be at our mercy!¡± As a royal family member, Prince Ashby was already involved in a power struggle with Prince Roscoe, and they were fighting each other viciously. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have any sympathy orpassion! Phyllis, huh? Sean¡¯s bloodline inheritance, huh? Fergus Archer wanted it! And Prince Ashby wanted it too! Chapter 266: Wedding Gift The attitudes of Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer made Old Mrs. Mason secretly rejoice! Sean possessed a powerful bloodline; this alone was enough to bring him endless dangers! The family of three, none could escape! Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s desire was simple: to see Sean dead! If Sean were not dead, Old Mrs. Mason would be restless, and the Mason family would never have peace, always fearing Sean¡¯s furious revenge. ¡°His Highness Prince Ashby is wise!¡± While rejoicing, Old Mrs. Mason didn¡¯t forget to tter Prince Ashby. This pleasing expression made people like Chuck Campbell despise her even more. However, in front of Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer, they too showed an equally pleasing expression: ¡°We are willing to help Prince Ashby solve his problems!¡± ¡°If Prince Ashby has any orders, please do not hesitate to instruct us!¡± Human nature was like this. For their own interests, they would be the person they hated when under pressure. ¡°Master of the Campbell family!¡± Prince Ashby looked at Chuck Campbell and said, ¡°You will personally lead the trip to Hilshire. Carry my order and try not to cause any trouble. Be sure to bring Cecelia and Phyllis back to the capital!¡± Then, he turned to the heads of several other families and said, ¡°Prince Roscoe will not sit idly by after this setback. The situation in the capital changes rapidly, and the royal guards must not act rashly. Therefore, each of you must select a Complete Stage fighter from your family to apany Master Campbell to Hilshire. If Cecelia and Phyllis try to resist, you must capture them and bring them back to me!¡± Prince Ashby was determined to obtain Phyllis! ¡°Yes!¡± Chuck Campbell and the others responded with resolute voices, bowing to ept the mission. ¡°Seven days!¡± Prince Ashby continued, ¡°In seven days, it will be Lord Archer and Julia¡¯s wedding day. Cecelia and Phyllis will be my wedding gift to Lord Archer! Within these seven days, I want to see them!¡± With that, Prince Ashby subtly gave Chuck Campbell a look. Chuck Campbell was momentarily startled, but as a loyal follower of Prince Ashby and head of the Campbell family, he was a cunning old fox. He quickly understood the hidden meaning in Prince Ashby¡¯s words and nodded, ¡°Please rest assured, Your Highness Prince Ashby and Lord Archer. We willplete our mission to Hilshire and not miss Lord Archer¡¯s wedding day!¡± Seven days! In fact, it would only take one day to travel from the capital to Hilshire and back. There was no need for seven days! However, Prince Ashby deliberately set a seven-day limit, clearly instructing Chuck Campbell and the others to stall for time. After all, whether it was refining Sean or Phyllis, they would need the Dragon Cauldron. The sooner Chuck Campbell and the others returned, the sooner Prince Ashby would have to enter the Imperial Pce and lend the Dragon Cauldron to Fergus Archer. But Prince Ashby didn¡¯t want to be used by Fergus Archer beforepletely destroying Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction! He was unwilling to give Phyllis to Fergus Archer. ¡°Prince Ashby!¡± Fergus Archer was not a fool, and he immediately saw through Prince Ashby¡¯s trick. ring, he called out Prince Ashby¡¯s name without any respect, angrily asking, ¡°What the hell do you mean? Do you want to y me?¡± Even for the current Padishah of the Imperial Pce, Fergus Archer held resentment, let alone the son of the Padishah? ¡°Lord Archer, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Prince Ashbyughed. ¡°I have made it clear that Cecelia and Phyllis will be my wedding gift for Lord Archer. At that time, I will hand them over to you along with the Dragon Cauldron.¡± At this moment, Prince William and Prince Green¡¯s forces were already lying in ambush near the royal residence. Therefore, Prince Ashby was not afraid of Fergus Archer. ¡°What wedding!¡± Fergus Archer coldly said, ¡°That little slut Julia and that bastard Sean fell off the cliff together. Even if they weren¡¯t killed by the ck-scaled python, they wouldn¡¯t dare show their faces easily. Who am I marrying?¡± Prince Ashby¡¯sughter grew increasingly sinister. With a smug expression, he exined, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lord Archer think that on the day of the grand wedding, Julia¡¯s absence would actually be a great blessing for us?¡± ¡°You should know!¡± ¡°The marriage contract between Lord Archer and Julia was granted by the emperor himself, known to all under heaven!¡± ¡°When the timees!¡± ¡°Lord Archer should act as if nothing had happened, lead your people in an orderly manner to Prince Adam¡¯s residence to wee the bride. If my younger brother cannot find Julia, he will be defying the imperial decree and humiliating the royal family!¡± ¡°With this excuse!¡± ¡°I can lead my men to surround his residence, arrest him for questioning, and cut off Prince Roscoe¡¯s right-hand man, leaving Prince Roscoe with no chance to turn things around!¡± The struggle for power was a heart-pounding affair! It was a matter of life and death! Prince Ashby would not miss such a great opportunity! However! Fergus Archer was not satisfied with Prince Ashby¡¯s exnation and angrily said, ¡°You want to use me?¡± ¡°Not use.¡± Prince Ashby spoke solemnly, ¡°But trade!¡± ¡°Lord Archer should remember the alliance between us, right? You help me eliminate my opponents and secure the throne, and I lend you the Dragon Cauldron to help you smoothly advance to the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill the promise!¡± ¡°Seven dayster, on the day of the grand wedding, you help me get rid of Prince Adam during the day, and in the evening, I will send you Cecelia and her daughter Phyllis to rece Julia andplete your wedding night, however you please!¡± ¡°With beautiful women by your side and the opportunity to break through, isn¡¯t that delightful?¡± It had to be admitted! Prince Ashby was extremely cunning and resourceful! Just moments earlier, Old Mrs. Mason had dragged Cecelia and Phyllis into the affair, and Prince Ashby had already figured out how to use them to improve his own game! The art of the emperor! It was to treat all beings as chess pieces! Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby stared at each other, Archer threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better not try any tricks with me, or I won¡¯t mind twisting off your head!¡± Daring to speak to Prince Ashby in such a tone, in the entire capital, besides Padishah, there was probably only Fergus Archer! Then! Fergus Archer turned and left! He led his two tiger generals out of the main hall and mounted the back of the ck marsh rhino tiger. Amid the piercing roar, he left Prince Ashby¡¯s East Pce and returned to Hill Riverside! He wanted to personally investigate how Sean had managed to escape! Compared to Phyllis, he was more interested in Sean! After all! In the past five years, Sean had made rapid progress, and his powerful bloodline had been verified, far more reliable than Phyllis. If he could capture Sean alive, he was confident in advancing to the Bright Realm¡­ At that time, in the residence of Prince Roscoe! Including Julia¡¯s father, Prince Adam, many powerful supporters of Prince Roscoe had gathered, including the head of the Porter family, Pierce Porter, Luna Porter, and the helmsmen of several other major families! However, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely tense! Carl, covered in blood and severely injured, had lost all of his previous elegant demeanor. He knelt behind Prince Roscoe, gritting his teeth with fury and resentment! The five or six Complete Stage elders who had risked their lives to escort Carl out of Hill Riverside were kneeling behind him! They were equally outraged! ¡°Your Highness!¡± One of the elders spoke up, ¡°In the battle of Hill Riverside, we suffered heavy losses, but we can¡¯t me Prince Carl. It¡¯s that bastard Sean who is all show and no substance!¡± ¡°All talk!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even manage to wound Fergus Archer in a battle to the death, and he risked his life to save the princess by jumping off a cliff, a disgrace to the name of the General Wolf of the North!¡± Upon hearing this! Prince Adam couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth! Julia! After all, she was his own flesh and blood! In order to lure Fergus Archer into the trap, he had cruelly used Julia as bait, pushing her into the pit of fire and the abyss of death! But the result¡­ Julia did indeed y her part, and Fergus Archer took the bait, but who could have imagined that things would not develop as they had expected, and Sean would not seriously wound Fergus Archer? Atst! It was Julia who dragged Sean down, causing him to fall off the cliff for nothing, not even getting the chance to die alongside Fergus Archer! It was all thanks to Julia, and it was all ruined by Julia! Sean was willing to risk his life to save Julia. In the eyes of the elderly man before them, this move was incredibly foolish. However, whenpared to Julia¡¯s father, it stirred up a mix of emotions within him! His own daughter was pushed into a fiery pit by his own hands, and the person who saved her just happened to be the one he was plotting against. What an irony! ¡°The situation hase to this!¡± Before Prince Roscoe could speak, Prince Carl¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the elderly man, snorting, ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore!¡± ¡°What¡¯s urgent now is how to deal with the situation!¡± ¡°Having lost more than a dozen Complete Stage fighters at once, the bnce of power between us and Prince Ashby¡¯s faction has been broken. We are at aplete disadvantage. Prince Ashby will not let go of this opportunity!¡± ¡°He will definitely seize the momentum and pursue relentlessly!¡± Prince Carl deliberately changed the topic, not wanting to bring up Julia and Sean again.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Everyone¡¯s faces were gloomy. The current situation was indeed very unfavorable! Prince Roscoe sat in the first seat, pondering for a moment, and took a deep breath. He waved to Carl and the others, indicating, ¡°You go down and heal your injuries first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Carl and the others felt a great weight lifted, stood up, and left the hall. Afterward, Prince Roscoe looked at the heads of the families, including Pierce Porter, and signaled, ¡°You can go back too.¡± ¡°We will await your instructions!¡± The family heads looked at each other, wanting to speak but hesitating. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged!¡± Prince Roscoe continued, ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who will win in the end. I have my own strategies to deal with the situation.¡± ¡°However, if I find someone with ulterior motives, wanting to betray us in the face of danger and protect themselves, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Even if you die, you will die before me!¡± Now that Prince Roscoe was weak and in crisis, some of the family heads might have ulterior motives, and they naturally needed to be warned. ¡°Your Highness, rest assured!¡± Pierce Porter and the others¡¯ hearts trembled, and they all bowed in unison, ¡°Our loyalty to Your Highness is as clear as the sun and the moon!¡± ¡°We swear to live and die with Your Highness!¡± The struggle for the throne was a matter of life and death. After Pierce Porter and the others left, Prince Carl asked, ¡°Do you really have a way to break the deadlock?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Prince Roscoe said solemnly, ¡°I will enter the Imperial Pce and request an audience with Father.¡± ¡°Sean is dead!¡± ¡°Now, looking at the entire capital, the only person who can eliminate Fergus Archer and influence the overall situation is Father.¡± Prince Roscoe hadplete trust in Prince Carl and Prince Adam, with no guard up against them. After all, they were the three brothers who were truly tied to the same rope. There was no chance of reconciliation between them and Prince Ashby. They would either seed together or die together. ¡°Alright!¡± Prince Carl and Prince Adam exchanged nces and agreed. After talking with Prince Roscoe for about ten minutes and learning about his ns, Prince Carl and Prince Adam left. However, after they left, only one person remained in the hall besides Prince Roscoe. Luna Porter! She had not said a word from beginning to end. Half an hourter, in a luxurious bedroom on the third floor of the hall, the clothes that were originally on Prince Roscoe and Luna Porter were thrown messily at the door and on the floor of the room. After a passionate battle, Prince Roscoe and Luna Portery on the bed, embracing each other, gasping for breath, seemingly trying to vent their pent-up emotions. Prince Roscoe, with his left arm around Luna Porter and a cigar in his right hand, took a few puffs and blew out a white smoke ring. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ Sean is really dead?¡± Though Prince Roscoe had not mentioned it in front of everyone earlier, he had always harbored some doubts in his heart. ¡°Of course not!¡± Luna Porter pressed her pretty face against Prince Roscoe¡¯s chest and denied without thinking, ¡°With the great vengeance unavenged, the Mason family still alive, and my father still living, how could he willingly die?¡± Prince Roscoe was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Luna Porter¡¯s tone was very firm! Prince Roscoe curiously asked, ¡°What is your reason?¡± Luna Porterughed and said, ¡°The reason is actually quite simple. In terms of revenge, he and I are the same kind of person. Even if we have to die, we will make sure our enemies die first!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°For the past five years, he has been killing like mad on the northern battlefield, his hands stained with the blood of his enemies, and countless corpses at his feet. To say that such a person has thepassion of a woman and is willing to give up his family¡¯s vengeance for the sake of a mere Julia is utterly ridiculous!¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you believe it?¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s face became somewhat solemn! If Sean was still alive, what would he do next? Luna Porter seemed to guess Prince Roscoe¡¯s thoughts and chuckled, ¡°Your Highness need not worry, there is no irreconcble hatred between us and Sean!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different for Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°Not to mention that the Mason family is the main target of Sean¡¯s vengeance, just take Fergus Archer. He allied with Prince Ashby simply to borrow the power of the Dragon Cauldron and ascend to the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°His carefully nurtured ck-scaled python is dead, and Sean, with his powerful bloodline, is the only substitute!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer must kill Sean, and Sean must kill Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°The battle at Hill Riverside is just the beginning, far from over. Although we have lost the initiative and Prince Ashby has taken the lead, once Sean appears again, the troubles Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer will face will only be greater than ours¡­¡± These words! Luna Porter did not say a single one in front of everyone in the hall earlier! ¡°I hope so!¡± Prince Roscoe nodded, extinguished the cigar in his hand, and caressed Luna Porter¡¯s abdomen for a moment before coldly snorting, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Sean himself doesn¡¯t know that his powerful bloodline does note from Parker Mason!¡± ¡°Nor from Nic Wright!¡± ¡°We hold the clues to his biological mother, and with your trip to Crane, you are carrying his own flesh and blood in your belly. As long as he is still alive, he cannot escape our grasp!¡± Flesh and blood! When Prince Roscoe said these words, the smile on Luna Porter¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but it was fleeting and did not catch Prince Roscoe¡¯s attention¡­ Chapter 267 Dark Clouds over the City, Cecelia’s Worries Little did they know! At the engagement banquet in the Hilshire vi, the blood jade ring that was given to Sean was indeed a token of love between Sean¡¯s parents! However! It was not the token of love between Parker Mason and Nic Wright! It belonged to Sean¡¯s biological mother! Only Nic Wright knew this point, and she did not tell Miao Yimei and Miao Tieshan, so even Miao Yimei and Miao Tieshan were kept in the dark and unaware of the truth! Coincidentally! Pierce Porter, the head of the Porter family, also knew about it! The reason was simple! The rtionship between the Mason family and the Porter family had always been good, and they were considered old acquaintances. Parker Mason and Pierce Porter were of the same generation, and they were friends since childhood! In their youth! The two often went out for training and adventures together, and it was during these experiences that they met Sean¡¯s biological mother by chance! So! Pierce Porter not only knew the origin of the blood jade ring, but he also knew some clues about Sean¡¯s biological mother! The Porter family belonged to Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction! Naturally, Pierce Porter told Prince Roscoe everything he knew! So! Five years ago, Sean was wrongfully imprisoned, but he was secretly sent to the army, where he activated his bloodline power, made rapid progress over the years, and shone brightly in the military. He eventually became the General Wolf of the North, guarding a region. Even before Sean retired, Prince Roscoe had already realized that Sean¡¯s bloodline was extraordinary! Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline came from his biological mother! In fact! Ever since realizing this, Prince Roscoe had been secretly sending people to investigate the whereabouts of Sean¡¯s biological mother over the past few years, but to no avail! Unable to find Sean¡¯s biological mother, Prince Roscoe could only turn his attention to Sean himself! That was when Luna Porter¡¯s trip to Crane took ce! Originally, the person the Porter family had prepared to send to Crane for the underground auction wasn¡¯t Luna Porter. It was only after Prince Roscoe learned that Sean was going to Crane that he made ast-minute decision to have Luna Porter go in person! Luna Porter¡¯s task, besides bidding for the items the Porter family needed, was even more crucial: to get pregnant with Sean¡¯s child under the guise of being his fianc¨¦e, so as to secure his bloodline inheritance. This was also the reason why Luna Porter had captured Sean without killing him immediately, but instead locked him up in a grimsteel chamber, drugging him into unconsciousness every night. Coincidentally, those few days happened to be Luna Porter¡¯s ovtion period. A child of their own blood? Luna Porter looked down at Prince Roscoe¡¯s hand resting on her lower abdomen and snorted softly before asking, ¡°Your Highness, do you really intend to have me carry this child for ten months, give birth to him, and raise him to adulthood?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Prince Roscoe nodded. ¡°Of course, you must give birth to the child.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± His tone changed, a cold smile gracing his lips as he continued, ¡°As for whether or not to raise him to adulthood, that depends on when I can reach the peak of dark energy!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Luna Porter raised an eyebrow, her heart stirring. ¡°Your Highness means that when you reach the peak of dark energy and are ready to break through to the Bright Realm, you will refine him, utilizing his bloodline to help you sessfully advance?¡± At present, Prince Roscoe was only at thete stage of dark energy cultivation. To reach the strength of Sean and Fergus Archer, with one foot already in the Bright Realm, even if Prince Roscoe were of royal blood, it would take at least a decade or more. By then, the child in Luna Porter¡¯s womb would already be in his teens. If his bloodline could be activated and was strong enough, refining him with the Dragon Cauldron could indeed assist Prince Roscoe in breaking through to the Bright Realm. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Prince Roscoe scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve paid such a heavy price, sacrificing your purity to get close to that bastard Sean. If there isn¡¯t a substantial reward, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss?¡± With that, he held Luna Porter even tighter. Luna Porter said, ¡°Sean has a daughter in Hilshire, Phyllis, who is also his biological child, and her bloodline has already been activated by the Mason family. With her around, Your Highness, why bother with such a roundabout approach?¡± It seemed that Luna Porter didn¡¯t want the child in her womb to be ruthlessly refined by Prince Roscoe, bing an ingredient, a tool, a pawn before even being born. ¡°Phyllis?¡± Prince Roscoe sneered. ¡°Her rtionship with Sean as father and daughter is no longer a secret. If we can think of her existence, so can Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°even if we don¡¯t make a move, Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer will try to bring her to the capital. If Sean is still alive, what would he do if he found out they kidnapped or even refined his own daughter?¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s smile grew colder. He went on, ¡°Prince Ashby doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve been aware of Sean¡¯s true identity and strong bloodline long before him. Let him wade into these muddy waters!¡± ¡°Let him bear the brunt of Sean¡¯s wrath!¡± ¡°After our heavy losses at the battle of Hill Riverside, it¡¯s not advisable to engage in arge-scale conflict. We can take this opportunity to recuperate and, if Sean dies at their hands, move to snatch Phyllis from them, like a mantis catching a cicada, with the oriole behind ¨C wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?¡± Having grown up in the imperial family, Prince Ashby was a master of political maniption. And Prince Roscoe was no exception. ¡°But¡­¡± Luna Porter wanted to say something else, but Prince Roscoe didn¡¯t give her the chance. He mounted her again and began another round of passionate lovemaking. In the following three days, the capital¡¯s sky was filled with incessant rain, dark clouds looming over the city, and turbulent undercurrents. It seemed as though a massive storm was about to arrive. Meanwhile, in Hilshire, the sky was clear and bright. After Sean went to the capital, the situation in Hilshire hadpletely stabilized. Qian Ban Cheng¡¯s Qianjiang Group, Cecelia¡¯s Su Corporation, and Lin Xian¡¯s Xiang Army Media Group were the three major conglomerates that were thriving! Qian Ban Cheng was doing well, as he was originally the richest man in Hilshire and was more than capable of handling the situation. However, Cecelia and Lin Xian were different cases. One was a former small manager who had been suppressed everywhere, and the other was a recent college graduate. They suddenly became the presidents of hugepanies worth tens of billions, and understandably, they felt overwhelmed. Day and night, they were so busy it was unbearable. Exhausted and in a mess. However, at noon today, despite her hectic schedule, Cecelia called Lin Xian and invited her to thepany for a chat. Inside the president¡¯s office of the Su Corporation, Lin Xian entered while Cecelia was organizing files on her desk. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you had to call me over so urgently?¡± Lin Xian asked, closing the office door behind her and sitting down on the sofa across from Cecelia. They had be very familiar with each other after spending time together. Cecelia, being Sean¡¯s aunt, looked at Lin Xian with a weary expression and sighed, ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t feelfortable discussing with my parents. I wanted to talk to you about them.¡± ¡°Is it about Sean?¡± Lin Xian guessed. From the moment she received Cecelia¡¯s call, she had a feeling this was the case. She couldn¡¯t help butin about Sean, ¡°He just left in the middle of the wedding! What a jerk! You look terrible, you must not have slept wellst night. Don¡¯t worry, when that guyes back, I¡¯ll make him pay for you!¡± After learning about Sean¡¯s past, Lin Xian understood his predicament. However, as a woman, she naturally sided with Cecelia in condemning Sean. Cecelia¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she shook her head, ¡°You misunderstand me, Auntie. That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m worried about his safety!¡± ¡°The capital is not like Hilshire, with many powerful families and hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He went there with hatred, and with his personality, he might offend many people. In the past few days, I¡¯ve been trying to call him, but I can¡¯t get through¡­¡± Cecelia expressed her concerns. Now, due to the previous video incident involving Luna Porter, Marcia was very dissatisfied with Sean. Miao Yi Mei and Miao Tie Shan were getting older, and Cecelia didn¡¯t want them to worry either. The only person she could confide in was Lin Xian. ¡°Has it been like this all the time?¡± Lin Xian frowned, ¡°I called him yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t get through either. I thought he was busy or had a bad signal¡­ Wait a second, I¡¯ll try again.¡± Lin Xian took out her phone and immediately called Sean. Just as expected, the familiar busy tone yed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is temporarily unavable¡­¡± She tried three times, but the result was the same. Afterward, Lin Xian called Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, only to find that their phones were also unreachable. ¡°This is strange!¡± Lin Xian¡¯s face quickly darkened, ¡°Could something really have happened?¡± It might be reasonable to find an exnation for why Sean¡¯s phone was unreachable, but the fact that Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf¡¯s phones were also unreachable was obviously not a simple coincidence. ¡°Auntie, do you think¡­¡± Cecelia hesitated, her eyes reddening, ¡°The Mason family is so powerful, and Sean only took Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf with him. Could they have¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Lin Xian cut her off before she could finish, shaking her head firmly, ¡°Absolutely not! He is so smart and capable! He knew that the capital is full of hidden dangers, and that the Mason family wants him dead. If he wasn¡¯t confident, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a risk!¡± ¡°We must believe in him!¡± After some thought, Lin Xian asked, ¡°When exactly did his phone be unreachable?¡± ¡°Three days ago!¡± Cecelia said, ¡°We used to call each other almost every night before going to bed. Thest time we talked, he said that the situation in the capital was veryplicated. Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe were at odds, and the Mason family had already sided with Prince Ashby. The Porter family may also have been involved in the tragedy five years ago¡­¡± ¡°He also said,¡± she continued, ¡°that if I couldn¡¯t reach him in the next few days, I shouldn¡¯t worry, and nothing would happen.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°How could I not worry about him? Phyllis looks for him every day after school. If something happens to him, how am I supposed to exin it to Phyllis?¡± In the end, Cecelia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her voice was choked with emotion. Prince Ashby? Prince Roscoe? The Mason family! The Porter family! These powerful figures in the capital were like the top figures and forces in the entire country. In the past, Lin Xian never even dared to think about them, as they were too distant for her. She probably wouldn¡¯t even reach them in her lifetime! But now, Sean had gone to the capital with hatred and was living among these powerful people. The danger was obvious! Just thinking about it made Lin Xian shiver with cold and fear. ¡°There¡¯s also something strange,¡± Cecelia took a deep breath, trying to control her tears and emotions, and recalled, ¡°For some reason, I¡¯ve had insomnia these past few nights, and when I finally fall asleep, I keep having the same dream¡­¡± ¡°In the dream, there¡¯s a woman-a very beautiful woman who seems to¡­¡± ¡°She seems to im to be Sean¡¯s mother! But I¡¯ve seen photos of Sean¡¯s mother at my grandparents¡¯ house, and I¡¯m sure that the woman in the photo is not the same as the one in my dream.¡± As she spoke, Cecelia unconsciously looked down at the blood jade ring on her right ring finger. After all, Miao Yi Mei had said that this ring was a token of love between Sean¡¯s parents. Nic Wright had given it to her before going to the capital, asking her to give it to Sean¡¯s future wife. It was of great significance! Moreover, considering the strange incident when the blood jade ring had pricked her finger, Cecelia felt even more suspicious. Wild thoughts even crossed her mind! For example, could it be that Sean¡¯s mother was sending her dreams through the ring? But the woman in the dream was clearly not Nic Wright! Who was she? ¡°An old saying goes, ¡®strange powers and chaos,''¡± Lin Xian said, not having experienced it herself. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve been too busy with worktely and under a lot of mental stress, so you¡¯ve be a bit dazed and had some strange fantasies.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cecelia touched the blood jade ring on her right ring finger, unsure of what to say. She nodded and said, ¡°Maybe.¡± Lin Xian sympathetically advised, ¡°Thepany has stabilized now. You must rest well after work. As for Sean, I¡¯ll go to Qian Jiang Groupter and see if their director has any way to help.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll call the Campbell family of Crane. They have connections in the capital and should be able to find out about Sean.¡± Sean was far away in the capital! The only thing Lin Xian could think of was to ask others for help! However, Cecelia¡¯s concern for Sean was stronger than anyone else¡¯s. So she had asked Lin Xian for her opinion, hoping to go to the capital herself if possible. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be much help, and might even be a burden to Sean. But as husband and wife, she wanted to face any difficulties or dangers together with her man, her husband-together, they would ovee them! Waiting was unbearably painful! But being together was a form of happiness that transcended life and death! ¡°Auntie, actually, I¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Cecelia was about to reveal her thoughts when thendline on her desk suddenly rang, interrupting her. Cecelia was startled! She had no choice but to swallow her words and pick up the phone, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Miss Moore,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°A few people have arrived from the capital, saying they¡¯vee specifically to see you.¡± The capital? Cecelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face changed dramatically! Chapter 268: Too Late to Run What was she thinking? What wasing? Just as Cecelia was about to say she wanted to go to the capital, someone from the capital arrived! However, to her shock, Cecelia couldn¡¯t be happy about it. Instead, she was filled with deep worry. The Moore Group had no business dealings with the capital. If someone from there hade, it must have something to do with Sean! So, was it good news? Or was it bad news? Cecelia felt that thetter was more likely. If it were good news, Sean would have told her directly. Why would he send someone all the way to Hilshire? Her hand trembled, and the phone almost fell onto her desk. Cecelia asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Did they reveal their identity and purpose?¡± Seeing Cecelia¡¯s unusual reaction, Cornelia immediately stood up. ¡°No¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded anxious. ¡°There are five of them, looking fierce and acting tough. They insist on seeing Miss Moore in person. They seem to have an extraordinary background!¡± ¡°Shadow Wolf and the others, along with thepany¡¯s security guards, might not be able to stop them¡­¡± Those people were, of course, led by the Campbell family¡¯s patriarch, Chuck Campbell. Following Prince Ashby¡¯s instructions, the other capital families each sent an elder with Complete Stage power to apany him. There were five people in total, with only Chuck Campbell in the mid-stage of dark energy. To ensure the safety of Cecelia and the others, even though the situation in Hilshire had stabilized, the members of the Bloody Wolf Group, led by Shadow Wolf, didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They divided into five groups, each responsible for protecting Cecelia, Phyllis, Cornelia, Gemma and Dean, and Marcia and Matthew. Originally, there were twenty-one retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had gone to the capital with Sean, leaving neen. Four in each group! Only Marcia and Matthew had three people around them. After all, in terms of intimacy with Sean, Cecelia was his wife, Phyllis his daughter, Cornelia his aunt, and Gemma and Dean his maternal grandparents ¨C all direct blood rtives. Only Marcia and Matthew, as his inws, were rtively distant. If someone wanted to target Sean¡¯s rtives, the probability of choosing Marcia and Matthew was the smallest. Moreover, Marcia still harbored resentment and wanted to break up Sean and Cecelia. She often spoke ill of Sean in front of Cecelia, so the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group, including Shadow Wolf, held a grudge against her. When Cornelia had arrived earlier, the four retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group responsible for her protection hade with her and were now downstairs. Along with the four guarding Cecelia, led by Shadow Wolf, there were a total of eight. Cecelia was well aware of their strength. And now, eight against five, the woman said that Shadow Wolf and the others couldn¡¯t stop the visitors. This made Cecelia¡¯s heart sink even further. It seemed that the visitors were indeed extraordinary. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Cecelia said solemnly, ¡°Arrange for them to wait for me in the conference room.¡± ¡°Cecelia!¡± As soon as Cecelia hung up the phone, Cornelia asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cecelia told the truth, ¡°Someone hase from the capital!¡± ¡°They want to see me!¡± Cornelia¡¯s face changed dramatically. However, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t refuse. The matter concerned Sean¡¯s safety, and as his aunt, Cornelia had the right to know and the responsibility to help. The two left the CEO¡¯s office and headed straight for the conference room. Inside the conference room, after the girl from thepany had led Chuck Campbell and the others in, Shadow Wolf and the others stood guard at the door, waiting for Cecelia and Cornelia. They also called the other members of the Bloody Wolf Group to hurry over. Four Complete Stage elders, along with Chuck Campbell in the mid-stage of dark energy, put tremendous pressure on Shadow Wolf and the others. Even if all neen members of the Bloody Wolf Group were present, they might not be able to protect Cecelia and Cornelia. After all, the gap in power was evident. If it were opponents in thete stage of dark energy, they could make up for it with a numerical advantage. However, with four Complete Stage elders arriving all at once, it was no longer something that could be dealt with by simply outnumbering them. Therefore, Shadow Wolf simply called Mr. Brain over as well. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Seeing Cecelia and Cornelia, Shadow Wolf and the others gathered around. Cecelia nodded and asked,¡±Shadow Wolf, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°The leader of the team is the head of the Campbell family, Chuck Campbell!¡± ¡°Mid-stage dark energy!¡± Shadow Wolf said, ¡°He¡¯s apanied by four old fellows at the Complete Stage. With just a few of us, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± ¡°As far as I know¡­¡± ¡°The Campbell family should be part of Prince Ashby¡¯s faction, supporters of Prince Ashby!¡± Shadow Wolf recounted what he knew to Cecelia and Cornelia. Cornelia waspletely unaware of the power distribution in the capital and had no idea whether this was good or bad news, but Cecelia¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. Prince Ashby! Prince Ashby! Before Sean disappeared, he had told Cecelia over the phone that on his first day in the capital, he had wiped out the Jefferson family, a n under Prince Ashby. They were enemies, not friends, and their rtionship was broken! And now! What good coulde from Prince Ashby sending people here? ¡°Those whoe mean harm!¡± Cecelia lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Sean and Prince Ashby are enemies!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Shadow Wolf and the others, as well as Cornelia, all changed their expressions. They subconsciously thought: With Sean¡¯s whereabouts unknown, did these people suddenlye to Hilshire to take advantage of the situation and eliminate them root and branch? In their shock! Shadow Wolf made a decisive decision and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have already contacted our other brothers and Mr. Brain. They will be here within five minutes!¡± ¡°In my opinion!¡± ¡°Madam, you should leave first, and we will cover your retreat!¡± Despite knowing they were no match for Chuck Campbell and the others, the Bloody Wolf Group members were fearless in order to protect Cecelia and Cornelia¡¯s safety. ¡°No!¡± Cecelia shook her head without hesitation, ¡°I¡­¡± However! Before Cecelia could finish her sentence, Chuck Campbell¡¯s voice suddenly came from the conference room, ¡°Miss Moore!¡± ¡°We havee a long way, yet you avoid seeing us!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the proper way to treat guests, does it?¡± Cecelia was standing in the hallway just outside the conference room door, only a few meters from the entrance. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t hide from the powerful perception of the dark energy masters! Trying to run? That would not be so easy! Cecelia nced at the conference room and gritted her teeth, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, it can¡¯t be avoided!¡± ¡°I will meet him!¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s find out their intentions before making any ns!¡± After saying that! She took a deep breath! Then, she strode towards the conference room. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Cornelia hesitated for a moment before following, courageously saying, ¡°Cecelia, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Cecelia gave a faint smile. Shadow Wolf and the others exchanged nces but didn¡¯t try to stop them. Instead, they followed Cecelia and Cornelia into the conference room, knowing that it was already toote to escape. Pushing open the door of the conference room, Cecelia looked at Chuck Campbell and hispanions sitting at the oval conference table. She then signaled to the girl in charge of reception, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl left. Shadow Wolf and the others stood in a straight line behind Cecelia and Cornelia, with vignt expressions. They stared at Chuck Campbell and hispanions, their powerful dark energy already infused in their fists and feet, ready for a desperate fight at any time! ¡°Miss Moore, hello.¡± Chuck Campbellpletely ignored the presence of Shadow Wolf and the others, not even bothering to nce at them. He stood up and reached out his hand to Cecelia across the conference table, smiling, ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Cecelia interrupted Chuck Campbell, looked at his hand but did not intend to shake it, and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Campbell, you¡¯vee a long way with your people!¡± ¡°I wonder!¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 269: We Are Married, Sean’s Situation Cecelia¡¯s voice was somewhat cold! So was her gaze! She had no mood for pleasantries with Chuck Campbell, only wanting to know Sean¡¯s whereabouts and the intentions of Chuck Campbell and his people as soon as possible. ¡°Miss Moore, you know me?¡± Chuck Campbell met Cecelia¡¯s icy gaze, his smile on his face not diminishing. He withdrew his extended right hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± ¡°Since Miss Moore is so straightforward, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± ¡°I have heard¡­¡± ¡°Miss Moore and Mr. Sean Mason are engaged, and you have a daughter named Phyllis.¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± Cecelia¡¯s pupils constricted slightly! These people were indeed well-prepared! ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Cecelia shook her head, correcting, ¡°Not just engaged!¡± ¡°We are married!¡± In Cecelia¡¯s heart, she hadpletely epted Sean as her husband, her man, and had even consummated their marriage. She was determined to spend the rest of her life with Sean, facing the trials and tribtions thaty ahead together! As for the marriage certificate that had been torn in half by Marcia, it didn¡¯t matter at all! ¡°Oh?¡± Chuck Campbell raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised by Cecelia¡¯s assertiveness. He shrugged and smiled, ¡°It seems my information was incorrect, Miss Moore. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°We came here this time¡­¡± ¡°Actually!¡± ¡°We wanted to talk to Miss Moore about your husband.¡± Following Prince Ashby¡¯s orders, Chuck Campbell and the others had secretly rushed to Hilshire, deliberately avoiding Prince Roscoe¡¯s attention. One reason was the fear of Prince Roscoe¡¯s people causing trouble! Secondly, if Sean was still alive, they didn¡¯t want this news to reach his ears! Now! It had been precisely three days since Sean¡¯s battle with Fergus Archer at the cliff. During these three days, Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer had searched the area near the cliff thoroughly but had never found any trace of Sean! Not to mention Sean, they hadn¡¯t even found a single scale of the ck-scaled Python, as if it had evaporated from the face of the earth! Before this! After Sean had arrived in the capital, he had stayed at the Jade Restaurant, under the watchful eye of Prince Ashby, who had been monitoring him constantly. Prince Ashby had been able to handle the situation calmly! However, a missing and possibly still alive Sean was a huge threat. Who knew when and where he would suddenly appear and attack someone? After all, Sean, like Fergus Archer, was an expert with one foot in the Bright Realm! To deal with Fergus Archer, even with all the fighters under Prince Ashby¡¯smand, they would still need to rely on the traps and ambushes within Prince Ashby¡¯s pce to have absolute confidence! Dealing with Sean was the same! So! In recent days, both Prince Ashby and Gerard had not left the pce gates for fear of being ambushed by Sean! Even Prince Ashby was afraid, let alone Chuck Campbell? That¡¯s why Chuck Campbell hade quietly and hoped to leave quietly, avoiding any conflict with Cecelia, not revealing his whereabouts, and taking Cecelia and Phyllis back to the capital as stealthily as possible!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That¡¯s why he was so polite to Cecelia! Even with four Complete Stage old men by his side, who could take Cecelia down at any time, he hadn¡¯t rushed to be aggressive! ¡°My husband?¡± Cecelia¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but she controlled her emotions well, not showing any signs of worry or anxiety. Instead, she raised an eyebrow and asked calmly, ¡°Are my husband and Mr. Campbell good friends?¡± ¡°Since when does his business require Mr. Campbell toe and speak personally?¡± Why had Sean disappeared? Was it rted to Prince Ashby? Did Chuck Campbell know? Cecelia didn¡¯t know any of these! So, nowpletely in the dark, she wouldn¡¯t reveal that Sean had been missing for three days. Instead, she pretended to be nonchnt while trying to gauge Chuck Campbell¡¯s intentions! ¡°Hehe!¡± Chuck Campbellughed and asked, ¡°Are you sure, Miss Moore?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Mason hasn¡¯t been in contact with Miss Moore for at least the past three days, right?¡± As he spoke, he seemed confident! Like Cecelia, Chuck Campbell was testing the waters! He wanted to see if Sean had secretly contacted Cecelia during the three days since his disappearance, and whether Cecelia could still contact Sean. This was crucial for Chuck Campbell! If! Cecelia could contact Sean at any time, then Chuck Campbell and the others would be in danger! ¡°You!¡± Cecelia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted! Three days! The fact that Chuck Campbell could pinpoint the exact time of Sean¡¯s disappearance proved that he knew the reason for it! ¡°What does our marital business have to do with you?¡± The look of panic on Cecelia¡¯s face shed briefly. Although she tried to hide it, she couldn¡¯t escape Chuck Campbell¡¯s keen eyes! Moreover! It wasn¡¯t just Cecelia! Standing beside Cecelia was Cornelia, and behind Cecelia were the eight members of Bloody Wolf. Their expressions were changing to varying degrees, and the dark energy within the members surged even more! All of this! Chuck Campbell saw it all! Chuck Campbell¡¯s mouth curled into a brighter smile, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Sean had not contacted Cecelia, and Cecelia could not contact Sean. For Chuck Campbell, this was absolutely great news! So! Without any hesitation, Chuck Campbell took out his phone and said, ¡°It seems Miss Moore has a prejudice against me?¡± ¡°Actually!¡± ¡°We are friends of Mr. Mason, here on the orders of Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°This video¡­¡± ¡°Miss Moore might be interested, why not take a look.¡± With that! Chuck Campbell found a video on his phone, yed it, and then ced the phone on the desk in front of him, pushing it towards Cecelia. The sound of fighting came from the phone! And¡­ A low roar! ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°What is this!¡± Cecelia and Cornelia nced down, and the next moment, both of their faces changed dramatically! The members of Bloody Wolf also gathered around! On the phone! It was the scene of Sean fighting Fergus Archer and the ck-scaled python on the cliff. This video was taken by Gerard himself at the time, to be shown to Prince Ashby! Chuck Campbell and the others came to Hilshire to deceive Cecelia¡¯s trust and make her willingly follow them to the capital. This video was necessary, so they copied it to their own phones! ¡°Son of a b****!!!¡± The video had only yed halfway when the members of Bloody Wolf were furious! As fighters in dark energy, the Bloody Wolf members could tell at a nce that Sean was at a disadvantage in the battle against Fergus Archer, and the situation was dire! Moreover! Fergus Archer had the help of an incredibly powerful ck-scaled python! ¡°Sean, he¡­¡± Cecelia¡¯s already pale face turned even paler, and her mind was filled with thunderous noise as her body trembled violently. She swayed a few times and almost fainted on the spot! Luckily, Cornelia reacted quickly and supported Cecelia in time! Then she turned to Chuck Campbell and the others, gritting her teeth and asking, ¡°What have you done to Sean?¡± Chapter 270: Prince Ashby’s Token ¡°Who is this?¡± Chuck Campbell nced at Cornelia, his brow furrowed. His goal on this trip was Cecelia and Phyllis, so he had specifically looked at their photos beforehand but didn¡¯t recognize Cornelia! Cornelia said, ¡°I¡¯m Sean¡¯s aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Chuck Campbell¡¯s brow furrowed even more. As far as he knew, Sean didn¡¯t seem to have an aunt like Cornelia! Moreover! Judging by Cornelia¡¯s age, it would be more believable if she were Sean¡¯s sister! Aunt¡­ Wasn¡¯t she a bit too young for that? ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Cornelia¡¯s face was full of impatience, and she snorted, ¡°What have you done to Sean?¡± ¡°Coming to Hilshire!¡± ¡°What is your purpose?¡± Bang! As soon as Cornelia¡¯s words fell, the door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and the remaining eleven retired members of Bloody Wolf Group, along with Mr. Brain, all rushed into the conference room like a pack of wolves. Without a word, they surrounded Chuck Campbell and hispanions! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Brain came to Cecelia and Cornelia¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Is there news about Mr. Mason?¡± Cecelia covered her face with tears, not speaking! Cornelia handed Chuck Campbell¡¯s phone to Mr. Brain. After watching the video, Mr. Brain¡¯s already cold face instantly became incredibly solemn. He turned to look at Chuck Campbell and asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡­ killed Mr. Mason?¡± Killed! Although the video didn¡¯t show the oue of the battle between Sean and Fergus Archer, the situation was clear. If nothing unexpected happened, Sean¡¯s chances were slim! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Upon hearing the word ¡°killed,¡± the hearts of all Bloody Wolf Group members trembled violently, and the dark energy inside their bodies seemed to spiral out of control, breaking free from their bodies! In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became extremely intense! Suffocating! A great battle was about to erupt! Facing Chuck Campbell and the others, there were four Complete Stage individuals and one at the mid-level of dark energy. Even if all the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group had gathered, along with Mr. Brain, they still didn¡¯t have a surefire chance of winning! But at least they could ensure the safe evacuation of Cecelia and Cornelia! However, they didn¡¯t n to run at all! As long as they confirmed Sean¡¯s death from Chuck Campbell and the others, none of them would be allowed to leave! No one would leave the Moore Group alive! The four Complete Stage elders standing beside Chuck Campbell were wary, quietly channeling their dark energy, ready for battle. Chuck Campbell¡¯s gaze swept over the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group, his face still maintaining a calm smile. He shook his head and said, ¡°Please, hold back your thunderous anger and let me finish speaking¡­ We, like you, are friends of Mr. Mason! We havee at the behest of Prince Ashby!¡± With that, Chuck Campbell produced a palm-sized, golden token intricately engraved with dragons and phoenixes along the edge. The patterns were engraved on one side of the token. It was Prince Ashby¡¯smand, representing the authority of Prince Ashby. Apart from the Padishah¡¯s ownmand, it was the most powerful token in the entire nation. Holding the token, Chuck Campbell said, ¡°You all must be the northern generals under Mr. Mason¡¯smand, right?¡± He then swept the token around, indicating, ¡°Seeing this token is as if you were seeing Prince Ashby himself!¡± Obedience was a soldier¡¯s duty, and orders were absolute in the military. Thus, Chuck Campbell brought out Prince Ashby¡¯smand, hoping to suppress the almost out-of-control retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group. However, to Chuck Campbell¡¯s astonishment, just as his words fell, Ear Wolf suddenly pped the token from his hand, causing it to fall to the floor. ¡°Prince Ashby my ass!¡± Ear Wolf angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of damned token you have, answer Mr. Brain¡¯s question! What did you do to General Wolf?¡± Chuck Campbell was a mid-level dark energy user, while Ear Wolf was only at the early stage. Logically, even if Ear Wolf attacked suddenly, Chuck shouldn¡¯t have been unable to avoid it. The problem was that token was Prince Ashby¡¯smand! Chuck Campbell had greatly underestimated the bond of life and death between the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group and Sean, as well as their courage and bloodlust. They didn¡¯t even care about Prince Ashby¡¯smand, casually striking it away! This was something Chuck Campbell had never expected! He had been too careless! ¡°How dare you!¡± The Complete Stage elder beside Chuck Campbell was angered and instinctively wanted to attack Ear Wolf, but Chuck stopped him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They have followed Mr. Mason through life and death, battled on the battlefield, and defended their country. They are all men of iron and blood! I understand! I think even Prince Ashby wouldn¡¯t me them if he knew!¡± After saying this, Chuck Campbell bent down to pick up the token. As he did so, a cold sh of anger passed through his eyes, thinking: Just wait! When we return to the capital, you¡¯ll pay the price for this! Before confirming Sean¡¯s whereabouts, Chuck Campbell didn¡¯t want to, nor dared to, cause too much trouble in Hilshire. If Sean were to learn of it and rush over, they might not be able to return to the capital alive! So, he had to endure it! After standing up, Chuck Campbell put away Prince Ashby¡¯smand and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mason is not dead! He¡¯s still alive! However¡­ after the battle at Hill Riverside cliff, Mr. Mason was gravely injured and unconscious. He was taken back to the pce by Prince Ashby and is currently recuperating there!¡± Chuck Campbell lied. This was a strategy he had thought of beforeing. As long as he could deceive Cecelia and Phyllis into going to the capital, that would be enough! Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. Sean was still alive! This was the answer they wanted to hear the most! However! They naturally wouldn¡¯t easily believe Chuck Campbell¡¯s words. Mr. Brain asked first, ¡°You have no proof. How can we trust you?¡± ¡°Unless!¡± ¡°You can produce evidence of Mr. Mason being seriously injured and unconscious!¡± ¡°Or!¡± ¡°You can make a video call to Prince Ashby in front of us now, and let us see Mr. Mason with our own eyes!¡± The previous video only proved that Sean had encountered a fierce battle! Full of danger! However!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It couldn¡¯t prove that Sean, as Chuck Campbell said, was currently recovering from his injuries in Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce! ¡°I have said all I can!¡± Chuck Campbell had no intention of exining, nor could he exin, because he was lying and couldn¡¯t produce any so-called evidence. So, he shook his head and said, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason¡¯s condition is not very optimistic. When he will wake up, or even if he can wake up, is unknown. The doctor said that if his close rtives are with him, it may help his recovery¡­¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We hurried to Hilshire, hoping that Miss Moore and Mr. Mason¡¯s daughter could apany us to the capital and take care of Mr. Mason personally!¡± ¡°This afternoon!¡± ¡°We will return to the capital. If Miss Moore doesn¡¯t trust us, doesn¡¯t want to go, or is afraid to go, she can stay!¡± Having said that! Chuck Campbell took back his phone, told Cecelia his phone number, and turned to leave! However! Ear Wolf and the others still blocked their way, showing no intention of letting them pass! Chapter 271: Refining the Python Gall, Cecelia’s Arrangement ¡°We want to leave!¡± ¡°With just you people here, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop us!¡± Chuck Campbell¡¯s face and voice turned cold, snorting, ¡°For the sake of Prince Ashby and Mr. Mason, and for your past achievements in defending the country, I would forget about what happened earlier!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If you push your luck, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± As the head of the Campbell family, Chuck Campbell¡¯s patience was limited. Indeed, deceiving Cecelia¡¯s trust without bloodshed was the best strategy! However! If it didn¡¯t work, they would have to resort to force! A quick battle! Take a gamble! He must bet that they could abduct Cecelia and Phyllis back to the capital before Sean found out and came to their rescue, or that Sean, severely injured from the cliff battle three days ago, was still unable to intercept them! ¡°Let them go.¡± Before Ear Wolf and the others could respond, Cecelia took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will consider Mr. Campbell¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°Cecelia, this¡­¡± Cornelia and Mr. Brain were both taken aback, wanting to stop her, but Cecelia raised her hand to silence them, speaking firmly, ¡°To be honest, Aunt, even if Mr. Campbell and his people didn¡¯te to Hilshire, I was nning to go to the capital.¡± ¡°Sean is my husband, Phyllis¡¯s father. I can¡¯t let him face all the dangers alone!¡± ¡°Being with him!¡± ¡°Is my duty and responsibility as a wife!¡± It had to be admitted! Chuck Campbell and the others¡¯ arrival gave Cecelia an even morepelling reason! She did not just want to go! But! She had no choice but to go! If Sean were truly in a dire state, as Chuck Campbell imed, how could Cecelia, as his wife, ignore it? Cornelia wanted to persuade her again, but hesitated! Gritting her teeth! Cornelia said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all go together!¡± All the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group, including Shadow Wolf and Ear Wolf, expressed their intentions. When Sean went to the capital before, they wanted to follow him, but Sean insisted that they stay behind, worrying about Cecelia and Cornelia¡¯s safety!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And now! With Hilshire peaceful, but danger lurking for Sean, they couldn¡¯t stay calmly in Hilshire! Moreover! Whether Chuck Campbell and the others were friends or foes, they couldn¡¯t be sure. Cecelia¡¯s trip to the capital would require their close protection! ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Before Cecelia could agree, Chuck Campbell suddenlyughed and motioned, ¡°You can discuss it slowly. You are all wee to go with us!¡± ¡°Two o¡¯clock this afternoon!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set off on time!¡± Chuck Campbell couldn¡¯t wait for Ear Wolf and his people to apany them on this journey. Most of Ear Wolf¡¯s team had only reached the early stages of dark energy, with just a few in the middle stages. They were not a threat at all! Once they reached the capital, they would settle the score for Prince Ashby¡¯s disrespect. With that said, Chuck Campbell led four Complete Stage elders and strode away. This time, Ear Wolf and hispanions did not try to stop him. As he reached the door of the conference room, Chuck Campbell added without looking back, ¡°Oh, and Miss Moore, be sure to bring Mr. Mason¡¯s daughter along. Even though Mr. Mason has been unconscioustely, he sometimes talks in his sleep, often mentioning her daughter¡¯s name Phyllis. He must be deeply worried about his beloved daughter.¡± Phyllis was Chuck Campbell¡¯s primary target on this trip, even more critical than Cecelia. After all, Phyllis carried half of Sean¡¯s bloodline and had his legacy, while Cecelia did not. After Chuck Campbell and his group left, Cecelia pondered and spoke first to Cornelia, ¡°We cannot let my grandparents know about Sean¡¯s situation, lest they worry. So, you can¡¯t go. Besides, I¡¯ll need your help managing thepany once I leave.¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t give Cornelia a chance to refuse and turned to Mr. Brain, saying, ¡°Mr. Brain, I appreciate you and Mr. Sanchez¡¯s concern, but Mr. Sanchez can¡¯t be without you. So, you can¡¯t go either.¡± She then addressed Shadow Wolf, ¡°I will leave Hilshire on a business trip and take Phyllis with me. To ay suspicions from my parents and to ensure the safety of my aunt, grandparents, and everyone else, you will maintain your previous arrangements. I¡¯ll take eight people to the capital. The rest will continue to protect my family.¡± This was a significant matter! One reason Marcia had opposed Sean and Cecelia¡¯s marriage was Sean¡¯s extraordinary identity, with many powerful enemies. She feared Cecelia and Phyllis would be implicated. If Marcia knew the truth, she would never let Cecelia and Phyllis go to the capital to find Sean. ¡°But¡­¡± Choosing eight people from neen would leave the remaining eleven unhappy. However, Cecelia¡¯s determined tone left no room for doubt. She was a strong career woman and had a decisive character when it came to handlingpany affairs. Once her mind was made up, she wouldn¡¯t easily change it. ¡°Well, all right,¡± Shadow Wolf and the others exchanged nces. They reluctantly agreed, as they had no choice but to follow her orders. They had to obey General Wolf¡¯smands and not defy thedy¡¯s orders. ¡ª On the other side, after Chuck Campbell left the building where the Moore Group was located, he stopped and instructed, ¡°This matter concerns Prince Ashby¡¯s grand n, and we cannot afford any negligence. Please keep an eye on Cecelia and Phyllis¡¯s every move. If they try to inquire about the situation in the capital through their connections, or show any signs of escape, capture them immediately. Regardless, we must bring the mother and daughter to the capital this afternoon. Dys could lead to changes.¡± Chuck Campbell didn¡¯t trust Cecelia¡¯s words, and likewise, he couldn¡¯t take her agreement to go to the capital lightly. The four Complete Stage elders exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. ¡ª At that time, in the capital, within Hill Riverside, beneath a cliff, and inside a cave on the sheer cliff face, Sean was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He waspletely focused, forgetting both himself and the world as he continued to practice and attempt to break through to the legendary Emperor Realm. He had fully refined the python¡¯s galldder. At that moment, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were about ten meters away from Sean, using the Dragon Cauldron to refine the remaining internal organs of the ck Scaled Python. King of Night remained at the entrance of the cave. Suddenly, a harsh ringtone pierced the air. King of Night waved his sleeve and took out a satellite phone. After answering the call, he listened for a moment before saying gravely, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I understand. Keep an eye on them and make sure to protect the safety of the mother and daughter!¡± Chapter 272: Sean Breaks Through, The Mystery of His Origin After hanging up the phone, King of Night nced at Sean, his pupils slightly constricting. He thought to himself, ¡°This kid is indeed an extraordinary genius!¡± ¡°Four days!¡± ¡°He haspletely refined the python¡¯s galldder!¡± ¡°Breaking through¡­¡± ¡°Should be close!¡± During the past few days, King of Night had stayed inside the cave without leaving, both to guard the Dragon Cauldron and to witness Sean¡¯s breakthrough. So, he had observed the entire process of Sean refining the python¡¯s galldder. Originally, King of Night had given Sean seven days toplete the refinement and sessfully break through before Fergus Archer and Julia¡¯s wedding. As much as possible, King of Night, a peak dark energy master, knew that if he were to refine the galldder himself, seven days would not be enough. He would need about half a month. Considering Sean¡¯s unique bloodline and powerful talent, he felt that his expectations for Sean were already very high, and the difficulty of sess was significant. However, who could have expected that Sean, a freak of nature, wouldpletely refine the python¡¯s galldder on the fourth day and attempt to break through the chasm between dark energy and the Bright Realm, making a final sprint toward the legendary imperial realm? Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe. At such a close distance, King of Night could clearly sense Sean¡¯s aura rising steadily, reaching a level that even he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. It was terrifying! This kind of absolute suppression from the gap between realms and the energies of brightness and darkness, King of Night had only felt it before when facing the current Padishah. Under King of Night¡¯s gaze, the corner of Sean¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched, and his eyelids jumped. It seemed as if he wanted to open his eyes, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and held back. Mother and daughter! Sean had heard King of Night¡¯s words and had a vague suspicion that the mother and daughter he referred to might be Cecelia and Phyllis. After all, he was hiding in the cave to break through, unable to contact the outside world. Prince Ashby, Prince Roscoe, or even the Mason family and the Porter family might harm Cecelia and Phyllis if they couldn¡¯t find him. With this thought in mind, Sean¡¯s breathing became momentarily erratic. However, he quickly cast aside the distracting thoughts, regrouped his focus, and stabilized the intertwined dark energy and bright energy within his body. He carefully continued the transformation between dark and bright energy, introducing the refined bright energy into his body bit by bit. At the same time, he continued to polish his core, making it a container capable of holding a sufficient amount of bright energy. This was an incrediblyplex, painful, and dangerous process! The slightest mistake could damage the core, turning a peak dark energy master into aplete cripple or even causing death on the spot. Sess or perish! Julia had woken up early and had been silently observing Sean. When she noticed something unusual about Sean, her heart trembled, and she quietly asked, ¡°Lord Night, Mr. Mason¡­ is he¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Julia¡¯s emotions wereplicated at the moment. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Sean and didn¡¯t want to marry Fergus Archer either. However, she knew very well that once Sean sessfully broke through his limits and left, he would not only go after Fergus Archer but also her father. How would she cope then? ¡°Probably not,¡± King of Night shook his head. There were always risks during a breakthrough, so he couldn¡¯t be too certain. ncing at Julia, he said, ¡°Princess, if you wish, I can have someone send you back to your residence¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Julia decisively shook her head, refusing without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± If she went back, she would have to face her father. After all, it was Prince Adam who had deliberately encouraged her to go to the Jade Restaurant, informing Sean, and pushing her into the fire pit, attracting Fergus Archer and harming Sean. Moreover, after the battle at Hill Riverside, Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction was defeated. If she returned now, would her father and Prince Roscoe continue to force her to marry Fergus Archer? Probably¡­ right? After hesitating for a while, Julia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Night, do you know what the situation is like outside now?¡± ¡°I know some of it.¡± Regardless, Julia was still a royal descendant, so King of Night was rtively polite to her. He honestly said, ¡°Prince Ashby has closed off his residence and is noting out. Prince Roscoe entered the Imperial Pce but failed to see the Padishah. As for Fergus Archer¡­ he is still preparing for your wedding, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give up easily. Your engagement with him was personally granted by Padishah, and it cannot be changed. If you can¡¯t return to your residence in time, when the wedding day arrives and your father can¡¯t present the bride, it will be considered a crime of deceiving the emperor. The consequences are unimaginable!¡± Although King of Night had not left the cave, he knew the situation outside like the back of his hand. Hearing this, Julia¡¯s face changed slightly, and her heart trembled violently again. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lowering her head, Julia turned and walked away, her eyes filled with unshed tears. Her deste figure was heartbreaking. A crime of deceiving the emperor? If she went back, she would face the dilemma of marrying Fergus Archer. If she didn¡¯t, her father, mother, and everyone in Prince Adam¡¯s residence would have to bear the unbearable guilt. The only hope was for Sean to break through and kill Fergus Archer, ending their troubles once and for all. However, in that case, Sean would be the second Fergus Archer, also holding her father responsible. Oh God, what a cruel joke! The cave fell silent again, the atmosphere strangely oppressive. Time passed, minute by minute, until around half-past one in the afternoon. Boom! Without warning, a deafening noise suddenly echoed throughout the cave. In an instant, centered around where Sean was sitting, a fierce wind arose, and debris flew everywhere. It was as if a bomb had exploded, and the entire cave trembled. ¡°Boss!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were immediately awakened. They opened their eyes wide, put down the Dragon Cauldron, stopped refining, and rushed towards Sean. ¡°Did he seed?¡± Standing at the cave entrance, King of Night¡¯s face also changed, his pupils constricting, and his gaze like sharp arrows shot towards Sean. Momentster, the fierce wind stopped, and the dust settled. Sean¡¯s burly figure reappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Sean opened his icy, knife-like eyes, ignoring Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Instead, he looked directly at King of Night and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Lord Night, who is responsible?¡± He didn¡¯t ask about the process, only who was responsible. Since King of Night had chosen to answer the phone in front of Sean, he naturally had no intention of hiding anything from him. He honestly said, ¡°The head of the Campbell family in the capital, Chuck Campbell. He is a supporter of Prince Ashby and was ordered by Prince Ashby. This morning, he went to Hilshire with four Complete Stage cultivators from several other families to find your wife and daughter¡­¡± Boom! Sean was furious, and the fierce wind rose again. King of Night exined, ¡°ording to the information I have, it seems that Old Mrs. Mason betrayed you to appease Fergus Archer, revealing your true identity to both him and Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°You killed the ck-scaled Python, blocking Fergus Archer¡¯s path to promotion. Your powerful bloodline,parable to a high-level spirit beast, would suffice to rece the ck-scaled Python and help Fergus Archer break through if refined by the Dragon Cauldron!¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t find you!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°They targeted your daughter instead!¡± As a confidant of Padishah, King of Night was not only powerful and mysterious, but also possessed a vast intelligencework. He was aware of all the big and small events happening in the capital. After all! Padishah had long resided in the Imperial Pce and rarely ventured out! So! Padishah needed a pair of eyes that could see through everything, watching over the capital for him! Even! Watching over the entire world! King of Night yed such a role, like a fierce ghost in the dark night, monitoring the world like the King of Hell! Even Prince Ashby! Even Prince Roscoe! Their every move was under King of Night¡¯s control and surveince! ¡°Old Mrs. Mason!¡± ¡°That old woman deserves to die!¡± Having just broken through, Sean was still unstable and didn¡¯t stand up immediately. Gritting his teeth, he coldly asked, ¡°My identity is known to all! What¡¯s there to betray?¡± Until now, Sean didn¡¯t know that his biological mother was not Nic Wright, but someone else! ¡°This¡­¡± King of Night hesitated for a moment! Then! He sighed and said, ¡°ording to Old Mrs. Mason, your biological father is undoubtedly Parker Mason, but your biological mother is not Nic Wright!¡± ¡°That¡¯s also why your bloodline is so powerful, and your talent is extraordinary!¡± In a single sentence! Everyone was astonished! Especially Sean! Like a thunderbolt exploding in his mind, Sean waspletely dumbfounded, his body trembling violently, and his face filled with disbelief! How could this be??? Knowing Sean couldn¡¯t ept this all at once, King of Night added, ¡°You should be type O blood, right?¡± ¡°Parker Mason is type A!¡± ¡°Nic Wright is type AB!¡± ¡°You know!¡± ¡°Parents with these two blood types can¡¯t possibly have a child with type O blood! Especially Nic Wright¡¯s AB type, it¡¯s just not possible no matter how youbine them!¡± Blood type!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A very scientific method of judgment, beyond dispute! It took quite a while¡­ For Sean to recover from his shock, asking, ¡°Then who is my biological mother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± King of Night shook his head, saying, ¡°After learning this news, I sent people to investigate. However, this matter has been hidden by the Mason family for decades. You are now 26 years old, and searching for the truth now is like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡± ¡°Even Old Mrs. Mason only knew part of it and not everything.¡± ¡°The people who know your biological mother¡¯s identity should only be your grandfather Williams Mason, your father Parker Mason, and your nominal mother Nic Wright. Now that Williams Mason and Nic Wright have passed away, and Parker Mason has disappeared¡­¡± The rest of his words went unsaid, yet their meaning was clear! Those in the know were already few and far between! With some dead and others missing, how could they search??? ¡°Do you really not know, Lord Night?¡± Sean was somewhat skeptical! King of Night countered, ¡°What would I gain from lying to you?¡± Indeed! If King of Night knew, it seemed there was no reason for him to deceive Sean! ¡°I will investigate it myself!¡± Sean took a deep breath, not dwelling on this issue, and instead asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Hilshire now?¡± ¡°Chuck Campbell and Cecelia agreed to leave Hilshire at two in the afternoon toe to the capital!¡± King of Night checked the time and said, ¡°There are still twenty minutes until two o¡¯clock. If you want to stop your wife, there¡¯s still time!¡± With that! King of Night took out a satellite phone and handed it to Sean! ¡°No need!¡± After some thought, Sean shook his head and coldly said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Cecelia should be under their surveince. Making a rash call to her would only put her in danger!¡± ¡°The people I left in Hilshire should not be match for the four Complete Stage cultivators!¡± Saying this! Sean turned to King of Night and asked, ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°How many people do you have in Hilshire?¡± Unless Chuck Campbell and the others could be wiped out, Sean would never risk the lives and safety of Cecelia and the others! Chapter 273: None Shall Escape ¡°Not many!¡± ¡°Only three!¡± King of Night said, ¡°These three are a team, among them, only one is in thete stage of dark energy, and the other two are in the early stage of dark energy!¡± ¡°They excel at tracking and tailing!¡± ¡°If you want them to rescue your wife, the chances of sess are slim!¡± King of Night served as Padishah¡¯s inspector of the world, and naturally had many dark energy masters under hismand. However, after they were dispersed to various parts of the country, their collective strength was not as formidable! Moreover! From the perspective of the entire nation, Hilshire was merely an insignificant small city. Before Sean retired and returned to Hilshire, Mr. Brain, as a mid-stage dark energy master, was already an invincible presence in Hilshire! The fact that King of Night would send a three-person team led by ate-stage dark energy master to lie in wait in Hilshire was probably rted to Sean! After all! Sean was once General Wolf of the North, and even after retiring, Padishah would never let him leave his sight and control easily! To put it bluntly! The so-called three-person team was probably responsible for monitoring Sean before! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean understood in his heart but did not say more, and shook his head, ¡°Then forget it.¡± ¡°If you want to save them!¡± As King of Night¡¯s tone changed, he continued, ¡°I can call people from nearby cities at any time to ensure that Chuck Campbell and his men cannot leave Hilshire!¡± Call for reinforcements? Sean took a deep look at King of Night! King of Night had known about Chuck Campbell taking people to Hilshire to find Cecelia hours ago. If he really wanted to stop them, Chuck Campbell and the others would probably be cold, lifeless bodies by now! Now he¡¯s talking about calling for reinforcements¡­ This made Sean vaguely feel that King of Night didn¡¯t seem to be opposed to Chuck Campbell taking Cecelia and Phyllis to the capital city! ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± As their eyes met, King of Night exined, ¡°My people are the eyes of Padishah!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Only eyes!¡± ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Sean hesitated for a moment! Understood! Of course, he understood! To put it nicely, they were Padishah¡¯s trusted aides, deeply trusted by Padishah. To put it bluntly, they were actually Padishah¡¯sckeys, working for Padishah without any real decision-making power! Regardless of what they saw, heard, or discovered, all they could do was report up the chain, informing Padishah and leaving the final judgment to him! And they! Could not intervene on their own! Who knew what Padishah was thinking? If they made a mistake, they could easily bring about their own demise. The saying ¡°serving the king is like living with a tiger¡± was never truer! ¡°I understand!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sean nodded and asked, ¡°In that case, how can Lord Night dare to say that if I want to save people, you can send reinforcements at any time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to ask Padishah?¡± King of Night¡¯s previous words seemed somewhat contradictory! ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± King of Night said, ¡°Before I left the pce, Padishah gave me the Dragon Cauldron and instructed that if you could sessfully break through, I must fulfill your requests as much as possible!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You have broken through, and I dare not refuse the request of a Bright Realm cultivator!¡± Sean was stunned again! Damn! So, if he seeded in breaking through, he could mobilize King of Night¡¯s dark energy masters, but if he failed, he could only watch helplessly as his wife and daughter fell into danger? Padishah! How ruthless you are! ¡°There¡¯s not much time left for you!¡± King of Night reminded, ¡°Thirteen minutes, anyter and you¡¯ll have to intercept them halfway!¡± ¡°If that happens!¡± ¡°In the chaos of battle, I¡¯m afraid your wife and children might be identally injured!¡± Sean¡¯s thoughts raced like lightning! After a moment! He shook his head and said, ¡°Previously, when I first arrived in the capital city, at the top of Jade Restaurant, Gerard killed my friend in front of me. I wiped out the entire Jefferson family and warned him!¡± ¡°Dare to touch my family and friends!¡± ¡°I will just kill them all!¡± ¡°Perhaps, Gerard did not ry my words to Prince Ashby, or perhaps, neither that father nor son took my words to heart.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trouble Lord Night to send people to secretly escort them along the way, letting them bring Cecelia and Phyllis to the capital. Before they enter the city, I will personally go to meet them and give Prince Ashby a profound lesson he will never forget!¡± Between words! A murderous aura! Although Sean could mobilize King of Night¡¯s forces to stop Cecelia and Phyllis from reaching the capital, he chose not to do so. First, sending a few Complete Stage practitioners to snatch people from their peers posed risks, regardless of the size! Sean didn¡¯t want Cecelia and Phyllis to face any danger at all. Not even a little! Secondly, after the battle at Hill Riverside, Prince Roscoe¡¯s forces were severely weakened, and the bnce of power between him and Prince Ashby had beenpletely shattered. The struggle for session would inevitably intensify. Sean was now unavoidably involved, and Phyllis¡¯s unique bloodline had been exposed, making her a target. Even if they killed Chuck Campbell and others, protecting the mother and daughter duo this time, what about the next time or the time after that? Leaving them in Hilshire would only make Sean uneasy. So, it was better to take this opportunity to bring them to the capital and keep them by Sean¡¯s side. Now that he had officially entered the Bright Realm, he had nothing to fear as long as the Padishah didn¡¯t try to kill him. ¡°Alright!¡± King of Night nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the arrangements, ensuring everything goes smoothly!¡± ¡°And you, focus on stabilizing your foundation in the Bright Realm,¡± he advised Sean. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when they¡¯re nearing the capital.¡± It was estimated that Chuck Campbell and Cecelia would arrive in the capital around 6 or 7 in the evening, giving Sean enough time to adapt to his Bright Realm cultivation. In the evening, he would test his Bright Realm powers on Chuck Campbell and his men. ¡°Boss!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°You guys?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Have you broken through to the middle stage of dark energy yet?¡± At this, Spirit Wolf became somewhat embarrassed, smiling bitterly, ¡°Just a little more. Give me two or three days, and I¡¯ll definitely break through!¡± Pupil Wolf chimed in, ¡°I should be able to do it tomorrow!¡± ¡°Well, hurry up then! Focus on your cultivation!¡± Sean scolded them. ¡°What use are two dark energy beginners? Are you going to get yourselves killed?¡± His words left Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf speechless. They obediently returned to the Dragon Cauldron and resumed their cultivation. ¡­ At 5 pm in the evening, the setting sun dyed half the sky red. Sean stopped cultivating more than an hour early, quietly leaving Hill Riverside through another cave entrance. At the foot of the mountain, a ck Mercedes-Benz sedan had been arranged by King of Night. Driving alone, Sean took a detour through the southern part of the city, following the main road to the capital. After leaving the city and driving south for about 20 kilometers, he slowly came to a stop at a highway entrance. The area was deste and uninhabited, an excellent ce for an ambush. King of Night reported Chuck Campbell and Cecelia¡¯s whereabouts to Sean every ten minutes through his phone. At around 6:10 pm, they were only a dozen kilometers away from the highway entrance. They should arrive within ten minutes. However, as Sean sat in the car, filled with murderous intent and anticipation, he suddenly heard faint, familiar growlsing from a distance behind him. Roars of wild beasts! Without looking back, he knew who it was-ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tigers! Who else could it be, riding the ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tigers, but the three Tiger Generals under Fergus Archer¡¯smand? ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Sean thought, a fierce glint in his eyes. ording to King of Night, Prince Ashby had sent Chuck Campbell and others to Hilshire to deceive Cecelia and Phyllis because Fergus Archer, the despicable man, wanted Phyllis. It was infuriating! Sean hadn¡¯t yet sought trouble with Fergus Archer, but his three Tiger Generals hade of their own ord. It seemed Fergus Archer wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that even if Chuck Campbell brought Cecelia and Phyllis to the capital, Prince Ashby wouldn¡¯t hand them over easily. So, upon learning that Chuck Campbell and Cecelia were nearing the capital, he sent his three Tiger Generals. They intended to snatch Cecelia and Phyllis right from Chuck Campbell¡¯s hands! What a pity! Fergus Archer, that bastard, didn¡¯te in person. Otherwise, Sean would have made him pay for his greed and evil deeds today, leaving him with no return. Roar! The howling grew closer and more piercing. Cars on the road were frightened and turned around, fleeing in all directions. The ground seemed to tremble and shake. When they reached the highway intersection, the three ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tigers stopped. Their massive bodies stood in a row,pletely blocking the intersection. Atop the Tigers¡¯ backs, the three Tiger Generals each held a trident, exuding an imposing presence. They were only 20 meters away from the Mercedes sedan that Sean was in. All the other vehicles had been scared away, leaving Sean¡¯s Mercedes alone and conspicuous. ¡°Get lost!¡± One of the Tiger Generals nced at Sean and roared, signaling him to leave and not get in their way. But Sean ignored them. With his current strength in the Bright Realm, as long as he didn¡¯t release his own energy, the three Tiger Generals wouldn¡¯t notice anything unusual. And Sean didn¡¯t rush to jump out and kill them either. The reason was simple: Chuck Campbell and Cecelia were about to arrive. If Sean engaged them now, Chuck Campbell would definitely flee along the highway without stopping. He wouldn¡¯t take the exit. So, Sean waited. He nned to ensure Cecelia and Phyllis¡¯ safety, then kill the three Tiger Generals and Chuck Campbell all at once. Before entering the Bright Realm, Sean could already face three Complete Stage cultivators. Now, even if the three Tiger Generals and Chuck Campbell teamed up, Sean had full confidence in taking their lives. None would escape. ¡°You bastard!¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s indifference, the Tiger General became furious. He patted the head of the ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tiger, which roared at Sean and suddenly pounced. Chapter 274: Show of Strength: This is the Bright Realm The ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tiger was about five meters long and weighed over a thousand kilograms. Its enormous body leaped high into the air, tracing a huge arc. With its mouth wide open, revealing its sharp teeth and emitting a shrill scream, its front ws aimed at the Mercedes Sean was in. The pressure was like a mountain bearing down, enough to crush the car into a pancake! A normal person would have been terrified. But Sean just nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but scoff in his heart. He didn¡¯t take immediate action to kill the bastards and the three beasts to prevent Chuck Campbell from escaping. But they were asking for death. At the critical moment, Sean stepped on the gas, and the Mercedes shot out like an arrow, barely avoiding the ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tiger¡¯s ws. He narrowly escaped! Fleeing, Sean suppressed his anger and didn¡¯t retaliate. Because at that moment when the ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tiger pounced, Sean noticed a convoy speeding from the end of the highway. One of the cars was the Storm Silver Mulsanne Bentley he had given to Cecelia. Chuck Campbell and Cecelia had arrived! So, Sean endured. The ck Swamp Rhinoceros Tiger missed its target andnded, creating two potholes in the asphalt. It turned its head and nced at the rear of the Mercedes, letting out an angry roar. It instinctively wanted to continue the pursuit. Even the Tiger General riding on its back was stunned, not expecting Sean to escape from the Tiger¡¯s ws. ¡°What a little brat!¡± ¡°He runs faster than a rabbit!¡± The Tiger General still didn¡¯t suspect Sean¡¯s identity. It was only because Sean¡¯s current strength was a whole realm higher, so he couldn¡¯t sense Sean¡¯s energy. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t think that the person in the Mercedes sedan was a Bright Realm cultivator. ¡°Forget it!¡± The other two Tiger Generals also noticed the approaching convoy. One of them said, ¡°The target has appeared!¡± ¡°Focus on the task!¡± Evidently! They didn¡¯t want to cause too muchmotion either, fearing that they might scare Chuck Campbell and the others away! ¡°Damn, you¡¯re lucky!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you run away if you¡¯ve got the guts!¡± Though the tiger general was somewhat unwilling, he dared not jeopardize the overall situation. After cursing a few times, he turned his tiger around and returned to the side of the other two tiger generals! However! Almost at the same time he returned, Sean stopped too! He parked the speeding car on the side of the road! Twenty meters! The distance between him and the three tiger generals remained the same as before, a mere twenty meters! No matter how one looked at it! It seemed like a deliberate provocation! As if saying: Come on, hit me, you damn well hit me, I¡¯ve got guts, I won¡¯t run! You bastard! Haha¡­ ¡°Holy shit!!!¡± Seeing this scene, the tiger general¡¯s anger red up in an instant, and his dark energy burst forth, with an unparalleled intensity of murderous intent! Roar, roar, roar!!! Not only him, but even the ck Marsh rhinoceros tiger under his seat waspletely enraged! The other two tiger generals exchanged nces, their eyebrows furrowed slightly, and they faintly sensed something was amiss. They said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that car!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°Capture Cecelia and Phyllis and seize the people inside!¡± ¡°Feed them to the tigers!¡± Due to the difference in realms, they couldn¡¯t sense Sean¡¯s aura or ascertain his strength, but they could clearly perceive that there was only one person inside the speeding car! So! They didn¡¯t take Sean seriously at all! Three against one! They had never feared anyone! ¡°Alright!¡± The tiger general nodded, gritting his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll personally skin him, extract his tendons, twist off his dog head, and kick it like a ball!¡± In the meantime! The convoy opposite slowly slowed down and turned off the highway! A total of five cars! Chuck Campbell and four others drove two cars, while Cecelia and her group of ten drove three cars! Squeak! Seeing the three great tiger generals riding on three ck Marsh rhinoceros tigers blocking the road, Chuck Campbell and the others in the car panicked, realizing that something was wrong! Is this a¡­ Kidnapping? Chuck Campbell knew Prince Ashby¡¯s n and didn¡¯t intend to hand Cecelia and Phyllis over to Fergus Archer, but rather to keep them for himself! ¡°Get out of the car!¡± The tiger general who had previously attacked Sean roared! His voice was as loud as thunder! His face was full of impatience! The car door opened, and Chuck Campbell and the four Complete Stage elders crawled out of the car. Chuck Campbell took a deep breath, suppressed the fear in his heart, and asked stiffly, ¡°What is¡­?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± He sure knew! From a numerical point of view, Chuck Campbell had four Complete Stage elders following him, giving him an advantage. However, the three great tiger generals under Fergus Archer¡¯smand were all brave and skilled fighters, and with the assistance of the three ck Marsh rhinoceros tigers, even if they fought five against three, they had virtually no chance of winning! Maybe! Their lives would be lost here too! With the sound of opening doors and disordered footsteps, Shadow Wolf and the others also crawled out of their cars one after another. The eight of them formed a semicircle, protecting Cecelia and Phyllis in the Bentley behind them! Their faces were full of vignce as they stared at the three tiger generals!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. They didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Chuck Campbell¡¯s group and the three tiger generals, but protecting Cecelia and Phyllis was their top priority. Anyone who wanted to harm the mother and daughter would have to step over their eight dead bodies first! ¡°Hand them over!¡± The tiger general raised his hand, his trident sharp and menacing, pointing at the Bentley where Cecelia and Phyllis were, and coldly snorted, ¡°As for you, get lost!¡± His voice was thick and imposing! There was no room for negotiation, as if his words weremands! Undeniable! Even more so, indisputable! ¡°This¡­¡± Chuck Campbell¡¯s mouth twitched violently a few times, his face looking as if he had eaten shit, and said, ¡°Miss Moore is an esteemed guest invited by Prince Ashby himself.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± ¡°Previously, Prince Ashby and Lord Archer had an agreement. After bringing Miss Moore back, Prince Ashby would be responsible for hosting her. On the day of Lord Archer¡¯s wedding to the princess, Lord Archer would then¡­¡± Helpless! In such a situation, Chuck Campbell could only bring up Prince Ashby to stand his ground! However! Before Chuck Campbell could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the fierce general: ¡°Shut your dog mouth!¡± ¡°Ridiculous agreement!¡± ¡°Ptui!¡± ¡°You dare to scheme against Lord Archer, you¡¯ve got some guts!¡± As he spoke, the fierce general twisted his wrist, pointing the sharp de of his trident at Chuck Campbell, and sternly said: ¡°I¡¯ll count to three!¡± ¡°Either you get the fuck away!¡± ¡°Or die!¡± As one of Fergus Archer¡¯s fierce generals, the three of them, like Fergus Archer himself, were ruthless killers who had always regarded human life as insignificant. Even if Chuck Campbell and hispanions were close to Prince Ashby, in their eyes, they were no different from ants! If they didn¡¯t listen! They could be ughtered at will! Faced with such powerful generals, not only Chuck Campbell, but also the four Complete Stage elders standing behind him were all looking at each other, their hearts trembling with fear! One was Fergus Archer, the other was Prince Ashby! Caught between a rock and a hard ce! They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either! ¡°Three!¡± Just as they hesitated, the fierce general had already begun to countdown! At this moment! Inside the Bentley! Cecelia was sitting in the passenger seat, witnessing everything happening outside through the windshield. Phyllis was held tightly in her arms, but being young, she didn¡¯t know what kind of situation she was in! Upon seeing the three majestic ck Haze rhinoceros tigers, Phyllis even excitedly asked: ¡°Mom, are they also daddy¡¯s friends?¡± ¡°Those tigers are so big!¡± ¡°I want to ride such a big tiger too!¡± Upon hearing this! Cecelia¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she hesitated to speak. She turned to look at Shadow Wolf standing outside the car window and asked: ¡°The Lord Archer they just mentioned¡­¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Is he the person in the video who was fighting with Sean?¡± Cecelia was very smart and quick-witted. As soon as she saw the three mighty generals and their ck Haze rhinoceros tigers, she thought of the video Chuck Campbell had shown her! The reason was simple! The appearance and temperament of the three men were very simr to Fergus Archer! Moreover! Fergus Archer had a ck-scaled python by his side, and each of them rode a ck Haze rhinoceros tiger. These rare and fierce beasts were definitely not something anyone could raise at will! So! Cecelia instinctively felt that they should be in cahoots with Fergus Archer! ¡°Correct!¡± Shadow Wolf¡¯s face was extremely solemn as he nodded: ¡°On the way here, I had someone verify it. The person in the video is called Fergus Archer, known as the South Forest Lord Archer!¡± ¡°He is on par with the boss!¡± ¡°General Wolf of the North, South Forest Lord Archer, one in the south and one in the north, are both extremely powerful top experts!¡± ¡°As for these people¡­¡± ¡°They should be three of the eight fierce generals under Fergus Archer¡¯smand!¡± Before this, Shadow Wolf had naturally heard of South Forest Lord Archer¡¯s reputation, but he had never seen him in person. Even Sean had only met Fergus Archer for the first time at the Jade Restaurant in the capital! Fergus Archer, huh? South Forest Lord Archer, huh? Cecelia¡¯s already haggard face turned even paler! ¡°Madam!¡± Shadow Wolf continued: ¡°Whether it¡¯s the five of them, Chuck Campbell, or the eight of us, I¡¯m afraid none of us are a match for these three fierce generals!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°You sit on the driver¡¯s side, ready to take Phyllis away at any time!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cover your escape, buying you time!¡± It was toote to run now! The only option was for Shadow Wolf and the others to stay behind, fight a desperate battle, and hold off the three mighty generals, so that Cecelia and Phyllis would have a chance of survival! ¡°I¡­¡± Cecelia instinctively wanted to refuse! However! Before she could even refuse, she heard Chuck Campbell say in a deep voice: ¡°Fine! We¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°You take care of the mother and daughter!¡± ¡°As for Prince Ashby¡­¡± ¡°Later, please ask Lord Archer to personally give an exnation to His Highness!¡± With that said! He turned to get into the car! Clearly! After a brief consideration, Chuck Campbell and hispanions chose topromise! Their lives were more important! ¡°You lot have some sense!¡± The fierce general snorted coldly, squeezed his legs, and the ck Haze rhinoceros tiger beneath him stepped forward, walking towards the Bentley that Cecelia was sitting in! ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others¡¯ faces changed drastically, and they never expected that Chuck Campbell and his group would notfight back at all. It seemed that they were left with no choice but to face the fierce generals themselves. Cecelia¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickly moved to the driver¡¯s seat, fastening the seatbelt. She held Phyllis tightly in her arms, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I will get us out of here, Phyllis. Just hold on tight, okay?¡± Phyllis nodded her head innocently, not fully understanding the severity of the situation. As the fierce general approached the Bentley, Shadow Wolf and the others quickly formed a protective line in front of the car, ready to fight with their lives on the line. ¡°Get out of the way, you useless fools!¡± The fierce general bellowed, his voice full of disdain. ¡°We won¡¯t let you harm the madam and the young miss!¡± Shadow Wolf dered, his voice unwavering. The fierce general sneered, preparing tounch an attack, when suddenly, a powerful gust of wind blew through the area, causing the ck Haze rhinoceros tigers and the fierce generals to stagger. Everyone turned their heads to see a tall figure standing on a nearby rooftop, his eyes full of coldness and disdain. It was Sean! He had returned just in time to save his wife and daughter from the clutches of the fierce generals. ¡°Who dares to touch my family?¡± Sean¡¯s voice echoed through the air, filled with an icy rage that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. The fierce generals exchanged nces, their expressions turning grim. They knew that they were no match for Sean and that their ns had been foiled. ¡°Back off!¡± The fierce general ordered, and the three of them reluctantly retreated, their eyes full of hatred and resentment. After ensuring that the fierce generals had left, Sean jumped down from the rooftop andnded beside the Bentley. He quickly opened the door and hugged Cecelia and Phyllis tightly in his arms. ¡°Are you two alright?¡± He asked, his voice full of concern. ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks to you,¡± Cecelia replied, her eyes filled with gratitude and love. Sean turned to Chuck Campbell and the others, his gaze stern. ¡°I will handle Lord Archer and Prince Ashby. No one will harm my family again.¡± With that, Sean, Cecelia, and Phyllis left the scene, while Chuck Campbell and the others looked on, their hearts filled with a mix of fear and admiration. They knew that they had just witnessed the true power of the man known as Sean, and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future held for them all. Buzz!!! Just as Chuck Campbell and the others were opening the car door, preparing to get in! Just as that Tiger General was riding the Heze ck Rhino Tiger, pressing in step by step! Just as Shadow Wolf and the others were on high alert, ready to fight to the death! Under circumstances that caught everyone off guard! A sudden change urred! A sharp and piercing sound of breaking air came without warning from behind the three Tiger Generals. It was like a thunderbolt out of the blue, suddenly exploding! Everyone was startled! In an instant! Eyes widened! Hair stood on end! Subconsciously, they all turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound! However! They had no chance or time to react, especially the Tiger General who was approaching the Bentley and the Heze ck Rhino Tiger. Both man and beast felt a bone-chilling cold wind on their backs! Immediately afterward¡­ The cold air entered their bodies, as if an unbreakable steel knife had been cleaved into them, cutting through their skin, grinding their flesh, severing their tendons, and filing their bones from head to toe in the blink of an eye! That feeling was indescribable! Excruciating pain! Ah!!! Roar!!! The Tiger General and the Heze ck Rhino Tiger let out a miserable, heart-wrenching wail that made everyone shudder with fear! The next moment! Flutter! Both man and beast bled from their orifices and died on the spot, copsing onto the asphalt road! Fast! Too fast! Everything happened so suddenly, so quickly!!! So fast that no one could react! No one could figure out what was going on! In the blink of an eye! In a daze! Just moments ago, the proud and murderous Tiger General and the Heze ck Rhino Tiger were already dead beyond dead! ¡°Daddy!¡± Strangely, the first person to snap out of shock and fear was Phyllis, who was sitting in the car embraced tightly by Cecelia! This cry of ¡°Daddy¡± made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble! ¡°Mom, look!!!¡± ¡°You have to see this!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!!!¡± Phyllis was extremely excited, wriggling out of Cecelia¡¯s embrace and dancing with joy. She pointed through the windshield at the figure standing not far away in front of the Mercedes sedan! Everyone! Simultaneously followed the direction of Phyllis¡¯ pointing finger, looking at that figure! If it wasn¡¯t Sean, who else could it be? Sean stood there quietly, holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, still in an attacking posture. He raised his head, exchanged a distant nce with Cecelia and Phyllis in the car, then his lips curled slightly, and a brilliant smile bloomed on his face! He shouted, ¡°My dear wife!¡± ¡°My precious daughter!¡± ¡°I havee to pick you up!¡± Just like his radiant smile, Sean¡¯s voice at this moment was incredibly gentle,pletely like a husband who missed his wife, a father who loved his daughter! Not at all visible! Him! Holding the cold and gleaming Wolf¡¯s Massacre, he had just killed a man and a fierce tiger! ¡°Honey!¡± Cecelia waspletely petrified, frozen in ce! Stunned! Tears! They poured out and streamed down, wetting her pale, haggard, and beautiful cheeks! Sean was still alive! Not only alive! But unharmed! Not a single hair was damaged! This was fantastic news for Cecelia! And for Shadow Wolf and the others! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± A series of male calls, faintly choked with emotion! A thousand words! All unspoken! In contrast! The remaining two Tiger Generals, as well as Chuck Campbell, who had one foot in the car, were scared out of their wits by Sean¡¯s sudden appearance, like a bolt from the blue! They were frightened by that bizarre and unpredictable strike, their legs turning to jelly! Forehead sweating! Chills down their spines! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Their tongues seemed to be tied, unable to speak clearly! ¡°What?¡± As Sean¡¯s gaze shifted from Cecelia and Phyllis to the two Tiger Generals and Chuck Campbell and the others, it instantly became incredibly cold and stern, snorting, ¡°So soon you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± ¡°I am Sean Mason!¡± ¡°The ones you kidnapped are my wife and my daughter!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Sean strode forward, carrying Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and slowly walked towards them. As he walked, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to skin me alive, pull out my tendons, twist my head off, and kick me around like a ball?¡± ¡°Trying to leave now?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°Originally, I wanted to rest for a moment and enjoy a good show of dog-eat-dog, letting you destroy each other. But unfortunately, you cowards have been babbling for so long, doing nothing but talking and not acting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed!¡± ¡°So, now I have to do it myself and send you to hell!¡± Having spoken, Sean had already reached a spot just five meters away from the two tiger generals. Close at hand! Roar! Roar! The two tiger generals¡¯ ck Marsh Rhinoceros Tigers gnashed their teeth, bared their mouths, and grimaced, emitting a series of piercing low growls. But under Sean¡¯s relentless pressure, their massive tiger bodies involuntarily retreated! Clearly, even the fierce and brutal ck Marsh Rhinoceros Tigers were deeply shaken by Sean after witnessing the death of theirpanions! Afraid! Cowardly! ¡°You really didn¡¯t die!!!¡± One of the tiger generals stared at Sean, feeling the urge to turn and flee, but gritted his teeth and suppressed the fear in his heart, saying, ¡°So what if you didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°One against seven!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can win!¡± Sean¡¯s previous strike was a genuine Bright Realm de. From twenty meters away, an air-cutting strike, transformed by bright energy, killed one person and one tiger. However, none of them, including the two tiger generals, saw how Sean did it! Moreover, they had never encountered a real Bright Realm cultivator before! This was their first time! So, even now, filled with shock and confusion, they didn¡¯t dare to think about the Bright Realm! So, they still believed that by joining forces with Chuck Campbell and others, they could defeat Sean by relying on their numerical advantage! Even! Kill Sean! ¡°Really?¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s try it!¡± Whoosh! As his words fell, Sean leaped into the air, holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre aloft, his bright energy erupted, and he directly shed viciously at the talking tiger general! Chapter 275: Emperor’s Talent, Phyllis’s Special Request ¡°Attack together!¡± The tiger general shouted, raising his trident to block! Roar! The ck Marsh Rhinoceros Tiger under him opened its huge mouth and pounced at Sean, its front ws like sharp des, coordinating with the actions of the tiger general! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The moment Sean¡¯s bright energy erupted, everyone felt a suffocating pressure. That was the innate suppression of bright energy on dark energy! This made them unable to help but feel terrified! At the same time, they realized that no one here would be a match for Sean in a one-on-one fight! Fighting individually! They would only be defeated one by one! So, without considering and hesitating, they immediatelyunched a joint attack on Sean, just as the tiger general had just said! Seven against one! They didn¡¯t believe that Sean could kill them all! Boom! In the blink of an eye, Sean¡¯s speed was lightning fast, his figure ghostly. As the other six reacted, Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre had already fiercely shed with the tiger general¡¯s trident! Weapons collided! Forces met! Gale suddenly rose! In the deafening roar, mixed with a ¡°crack¡± sound! In theory, Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the tiger general¡¯s trident should have been equally matched, both forged from the tenacious Snow Domain grimsteel! However, this confrontation seemed somewhat illogical! Following that ¡°crack¡± sound, everyone watched in utter shock as Wolf¡¯s Massacre fell, and the trident was unable to withstand a single blow. Without any suspense, it was directly cut into two pieces by Sean¡¯s strike! Broken! Wolf¡¯s Massacre had split the trident! It was as if¡­ How to put it? It was really like using a kitchen knife to cut a piece of tofu! Effortless! ¡°You!¡± The tiger general was dumbfounded! His eyes widened like copper bells, his eyeballs nearly popping out of their sockets in disbelief! But he had no time to be surprised or a chance to speak. After cleaving through his trident, Wolf¡¯s Massacre continued downward with unstoppable force. The cold glint of the de, like a bolt of lightning streaking across the night sky, came crashing down upon the head of the tiger general. The de fell. His head split. In an instant, the tiger general¡¯s head, neck, and body, from the top of his head to his buttocks, were all split apart under the edge of the de. Right down the middle, he had been cleaved in two! Even his mount, the ck Swamp Rhino Tiger, did not escape its fate. With a sttering sound, the momentum of Wolf¡¯s Massacre remained after bisecting the tiger general, plunging directly into the back of the ck Swamp Rhino Tiger and sinking deep within. The unparalleled bright energy surged into the tiger through Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Roar!!! Feeling the heart-wrenching pain that came from its back, the ck Swamp Rhino Tiger seemed to catch a whiff of death. It let out a mournful shriek, its terrifying visage now filled with agony and fear. Even beasts were afraid of death. Yet, Sean offered no hope of survival. Boom! The moment the tiger¡¯s anguished howl rang out, bright energy exploded within its body. The power of bright energy was many times greater than that of dark energy. If dark energy was like a bomb¡­ Then bright energy was an upgraded, heavy-duty bomb! This much was evident from the oue! Apanied by a deafening roar, the five-meter-long body of the ck Swamp Rhino Tiger burst apart in an instant. Its thousand-pound flesh flew out like popcorn in all directions. The force of the explosion was unmatched, affecting everyone around. Even those further away, like Shadow Wolf and the others, were sshed with the blood and flesh of the ck Swamp Rhino Tiger. Despite using dark energy to defend themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but continuously retreat. Crack! The windshields of nearby cars, including the Bentley Cecelia and Phyllis were in, shattered and broke from the impact. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°In just over a month, the boss has be unstoppable!¡± In their shock, Shadow Wolf and the others exchanged nces, looking at Sean as if he was a monster. And who could me them? As soon as Sean stepped into the Bright Realm, his strength made a substantial leap, making him far more formidable than before. They had followed Sean for five years, risking their lives and fighting countless battles. Nobody knew Sean¡¯s strength better than them. And now, the contrast was stark! With a single stroke, he had not only ughtered a tiger general and a ck Swamp Rhino Tiger, but the aftermath of the bright energy had swept through everyone, leaving none who could withstand it. Was this the power of the Bright Realm? Was this the strength of the Bright Realm? Sean, holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, stood tall andposed. Yet, inside, he was also experiencing waves of shock. He couldn¡¯t deny that the power of bright energy had exceeded his expectations. However, upon further thought, it made perfect sense. The Bright Realm was hailed as the realm of emperors. Faced with an onught from Complete Stage experts, if a Bright Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t overpower them with their superior strength, what right did they have to rule the Imperial Pce andmand the world? Being a Padishah, an emperor, was no simple feat. After all, in the capital and throughout the nation, there were no fewer than eighty Complete Stage experts. As the only Bright Realm cultivator, if the Padishah couldn¡¯t deter them, they would easily join forces and rebel. Thus, a Bright Realm cultivator was fit to suppress all others. Only then could the Bright Realm truly be considered the realm of emperors. Sean had only just begun to explore the Bright Realm, yet he was already able to unleash such formidable power. How strong, then, must the Padishah of the Imperial Pce be? It was unimaginable! Sean didn¡¯t even bother to think about it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ring at Shadow Wolf and the others, Sean scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for ttery!¡± ¡°Attack together!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Spare no one!¡± Those who dared to target Cecelia and Phyllis had no reason to live. They must die! Moreover, Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby should receive news soon and send help. Before Cecelia and Phyllis were safe, Sean didn¡¯t want to tangle with them here. Opportunities wouldeter. So, a swift battle was necessary! ¡°Alright!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others were full of excitement, as if Sean¡¯s increase in strength made them even happier and more thrilled than their own advancements. At that moment, the surviving Tiger General and Chuck Campbell had already stood up, feeling their insides churning and their hearts pounding in fear and despair. ¡°You!¡± The Tiger General stared at Sean fiercely and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve actually entered the Bright Realm?¡± Thatst attack had been seen clearly by everyone, and they were all injured by the residual bright energy. Even if they were slow to realize or unwilling to believe, the truth was right before their eyes. The Bright Realm was something Fergus Archer had been pursuing for years, but it had always seluded him. ¡°Yes!¡± Facing a group of people on the verge of death, Sean saw no need to conceal the truth. He nodded and said solemnly, ¡°In fact, I have to thank that fool Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°Thank him for giving me the ck-scaled Python!¡± The word ¡°giving¡± sounded rather grating and piercing to the Tiger General¡¯s ears. ¡°Dying under the power of the Bright Realm is an honor for you!¡± Having said that, Sean hesitated no more. He turned into an afterimage, charging straight towards the Tiger General and Chuck Campbell. Shadow Wolf and the others were responsible for extermination on the periphery, preventing anyone from escaping¡­ ¡­ Inside the Bentley, Cecelia was holding Phyllis, covering her eyes and ears from the beginning, not allowing her to see the bloody scenes outside or hear the mournful screams. It was too horrible! Flesh was flying everywhere, too appalling to witness. Even Cecelia turned her face away and closed her eyes. ¡°Mommy!¡± Phyllis, hiding in Cecelia¡¯s embrace, asked quietly, ¡°Are they all bad people?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cecelia nodded, ¡°They¡¯re all bad people.¡± Phyllis wasn¡¯t afraid, and smiled, ¡°Daddy is so powerful!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a great hero!¡± ¡°No one can beat him!¡± ¡°Uncles said I¡¯m a one-in-a-million martial arts prodigy. I¡¯m pretty good now, when can I help Daddy fight the bad guys?¡± Her slightly immature voice was filled with unbridled pride and anticipation. Cecelia rolled her eyes, finding it both amusing and annoying. She thought to herself that this little girl seemed to have been led astray by Sean, always wanting to learn martial arts and be a heroine when she grew up¡­ Everyone has a dream of bing a hero; girls are no exception. With a sigh, Cecelia said helplessly, ¡°When you¡¯re stronger than Daddy and he can¡¯t beat you, then you can fight the bad guys.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Phyllis pouted, feeling a bit disappointed. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly huffed, ¡°I want to set terms with Daddy. I¡¯ll fight him, and he can¡¯t fight back!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t fight back, I win!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Cecelia was speechless. ¡°Besides fighting those bad guys, does Daddy have to fight those big tigers too?¡± ¡°Are the big tigers bad too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity!¡± ¡°I was actually hoping to ride them and y¡­¡± Phyllis, though unable to see or hear clearly, had no idea about the situation outside. Nheless, her little mind never stopped imagining, and her small mouth never stopped chattering like a little chatterbox. Minutester, the Tiger General, Chuck Campbell, and the others were all in. However, thest remaining ck Marsh Tiger luckily survived. Sean didn¡¯t kill it. Surrounded by Shadow Wolf and hispanions, the huge tiger eyes of the tiger met Sean¡¯s gaze. At that moment, the ferocity of the beast hadpletely disappeared, reced by a look of fear and even pity. Its legs trembled, its fur bristled, and it almost wet itself in fright. Clearly, the deaths of itspanions and master, each more gruesome than the next, had shattered the tiger¡¯s spirit. ¡°Two paths!¡± Sean dered. ¡°Choose one!¡± Staring at the tiger, he coldlymanded, ¡°Either submit to me and be my pet or die!¡± Like the ck Scaled Python, the tiger hailed from South Forest and possessed a certain degree of spiritual intelligence. Although it was not as highly ranked as the python, it had been tamed by Fergus Archer¡¯s general for quite some time and could understand human speech. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, the tiger¡¯s brow furrowed, and it growled as if to ask, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sean raised his de. With a thunderous thud, the tiger¡¯s heart trembled violently. Without hesitation, it bent its front legs and prostrated itself before Sean, its eyes full of submission as if to say, ¡°I am willing! Master, I am willing! Spare my life, and I will serve you loyally from now on! Ride me however you wish!¡± Seeing the tiger¡¯s fawning behavior, Shadow Wolf and hispanions sneered and criticized the beast for itsck of principles. The tiger roared back at them, as if to say, ¡°You weaklings at the initial stage of dark energy, what right do you have to despise me? I may be willing to be a dog in front of my master, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t teach you a lesson!¡± The group became annoyed and was about to kick the tiger, but Sean gave them a warning nce, indicating, ¡°Enough! Prince Ashby will soon receive the news and send people over! You all clean up the scene!¡± So, they spent several minutes disposing of Chuck Campbell and the others¡¯ bodies, burying them in the nearby wilderness. Afterward, Sean brought the tiger to the Bentley, where Phyllis was, and said, ¡°Phyllis, do you want to ride the big tiger? Come on, I¡¯ve caught one for you! Let¡¯s ride it together as a family of three!¡± Upon hearing this, the tiger nearly copsed. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Sean¡¯s pet? Was it only spared because he wanted to entertain his daughter? If it hadn¡¯t been for Phyllis¡¯s words during the battle, Sean might not have shown any mercy. Phyllis wanted it, so Sean would give it to her. Seeing the intimate scene between father and daughter, Cecelia¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her previously haggard face now radiant with happiness. ¡°Mom,e on! Hurry up!¡± Phyllis called out, still holding onto Sean¡¯s neck. ¡°Dad has an arm free for you!¡± Cecelia couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, herughter soon turned to tears of joy. When she came out of the car, Sean held Phyllis in his left arm and extended his right hand, saying solemnly, ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯ve worked hard these days.¡± Cecelia walked up to Sean and slowly pressed her face against his chest. ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Before Cecelia could speak, Phyllis said, ¡°Mommy has been working so hard these days!¡± ¡°And!¡± she continued, ¡°Mommy is just like me, missing Daddy every night and unable to sleep!¡± ¡°So, Daddy, you must remember to make it up to Mommy!¡± With his arms full of loved ones, Sean felt a sense of rxation and satisfaction like never before. To have such a wife! To have such a daughter! What more could a husband ask for? Sean kissed Phyllis on her little cheek and asked, ¡°So, how should Daddy make it up to Mommy?¡± Phyllis retorted, ¡°If I say anything, will Daddy agree?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Sean nodded, ¡°I agree to everything!¡± Phyllis seemed to have a n, and immediately said eagerly, ¡°Last time at Mr. Sanchez¡¯s house, Daddy and Mommy were hiding in the room, trying to give me a little brother, but it didn¡¯t work out!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Daddy, you have to work harder this time, and quickly give me a little brother!¡± Oh my goodness! This little girl has a good memory! She hasn¡¯t forgotten? Sean¡¯s face turned red, and Cecelia hid in Sean¡¯s embrace, unwilling toe out. Even then, Shadow Wolf and the others who loved to watch the excitement exchanged nces and shouted in unison, ¡°Have one! Have one! Have one!¡± ¡°Work hard!¡± ¡°Have one!¡± ¡°Put in more effort!¡± ¡°Have one!¡± The tiger stood there silently, looking at Phyllis and Cecelia, then at Shadow Wolf and the others, its eyes seeming to say, ¡°You humans really know how to have fun!¡± ¡°Darn it!¡± ¡°My tiger teeth are almost corroded by you guys!¡± Without saying another word, Sean held Cecelia and Phyllis, leaped onto the tiger¡¯s back, andughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Back to Hill Riverside first!¡± So, Sean¡¯s family of three rode the tiger, while Shadow Wolf and the others drove the car. To avoid drawing attention, they took a detour and hurried to Hill Riverside. ¡ª Chapter 276: Catch those who should be caught, kill those who should be killed The setting sun was like blood, and the sky gradually darkened. By the time Sean and the others returned to Hill Riverside, it was already 7:30 in the evening. King of Night and Spirit Wolf were waiting at the foot of the mountain, while Pupil Wolf and Julia stayed in the cave. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Seeing Sean holding Cecelia and Phyllis while riding the tiger, Spirit Wolf¡¯s eyes widened, and he greeted them with a smile, ¡°Jesus, my boss is truly amazing!¡± ¡°Not only did you kill the tiger general under Fergus Archer, but you also took their beast pet!¡± Roar! The tiger roared at Spirit Wolf as if to say, ¡°What do you mean ¡®took¡¯?¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± ¡°Please mind your words and actions!¡± ¡°I am all just willing submitted to my master!¡± King of Night only nced at the tiger and didn¡¯t care much. Instead, he said, ¡°Defeating seven opponents single-handedly and killing them in a crushing manner, it seems the results are pretty good!¡± Actually, King of Night was also curious about how strong Sean was after advancing to the Bright Realm. The three tiger generals and Chuck Campbell, among others, were a good whetstone and touchstone for testing his strength! After this battle, Sean could be more familiar with the bright energy within his body, and it would allow King of Night to have a rough judgment. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Sean casually replied without borating. Looking at Cecelia and Phyllis in his arms, he said, ¡°My dear wife, Phyllis, you two go back with Spirit Wolf first!¡± After he finished, Sean dismounted from the tiger. Cecelia hesitated, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit longer!¡± Sean smiled, ¡°There are still some things left undone!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cecelia was puzzled and worried but didn¡¯t ask further. She nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Phyllis also said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy and I will be waiting for you.¡± As she spoke, the little girl even made a heart gesture with her hand toward Sean. ¡°Phyllis is such a good girl!¡± Sean blew a kiss towards Phyllis and watched as Spirit Wolf led her and her mother into Hill Riverside. He then turned to King of Night and said, ¡°We may need to stay here for a few more days for safety reasons, as the situation in the capital remains unstable.¡± ¡°Spirit Wolf and the others have gone to buy daily necessities. Please wait a moment, Lord Night, and take them with you into the mountains.¡± The rivalry between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe for the throne had reached a fever pitch. The capital was in turmoil and it was not a suitable time for Cecelia and Phyllis, who had special identities, to show their faces. Hill Riverside, on the other hand, was the safest ce. The cave passage there was long and wide enough to amodate not just a dozen people, but even a hundred. ¡°Alright,¡± King of Night nodded, then asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Capture some people,¡± Sean¡¯s eyes shed with a stern expression. ¡°This all started because of Old Mrs. Mason. She¡¯s the root of all the problems. It¡¯s time to settle the scores between me and the Mason family.¡± Before Sean went to the capital, Old Mrs. Mason sensed the crisis and timely allied with Prince Ashby. To make a move against her and the Mason family, Sean naturally had to consider Prince Ashby¡¯s reaction. But now, Sean had officially entered the Bright Realm and wasn¡¯t afraid of Prince Ashby. Yet, Old Mrs. Mason was going further down the path of self-destruction, even encouraging Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer to target Cecelia and Phyllis. They were Sean¡¯s reverse scales, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate or swallow this. ¡°Oh?¡± King of Night asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to capture people? And not¡­ kill them?¡± Sean and the Mason family had deep-seated hatred for each other. ording to King of Night¡¯s understanding of Sean, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Sean would simply capture people this time. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°Capture those who need to be captured. As for those who need to be killed, naturally, kill them. I hope to find answers to my grandfather¡¯s death, my father¡¯s whereabouts, my biological mother¡¯s true identity, and so on from their mouths.¡± Over the past five years, Sean had harbored intense hatred but hadn¡¯t been blinded by it. More important to him than killing were his grandfather, father, and mother. After speaking, Sean asked, ¡°Will you stop me, Lord Night?¡± Actually, Sean wanted to ask if he could act against the Mason and Porter families, and even turn the capital upside down with Padishah¡¯s approval. King of Night was a confidant of Padishah and naturally knew Padishah¡¯s intentions. If Padishah didn¡¯t agree, King of Night wouldn¡¯t let Sean do as he pleased. ¡°Of course not,¡± King of Nightughed, ¡°If you want to do it, just go ahead. The unrest in the capital isn¡¯t what Padishah wants to see, but for some unspeakable reasons, Padishah isn¡¯t suitable to intervene personally right now. So, we need someone like you, an outsider in the rivalry for the throne and an unparalleled cultivator, to restore order and stabilize the situation in the capital. That¡¯s also one of the reasons why Padishah sent me to lend you the Dragon Cauldron and help you advance to the Bright Realm.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean was taken aback. So, that was the case. In Padishah¡¯s eyes, all living beings were chess pieces, and as the one controlling the game, Padishah¡¯s moves had their own purposes. Sean was also a chess piece in Padishah¡¯s hands. However, it seemed that Padishah was cing too much trust in Sean to stabilize the capital¡¯s situation. After all, both parties in the rivalry for the throne, Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe, and the princes who supported them were all royal family members. They were not like the Mason or Porter family members whom Sean could kill at will. One wrong move could spell disaster. After bidding farewell to King of Night, Sean turned and left, heading alone back to the capital towards the Mason family¡¯s vi. In the blink of an eye, he vanished into the night. King of Night stood at the foot of Hill Riverside, hands behind his back, d in ck robes that blended perfectly with the night. The Prajna mask on his face appeared even more terrifying in the darkness, and the eyes hidden behind the mask were gloomy and cold¡­ At that time! In Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce! Fergus Archer was staying in the Eastern Pce, and Prince Ashby had specially arranged a separate residence for him to live in temporarily! At this moment, the entrance to the residence was surrounded by more than a dozen Complete Stage cultivators! Inside the residence! Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer sat facing each other, both looking extremely displeased! ¡°Lord Archer, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± Prince Ashby had already received the news that Fergus Archer, the scoundrel, had actually sent his three most powerfulmanders to intercept Cecelia and Phyllis halfway, attempting to snatch them away from him! So! Prince Ashby was furious and personally came to confront him! However! Faced with Prince Ashby¡¯s questioning, Fergus Archer remained calm, showing neither guilt for breaking their agreement nor panic for having his scheme exposed. He picked up the wine jug, poured a cup of wine, and asked with a smile, ¡°ying me?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Speaking of ying, shouldn¡¯t it be Prince Ashby who¡¯s ying me?¡± ¡°Just a woman and a child, you could have just handed them over to me, but why wait until the wedding day?¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby, are you plotting something, trying to use my hand to get rid of Prince Adam andpletely defeat Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction?¡± ¡°At that time!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be full of satisfaction, firmly seated on the throne, and I will no longer be of any use to you. Even if you don¡¯t hand over the mother and daughter and the Dragon Cauldron to me, what can I do to you?¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± You want to question me? Fergus Archer can do that too! Although Fergus Archer was arge man, he was no fool. How could he have dominated the South Forest and ruled over the barbarians if he let others manipte him? Prince Ashby¡¯s face became even more displeased! His eyes were icy cold! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Feeling furious because your scheme has been exposed?¡± Fergus Archer picked up the cup of wine, drank it all in one gulp, casually tossed the empty cup away, which shattered on the floor as he stood up and said, ¡°What I want, I¡¯ll take myself. It¡¯s not your turn to bestow it upon me!¡± With that said! He turned his back! The meaning was clear! To see off the guest! ¡°You!¡± Being treated with such contempt and provocation by Fergus Archer in his own pce, Prince Ashby wanted to bear it, but he could no longer hold back, mming the table with a loud ¡°snap!¡± Whoosh! The next moment, the door to the residence was pushed open! The dozen or so Complete Stage cultivators guarding the entrance rushed in, surrounding Fergus Archer in the blink of an eye! The atmosphere! Suddenly became tense and confrontational! This was Prince Ashby¡¯s Eastern Pce! Even in this residence, there were numerous hidden traps and mechanisms. If it came to a fight, Prince Ashby had full confidence that he could capture Fergus Archer! Even! Kill him on the spot! This was why he dared toe here to confront Fergus Archer personally! ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Fergus Archer nced at the Complete Stage cultivators around him, a disdainful expression on his face, and snorted coldly, ¡°Just with these fools, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough!¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, the dark energy within Fergus Archer suddenly erupted! Strong winds rose! His robes were fluttering fiercely! However! Just as both sides refused to give in, and it seemed that they were about to have aplete fallout, a series of hurried footsteps came, apanied by an anxious man¡¯s voice, ¡°Prince Ashby, Your Highness!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°Something terrible has happened!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Everyone was taken aback! Momentster! A middle-aged man entered the residence, nced at Fergus Archer, then turned to Prince Ashby, bowed, and said, ¡°Your Highness Prince Ashby, we just received news that that mother and daughter have been¡­ ¡± ¡°Taken away!¡± At these words! Prince Ashby¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, the corners of his mouth twitching involuntarily, and his eyes looking at Fergus Archer became even colder! With an undisguised murderous intent! He asked, ¡°What happened to Chuck Campbell and his men?¡± ¡°Dead¡­¡± ¡°Dead!¡± The middle-aged man swallowed, saying, ¡°All of them are dead!¡± ¡°Not a single survivor!¡± In an instant! Prince Ashby was furious! It was bad enough to take them away, but to kill as well? This was going too far! Fergus Archer¡¯s mouth curved into a wicked smile, and he said with augh, ¡°The people under mymand would never ughter the innocent!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re fools who don¡¯t know their own strength. They ignored the advice given to them, and when they tried to fight, they were no match, and their lives were taken!¡± His words were filled with smug satisfaction. Prince Ashby clenched his teeth and gave a signal to the surrounding Complete Stage cultivators. They understood his intention and were about to make a move on Fergus Archer. However! The middle-aged man who hade to deliver the message sensed that something was wrong and quickly added, ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Lord Archer!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°ording to the information just received, the people who took away the mother and daughter were not the three Tiger Generals under Lord Archer!¡± One sentence! It stunned everyone! Prince Ashby and the Complete Stage cultivators looked at each other, while Fergus Archer felt a sudden chill in his heart. The smile that had just blossomed on his lips froze on his face. Then! He suddenly turned around! Fergus Archer grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s cor, lifting him off the ground, his eyes widening like those of a furious bull. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Not them!¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Indeed! Apart from Chuck Campbell and his group, the only ones who knew the whereabouts of Cecelia and Phyllis were the three Tiger Generals under Fergus Archer¡¯smand! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The middle-aged man, with his feet off the ground, struggled desperately. His face turned red and veins bulged on his neck as he barely managed to say, ¡°Really¡­¡± ¡°It really wasn¡¯t them!¡± ¡°As for who it was, we still¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Bang! Fergus Archer threw the middle-aged man to the ground and pressed him, ¡°If you didn¡¯t find out, how do you know it wasn¡¯t them?¡± The middle-aged man held his neck, coughing for a while. Then! He carefully said, ¡°Because at the scene on the highway, besides the bodies of Mr. Campbell and the four others, there were also¡­¡± ¡°The bodies of the tigers and the three Tiger Generals!¡± ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°All dead!¡± ¡°The scene was a mess, with blood and gore everywhere¡­ it was terrifying¡­¡± As he spoke! The middle-aged man took out his phone and showed several photos to them, saying, ¡°Your Highness Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°Lord Archer!¡± ¡°Look!¡± ¡°These are the photos our people sent back from the scene!¡± Fergus Archer snatched the phone and saw, in the dimly lit photos, the bodies of Chuck Campbell and the others, freshly dug out of the nearby wastnd and lined up! Among them! Were two of the Tiger Generals and a tiger! On the asphalt road! Blood and flesh were scattered everywhere! Without a doubt, it must be the remains of the other Tiger General and the tiger! However! Their bodies had been brutally blown to pieces! Boom! Fergus Archer¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his pupils contracted, and the killing intent in his eyes escted to its peak. His dark energy seemed to lose control, surging wildly. ¡°Sean!¡± An icy, bone-chilling voice came from between Fergus Archer¡¯s teeth, ¡°It must be that bastard Sean!!!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± ¡°It has to be him!!!¡± Chuck Campbell and his fourpanions, along with the three Tiger Generals, made a total of eight people, with seven of them being Complete Stage masters. With such power, even Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction couldn¡¯t easily defeat them all! So! It could only be Sean! Whoosh! In a fit of rage, Fergus Archer turned into a blur, leaving the garden, storming out of Prince Ashby¡¯s pce, and heading straight for the crime scene on the highway, filled with murderous intent! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look!¡± Prince Ashby waved his hand and followed closely behind. Chapter 277: An Eye for an Eye, Sean Returns for Revenge For Prince Ashby, it was shocking, undoubtedly very shocking, as the development of the situation hadpletely exceeded his expectations. However, amidst the shock, Prince Ashby was not as angry as Fergus Archer. The tense standoff had just proven that Fergus Archer was impulsive and arrogant, impossible to control, and could turn against Prince Ashby at any moment. And now, Sean had suddenly appeared, killing three of Fergus Archer¡¯s top henchmen in one swoop, leaving Fergus Archer isted and actually reducing Prince Ashby¡¯s pressure. Moreover, the grudge between Sean and Fergus Archer had been thoroughly established, a feud that would not end until one of them died. The two were destined to fight, and one of them was destined to die. Under the circumstances where Sean had not truly sided with Prince Ashby, in fact, Prince Ashby would prefer to see Fergus Archer die at Sean¡¯s hand. The reason was simple: killing Fergus Archer was something Prince Ashby could do, but what would happen after killing Fergus Archer? After all, Fergus Archer was South Forest Lord Archer, backed by the entire barbarian tribe. Whoever killed Fergus Archer would be the enemy of the entire barbarian tribe, bearing their wrath and facing their crazed revenge, even causing turmoil in the South Forest and chaos in the world. The consequences were too severe, and it was a burden Prince Ashby did not want to bear. Thus, pulling Sean out as a scapegoat to bear this burden was undoubtedly the best choice¡­ On the other side, it was dinner time, and as usual, the Mason family¡¯s vi was brightly lit. At the entrance of the vi, a figure arrived quietly, like a ghost. It was Sean. Holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in his hand, Sean stood quietly at the entrance of the Mason family vi. He raised his head, looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar luxurious residence, the noble entrance, and the images of his grandfather Williams Mason, father Parker Mason, and mother Nic Wright involuntarily appeared in his mind. Scenes from the past, fragments of memories, were as real and warm as a movie. They were so nostalgic! Five years had passed; things had changed, and it felt like an eternity. The corners of Sean¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, but he did not let them fall. Behind those tears, his eyes concealed a cold gaze, filled with chilling murderous intent and burning anger. The blood debt had to be repaid with blood, washed away, andpensated for. Sean lingered at the entrance of the vi for about ten minutes, not in a hurry to go in. Five years ago, after he was arrested in Hilshire, his mother Nic Wright returned to the capital and, right here, had knelt for three days and nights, pleading for mercy and hoping for Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s forgiveness, hoping that she would spare him. However, Nic Wright ultimately lost her life here. With tearful eyes, Sean seemed to see his mother kneeling here, bitterly begging for mercy. His heart ached as if it were being roasted by fire or cut by a knife. Only now did Sean know that Nic Wright was not his biological mother, and his real mother was someone else. But from childhood, Nic Wright¡¯s love for Sean had been more sincere and meticulous than any blood rtionship could provide. It was deeply ingrained, unforgettable for a lifetime. ¡°Mom,¡± Sean said resolutely after ten minutes, ¡°I am back.¡± ¡°You must have suffered endless humiliation and died in resentment. If there is a next life, I still want to be your son, your biological son! Can you hear me? Are you willing?¡± ¡°Tonight, I will personally avenge you and settle the grudges in this life. You can finally rest in peace, whether in the underworld or in heaven!¡± With that said, Sean stepped forward and walked straight into the Mason family vi. ¡°Stop!¡± Two young men guarding the entrance of the vi saw Sean and immediately approached, reaching out to stop him. They cursed and said, ¡°Where did this stinking beggare from? This is the Mason family, not a ce for you to beg! Get lost!¡± Even the gatekeepers of the Mason family were so arrogant! The sky was dim! They didn¡¯t notice the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in Sean¡¯s hand, let alone recognize Sean¡¯s identity, because they simply didn¡¯t pay any attention to him! Utterly disdainful! Pfft! As their taunts faded, suddenly, a strange sound came, and one of the young men stopped in his tracks! The other young man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Subconsciously, he turned his head! He looked at the other young man, about to speak, only to see a horrifying scene! Plop! The arrogant expression on the young man¡¯s face froze, and his head, like a ball, inexplicably fell from his neck,nding on the floor at his feet and rolling more than two meters away! Bang! Immediately after, the headless corpse also fell to the ground!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Damn it!!!¡± The other young man eximed, his eyes widening like huge copper bells, cold sweat pouring from his forehead and back, his heart pounding and his legs trembling! With a thud, he squatted on the ground! Frightened so much that he felt the urge to urinate and his hair stood on end! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you, you, you¡­¡± When he looked at Sean again, his face no longer held the previous arrogance, reced by unspeakable panic and fear! This time! He noticed the Wolf¡¯s Massacre in Sean¡¯s hand! A cold, shimmering de! Bloody! And! The Wolf¡¯s Massacre, like a gaping mouth, was actually sucking up blood! Sean didn¡¯t kill him! Instead, he looked down at him and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Tell that old hag!¡± ¡°And Bernardo!¡± ¡°I am Sean Mason!¡± The Mason family¡¯s mansion was too big, and Sean didn¡¯t want to waste time searching each building. So! He spared the young man¡¯s life, letting him go inside to spread the news and gather the Mason family members! Settle the score! Kill them all together! ¡°Sean???¡± Hearing this name, the young man hesitated for a moment, but soon, he thought of something, his face turning pale, his fear intensifying! The Mason family¡¯s servants were all recruited from outside, and they didn¡¯t let their own people guard the gate! This young man might not recognize Sean! But! Being a gatekeeper for the Mason family, he must have heard of Sean¡¯s name and knew a little about Sean¡¯s past! Gulp! Swallowing hard, the young man scrambled and rolled, running into the Mason family¡¯s mansion like he was fleeing for his life, unable to hold back his urge to urinate any longer! He ran and urinated all the way! As he ran, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°Something awful has happened!¡± ¡°Master! Mrs. Mason! Sean is back!¡± ¡°Sean is back!¡± ¡°Sean is back for revenge!!!¡± In his panic and fear, the young man used all his strength, his voice sharp and piercing, reaching far and wide, and instantly alerting everyone in the Mason family¡¯s mansion! Soon, the entire mansion was in chaos! Swoosh! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! One figure after another flew in, and within half a minute, dozens of people had gathered in the spacious courtyard inside the gate! Sean stood there! Waiting! Chapter 278: Bloodthirsty On this trip! Sean¡¯s main targets were Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo! Because! They were the nners and masterminds behind that incident five years ago! So! Sean was waiting!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Waiting for them toe out! However! Before Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo appeared, an angry shout came: ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°You¡¯re insolent!¡± The voice was thunderous, like a storm! As the words fell, two familiar figures appeared between the Mason family and Sean, protecting the Mason family members behind them! These two people! Of course, Sean knew them! They were the two elderly people who had previously led a group to Hilshire, trying to strangle Zackary Campbell and the others! The Mason family had a total of five Complete Stage practitioners, two of whom were killed by Sean in the battle at Crane¡¯s Kats River, and another, like the ancestor of the Campbell family, served in the Imperial Pce! And then! There were these two elderly people in front of him! If one were to consider seniority, these two elderly men ranked even higher than Williams Mason, and Sean should have addressed them as his great-grandfathers! Back when Sean was the young master of the Mason family, these two had been in seclusion, and opportunities to meet them were rare. Even when they emerged from seclusion, Sean could only catch a distant glimpse of them, as he had no right to approach them. ¡°Presumptuous?¡± Exchanging a nce with the two old men, Sean sneered and asked, ¡°Am I being presumptuous?¡± ¡°You harmed my grandfather!¡± ¡°Humiliated my mother!¡± ¡°Sent me to prison under false charges and made my father disappear!¡± ¡°Compared to you scoundrels, I think I¡¯ve been very merciful by letting you live until now!¡± He spoke each word, neither humble nor haughty. His murderous intent was chilling. The Mason family members whispered among themselves, all of them knew about the incident five years ago. ¡°This is the Mason House!¡± One of the elderly men scolded, ¡°This is no ce for a rebellious son like you!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± He didn¡¯t respond to Sean¡¯s words. There was no way to respond. It was true that they had harmed Sean¡¯s family, and there was no room for argument. Moreover, the dead cannot be brought back to life. The grievances between them and Sean were deep, and Sean¡¯s hatred for them was boundless. Anything said now would be in vain. The reason they hadn¡¯t directly attacked was that they had witnessed Sean¡¯s terrifying power in the Battle of Hilshire, knowing they were no match for him. They hoped to intimidate Sean into retreating and to buy time for reinforcements to arrive. At this moment, more and more Mason family members were gathering, already numbering over a hundred. The courtyard was filled with people. Yet, Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo were still nowhere to be seen. Sean grew impatient, his cold gaze sweeping across the crowd as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. Have that old hag and Bernardo get out here!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°None of you will leave here alive!¡± His voice thundered, echoing throughout the Mason family vi. The Mason family members were shocked, and someone shouted, ¡°Sean, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Sean raised his Wolf¡¯s Massacre, pointing it at the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the score!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°The Mason family shall be annihted!¡± Ten seconds passed quickly, and finally, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s voice came from the back of the crowd, ¡°Rebellious son! You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Everyone was startled. Following that! The Mason family members turned around and moved aside, making way for Old Mrs. Mason. Bernardo was by her side, and Bell trailed behind them. Seeing Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo, Sean¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and the murderous intent between his eyebrows intensified. Dark energy surged within him, and a strong wind rose around him. Five years! Sean had been waiting for five years! Waiting for this day! This moment! Old Mrs. Mason approached the two elderly men and looked at Sean. She naturally sensed the intense killing intent emanating from him, but her expression was resolute and fearless. On the contrary! She exuded confidence andposure, scoffing, ¡°With you?¡± ¡°Want to annihte the Mason family?¡± ¡°What foolish dreams!¡± ¡°I might as well tell you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Prince Ashby and Lord Archer. You killed Chuck Campbell and his group of five, as well as three Tiger Generals. They¡¯re on their way with more than a dozen Complete Stage experts!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here within ten minutes!¡± This was Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s source of confidence! Sean had offended both Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer, killing their men. As long as they held out until their arrival, Sean would have no escape! Ten minutes! With the support of over a hundred gathered family members, Old Mrs. Mason firmly believed that even if they couldn¡¯t kill Sean, they couldst more than ten minutes. That¡¯s why! She dared to walk out with Bernardo so openly! Bernardo also sneered, ¡°Five years ago, we put you, a rebellious son, in prison. Today, five yearster, we can take your life just the same!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean scoffed, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer arrive faster, or my de is faster!¡± The words fell, and Sean hesitated no longer. He drew his sword and charged, his entire figure transforming into a blurred afterimage, like a streak of lightning, as he attacked the confident Bernardo. Bernardo, only at the middle stage of dark energy, naturally dared not to face Sean¡¯s de. ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Attack together!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± With a loud shout, Bernardo and Old Mrs. Mason, one faster than the other, retreated to the edge of the crowd, leaving the task of stopping Sean to the two old men and the members of the Mason family. And they, on the outside, waved their gs and shouted, directing the battle. The Mason family members had initially been fearful of Sean, but upon hearing the news that Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer were leading reinforcements, their morale soared. One by one, they surged toward Sean with various weapons, almost crazed. To stand against a hundred! Sean had done this before! He had done it in Hilshire! He had done it on the Northern battlefield! With ease! ng! ng, ng, ng, ng¡­ As Sean plunged into the crowd, he seemed to stand out like a crane amongst chickens. Wolf¡¯s Massacre, his sword, shed coldly, and the sound of shing weapons echoed everywhere. Piercing sounds filled the air as blood spurted beneath his de, severed limbs flew through the air, and lives were violently reaped in the chaos of battle. Mutted corpses were trampled upon amidst the fighting. Screams and wails were unending. The scene was chaotic. Madness! Utter madness! Killing frenzy! With each sh of Sean¡¯s sword, members of the Mason family would fall to Wolf¡¯s Massacre, while in his mind, the faces of his grandparents, father, and mother appeared. They had died because of these people! So, he would kill these people in their name! Kill! Kill! Kill! Only with the stter of blood could the raging fires of anger and hatred be extinguished. In all of his five years, even on the Northern battlefield, Sean had never experienced such exhrating killing. Back then, he had killed enemies to protect his family and country. But now, it was for personal revenge and to resolve his hatred. Time trickled by, each second feeling agonizingly long. In just two or three minutes, dozens of Mason family members had fallen to Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Corpses littered the ground. A ghastly sight! Among them was an elderly man at the Complete Stage, who also perished in the chaos, his soul traveling to the afterlife. Outside the crowd, the faces of Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo turned ashen. They were utterly astonished! Before, they had only seen videos of Sean¡¯s battles and heard about his formidable and terrifying strength. Now, for the first time, they witnessed Sean¡¯s invincible form and experienced his ferocity. Sean¡¯s power exceeded their expectations. If this continued¡­ Forget about ten minutes; in just five minutes, these Mason family members might all be ughtered by Sean, wiped from existence. Terrifying! Too damn terrifying! Bernardo wiped his forehead, covered in cold sweat, and swallowed hard. He turned to Old Mrs. Mason, his voice trembling, ¡°Mother, this¡­¡± ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡± ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hold out until Prince Ashby and Lord Archer¡¯s reinforcements arrive!¡± Old Mrs. Mason gritted her teeth, determination shing in her eyes. ¡°Hmph! Activate the traps!¡± ¡°Kill this scourge!¡± Like Prince Ashby¡¯s pce, the residences of the capital¡¯s great families were all equipped with hidden traps and mechanisms for emergencies. The Mason family was no exception. ¡°Eh?¡± Bernardo was taken aback, eximing, ¡°The traps in the courtyard are no small matter. If we recklessly activate them, not only will Sean die, but these Mason family members might also¡­¡± Bernardo lowered his voice. And, he dared not finish his sentence, for if the Mason family members who were desperately fighting Sean heard, it could cause an unexpected turn of events. ¡°What does it matter?¡± Old Mrs. Mason sneered. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯ll die at the hands of that scourge Sean!¡± ¡°And they¡¯ll die in vain!¡± ¡°Instead of that, we might as well let them die with that scourge and eliminate the trouble for the Mason family, making a contribution!¡± ¡°Moreover, as members of the Mason family, defending the family is their duty!¡± Death is inevitable for all. It may be as heavy as a mountain or as light as a feather! Listening to Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s words, it seemed that if these Mason family members were killed by their own traps and died together with Sean, their deaths would be meaningful, as heavy as a mountain. On the contrary, if they were killed by Sean, it would be as light as a feather, a waste of life. Ruthless! It had to be admitted, this Old Mrs. Mason of the Mason family was ruthless! Not only towards outsiders, but also towards her own people, she was ruthless and unrelenting, using any means necessary to achieve her goals. Even her own son, the equally ruthless Bernardo, was terrified by her heartlessness and coldness. His eyes were filled with disbelief and intense fear as he looked at her. ¡°Get moving!¡± Old Mrs. Mason red angrily at Bernardo and urged, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t die, our mother and son will perish!¡± Indeed, if one isn¡¯t selfish, they will be destroyed by heaven and earth. Talking about the weight of a mountain or their duty,pared to the righteous words she had just spoken, this was Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s truest inner voice! How could I survive if you don¡¯t die? ¡°Fine!¡± Bernardo gritted his teeth, and without any time to think, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡± With that, he turned and sprinted towards a fake mountain standing in the courtyard not far away. The button to activate the trap was there. Chapter 279: Deadly Trap, No Matter the Cost How strong was Sean¡¯s perception? Even when being attacked by dozens of people, he noticed Bernardo¡¯s movements and had a vague suspicion of what was happening. Were they nning to¡­ die together? Sean had grown up in the Mason family and had lived in the mansion for 21 years. Naturally, he knew there were hidden traps within the mansion. However, they had never been used before! So, Sean had only heard of them from his father, Parker Mason, but had never seen them. ¡°This¡­¡± The remaining old man also noticed Bernardo¡¯s movements. When he saw Bernardo running towards the fake mountain, he immediately understood Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s intentions. In the Mason family, the activation methods for the traps were top-secret, known only to a select few. In addition to the head of the family, only the elders who had reached the Complete Stage of dark energy were aware of them. The old man was one of them! In his shock, the old man nced back at Old Mrs. Mason. As their eyes met in surprise, Old Mrs. Mason nodded imperceptibly, as if to say, ¡°I have no choice!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡± ¡°This is the only option!¡± In such a critical moment, whether the old man agreed or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He had no time to stop her. Old Mrs. Mason was determined to act first and reportter! So, without thinking, the old man¡¯s first reaction was to retreat frantically and withdraw from the battle circle. Saving his own life was the priority! As for the dozens of Mason family members who were still fighting to the death against Sean, it was sad that they were loyal and devoted to the family, willing to risk their lives to protect its interests. But at the crucial moment, they were abandoned without mercy. They were kept in the dark andpletely unaware that, in addition to the great threat from Sean, another ¡°death god¡± invited by Old Mrs. Mason and Bernardo was approaching them silently. Boom! Booming sounds came almost at the same moment as the old man withdrew from the battle circle. A series of explosions suddenly emanated from the buildings around the courtyard. Everyone was startled! However, before they could figure out what was happening, a sudden change urred! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ The sound of tearing through the air came from all directions. Turning their heads, they saw numerous gleaming, razor-sharp spears, like a swarm of bees, shooting out simultaneously from the surrounding buildings. So many of them! At least dozens! From the east, west, south, and north! With the battle circle at the center, they covered all directions in a 360-degree arc without any blind spots, divided into upper, middle, and lower levels. There was no ce to retreat, no ce to avoid! Unless you could fly! Otherwise! It was almost a certain death situation! ¡°What the hell!!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on???¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± In an instant! Those dozens of Mason family members were all dumbfounded! Terrified! They simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes! A chill ran from the soles of their feet to their foreheads, their body hair stood on end, cold sweat broke out on their backs, they swallowed saliva continuously, and their hearts pounded wildly¡­ In this situation! Where did they have any extra energy to deal with Sean? The blood in their bodies turned cold in an instant! They instinctively raised their weapons to block the attack! However, the traps and hidden weapons in the Mason family¡¯s vi were originally designed to deal with top dark energy masters, like Sean, who was on the verge of entering the Bright Realm! How could they withstand the attack? Old Mrs. Mason didn¡¯t know that Sean had officially entered the Bright Realm! That¡¯s why she thought she could do it! With these traps and hidden weapons, she was sure she could kill Sean on the spot! Puff! Puff! Puff! Dozens of razor-sharp spears tore through the air like arrows, swiftly reaching the crowd with a murderous intent, resulting in a horrifying scene! Some were shot in the stomach, the spear piercing through! Some were shot in the thigh, falling among the corpses at their feet! And others! Less fortunate, were shot in the head or neck, blood spurting out, and they died instantly! Screams filled the air! Wails of agony echoed! Those who saw it were terrified! Those who heard it were horrified! And Sean! Being surrounded by dozens of Mason family members in the middle, he now had a huge advantage, because those Mason family members acted like walls and barriers, blocking most of the razor-sharp spears for him! This! Was this the hidden weapon in the Mason family¡¯s vi? It was indeed powerful! It was indeed ruthless! In fact! With Sean¡¯s strength, even the old man could have retreated from the battle circle in advance, and if he wanted, he could too! But he didn¡¯t! He wanted to see what kind of hidden weapons had been set up in the Mason family¡¯s vi! Now! He had seen it! One round of shooting had killed more than half of the surrounding Mason family members, leaving only a few left, who were lucky enough to survive! However! This was just the beginning, not the end! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Bernardo apparently knew that the probability of killing Sean with a single round of shooting was small, so he stood beside a rockery, watching the situation here, and immediately pressed the hidden weapon button again, decisivelyunching the second round of killing! Suddenly! Dozens of razor-sharp spears shot out again from the surrounding buildings, rushing towards Sean like a tidal wave! This time! There was no human wall to shield Sean! ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Having killed so many of the Mason family members with his own hands, Bernardo, the current patriarch of the Mason family, was heartbroken and furious, staring at Sean with murderous eyes, gritting his teeth and cursing, ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°You go to hell!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°That even this can¡¯t kill you!!!¡± At this moment! Themotion here had already rmed the family members of the Mason family, their wives, children, and parents. They didn¡¯t dare toe closer but saw everything that happened here! ¡°Husband!!!¡± ¡°Son!!!¡± ¡°Father!!!¡± Heart-wrenching cries came from a distance, as the family members watched their husbands, sons, and fathers fall under the barrage of spears, helpless. Their eyes were filled with shock and anger as they looked at Old Mrs. Mason! ¡°How could you be so heartless!¡± ¡°They are all of your blood, your sons, nephews, and grandsons!!!¡± But! Despite the wailing and howling of the family members, Old Mrs. Mason stood there quietly, turning a blind eye and deaf ear, her cold and ruthless gaze fixed on Sean, who was at the eye of the storm! In her eyes! There was only Sean! In her heart! There was only one thought! That was to kill Sean! Kill! Kill! Kill! As long as she could kill Sean here, she was willing to pay any price! Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! When the second round of razor-sharp spears attacked, the few Mason family members who had survived the first round of shooting by a fluke were not so lucky this time, falling one after another in the blink of an eye!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Boom! Just as dozens of sharp spears surrounded Sean, only a few meters away from him, when Old Mrs. Mason, Bernardo, and the old man all widened their eyes, held their breath, and waited to see Sean turned into a hedgehog by the random shots, Sean stood alone at the center of the storm, his body shaking violently, the dark energy and bright energy within himbining and emanating from his body! In an instant! An unparalleled gale appeared around Sean¡¯s body, like a tornado, forming an invisible gale wall, firmly protecting Sean in the middle! Dozens of sharp spears shot at the gale wall at the same time! However! They could not prate! Chapter 280: The Last Strike, You Deserve to Die The gale wall was colorless! And shapeless! It was purely condensed from an incredibly powerful force! So! At first nce! Dozens of sharp spears seemed to pierce the air, densely packed, hanging in the air, just like a giant hedgehog! But! Old Mrs. Mason and the old man clearly felt an oppressive force that made it hard to breathe! It wasing right at them! It made it hard to catch their breath! The two looked at each other, their hearts, already in their throats, trembling violently, and in each other¡¯s eyes, they saw a look of disbelief and shock! Sean! How could he be so strong??? He was so powerful that it was almost despairing! It seemed¡­ No matter how you tried to kill him, he just wouldn¡¯t die! ¡°This!¡± The old man said with a shocked face, ¡°Is this the true power of the half-step Bright Realm?¡± Half-step Bright Realm! That is, one foot stepped into the Bright Realm! Until now! Both the old man and Old Mrs. Mason had assessed Sean¡¯s strength as half-step Bright Realm, never daring to think of him as a true Bright Realm cultivator! Because! A 26-year-old Bright Realm cultivator was unthinkable! It was simply impossible! Moreover! They had never faced a true Bright Realm cultivator before, and knew little about the Bright Realm! In contrast! Fergus Archer was a half-step Bright Realm, and his subordinates knew more about the half-step Bright Realm, so when Sean showed greaterbat power than Fergus Archer at the highway junction, those subordinates immediately recognized it! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face was dark and gloomy, like burnt charcoal, and she said anxiously, ¡°No!!!¡± ¡°With just this trap, we can¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°We have to blow it up!!!¡± Blow it up? The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the corners of his mouth trembled. He naturally understood Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s meaning. After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Other than that, there really is no other way!¡± ¡°This final blow must kill him here!¡± ¡°There can be no mistakes!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You go and control the trap button yourself, and I¡¯ll hold off this scourge. We must not let him escape!¡± Upon hearing this! Old Mrs. Mason was also taken aback! The old man took the initiative to propose holding off Sean, which meant he was willing to sacrifice himself to ensure Sean¡¯s demise! This was somewhat unexpected for Old Mrs. Mason! After all! She was an extremely selfish old woman. If she were in the old man¡¯s position, she would never choose to sacrifice herself to save others! Swish! Swish, swish, swish, swish¡­ Just as Old Mrs. Mason was stunned, the sound of breaking through the air came again. Bernardo, who was beside the artificial hill, pressed the trap button for the third time like a mad dog. Immediately, dozens of sharp spears shot out from the surrounding buildings! Heading straight for Sean! There were hundreds of sharp spears hidden in the buildings, shooting out dozens of them in each of the three rounds! This was thest round! ¡°Damn you!!!¡± Bernardo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his lungs almost bursting with rage. His second round of attacks had been unexpectedly blocked by Sean, who managed to avoid being killed on the spot! Bernardo couldn¡¯t ept this oue. So, he went all out! Shoot! Shoot again!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t kill Sean with his attacks! ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Old Mrs. Mason saw the opportunity and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Attack!!!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her seemingly frail body transformed into a blur, dashing towards the fake mountain where Bernardo was hiding. Her speed was astonishing! Her movements were agile, like a rabbit. There was no sign that she was past her prime. ¡°Wretched child!!!¡± ¡°Die!!!¡± The elderly man gritted his teeth, a ruthless expression shing across his brow. Without any hesitation, he mustered all of the dark energy within him, turning himself into a human cannonball aimed at Sean, apanied by dozens of sharp spears in the third wave of attacks. He was determined to die together with Sean, to drag Sean down to hell with him! What he had to do was to use his own life as the price, exhausting all of his dark energy to break through the protective wind barrier around Sean, leaving Sean unable to defend himself and be killed by the barrage of spears. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Sean, there was still Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s ultimate move! ¡°You want to die?¡± Sean, at the center of the storm, sneered and nced at the charging elderly man, disdainfully saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As soon as the words fell, his bright energy exploded! ¡°Kill!¡± Sean threw a punch at the elderly man from a distance. In the next moment, under the guidance of the bright energy, the spears that were originally hovering around Sean¡¯s body, as well as the dozens of spears in the third wave that were beingunched at him, all changed direction, aiming at the elderly man, and shot towards him like a frenzy! It looked like a giant dragon made of spears! This scene was absolutely shocking! Chilling to the bone! Hair-raising! The elderly man¡¯s face turned green in an instant, eximing, ¡°Bri¡­ Bright Realm!¡± But before he could finish speaking, his body waspletely devoured by the iing giant spear dragon. Apanied by a series of strange noises, in the blink of an eye, his body became riddled with holes, blood and flesh flying everywhere! Nothing was left of him! His remains, blood, and shattered bones scattered in the sky above the Mason family¡¯s vi! The scene was tragic! Boom! After obliterating the elderly man¡¯s body, the giant spear dragon¡¯s momentum did not fade, crashing into a pavilion on the opposite side, causing the entire building to copse! The family members in the distance were frightened and scattered in panic, not even having a chance to cry! However, before everyone could react to the horrifying scenes of the elderly man¡¯s death and the pavilion¡¯s copse, a series of explosions followed! Boom, boom, boom!!! This time, it wasn¡¯t a pavilion that exploded, but the ground beneath Sean¡¯s feet! Because, taking advantage of the precious time that the elderly man had bought with his life, Old Mrs. Mason had reached the side of the fake mountain, pushed Bernardo away, grabbed the mechanism¡¯s button, and twisted it fiercely! The so-called ultimate weapon was activated!!! With a deafening explosion, the ground within a ten-meter radius around Sean suddenly copsed, with mes and smoke filling the air, and waves of heat rolling in like a tsunami! In an instant, Sean was swallowed up! Just like the giant spear dragon that had devoured the elderly man earlier, everything happened so quickly and suddenly, leaving no time or opportunity to escape or defend. Astonished! Aside from Old Mrs. Mason, everyone waspletely astonished! Dumbfounded! Their hearts were pounding! Their souls seemed to be trembling! Even Bernardo was no exception! He nced up at the smoke-filled sky opposite him, then looked down at the mechanism button still held in Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s hand. Swallowing hard, Bernardo took a long time to recover from the shock! ¡°Mother, this¡­¡± A momentter, Bernardo asked incredulously, ¡°Can this mechanism button be rotated???¡± Pressing it activated the first mechanism! That is, those sharp des and long spears, in three rounds! Rotating it activated the second mechanism! The ground copsed and the sky fell! The key point was! As the current leader of the Mason family, when Old Mrs. Mason passed the position of leader to Bernardo, she only told him how to activate the first mechanism, but never told him that the button could be rotated! Moreover! The power of the second mechanism was obviously much more powerful than the first one! Much more impressive! If he had known this earlier, Bernardo would have been unable to resist activating the second mechanism! He would have personally blown up that bastard Sean! Where would there be any need for Old Mrs. Mason to make a personal trip??? This made Bernardo very upset! Even though he was Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s biological son, and even though Old Mrs. Mason had passed the position of leader of the Mason family to him, she had held back, seemingly not fully trusting and relying on him! ¡°If it couldn¡¯t be rotated!¡± ¡°The one who would be dead now wouldn¡¯t be Sean, but us!¡± Old Mrs. Mason red at Bernardo without any intention of exining, secretly relieved that her heart had finally settled down. She said solemnly, ¡°That bastard Sean!¡± ¡°Is finally dead!!!¡± The entire Mason family had nearly be Sean¡¯s funeral offerings! ¡°Hmm!¡± Bernardo nodded heavily, gritting his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that letting him die so easily is too cheap for him!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t ease the hatred in my heart!¡± ¡°If I could capture him alive, even if there was only a corpse left, I would personally cut him into a thousand pieces, grind his bones into powder, and make sure he would never be reincarnated for all eternity!!!¡± Hatred surged like a tidal wave! However! What Bernardo and Old Mrs. Mason never expected was that just as Bernardo¡¯s cold and sinister words fell, suddenly, an even colder and more sinister voice sounded behind them! ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Since you want to capture me alive so badly, isn¡¯t it a good thing for you that I didn¡¯t die?¡± This voice! At this moment! Suddenly entering Bernardo and Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s ears, it seemed like it came from the depths of hell, frightening beyond words! Before Bernardo and Old Mrs. Mason could turn around, a steel knife pierced through Bernardo¡¯s body, entering from his back and emerging from his chest, the sharp de exposed about 20 centimeters long, covered in Bernardo¡¯s blood! The blood was visibly absorbed by the de at an astonishing speed! A blood-sucking knife! It was naturally Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You, you, you, you, you¡­¡± Bernardo stood there rigidly, his face full of shock, anger, despair, unwillingness, and disbelief. His life force was rapidly dissipating, and he could smell the scent of death. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t die!!!¡± He was speechless!!! Even like this, Sean didn¡¯t die!!! ¡°Right!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t die!¡± Sean snorted coldly, ¡°But, you should die!¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, a surge of bright energy entered Bernardo¡¯s body through the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, suddenly exploding, flesh and blood flying everywhere, causing Bernardo to die on the spot! At such a close distance! Old Mrs. Mason was blown away by the aftermath of the bright energy, flying five meters away, and then falling onto the cobblestone road with a thud! She spat out a mouthful of old blood! Chapter 281: Survival of the Fittest, The Mason Family’s Fury The explosion just now had indeed been quite dangerous! Fortunately, Sean had officially entered the Bright Realm; otherwise, he might have been injured in the explosion before breaking through. But now, he was unscathed and intact! Holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, Sean approached Old Mrs. Mason and looked down at her, the sharp de aimed at her throat. He sneered, ¡°Do you have any other tricks up your sleeve?¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face was pale, and blood hung from the corner of her mouth. Her eyes still filled with intense killing intent, she did not beg for mercy but gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I have the answers you want about the incident five years ago! If I die, you¡¯ll never uncover the truth!¡± It had to be admitted that although Old Mrs. Mason was ruthless and heartless, she was also very clever. She knew what Sean wanted and clearly understood what she had in her hand as a bargaining chip to save her life. So even if she wasdefeated and utterly humiliated, she remained fearless. She was betting that Sean wouldn¡¯t kill her, that he wouldn¡¯t dare to, at least not now. ¡°Is that so?¡± Without any hesitation, Sean lifted Wolf¡¯s Massacre and struck it directly at Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­!¡± In an instant, Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s eyes widened, her face filled with terror, and her previous confidence vanished. In panic, she was about to beg for mercy, but it was toote. Sean didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, and with a thud, the de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre struck her head, knocking her unconscious on the spot. He didn¡¯t kill her because she was right; he needed some answers from her to uncover the truth about the incident five years ago. That was why, including Bernardo, every member of the Mason family had met a tragic end, except for her. She still had value to Sean! Bending down, his right hand holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre and his left hand grasping Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s shoulder, he dragged her unconscious body out of the Mason family¡¯s mansion like a dead dog. His next target was the Porter family, Pierce Porter! Elsewhere, Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby rushed to the highway intersection with their men. After examining Chuck Campbell and the others¡¯ bodies, they received a call from Old Mrs. Mason, informing them that Sean had gone to the Mason family¡¯s mansion. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll skin you alive tonight!¡± Witnessing the tragic deaths of his subordinates and the ck Marsh Rhinotigers, Fergus Archer¡¯s rage and killing intent soared. Upon learning of Sean¡¯s whereabouts, Fergus Archer cursed and without hesitation turned into a shadow, elerating to the extreme and rushing madly toward the Mason family¡¯s mansion. In truth, Old Mrs. Mason had lied to scare Sean; the distance from the highway intersection to the Mason family¡¯s mansion was dozens of kilometers, and even a Complete Stage expert would need at least twenty minutes to get there. Ten minutes would have been impossible. So when Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby arrived at the Mason family¡¯s mansion with their men, Sean had already left. Onlookers had gathered outside the mansion, buzzing with excitement and gossip. In the capital, the Mason family was considered a top-tier family with vast business assets,plex rtionships, and numerous skilled members. However, who could have imagined that overnight, the Mason family would bepletely overturned, and all their experts would be killed? After tonight, the Mason family would likely cease to exist among the capital¡¯s prominent families. Without the protection of those dark energy experts, the surviving members of the Mason family would be unable to secure the family¡¯s assets throughout the country; theirpetitors would devour and plunder them. Survival of the fittest! The world operated on the cruel and relentlessw of the jungle! ¡°Get out of the way!!!¡± ¡°Everyone, get the hell out of my way!!!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s roar sounded like thunder, deafening and frightening the onlookers. Without waiting for them to make way, Fergus Archer charged into the crowd with murderous intent! _Bang! _ _Bang bang bang bang bang¡­ _ Most of the people in the crowd were ordinary citizens who hade to watch the excitement. How could they withstand the reckless charge of Fergus Archer, a top-level expert just half a step away from the Bright Realm? The dark energy erupting from Fergus Archer¡¯s body alone stirred up gusts of wind, like an autumn breeze sweeping away fallen leaves, sending the onlookers flying in all directions. In the blink of an eye, arge area was cleared, creating a roughly 16-foot-wide passage. The onlookers couldn¡¯t even get a good look at Fergus Archer¡¯s face before he rushed into the Mason family¡¯s vi. Prince Ashby followed closely behind with his men. Inside the Mason family¡¯s vi! Heart-wrenching cries echoed through the night sky. After Sean left, family members rushed to the battlefield littered with corpses, crying in pain as they searched for their husbands, sons, and fathers. However! Due to Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s final explosion, the ground copsed, and instead of killing Sean, it blew away the remains of many Mason family members. In the courtyard, there was only a huge crater with a diameter of about 33 feet left. And in the crater! The remnants of the fire were still burning! Smoke continued to rise! The air was filled with a strong, pungent smell of burning! It was nauseating to smell and heartbreaking to see! However! Fergus Archer came with anger and murderous intent, and he was not a man ofpassion or pity! So! After taking a quick nce at the tragic scene in the vi, Fergus Archer grabbed a woman in her thirties and asked harshly, ¡°Where is that bastard Sean???¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying! Her heart was as cold as ashes! Faced with the beast-like Fergus Archer, her eyes were empty, devoid of panic or fear. She simply shook her head and choked out, ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s already gone¡­¡± Fergus Archer pressed on, ¡°How long has he been gone?¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± The woman replied, ¡°Ten minutes or so¡­¡± ¡°As for where he went¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± _Thud! _ Fergus Archer threw the woman to the ground and turned to Prince Ashby, gritting his teeth, ¡°Search!¡± ¡°Have your men search!¡± ¡°Immediately!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Even if we have to turn the capital upside down, we must find that bastard!¡± Prince Ashby nodded. At this moment! Many of the Mason family members recognized Prince Ashby¡¯s identity and collectively approached him. A few meters away from Prince Ashby, they knelt down and cried, ¡°Prince Ashby, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You are the nation¡¯s Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°Please stand up for us!¡± ¡°Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± As they spoke! They desperately kowtowed to Prince Ashby! In his public capacity! Prince Ashby, as the nation¡¯s Crown Prince, had a responsibility and a duty to uphold justice and redress grievances for the people! In private! Old Mrs. Mason had already pledged allegiance to Prince Ashby before this. Now that the Mason family was destroyed, Prince Ashby should give them an exnation! So! Prince Ashby said solemnly, ¡°That beast Sean, under the feet of the emperor in the capital, hasmitted such heartless acts that even the gods and the earth cannot tolerate!¡± ¡°Only death can appease the anger of the people!¡± ¡°Only death can console the souls of the Mason family!¡± ¡°Rest assured!¡± ¡°I, Prince Ashby, guarantee you that I will capture that beast Sean as soon as possible, bring him to justice, give you an exnation, and give an exnation to the deceased members of the Mason family!¡± His words! Were impassioned! Righteous and dignified! Moreover! Prince Ashby¡¯s voice was like a bell, deliberately speaking loudly so that it could be heard clearly for miles. Not only the family members of the Mason family in the vi but also the onlookers outside the vi could hear every word! Obviously! Prince Ashby¡¯s true expertise was in manipting power and people¡¯s hearts. He nned to use Sean as an example to establish authority and credibility, taking advantage of this opportunity to create a good image in the hearts of the capital¡¯s people! He who wins the hearts of the people! Wins the world! However! What Prince Ashby did not expect was that, upon hearing his passionate promises and inspiring derations, the kneeling members of the Mason family did not show the gratitude he had anticipated! On the contrary! An elderly woman among them shouted loudly, ¡°Please see the truth, Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°The person we want!¡± ¡°The person we want to kill!¡± ¡°Is not Sean, but the cold-blooded and ruthless Old Mrs. Mason, the one who steers the Mason family!¡± ¡°It was her!¡± ¡°It was her who personally killed our sons, our grandsons, destroyed the foundation of the Mason family, and ruined our family¡¯s business!¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was also very loud! As her words fell, there was an immediate uproar among the crowd outside the vi! ¡°Oh?¡± A chill ran through Prince Ashby¡¯s heart, and his brow furrowed as his face turned cold, showing some displeasure. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Are you saying that the murderer who stormed into the Mason family¡¯s vi wasn¡¯t Sean?¡± Prince Ashby was very upset! He had just said he would severely punish Sean to avenge the Mason family¡¯s descendants when an old woman jumped out and contradicted him. Wasn¡¯t this tearing down his stage and pping him in the face in front of everyone? ¡°The killer!¡± ¡°Is indeed Sean!¡± The old woman said, ¡°Everyone in the capital knows that Sean was expelled from the Mason family by Old Mrs. Mason five years ago, imprisoned, his father Parker Mason disappeared, and his mother Nic Wright tragically died!¡± ¡°He and the Mason family share a deep-seated enmity!¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t kill us, we would still want to kill him. For the Mason family, dying at the hands of an enemy is merely losing due to inferior skill. We ept that!¡± ¡°We admit it!¡± At this point, she stretched her hand to point at the numerous corpses at her feet! Then, she continued, ¡°However, of the Mason family members who died here today, only a few were killed by Sean. Most of them died under Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s traps and hidden weapons!¡± ¡°It was Old Mrs. Mason who, in her selfishness and desire to save herself, cold-bloodedly sacrificed the lives of these Mason family members!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°They died unjustly!¡± ¡°Please, Prince Ashby, help us seek justice, find Sean, bring back Old Mrs. Mason, and make her kneel in front of these Mason family members¡¯ graves to repent!¡± After she finished speaking, the old woman knelt at Prince Ashby¡¯s feet and kowtowed! ¡°Please, Prince Ashby, help us seek justice!¡± ¡°Please, Prince Ashby, help us seek justice!¡± ¡°Please, Prince Ashby, help us seek justice!¡± The members of the Mason family present had almost all witnessed the tragic scene and seen Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s despicable actions. Therefore, their hatred for Old Mrs. Mason even surpassed their hatred for Sean! Seeing this, Prince Ashby¡¯s face turnedpletely ck! It was a difficult situation for him! Extremely awkward! By chance! At that moment, a Complete Stage elder came up and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, we just received news that Sean has taken the unconscious Old Mrs. Mason to the Porter family!¡± Chapter 282: Sean’s Principles and Bottom Line Whoosh! As soon as the Complete Stage elder¡¯s words fell, Fergus Archer immediately turned into an afterimage, rushed out the door, and headed straight for the Porter family¡¯s vi! This time! He absolutely could not let Sean escape again! Prince Ashby, however, was not so anxious. He naturally knew why Sean would go to the Porter family! The Porter family! They were with Prince Roscoe! Prince Ashby¡¯s opponents! Therefore! Prince Ashby would rather dy his arrival, allowing Sean to kill more people in the Porter family and, if possible, the more people he killed, the better the situation would be for him! Ideally! He would annihte all the dark energy cultivators in the Porter family, just like the Mason family! Prince Ashby looked down at the kneeling members of the Mason family at his feet, his face dark, and said in a deep voice, ¡°We have already found Sean¡¯s whereabouts and will immediately go to apprehend him!¡± ¡°If we capture Sean and rescue Old Mrs. Mason!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°Whether dead or alive, I will have someone deliver Old Mrs. Mason to you!¡± That¡¯s what he said! However! In his heart, Prince Ashby sneered at the Mason family members before him. Their family had been destroyed, yet they still talked about righteousness. How stubborn and foolish! The Mason family! To Prince Ashby, they hadpletely lost their value for use! And so they were¡­ Left to their own fates! ¡°Thank you, Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince Ashby!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Prince Ashby!¡± Amidst the grateful voices of the Mason family, Prince Ashby turned and left with the Complete Stage elders behind him, heading in the direction of the Porter family¡¯s vi¡­ ¡­ At that time! Within Prince Roscoe¡¯s mansion! In the main hall! The ce was brightly lit! Prince Roscoe sat at the head of the table, with Luna Porter at his side. Across from them stood a group of dark energy practitioners, about forty in number! Among them! Two Complete Stage elders led the way! These two elders were the same ones who had previously apanied Luna Porter to the underground auction in Crane! The Porter family! There were a total of four Complete Stage practitioners! Apart from the two elders present, one remained at the Porter family¡¯s estate, and the other held a position in the Imperial Pce, like thest Complete Stage practitioner of the Mason family! ¡°Still one more person missing?¡± Prince Roscoe scanned the group of dark energy practitioners and focused on the two Complete Stage elders in the front row! The battle of Hill Riverside left Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction with heavy losses! Now! Prince Roscoe urgently needed to strengthen his forces, and the number of Complete Stage practitioners had the greatest impact on the situation! As for those dark energy practitioners in the early, middle, andte stages¡­ Prince Roscoe had plenty! ¡°This¡­¡± The two Complete Stage elders exchanged nces and solemnly said: ¡°Your Highness Prince Roscoe, he is loyal to Pierce Porter and does not heed our advice!¡± ¡°He refuses toe!¡± Over the years! Due to Luna Porter¡¯s close rtionship with Prince Roscoe and the worsening rtionship between her and her father Pierce Porter, the Porter family had gradually divided into two factions: one supporting Pierce Porter and the other supporting Luna Porter! The forty or so people standing here were all Luna Porter¡¯s supporters! ¡°Is that so?¡± Luna Porter smiled: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want toe, then so be it.¡± ¡°If he wants to die¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Let him apany my poor father to bear Sean¡¯s wrath and die together!¡± She said casually! As if it were a joke! Little did they know! It was only after learning that Sean had broken into the Mason family and wreaked havoc that Luna Porter and Prince Roscoe called the two elders before them, instructing them to lead the Porter family practitioners who supported Luna out of the Porter family¡¯s vi and into Prince Roscoe¡¯s mansion! Because! Luna Porter knew that Sean¡¯s sudden appearance and the start of his vengeance, wiping out the Mason family in one fell swoop, would not spare the Porter family or Pierce Porter! She wouldn¡¯t stop Sean from killing Pierce Porter! Therefore! She simply pulled her own people out in advance and watched the show, using Sean to eliminate Pierce Porter¡¯s faction! Even her own father would not be spared! ¡°You can go and rest.¡± Prince Roscoe waved his hand and said, ¡°After tonight, when Pierce Porter¡¯s faction is destroyed by Sean, you will return to the Porter family in the morning and formally take over all of the Porter family¡¯s businesses!¡± ¡°Miss Luna!¡± ¡°From now on, you are the head of the Porter family!¡± After all, the Porter family was a major source of support for Prince Roscoe. It was only out of necessity that he abandoned Pierce Porter¡¯s faction. Prince Ashby had Fergus Archer by his side, putting him at a disadvantage in the struggle for power. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t risk a direct confrontation with Sean to rescue Pierce Porter! It wasn¡¯t worth it! Moreover! While Sean wiped out the entire Mason family, he only took down Pierce Porter¡¯s faction. As long as Luna Porter remained, the Porter family¡¯s vitality would persist. Clearly, Prince Ashby¡¯s side suffered greater losses! ¡°Yes!¡± The two elders respectfully epted the order! Then! They led the forty or so dark energy practitioners out of the main hall¡­ ¡­ On the other hand! Due to the early withdrawal of nearly half of the dark energy practitioners from the Porter family¡¯s vi, and only one Complete Stage practitioner remaining, it took Sean less than five minutes to break into the vi and easily kill dozens of people! Including the Complete Stage practitioner! Then! He captured Pierce Porter alive! Five minutes! The speed was too fast and the time too short, so that when Fergus Archer desperately rushed to the Porter family¡¯s vi, he was met with another empty-handed disappointment! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger! In a fit of rage, Fergus Archer became like a mad beast, unleashing a brutal massacre on the Porter family. He killed over a hundred people in one breath, venting his anger! Sean killed people, but he had his own principles and bottom lines. He didn¡¯t kill non-dark energy practitioners, the elderly, women, or children, and he didn¡¯t kill those who didn¡¯t attack him first. Those who died by Sean¡¯s de under these ¡°three no-kill¡± principles were actually loyal practitioners of the Porter family, protecting Pierce Porter. The timid and their families were still alive! However, Fergus Archer was different! The crazed Fergus Archer killed anyone he saw, not caring about their identity, age, or strength. In his eyes, they were allmbs to be ughtered, a bunch of damned bastards! Just like Sean ¨C such a bastard! Despicable! When Prince Ashby and his men arrived, the scene at the Porter family mansion was simr to that of the Mason family mansion earlier. It was even more tragic! The ce was a mess with corpses everywhere! Those who had been spared by Sean were almost all killed by Fergus Archer! Even Prince Ashby and his men were shocked and horrified by the sight. At 8:30 pm, Sean, carrying the unconscious Old Mrs. Mason and the half-dead Pierce Porter, appeared like a ghost at the foot of Hill Riverside. He silently entered Hill Riverside and sprinted towards the entrance of the cave. Chapter 283: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Julia’s Sorrow At the entrance of the cave, ck Marsh Rhinotigers were guarding the ce! When they saw Sean, they let out a low growl, their eyes brightened, and they immediately stood up to greet him. They wagged their heads and tails, their huge butts swaying as if they were trying to please Sean like a tail-wagging dog! They had lost their previous majesty! Sean kicked ck Marsh Rhinotigers¡¯ butt and scolded, ¡°Stop flirting in front of me! Be a man! If you dare to do this again, I¡¯ll twist your head off, skin you, and roast your meat!¡± ck Marsh Rhinotigers retracted its neck in fear! This fellow was a spirit beast and could understand human nature. It had just submitted to Sean and became his pet. It had tried to please Sean by adopting a dog-like attitude, but Sean didn¡¯t buy it! Sean could hardly stand the sight of it. As Sean walked towards the cave, ck Marsh Rhinotigers let out another earth-shattering roar. This time, it was powerful and domineering, startling the birds and beasts within miles. The king of beasts¡¯ aura was on full disy! ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Sean, already at the entrance of the cave, couldn¡¯t help but turn around and give ck Marsh Rhinotigers a thumbs-up. Its eyes blinked, as if to say, ¡°So, the new master likes this¡­¡± The cave was very long and wide, but the entrance was designed to be narrow, only allowing a single person to pass through. Therefore, ck Marsh Rhinotigers had to stay outside! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ck Marsh Rhinotigers¡¯ roar alerted the Bloody Wolf Group members at the other end of the cave, and they came to greet Sean. ¡°Hmm,¡± Sean nodded and handed Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter to Shadow Wolf, indicating, ¡°Find a ce to wake them up and make some arrangements. I have some questions to ask themter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others exchanged nces and smiled, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°In ten minutes,¡± ¡°I guarantee that they will answer whatever you ask them!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others had followed Sean for many years and had an excellent rapport with him. They naturally knew what Sean meant by ¡°arrangements¡± ¨C it was just interrogation under torture! At this time, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were still preupied with using the Dragon Cauldron to refine the viscera of the ck Scaled Python, leaving them no time to look after others. However, even without Pupil Wolf¡¯s bewitching eyes, Shadow Wolf and hispanions had countless ways to pry open the mouths of Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter. It was a piece of cake for them! So, Sean went to the other end of the cave by himself. Shadow Wolf and hispanions had purchased a considerable amount of daily necessities and food, enough for more than a dozen people tost a week. The ground was already covered with bedding. Cecelia, Phyllis, and Julia were sitting on one of the beddings, chatting leisurely. Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were immersed in their cultivation. King of Night, as before, stood at the entrance of the cave. The mountain breeze blew, making his ck robe dance wildly. He stood there like a wooden stake, not moving at all. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Daddy!¡± Seeing Sean, Phyllis leaped with joy, stood up, and jumped three feet high, directly pouncing on Sean like a little kitten, impossible to shake off. Sean held her in his arms and yfully teased her. Cecelia also stood up. Under the fire¡¯s glow, she noticed the bloodstains on Sean¡¯s body and asked worriedly, ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear wife!¡± Sean replied with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°You and Phyllis are waiting for me here; how could I let anything happen to me?¡± Cecelia silently hugged Sean. The family of three embraced each other, warming each other¡¯s bodies with sweet nothings andughter, creating an atmosphere of peace and warmth that made others envious. For example¡­ Julia, who was sitting alone on her bedding. If, before this, Julia had developed a slight affection for Sean and held a tiny bit of fantasy about him, now, after briefly interacting with Cecelia and Phyllis and especially after seeing their happy family, her affection and fantasy were shattered. To be honest, she was very envious of Cecelia. As a woman, Cecelia had such an outstanding and loving husband and a cute, well-behaved daughter. But what about her? All she had was a seemingly prestigious title of a county princess, which imprisoned her in a cage since childhood, depriving her of the freedom and joy thates with true friends and the love she yearned for. Moreover, misfortune never came singly. She became a tool in her father¡¯s hands, pushed into the fire by Prince Adam himself. She became a pawn in the power struggle between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe, unknowingly bing Fergus Archer¡¯s fianc¨¦e. No one ever asked for her opinion. No one ever cared about her thoughts. No one ever considered her feelings. Her life seemed to have been a mistake from the beginning, destined to be a tragedy. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Sad and even desperate, tears broke free from her eyes and rolled down her cheeks, wetting her beautiful, pale, and haggard face. ¡­ Five minutester, King of Night suddenly turned around, looked at Sean, and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡± He had given Sean five minutes for a family reunion. Now, it was time to talk about serious matters! Cecelia was startled, nced at King of Night, picked up Phyllis, and returned to her seat on the bedding, not wanting to interrupt the conversation between Sean and King of Night. Sean¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and he said solemnly, ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± ¡°After tonight, the capital will no longer have the Mason family, and the Porter family will change hands!¡± Before leaving, Sean had told King of Night that he would capture those who needed to be captured and kill those who needed to be killed. Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter had been captured by him, and those from the Mason family and the Porter family who tried to stop him had been killed. It was that simple! Upon hearing this, both Cecelia and Julia¡¯s faces changed slightly, their hearts trembling. The Mason family¡­ had ultimately been annihted by Sean, after all? As for the grudges between Sean and the Mason family, both Cecelia and Julia were well aware of it. However, Cecelia was concerned about Sean¡¯s safety, while Julia wondered if Sean would take revenge on her father after retaliating against the Porter family. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± King of Night nodded and asked, ¡°Did you kill Fergus Archer?¡± Before this, King of Night had said that Padishah lent the Dragon Cauldron to Sean to help him break through, hoping that Sean would kill Fergus Archer after the breakthrough. ¡°No!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sean shook his head, ¡°Fergus Archer¡¯s life is still useful!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± King of Night frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± Instead of answering directly, Sean said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Night, he won¡¯t escape the capital!¡± ¡°On the wedding day!¡± ¡°I will kill this thief in front of everyone!¡± Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s heart trembled, and she vaguely heard the hidden meaning in Sean¡¯s words. Prince Adam and Prince Roscoe were, after all, royal princes with unparalleled status. Even if Sean bore a grudge against them for their previous actions, he couldn¡¯t directly confront them. As for Prince Ashby, he was the rival of Prince Adam and Prince Roscoe, eager to eliminate them. Fergus Archer was a fearless and reckless man, a top cultivator in the Bright Realm. On the wedding day, if Julia didn¡¯t show up, Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer wouldn¡¯t let Prince Adam off easily. So, Sean deliberately spared Fergus Archer¡¯s life, waiting for the wedding day to take action. Was he trying to kill two birds with one stone? Julia looked deeply at Sean, and her tears welled up again, her heart filled with sorrow, thinking, ¡°You probably never considered my feelings, did you?¡± ¡°After all, he is my biological father!¡± ¡°At that time, caught in the middle, how should I handle it?¡± King of Night clearly understood Sean¡¯s intentions and nodded, ¡°In that case, do as you wish.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to interrogate Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter from the Mason family.¡± Sean was a bit surprised. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Cecelia stood up again, as Sean¡¯s wife, she wanted to know everything about him. Sean didn¡¯t refuse. He called back four of the Shadow Wolf members to guard Phyllis, and then went with Cecelia and King of Night to interrogate Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter. In a cramped corner of the cave, Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter had awakened, surrounded by the Shadow Wolf members, shivering and covered in blood, their faces full of pain and fear. They didn¡¯t know what kind of torment they had just endured. ¡°Boss!¡± Shadow Wolf said triumphantly, ¡°We can start now!¡± Sean looked down at Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter, his face as cold as ice, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I ask, you answer!¡± ¡°Remember!¡± ¡°You only have one chance!¡± ¡°Refuse to answer!¡± ¡°Or try to deceive me with false information¡­¡± ¡°Then you die!¡± Chapter 284: The Puppet Master, Williams Mason’s Cause of Death There were three things that Sean cared about most right now! His grandfather¡¯s cause of death! His father¡¯s whereabouts! And his biological mother¡¯s true identity! The answers to these questions could only be pried from the mouths of Old Mrs. Mason and Pierce Porter! That¡¯s why they were still alive! Although Old Mrs. Mason was in great pain at the moment, when she saw Sean, her fearful eyes were immediately reced by a strong murderous intent! She ignored Sean¡¯s threat and gritted her teeth, ¡°What¡¯s the benefit for us to answer your questions?¡± ¡°Benefit?¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± ¡°What if I am?¡± Old Mrs. Mason said, ¡°Answering means death, not answering also means death. Since both lead to the same fate, why should we answer your questions and fulfill your wish before we die?¡± It seemed to make sense! Back at the Mason family¡¯s vi, Old Mrs. Mason confidently believed that Sean wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her easily. However, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate and chopped at her with a single blow. At that moment, she was truly scared and thought she was going to die! But she woke up again. Just as she had anticipated earlier, Sean wanted to get answers straight from her mouth! Thus, her confidence increased, and her tone naturally became more assertive! ¡°Death and death are not the same!¡± He said. Sean spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If your answers satisfy me, I will grant you a swift death!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I have a hundred ways to make you beg for death, to suffer a thousand times, ten thousand times more than now. Then you will know that death can be quite a luxury!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? You can try!¡± When it came to torturing people, Sean had many methods! After fighting for so many years in the army and facing ruthless opponents, Sean knew the consequences of being captured by the enemy. To die quickly and painlessly was indeed a great fortune! Death was not frightening! What was terrifying was the desire to die but being unable to, enduring endless cruel tortures that destroyed one¡¯s humanity, tortures that could annihte a person¡¯s body and spirit! ¡°You!!!¡± Old Mrs. Mason red viciously at Sean, wanting to speak but hesitating. Sean¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Pierce Porter, who was standing beside him. ¡°Mr. Porter,¡± he asked, ¡°how would you like to die?¡± Pierce Porter¡¯s body twitched uncontrobly, the veins in his neck bulging. Like Old Mrs. Mason, he too was suffering immense pain. Facing Sean¡¯s icy gaze, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Please, just kill me!¡± Unlike Old Mrs. Mason, who wanted to live, Pierce Porter had already lost the will to go on! The reason was simple! Nearly half of the Porter family¡¯s dark energy practitioners were withdrawn by Luna Porter. Those left behind were mostly in by Sean. As the so-called leader, he was already in a desperate and tragic situation! Even if Sean spared him, Luna Porter would never let him off!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. So, one way or another, he could not escape death! ¡°Good!¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the death of my grandfather!¡± ¡°I have obtained conclusive evidence that the mastermind behind my grandfather¡¯s death, or at least one of them, is you!¡± ¡°Right?¡± There was no doubt about it now! Otherwise, Sean would not have stormed into the Porter family mansion and captured Pierce Porter! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Pierce Porter did not deny it. ¡°I sent someone to poison Old Mr. Mason with a slow-acting poison, leading him step by step to his death¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Seeing Pierce Porter confess so readily, Old Mrs. Mason grew anxious! She tried to stop him! Bang! Shadow Wolf lifted his leg and kicked Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s mouth, cursing, ¡°You should shut up, you old hag! If you dare to speak again, I¡¯ll twist your head off!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others empathized deeply with Sean¡¯s past ordeal! Thus, they utterly despised Old Mrs. Mason to their very bones! Spit! Shadow Wolf¡¯s kick was fierce. Old Mrs. Mason was knocked to the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood and even losing two of her mrs! ¡°What was your reason?¡± Sean ignored Old Mrs. Mason and asked Pierce Porter directly. ¡°My engagement to Luna Porter and the union between our families were mutually beneficial. Why did you suddenly harm my grandfather?¡± The tragedy of five years ago all began with the death of Williams Mason! Therefore, the reason behind Pierce Porter¡¯s plot against Williams Mason was crucial! ¡°Because¡­¡± Pierce Porter nced at Old Mrs. Mason, hesitated for a moment, and then continued, ¡°During a banquet, your grandfather must have overheard something he shouldn¡¯t have and learned our secret!¡± ¡°Later, he approached me and requested to dissolve the engagement between you and Luna¡­¡± ¡°I had no choice but to make him die without realizing!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s pupils shrank, and he asked, ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°About your origin¡­¡± Pierce Porter said, ¡°Prince Roscoe personally found me and told me that after his investigation, he could confirm that Nic Wright was not your biological mother!¡± ¡°I grew up with your father, Parker Mason, and we were very close. Coincidentally, I know a lot about him!¡± Pierce Porter eximed. ¡°I guessed who your biological mother is. Prince Roscoe sent people to capture her, but they came up empty-handed!¡± ¡°So, we secretly discussed setting a trap for your biological mother after you married Luna, using you as bait to force her to reveal herself¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart clenched fiercely several times. As expected, Pierce Porter really knew who his biological mother was! Then, Sean took Cecelia¡¯s hand, pointing at the blood jade ring on her finger, and hinted, ¡°This ring was left by my biological mother!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Pierce Porter nced at the ring, and his dim eyes suddenly brightened, seemingly surprised. A momentter, he nodded, ¡°Yes, this ring indeed belonged to her. I¡¯ve seen it on her hand before¡­¡± Sean became increasingly excited. No wonder Dean had mentioned that Parker Mason had once inadvertently mentioned the blood jade ring¡¯s connection to the Porter family. So, Pierce Porter really knew its origin! Moreover, Pierce Porter had not only seen the blood jade ring before, but he had also met Sean¡¯s biological mother! ¡°Who¡­ is she?¡± Sean asked, unable to suppress his excitement and anticipation, even with his stoic demeanor. ¡ª Chapter 285: Paradise, Sean’s Biological Mother ¡°Liane Field!¡± As Pierce Porter¡¯s body writhed a few times, he leaned against the cave wall, adopting a slightly morefortable position. As he spoke, a dreamy expression appeared in his pained eyes, as if reminiscing about the past. ¡°She was a very¡­¡± ¡°Very, very beautiful!¡± ¡°Very, very gentle!¡± ¡°Very, very kind!¡± ¡°And a very, very mysterious woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived half my life and seen countless beautiful women, but there has never been another woman like her. Just one nce, and you can never forget her for the rest of your life¡­¡± Liane Field! Upon hearing this name, Sean¡¯s heart seemed to be fiercely squeezed by something, trembling involuntarily. Was this the name of his biological mother? It sounded beautiful! Since learning about his true heritage, Sean had often wondered what kind of woman his biological mother would be. Her name! Her appearance! Her identity! He had imagined them all! And now, he finally got the answer from Pierce Porter¡¯s mouth! Her name was Liane Field! However, after hearing Pierce Porter¡¯s description of Liane Field, especially seeing his infatuated expression, Sean immediately sensed something amiss.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Damn it! It seemed as if this bastard had romantic feelings for his mother Liane Field! Bang! With a cold expression, Sean kicked Pierce Porter in the chest, sending him into a fit of coughing and nearly vomiting blood. Impatiently, he demanded, ¡°Tell me how it all happened!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± After coughing for a while, Pierce Porterughed, looked up at Sean with a fearless expression, and said, ¡°Kicking me is useless!¡± ¡°Even if you kill me now, I¡¯ll still say it!¡± ¡°Your mother was beautiful!¡± ¡°Like a fairy!¡± ¡°When I first saw her, I was immediately smitten. If it weren¡¯t for your father swooping in ahead of me, you wouldn¡¯t even be in this world!¡± Bang! Sean kicked him again. Damn it! How dare he say such things in front of me! Upon hearing Liane Field¡¯s name, even Old Mrs. Mason couldn¡¯t help but sit up, turn her head, and perk up her ears, her face full of curiosity. She had long known that Sean wasn¡¯t Nic Wright¡¯s biological child and had been secretly investigating Liane Field¡¯s identity and whereabouts, but to no avail. She couldn¡¯t find anything! Surprisingly, Pierce Porter knew! After coughing up blood and coughing for a while, Pierce Porter licked the blood from the corner of his mouth,ughed even more wildly, and began to reminisce, ¡°More than twenty years ago¡­¡± ¡°I was in the prime of my life with your father, Parker Mason, and we loved to explore mountains and rivers together, going on adventures!¡± the narrator recalled. ¡°Do you know of the Hill of Swords?¡± they asked. ¡°The Hill of Swords towers over a thousand feet, like a giant sword plunged into the heart of the mountains. It is majestic and is known as the Sovereign of Ten Thousand Swords!¡± ¡°Thirty miles west of the Hill of Swords, there is a bottomless abyss!¡± they continued. ¡°It is called Sunsetting Valley, meaning that even if you threw the sun into it, it could swallow it whole! At that time, your father and I went to the Hill of Swords for fun. We had some conflicts with several local prominent families and were chased by their people. So, we fled west together, but then¡­ ¡± ¡°Your father told me to escape first, and he would cover my retreat. I couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise, or rather, I didn¡¯t have the courage and boldness he possessed. I was afraid to die, so I ran!¡± they admitted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t run far!¡± ¡°I hid behind one of the hilltops, watching helplessly as those bastards attacked your father all by themselves. Although your father was brave and skilled in battle, he was still outnumbered. He killed more than a dozen of them, but in the end¡­ ¡± ¡°Severely injured, he fell into Sunsetting Valley!¡± they confessed. ¡°At that time, I was ashamed, guilty, touched, and regretful. I was determined to find your father¡¯s body, bring it back to the capital, and give him a proper burial. It would be my way of showing gratitude for his life-saving grace and easing my conscience, even if just a little!¡± ¡°So, I stayed in Sunsetting Valley for over two months, trying every method I could think of, but to no avail. Just as I was about to give up, heaven took pity on me and I discovered a tunnel!¡± they eximed. ¡°In my excitement, I didn¡¯t think twice and crawled into the tunnel, going down, down, and down¡­¡± ¡°I walked for a long time!¡± they went on. ¡°Guess what! What do you think I saw at the end of the tunnel???¡± Pierce Porter spoke all at once, growing more and more excited. When they reached the crucial point, however, they suddenly stopped, staring at Sean with wide eyes, as if to say: You guess! You guess! Hurry up and guess!!! Sean felt the urge to strike Pierce Porter dead with a single blow! But he held back and said coldly, ¡°You saw my birth mother?¡± ¡°No!¡± Pierce Porter shook their head and said, ¡°I saw a paradise!¡± ¡°A real paradise!!!¡± ¡°Birds singing and flowers fragrant, mountains clear and waters bright. It was only then that I truly understood the meaning of Sunsetting Valley. It is not about how big or deep the valley is, but the paradise hidden within!¡± they exined. ¡°That paradise was like this cave, hidden within the sheer cliffs of Sunsetting Valley. Every afternoon, when the sun sets, sunlight would shine into the paradise, golden and breathtakingly beautiful!¡± ¡°And your birth mother!¡± they continued. ¡°Liane Field! She was the master of that paradise!¡± ¡°It was her!¡± ¡°She saved your father!¡± At this point, a cold, fierce look appeared on Pierce Porter¡¯s face. ¡°I had been so grateful to your father before, searching for him for more than two months!¡± they grumbled. ¡°And yet, while I thought of him as a good brother and suffered from guilt, he enjoyed thepany of a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± they cursed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, insisting that I escape alone. If I had fought side by side with him, fallen into Sunsetting Valley together, and been saved by Liane Field together, who would have ultimately won Liane Field¡¯s heart in a fairpetition would still be uncertain!!!¡± Between the lines, a murderous aura surged. Bang! Before Sean could react, Shadow Wolf couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked Pierce Porter in the head, cursing, ¡°You damn fool!¡± ¡°Coward, ingrate, you don¡¯t want to share hardships, but you want to share blessings. With your despicable character, you¡¯re not even worthy of the word ¡®brother¡¯!¡± ¡°Pah!¡± The other members of the Bloody Wolf Group present also came forward, spitting disdainfully at Pierce Porter, covering his face with their saliva. Such selfish and self-serving people! There always seemed to be people who, when helped by others, took it for granted. Yet, when others fared better than them, they never examined themselves for the cause, instead shifting all the me onto others. Envy bloomed in their hearts, turning into hatred. With a shameless expression, they ced themselves in the victim¡¯s position, brazenly attacking others. Pierce Porter was such a person. ¡°And then?¡± Sean, not wanting to argue with Pierce Porter at the moment, inquired, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Next?¡± Pierce Porter sneered, ¡°I stayed there for three days. After your father¡¯s injuries improved, Liane Field sent us away from that paradise and warned us never to reveal her whereabouts. I asked your father whether anything happened between him and Liane Field during their two months together. He said¡­ nothing!¡± ¡°At the time, I believed his lies and felt a little relieved, thinking I still had a chance. After returning to the capital, your father married Nic Wright and had a child within a year. I believed his lies even more, thinking about Liane Field day and night. I secretly went to Sunsetting Valley a few times behind his back, hoping to rekindle our past rtionship. ¡°But who would have thought that when I returned, the tunnel we had used had vanished without a trace, as if it were all a dream. Gradually, I gave up on that idea. But when I found out that you weren¡¯t Nic Wright¡¯s biological son, I immediately realized your father had deceived me! So, I wanted revenge! I joined forces with Prince Roscoe to destroy your family!¡± Pierce Porterughed maniacally, like a madman, shedding all pretenses and mental burdens, embracing his impending death with abandon. ¡°Boss!¡± Shadow Wolf was furious. He grabbed Pierce Porter by the cor, lifting him up, and asked, ¡°Do you want me to kill him?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Sean shook his head, coldly staring at Pierce Porter, and continued questioning, ¡°Considering my grandfather¡¯s abilities, he should have noticed the poison. How did you manage it?¡± ¡°What good would knowing do you?¡± Pierce Porter snorted. ¡°Prince Roscoe wanted him dead, so he had to die! If he didn¡¯t, the entire Mason family would have been buried with him. Besides¡­¡± He nced at Old Mrs. Mason and grinned, ¡°Our n could only seed thanks to Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s secret help!¡± ¡°It was her! She caught the person we sent to poison your grandfather, but she didn¡¯t stop it. Clearly, your grandfather had high hopes for your father and you, hoping your father would take over as the head of the Mason family. Old Mrs. Mason resented this and didn¡¯t want him to live, blocking her path¡­¡± Facing imminent death, Pierce Porter held nothing back, implicating Old Mrs. Mason without hesitation. ¡°Is this true?¡± Sean turned to look at Old Mrs. Mason. ¡ª Chapter 286: Portrait of Liane Field, Old Mrs. Mason’s First Half of Life Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s face darkened. She¡¯d originally nned to use her knowledge of secrets as a bargaining chip, in exchange for a chance to live. However, the cowardly Pierce Porter had blurted out everything, even more than she knew. Her remaining chips were diminishing, no longer enough to save her life. Death seemed near. So, she red at Pierce Porter, wanting to strangle him. Grinding her teeth, she admitted, ¡°Yes! I did it! I wanted Williams Mason to die!¡± ¡°All of you in the Mason family deserve to die!¡± Old Mrs. Mason turned her gaze to Sean, and as their eyes met, a resentful and venomous look filled the space between her brows. It was as if it wasn¡¯t her who had caused the ruin of Sean¡¯s family, but Sean who had destroyed hers! It was a hatred that stemmed from the depths of her heart and prated her bones! A ripple of emotion stirred in Sean¡¯s heart. There seemed to be something he didn¡¯t know about! So, without showing any emotion, Sean asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Mason family treated you well!¡± ¡°Why did you do such a thing?¡± In Sean¡¯s memory, ever since he could remember, Old Mrs. Mason held a very respected position in the Mason family. While his grandfather, Williams Mason, managed external affairs, she managed the household. Nearly all matters within the family were decided by her word alone! Sean couldn¡¯t understand! What more could she want, that she would treat the Mason family as enemies? ¡°They treated me well?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°More like a load of crap!¡± Old Mrs. Mason scoffed and spat out a mouthful of blood, her face twisted in anger as she said, ¡°The Mason family used their power and destroyed my lifelong happiness!¡± ¡°They killed the person I loved most in my life!¡± ¡°What they gave me!¡± ¡°Was what they owed me!¡± ¡°What I deserved!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°Nowhere near enough!¡± ¡°The entire Mason family should be buried with my lover!!!¡± The more she spoke, the angrier Old Mrs. Mason became! Lover? Sean¡¯s expression became somewhat solemn! Indeed! Was there a story? Old Mrs. Mason continued, ¡°My lover, his name was Benson Laydon!¡± ¡°We grew up together!¡± ¡°And naturally!¡± ¡°We fell in love with each other!¡± ¡°It was the Mason family!¡± ¡°It was the then head of the Mason family, your great-grandfather, who took an interest in my bloodline and wanted me to marry into the Mason family. Through marriage, through bloodline fusion, he aimed to enhance the Mason family¡¯s bloodline!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°He approached my father!¡± ¡°In my father¡¯s eyes, the Mason family was powerful and not to be offended. Moreover, once connected with the Mason family, I could rise above my circumstances, and he could also ride the coattails of their sess!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°He forced me to marry your grandfather Williams Mason!!!¡± Marriages betweenrge families were never purely motivated. They were either for business alliances or bloodline fusion! As for so-called love¡­ It wasn¡¯t worth mentioning! As the saying goes, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch! And marriage! It¡¯s just a tool, a way, a means to seize benefits! Clearly! The marriage between Old Mrs. Mason and Williams Mason was a sacrifice for family interests! ¡°After marrying Williams Mason, within half a year, I became pregnant with his child, your father, Parker Mason!¡± ¡°As it turned out!¡± ¡°The fusion of the two families¡¯ bloodlines indeed resulted in a significant improvement in your father. His bloodline was stronger and more talented than your grandfather!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted!!!¡± ¡°No!!!¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s voice was almost a roar, gritting her teeth, ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it!!!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Benson and I still kept in touch secretly. We still loved each other and took opportunities to sneak out for dates and hotel stays until I became pregnant with my second child!¡± ¡°Bernardo!¡± ¡°He is the child of Benson and me, the fruit of our love!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean was genuinely taken aback! He never expected! Absolutely never expected! It turned out! His father Parker Mason and Uncle Bernardo were actually half-brothers who shared the same mother, and Old Mrs. Mason had conceived her old lover¡¯s child behind her husband Williams Mason¡¯s back! No wonder! No wonder Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s attitude towards Parker Mason and Bernardo was so different, determined to suppress Parker Mason¡¯s family and support Bernardo¡¯s rise to power! ¡°I was very happy!¡± ¡°I was content!¡± ¡°Having the flesh and blood of Benson and me and being able to retaliate against my father and the Mason family in this way!!!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Papers can¡¯t wrap fire!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°My affair with Benson was discovered by my father. When he learned that the child I was carrying was Benson¡¯s, he was furious. Not only did he hit me and force me to abort the child, but he also brutally attacked the Laydon family, killing more than a dozen people, including Benson!¡± ¡°He deserves to die!!!¡± ¡°He simply deserves to die!!!¡± Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s gaze at that moment was as fierce as a ferocious tiger and as sly as a vicious wolf. She sneered, ¡°So, to protect my child, I made him disappear from this world!!!¡± ¡°Completely disappeared!!!¡± ¡°I let him go to the underworld and apologize to Benson!!!¡± It must be said! This is a tragic story! In some ways! Perhaps! Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s ordeal deserves sympathy! However! Her actions were still unforgivable! Sean asked solemnly, ¡°What happenedter? Did my grandfather find out the truth?¡± ¡°No!¡± Old Mrs. Mason shook her head, ¡°He was like a fool, yed by me, foolishly raising the child Benson and I had!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Because Benson¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t good enough, Bernardo¡¯s bloodline couldn¡¯tpare to your father¡¯s. So, that bastard Williams Mason pinned all the hopes and future of the Mason family on your father and you!¡± ¡°It would have been fine if your father just inherited the position as the head of the family!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Your father married that lowly woman Nic Wright and had you, a misbegotten child!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Mason family want to improve their bloodline?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they particr about marrying within their social ss?¡± ¡°They were like that with me!¡± ¡°But when it came to Nic Wright, how did it change?¡± ¡°Huh???¡± ¡°Bloodline!¡± ¡°Bloodline!¡± ¡°Bloodline!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the bloodline!!!¡± ¡°I hate the hypocrisy of the Mason family and despise their filthy bloodline. Anyone with the Mason family¡¯s bloodline deserves to die!!!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I turned a blind eye and let Prince Roscoe and Pierce Porter kill that bastard Williams Mason, then ruin your family of three, allowing Bernardo to take the position of the head of the Mason family!¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Truly ridiculous!¡± ¡°The person who finally sits atop the family after all the scheming and plotting of the Mason family is the son of Benson and me, not having a single trace of the Mason family¡¯s bloodline!¡± ¡°You tell me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You broke into the Mason family¡¯s vi, killed so many people of the Mason family. I also used hidden weapons to kill even more of them. It seems like we should be helping each other, each getting what we need, right?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± By the end! Old Mrs. Mason, like Pierce Porter earlier, fell into a nearly insane state. Even though her body was enduring great pain, it couldn¡¯t stop her final madness! Flutter! Shadow Wolf mmed Old Mrs. Mason onto the stone b under his feet and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re a beast!¡± When a woman bes ruthless! Her cruelty is no less than a man¡¯s! Even! Perhaps worse than that! In this respect! She is somewhat simr to that lunatic Luna Porter! Sean took a deep breath! Unable to suppress his surging emotions! With today¡¯s questioning, just as Sean had hoped, many unknown secrets were revealed, including the identity of his birth mother Liane Field, the true cause of his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s death, and the grievances between Old Mrs. Mason and the Mason family, Pierce Porter, and his father Parker Mason! The amount of information was huge! Even for Sean, it was difficult to digest all at once! His right hand suddenly tightened! Cecelia held Sean¡¯s hand, applying a bit of pressure, and gave him aforting look! After exchanging nces! Sean squeezed out a slight smile, and his repressed mood instantly improved! Then! Sean looked at Pierce Porter and Old Mrs. Mason again and said coldly, ¡°Two final questions!¡± ¡°My father!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Pierce Porter shook his head! Old Mrs. Mason said, ¡°When you were arrested in Hilshire, he got the news and rushed to Hilshire to save you. On his way to Hilshire, I had my people ambush him!¡± ¡°Originally!¡± ¡°My men had seriously injured him!¡± ¡°Almost!¡± ¡°Just a little bit more, and he would have been killed!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly!¡± ¡°Somebody came to the rescue midway, and he was taken away. He¡¯s been gone for five whole years. I haven¡¯t slept well, worried that he woulde back for revenge¡­¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Like you, I want to know his whereabouts too!¡± ¡°And then!¡± ¡°Kill him!!!¡± Woman! They are emotional creatures! The arranged marriage of the past, as well as Benson Laydon¡¯s death, had evidently left a deep impact on Old Mrs. Mason, twisting her psyche to the point where, even though Parker Mason was her own flesh and blood, she was determined to put him to death! Perhaps! In her eyes! In her heart! Parker Mason¡¯s birth itself was a colossal mistake! Her disgrace!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Regardless, Parker Mason was saved by someone and didn¡¯t die, which was undoubtedly great news for Sean! As long as he was alive! Sooner orter, Sean would be able to find Parker Mason¡¯s whereabouts! ¡°What about Charles Campbell?¡± Sean asked, ¡°The son of the Campbell family, who left the military and disappeared after a car ident on the way.¡± ¡°Was it your doing?¡± Mentioning Charles Campbell! Shadow Wolf and the others were filled with anticipation! After all! Charles Campbell was also a member of the Bloody Wolf Group, theirrade in arms, their brother! ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Old Mrs. Mason didn¡¯t think twice and blurted out, ¡°Just a little bastard who dared to ruin my ns, of course, I killed him directly!¡± Bang! Before Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s words fell, Shadow Wolf and the others were already furious and rushed forward! ¡°Spare her life!¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent, but he still stopped Shadow Wolf and the others from killing Old Mrs. Mason on the spot, saying coldly, ¡°She hasmitted countless evils and has blood on her hands!¡± ¡°She deserves to die!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± ¡°Better to be alive and tormented!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the punishment she deserves!¡± Killing! Taking a life! It was not enough to vent Sean¡¯s anger in his heart! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡± ¡°We understand!¡± Shadow Wolf nodded, then grabbed Old Mrs. Mason by the shoulder and dragged her like a dead dog into the dark corner opposite! Seeing this! Pierce Porter¡¯s mouth twitched viciously, and he hastily said, ¡°You promised me just now!¡± ¡°As long as I answer your questions!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let me die a quick death!¡± As Sean had said earlier, sometimes a quick death was a luxury! ¡°I will!¡± Sean signaled Ear Wolf with his eyes! Ear Wolf understood and was about to act when Cecelia, who had never spoken, suddenly stopped him, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was taken aback, turning to Cecelia and asking, ¡°Dear, do you have any more questions?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cecelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I want Mr. Porter to describe what your biological mother, Liane Field, looked like¡­¡± Sean¡¯s heart stirred! That¡¯s right! Pierce Porter had always said that Liane Field was incredibly beautiful, and his admiration was obvious, which had confused Sean. If they could create a portrait of Liane Field based on Pierce Porter¡¯s description, it would be much easier to find her in the future! So! Sean called w Wolf, who was responsible for guarding Phyllis, over! w Wolf! True to his name, he possessed dexterous hands. In addition to killing, he was proficient in all aspects of the arts! And! He was also a master thief! w Wolf fetched paper and pen, and Pierce Porter naturally did not refuse. Liane Field was the woman of his dreams, and even after more than twenty years, every detail of her appearance andughter was still vivid in his mind! His journey to Sunsetting Valley felt like yesterday! Ten minutes! In the next ten minutes, Pierce Porter spoke while w Wolf drew, and a beautiful figure gradually took shape on the paper. Each line and stroke was incredibly lifelike! However! Pierce Porter was still not satisfied and kept pointing and gesturing! ¡°Her eyes!¡± ¡°Her eyes are wrong, Liane Field¡¯s eyes are much more beautiful than what you drew!¡± ¡°Her nose!¡± ¡°The nose is not delicate enough!¡± ¡°And her chin!¡± ¡°Her hair!¡± ¡°Her clothes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Idiot, can you even draw at all???¡± Bang! This was the first time w Wolf had been openly scorned for his drawing skills, and he couldn¡¯t help but kick Pierce Porter to the ground, cursing, ¡°Shut your dog mouth!¡± ¡°Say one more word!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut the flesh off your body one slice at a time?¡± Suddenly! Pierce Porter quieted down! Sean stared at the beautiful figure on the paper, deeply captivated. His eyes didn¡¯t wander, and his heart surged with emotion as he thought, ¡°Is this my biological mother?¡± ¡°Pierce Porter¡¯s words were true!¡± ¡°She truly is¡­¡± ¡°Extremely, extremely, extremely, extremely beautiful!¡± As for Cecelia! With just one nce, her heart trembled violently, and her face was filled with an incredulous shock! It was her! It really was her!!! Chapter 287: Cecelia’s Nightmare From the moment Cecelia found out that Nic Wright was not Sean¡¯s biological mother, she couldn¡¯t help but have a bold thought in mind, amidst the shock. So, she proposed drawing a portrait of Liane Field to verify her hunch. And now, as Liane Field¡¯s every frown and smile leapt onto the page and her beautiful figure truly appeared before Cecelia¡¯s eyes, her bold hunch was instantly confirmed. She was right! Liane Field was the beautiful woman who had been appearing in her dreamstely. In the dreams, Liane Field imed to be Sean¡¯s mother-his biological mother. Cecelia secretly reached for the blood jade ring on her right ring finger, wondering, ¡°Could it be¡­ because of this ring?¡± Why else would Liane Field appear in her dreams, instead of Sean? And why had she never appeared before she put on the blood jade ring? It was baffling. Sean noticed Cecelia¡¯s odd behavior, took her hand, and asked in confusion, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing,¡± Cecelia came back to her senses, shook her head in a flustered manner, and didn¡¯t rush to tell the others about her dream. Instead, she evaded, ¡°I¡¯ve just been tiredtely, so I¡¯m a bit exhausted¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest, then.¡± Sean felt guilty for involving Cecelia and Phyllis in his affairs, putting them in danger multiple times. Cecelia nced at King of Night nearby, then nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Youe overter.¡± Throughout the entire time, King of Night had stood there like a wooden stake, not saying a word, just silently listening and watching. Cecelia knew he had something to say to Sean, so she chose to leave early. After w Wolf and the others took Pierce Porter out of the cave, only Sean and King of Night remained. Sean carefully put away Liane Field¡¯s portrait, then asked, ¡°Lord Night, you serve as Padishah¡¯s confidant, the Eye of the Emperor, responsible for monitoring the world. How could you not have known about the stories Pierce Porter and Old Mrs. Mason just told?¡± Those matters were not trivial. Sean believed King of Night couldn¡¯t have beenpletely unaware. ¡°I knew some of it,¡± King of Night neither denied nor borated on which parts he knew. He had been aware, but he had never revealed a word or hint to Sean before. After all, he represented Padishah¡¯s will. Sean asked directly, ¡°Lord Night, knowing that I¡¯ve always been searching for the truth, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°The reason is simple,¡± King of Night¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, yet calm and unruffled, ¡°I only follow the orders of Padishah. Without hismand, I have no right to reveal any information to you.¡± Padishah! King of Night¡¯s loyalty was unwavering. The Emperor¡¯s heart was like an abyss. What kind of chess game was Padishah ying? Sean couldn¡¯t see through it, guess it, or even ask about it. After thinking for a bit, Sean continued, ¡°Since Padishah and Lord Night already knew¡­ then, five years ago, when I was wrongfully imprisoned, Lord Night personally went to Hilshire¡¯s Fourth Prison, secretly sent me to the Northern Army, and helped me activate my bloodline. Is it because you knew my bloodline was extraordinary and not just from the Mason family?¡± Some things were terrifying when you looked back and connected the dots. ¡°Yes,¡± King of Night replied, ¡°and no.¡± King of Night first nodded, and then shook his head, saying, ¡°Although I received the news at the time that you were not Nic Wright¡¯s biological child, I didn¡¯t know the true identity of your birth mother!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°Whether Liane Field¡¯s bloodline is strong or weak!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Sending you to the North was to protect you, to prevent assassinations from the Mason family, and to infer Liane Field¡¯s bloodline through yours!¡± ¡°As a result!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear now!¡± ¡°In just five years, you¡¯ve entered the ranks of the Bright Realm. This talent is so exceptional that even the royal bloodline can hardly catch up. Padishah holds you in high esteem, which is why I brought you the Dragon Cauldron!¡± ¡°To help you break through!¡± ¡°With your bloodline talent, this country is only the beginning for you, and it will definitely not be your end!¡± ¡°Your future!¡± ¡°Will have an even broader world!¡± ¡°I just hope!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°One day, when you leave this country and soar to the sky, do not forget that this is your hometown, your roots¡­¡± It seemed to make sense! However! Sean couldn¡¯t help but be a little cautious. Was Padishah¡¯s help to him really so selfless? Esteem! Shouldn¡¯t it be fear instead? After all! Even a fool knows that with Sean¡¯s bloodline talent, given time, he will surely catch up and even surpass Padishah! Doesn¡¯t Padishah worry? At that time! Will Sean threaten his safety and position??? Five years ago! When the Mason family tragedy urred, Padishah could have stopped it easily, but he didn¡¯t! Doesn¡¯t he fear? That Sean will hold a grudge against him??? One should not harbor the intention to harm others! However! One must be cautious! Sean was half-skeptical about King of Night¡¯s words. He wouldn¡¯t say what he was thinking, but nodded and said, ¡°Please convey my thanks to Padishah for his cultivation and esteem!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, regardless of the difficulties!¡± King of Night turned and walked away! A momentter! A hoarse voice came: ¡°After you kill Fergus Archer, Padishah will meet you in person, and then all your doubts will be answered¡­¡± With that said! King of Night¡¯s figure had already disappeared! Obviously! King of Night also knew that Sean wouldn¡¯tpletely believe his words! Was it? Sean took a deep breath. Now, the Mason family was destroyed, Pierce Porter was dead, and the great enmity of his grandfather Williams Mason and mother Nic Wright had been avenged. Next, he needed to find his father Parker Mason and his birth mother Liane Field! Of course! There was also Prince Roscoe! As one of the masterminds behind the whole thing, even if Prince Roscoe was a prince, Sean would never let him go! Sean didn¡¯t go back immediately, but sat alone at the entrance of the cave for nearly an hour. The night breeze blew, and he looked up at the crescent moon and stars in the night sky, recalling the words of Pierce Porter, Old Mrs. Mason, and King of Night! He sighed! It wasn¡¯t until 11:30 at night that Sean collected his emotions, stood up, and returned to the cave! At this time! Cecelia was already asleep, holding Phyllis. Sean tiptoed to the bed, took off his coat and shoes, lifted the covers, and was about to crawl into the bed¡­ Suddenly, he noticed! Cecelia, asleep, had a furrowed brow, her body trembling slightly, and ayer of fine sweat beads on her forehead as if she¡¯d had a nightmare! ¡°Honey???¡± Sean¡¯s face changed, and he quickly pushed Cecelia¡¯s shoulder! A momentter! Cecelia slowly opened her eyes¡­ Chapter 288: Liane Field’s Dream, Mechanisms in the Cave ¡°Honey¡­¡± Seeing Sean, Cecelia immediately threw herself into his embrace! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, honey!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Sean hugged Cecelia, gently patting her back andforting her! In Sean¡¯s view! For an ordinary woman like Cecelia, who doesn¡¯t know about cultivation, witnessing those bloody scenes of killing would certainly be terrifying! Even! It might cause a psychological shadow! So! She would have nightmares when sleeping at night! However! Ten minutester! Cecelia¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down, her body stopped trembling, and the fine sweat on her forehead dried up. She nced around and whispered, ¡°Honey, if we talk here, can others hear us?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was taken aback and shook his head, ¡°No one can hear us!¡± He was now a genuine Bright Realm cultivator, and isting sound to prevent others from prying and eavesdropping was a piece of cake! Moreover, the members of the Bloody Wolf Group were very tactful. In this cave, only Sean and Cecelia were a married couple, and Phyllis had always been moring for them to have a little brother¡­ So when setting up their sleeping areas, Shadow Wolf and the others deliberately spread them out: the Bloody Wolf Group members in one area, Julia in another, King of Night in a third, and Sean, Cecelia, and Phyllis together. The distance between them and Sean¡¯s family of three was over 100 meters! First, they didn¡¯t want to ¡°disturb¡± Sean and Cecelia when they engaged in ¡°important matters¡± at night, lest they be beaten! Second, they didn¡¯t want to be ¡°disturbed¡± by Sean and Cecelia when they were sleeping at night, to prevent insomnia! It was a mutually beneficial arrangement! Cecelia finally felt at ease and continued, ¡°There are some things I want to talk to you about privately¡­ It¡¯s not appropriate for others to hear¡­¡± Inappropriate? Sean was puzzled and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the big secret?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± As if he had thought of something, Sean¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He reached out to touch Cecelia¡¯s belly and said excitedly, ¡°My dear wife, have you really be pregnant with a little brother for Phyllis?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she looked especially charming under the firelight. She red at Sean and then said seriously, ¡°The matter I want to discuss is rted to your biological mother, Liane Field!¡± ¡°What???¡± Sean was stunned for the third time! Cecelia raised her right hand, looked down at the blood jade ring on her right ring finger, and said softly, ¡°Ever since you put this ring on me at our engagement banquet, some strange things have happened. I often have some strange dreams¡­¡± Then, Cecelia recounted in more detail what she had previously told Cornelia in Hilshire. After listening, Sean was shocked! His face changedpletely! His pupils contracted, his brow furrowed, and he looked at Cecelia in disbelief, asking, ¡°Wife, are you saying that after you put on this ring, you mysteriously dreamt of my biological mother?¡± ¡°And not just once?¡± As he spoke, Sean looked down at the blood jade ring on Cecelia¡¯s hand. He thought to himself that this blood jade ring was indeed extraordinary! Otherwise, his mother Nic Wright wouldn¡¯t have entrusted the ring to his grandparents for safekeeping before returning to the capital, and repeatedly urged them to pass it on to Sean¡¯s wife! Now, it could be confirmed that the true owner of the blood jade ring was not Nic Wright, but Liane Field! Given Liane Field¡¯s mysterious identity and powerful bloodline, the blood jade ring suddenly seemed even more mysterious and unpredictable! Could it¡­ evenmunicate through dreams??? Sean couldn¡¯t understand why Liane Field, his biological mother, didn¡¯t directly send him dreams but insteadmunicated with Cecelia. A series of question marks swirled in Sean¡¯s mind, unable to be dispelled! ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Cecelia nodded and said, ¡°I guess it has something to do with the ring piercing my finger for no reason. At the time, blood was drawn, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye!¡± Damn! Sean¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Could it be that the blood jade ring, like Wolf¡¯s Massacre, could also¡­ suck blood??? ¡°Originally,¡± Cecelia continued, ¡°I was just worried about having those strange dreams.¡± ¡°I was worried about your safety.¡± ¡°So, I agreed toe to the capital with Chuck Campbell and the others to find you.¡± ¡°But after learning that Nic was not your biological mother, I realized that this matter was not simple. Especially after hearing Pierce Porter¡¯s ount of Liane, I suspected that the beautiful woman appearing in my dreams might be Liane!¡± ¡°So, I proposed to have Pierce Porter describe Liane¡¯s appearance!¡± Sean finally understood! Turns out! He had misunderstood before; he thought Cecelia¡¯s suggestion was to make it easier to find Liane Field in the future! After speaking, Cecelia stretched out her left hand, took off the blood jade ring on her right ring finger, handed it to Sean, and said, ¡°Honey, this ring belongs to Liane, and you are her biological son!¡± ¡°You should wear it!¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°After putting it on, Liane mighte to you in your dreams at night!¡± ¡°In that case!¡± ¡°You two, mother and son, can meet in your dreams¡­¡± It must be said! Cecelia was truly a gentle and considerate girl! A good wife! However! Sean didn¡¯t reach out to take it, shook his head, and smiled, ¡°My grandma said before that this ring is specially left for my daughter-inw by my mother. Although I don¡¯t know her purpose in doing this!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°There must be a reason!¡± ¡°I think!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for my wife to wear it. Liane¡¯s bloodline is very strong, and her power must be unfathomable. Maybe she wants to protect her daughter-inw through this ring?¡± Cecelia¡¯s pretty face turned crimson instantly! After some thought, She insisted, ¡°How about this!¡± ¡°You wear it tonight, honey. What if you really dream of Liane?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°You can give it back to meter!¡± Saying this, Cecelia put the blood jade ring on Sean¡¯s finger without waiting for his refusal, then tightly held Sean¡¯s hand, her face full of anticipation! As Sean¡¯s wife, Cecelia naturally hoped that Sean and Liane Field could reunite as soon as possible, mother and son! Even if! It¡¯s only in their dreams! ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± This time, Sean didn¡¯t refuse! Better safe than sorry! What if? What if Liane really appeared in his dreams??? Of course! The probability of this happening is low, and this idea is even a bit absurd! But! Sean didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity! ¡°Also¡­¡± Cecelia hesitated for a moment, nced at the surrounding cave walls, lowered her voice even more, and whispered in Sean¡¯s ear, ¡°I just¡­ dreamed of Liane again!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°I also dreamt about this cave!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s body trembled violently! Oh my God! Is it really that magical??? ording to Cecelia¡¯s description just now, when she dreamt of Liane Field in Hilshire before, the dream background was a sea of flowers with green mountains and water in the distance, resembling the paradise described by Pierce Porter! And now! Cecelia came to this cave for the first time, slept, and freaking dreamt about this cave??? Such nonsense! If it weren¡¯ting from Cecelia¡¯s mouth, Sean would never believe it! He would even sneer! And possibly! He might not be able to resist pinning the other person down and beating them up! It¡¯s too absurd! Too incredible! ¡°Tell me!¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°What exactly did you dream?¡± Cecelia frowned slightly, trying hard to recall the contents of the dream. After a moment, she began, ¡°Liane took me to this cave, and then¡­¡± ¡°She seemed¡­¡± ¡°She seemed to activate a mechanism on the cave wall, opening a stone door!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stone door!¡± ¡°Just as she was about to take me in, you woke me up¡­¡± Uh! Sean¡¯s forehead broke out in three ck lines! It seems! It¡¯s his own fault for ruining everything! However! Cecelia¡¯s mention of the stone door mechanism suddenly reminded Sean of when he saw the King of Night in this cave before, and what the King of Night had said! ording to the King of Night! The reason he knew the secret entrance to this cave was because the cave itself was excavated by his people! And the purpose! It was to imprison a very important criminal! At that time, Sean found it strange. What kind of criminal was so important that they had to specially excavate such arge cave in Hill Riverside to create a prison??? The King of Night didn¡¯t borate, and Sean didn¡¯t ask more! Now thinking back, it suddenly gave Sean a whiff of an extraordinary scent! Liane Field sent Cecelia a dream, bringing her to this cave and activating the mechanisms inside. Had she been here before? If so! Then! Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and a bold thought popped into his head, sending shivers down his spine. Holy crap! Could the important prisoner held in this cave by King of Night actually be my mom? In an instant! His energy surged! An oppressive aura radiated out! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Shadow Wolf and the others were startled awake, and with a whooshing sound, they rushed over. King of Night also appeared beside Sean like a ghost. ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± The group looked around, puzzled and on guard. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Sean quickly retracted his energy, shook his head, and said, ¡°I just lost control for a moment. Go back to sleep!¡± Upon hearing this! Shadow Wolf and the others exchanged nces. Lost control? Yes! Under these circumstances, who could control themselves? They looked down to see Cecelia, her face red, hiding in Sean¡¯s arms. They exchanged knowing looks, and chuckled, ¡°We get it!¡± ¡°We get it!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°Carry on, carry on¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°We sleep like logs, we won¡¯t see or hear anything!¡± A bunch of little wolves! Not holding back on teasing Sean! ¡°Get lost!¡± Sean cursed, and Shadow Wolf and the others scattered, disappearing in the blink of an eye. King of Night also silently turned and left. Though! King of Night was no match for Sean now, he wouldn¡¯t confront him impulsively just based on Cecelia¡¯s dream. After all, the person behind King of Night was the current Padishah! Moreover, King of Night was loyal to the Padishah. If the important prisoner previously held in this cave was indeed Liane Field or rted to her, then even if Sean subdued King of Night through force, he wouldn¡¯t betray the Padishah. ¡°Honey¡­¡± After everyone left, Cecelia quietly lifted her head from Sean¡¯s embrace, concerned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sean didn¡¯t hide anything, telling her the truth, ¡°Since my mom could bring you here in a dream and activate the mechanism, I guess she might have been here before!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you around the cave to see if we can find the location of the mechanism!¡± ¡°If it really exists!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°After Night leaves, we¡¯ll open it!¡± ¡°Take a look!¡± ¡°What secrets are hidden behind that stone door, unknown to anyone?¡± Cecelia nodded! Then asked curiously, ¡°Why wait until Night leaves?¡± Sean didn¡¯t hold back! He told Cecelia everything! After listening! Cecelia¡¯s face grew more solemn! Originally! She thought Sean¡¯s enemy was just the Mason family, but it turned out to involve the Porter family, Prince Ashby, and Prince Roscoe¡¯s power struggle, facing stronger enemies, more trouble, and greater danger! And now, having finally learned some information about Liane Field, it suddenly implicated the current Padishah! The road ahead was tough! Filled with danger and uncertainty! ¡°My love, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Sean held Cecelia tightly, a determined smile on his chiseled face, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and Phyllis!¡± Sean had his own principles and bottom lines! Cecelia and Phyllis were his bottom lines, the untouchable scales on his body! Who dared to touch them? He¡¯d kill them! Not even the gods could save them! ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Cecelia said softly, ¡°As long as you and Phyllis are with me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± The couple embraced each other as they slept! It wasn¡¯t until after one in the morning that Sean fell into a deep sleep. As his consciousness blurred, he touched the blood jade ring on his hand, still thinking to himself¡­ Liane! Will you appear in my dreams tonight? Chapter 289: The Door of Grimsteel, the Terrifying Female Corpse in the Secret Chamber That night! Sean had a dream! Really! He wanted to dream, and he did have a dream! And! The dream was long! He dreamt of his childhood, his grandfather Williams Mason, his father Parker Mason, his mother Nic Wright, and even his maternal grandparents Gemma and Dean! Also! Cecelia and Phyllis were lying in his arms! He dreamt of almost all his rtives! But! He didn¡¯t dream of his biological mother Liane Field! The next morning, when Sean woke up from his sleep, Cecelia was sitting beside him, staring at him with bright eyes full of anticipation! ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°How was it???¡± Cecelia eagerly asked: ¡°Did you dream of Liane???¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sean sat up, shook his head, and said awkwardly: ¡°I dreamt of more than a dozen people, just not my mom!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°I see.¡± After thinking for a moment, Cecelia consoled: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be discouraged. If it doesn¡¯t work once, try twice. If it doesn¡¯t work twice, try three times. As long as you persevere, you¡¯ll definitely dream of her!¡± With that! Cecelia raised her right hand, making a ¡°yeah¡± gesture, trying to cheer Sean up and give him encouragement! So endearing! Sean pulled her into his arms, took off the blood jade ring from his hand, and put it back on her right ring finger, smiling: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Compared to meeting in a dream!¡± ¡°I hope even more!¡± ¡°To find Liane and my father in reality sooner!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The ring was left to my daughter-inw by her, so it¡¯s more suitable for you to wear it!¡± Sean was a man of action! A pragmatist! Instead of pinning his hopes on a ring, he preferred to start making arrangements, secretly investigating, and turning dreams into reality as soon as possible! ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that Sean had such an open mind, Cecelia was relieved! At this time! Julia, holding Phyllis, came over and saw Sean and Cecelia cuddling together, lovingly. She trembled and said: ¡°Mr. Mason, Cecelia, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Phyllis wriggled free and ran to Sean and Cecelia, asking: ¡°Were you just secretly making me a little brother?¡± ¡°I heard from my uncles that there are so many bad guys in this world!¡± ¡°Just me and daddy can¡¯t beat them all!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± ¡°One little brother is not enough, I want two¡­¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± ¡°Five¡­¡± ¡°Or!¡± ¡°First, have ten, and if that¡¯s not enough, keep going!¡± Pfft! The little girl was serious! Her solemn appearance made Sean and Cecelia unable to help but smile, their faces full of embarrassment! Sean stood up, picked up Phyllis, and walked, saying: ¡°Making a little brother is a veryplicated process, like walking, it requires taking one step at a time!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Phyllis!¡± ¡°Daddy and mommy will definitely try hard to give you more little brothers!¡± Phyllis was upset! ¡°Really?¡± Her little mouth pouted slightly, like a budding flower, she thought for a moment, and asked: ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Flutter! Cecelia, who was following behind, almost tripped when she heard this! Breakfast was sumptuous! In addition to the items purchased by Shadow Wolf and others, there was also roasted python meat that couldn¡¯t be bought outside! Although ordinary python meat was not as rich in spiritual energy as the internal organs, it was delicious and beneficial to the body when eaten! ¡°Boss!¡± Halfway through the meal, Pupil Wolf came over, and Sean saw it at a nce, smiling: ¡°Did you break through?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pupil Wolf nodded! After sessfully advancing to the mid-stage of dark energy, Pupil Wolf¡¯s momentum was much stronger than before! ¡°Where¡¯s Spirit Wolf?¡± Sean asked. ¡°Probably¡­¡± Pupil Wolf sat down, picked up a piece of roasted python meat, took a couple of bites, and said: ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°Or tomorrow at thetest!¡± Upon hearing this, King of Night suddenly spoke, ¡°No!¡± ¡°It has to be tonight!¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, I have to return to the capital!¡± ¡°Dragon Cauldron!¡± ¡°I have to take it with me too!¡± The Dragon Cauldron was a royal treasure. Lending it to Sean had already been a special favor. King of Night wouldn¡¯t stay here while waiting for Spirit Wolf¡¯s breakthrough. Sean asked with confusion, ¡°Is there something urgent that requires you to return to the capital, Lord Night?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± King of Night nodded, ¡°I received news that your killing of the three great Tiger Generals has angered Fergus Archer. Fergus Archer sent word back, and the other five Tiger Generals guarding South Forest are now gathering a massive barbarian army, ready to march north at any time!¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, His Majesty Padishah will summonmanders from all branches for a meeting at the Imperial Pce!¡± ¡°To discuss countermeasures!¡± King of Night¡¯s words shocked everyone, making their faces change color. ¡°Fergus Archer is nning to rebel?¡± Sean¡¯s tone was incredibly grave. Having guarded the northern border for five years, Sean knew how important the border¡¯s safety was. Fergus Archer, as king of the barbarians, was originally a guardian of South Forest. If he harbored intentions of rebellion and marched north, the consequences would be unthinkable! Not to mention, barbarians were fierce and naturally warlike! Even the venomous insects and ferocious beasts in South Forest, without the barbarians¡¯ protection, would be like runaway horses and would inevitably attack nearby towns! One wrong step, and countless lives would be lost! King of Night snorted coldly, ¡°Fergus Archer is untamable by nature, always rebellious. When he was defeated by Padishah, he reluctantly submitted. He¡¯s been waiting for an opportunity to strike back all these years!¡± ¡°This trip to the capital is for his wedding on the surface, but in secret, it¡¯s for a breakthrough!¡± ¡°Now,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve cut off his path to a breakthrough, and he can¡¯t find you or capture your wife and daughter. Naturally, he¡¯s furious and willing to risk everything!¡± It sounded dire! Sean asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, do we still need to kill Fergus Archer?¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°We must kill!¡± Without hesitation, King of Night said in a deep voice, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the wedding day of Fergus Archer and the princess. At that time, follow your original n and kill Fergus Archer in public!¡± ¡°Before that,¡± ¡°His Majesty Padishah should send troops to South Forest in advance to stop the barbarian uprising!¡± Sean furrowed his brow. He couldn¡¯t understand! If Fergus Archer intended to rebel, why didn¡¯t he leave the capital immediately after his ck-scaled python was killed, and when he couldn¡¯t find Sean or make a breakthrough? Why didn¡¯t he return to South Forest to take control of the situation? Staying in the capital to get married was as good as waiting for death! After all, Even without Sean, Padishah, as a true Bright Realm cultivator, could easily kill Fergus Archer in the capital! Fergus Archer shouldn¡¯t be that foolish! So, Sean shared his doubts, but King of Night shook his head, ¡°Fergus Archer dares to stay and openly mobilize the South Forest army because he has his reasons and confidence!¡± ¡°As for the reasons¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°That same old phrase, after you kill Fergus Archer and Padishah summons you to the Imperial Pce, you¡¯ll get the answers you want!¡± Damn! Sean hated King of Night¡¯s mysterious act! But, If King of Night wouldn¡¯t talk, he had no choice! Anyway, For the sake of the country or personal grievances, he was determined to kill Fergus Archer! After dinner, King of Night deliberately avoided Sean and the others, using a satellite phone outside the cave to contact his spies and keep an eye on the situation in South Forest. Meanwhile, Sean, Took the opportunity to stroll through the cave with Cecelia, looking for the secret stone door from Cecelia¡¯s dreams! About two hourster, The two of them had walked back and forth several times through the cave! Finally, ¡°It seems like¡­¡± Cecelia stopped and pointed at the rock wall next to her, ¡°It seems to be here!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sean also looked at the rock wall. The cave that King of Night had personally excavated and the traps he had designed were extraordinary. Just by looking at the surface of the rock wall, nothing unusual could be seen! ¡°It should be¡­¡± Cecelia was obviously unsure, awkwardly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t remember it very clearly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The terrain here looks the most like the one in the dream!¡± Naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t doubt Cecelia¡¯s words! So! Sean took a few steps to the rock wall, pressing his hand on it. His bright energy surged through his arm, silently seeping into the rock wall. If there was something hidden inside the wall, like a secret chamber or a cell, as long as the stone door wasn¡¯t too thick, he could definitely sense it with his bright energy! Half a minuteter! Sean slowly released his hand, and Cecelia anxiously asked, ¡°Honey, how is it?¡± ¡°Is it here?¡± Cecelia couldn¡¯t think of any other ce! ¡°It should be¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t be sure either, speaking solemnly, ¡°Something is blocking it inside the wall, I can¡¯t detect it!¡± ¡°I think!¡± ¡°Maybe the stone door is made of a special material!¡± ¡°Wife!¡± ¡°Do you remember where the mechanism to open the stone door is?¡± Cecelia shook her head! In her dream, Liane Field had opened the stone door in the blink of an eye, and Cecelia hadn¡¯t noticed how she did it at all! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until Night leaves tomorrow and forcibly st it open!¡± Sean gestured! The rock wall was tough, but it couldn¡¯t withstand a direct attack from dark energy! Even if the stone door was made of a special material, Sean¡¯s Bright Realm strength should be enough to break it open forcibly! However! Forcing it open now would definitely attract the attention of the King of Night! So! They had to wait! As long as they could confirm the existence and location of the stone door, it would only be a matter of time before they could open it and explore what¡¯s inside¡­ ¡­ In the second half of the night! At 5 a. m., Spirit Wolf finally broke through and advanced to the middle stage of dark energy! At 6 a. m.! The King of Night left Hill Riverside with the Dragon Cauldron, returning to the capital! As soon as he left! Sean left Julia to take care of Phyllis, and with Cecelia and Shadow Wolf in tow, they returned to the rock wall. Shadow Wolf and the others took turns, channeling their powerful dark energy into their fists, and pounded at the spot Sean pointed out! Boom! Booms echoed, and debris flew! ¡°Boss!¡± After a dozen or so punches, the protruding rock wall quickly caved in, revealing a metal door inside. Shadow Wolf stopped and cursed, ¡°Damn!¡± He then turned to Sean, indicating, ¡°There¡¯s an iron te inside!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°It seems to be made of grimsteel, our dark energy doesn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Only the boss can do it!¡± Grimsteel! Only bright energy could destroy it! ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°You guys step back!¡± Sean had expected this and wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, it was the verification of Cecelia¡¯s dream that made him feel pleasantly surprised. He let go of Cecelia¡¯s hand, strode towards the exposed grimsteel door, and unleashed his bright energy! The overwhelming pressure made it hard to breathe! Shadow Wolf and the others moved back to protect Cecelia. Just as they retreated about ten meters away, a deafening explosion sounded, and the entire rock wall seemed to tremble violently! However, even with that, Sean¡¯s punch didn¡¯t break through the grimsteel door. It only created a basketball-sized dent in the center of the door! Damn it! Sean looked astonished! No wonder his bright energy couldn¡¯t prate itst night. Not only was there a grimsteel door inside the rock wall, but it was also at least a dozen centimeters thick! It was too thick! Using bright energy, he could break a grimsteel weapon, but facing such a thick grimsteel door, he had to resort to the most primitive method, like Shadow Wolf and the others when they were pounding the rock wall! One punch at a time! Until the grimsteel door was finally shattered! Boom! Sean gritted his teeth, not hesitating at all. He raised his hand for another punch, hitting the same spot as before, pushing his bright energy to its limit! The thicker the grimsteel door, the harder it would be to open! The bigger the secret hidden behind it! Boom, boom, boom¡­ The full power of a Bright Realm cultivator was unleashed, causing a terrifyingly destructive force that shook the earth and mountains. Shadow Wolf and the others protected Cecelia, retreating again and again, until they were more than 50 meters away. Finally, when Sean threw his eighth punch, his fist pierced through the grimsteel door, reaching inside. The space inside was empty! As expected, it was a secret chamber and prison cell! ¡°Did it break?¡± Shadow Wolf and the others were stunned. They exchanged nces and then rushed over with Cecelia, asking excitedly, ¡°Boss, did you break through?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean¡¯s forehead was covered in ayer of fine sweat, and his clothes were soaked through with perspiration. The tremendous consumption of bright energy left him somewhat drained. He nodded and pulled his right arm out of the grimsteel door. Without taking a break, he immediately took out his phone, turned on the shlight, and bent down. Through the hole made with great difficulty, he peered into the secret chamber and prison cell using the faint light of the shlight. With just one nce! Sean¡¯s pupils shrank, his body tremored, and he waspletely stunned! A corpse! Sean could vaguely see a corpse! The corpse was bound to a cross by iron chains. It had been dead for an unknown amount of time, its fleshpletely decayed, leaving only tattered clothes and stark white bones. The scene was extremely gruesome! The crucial point was¡­ Chapter 290: Even If We Will Have To Be Enemies of the World, It Was Well Worth It A female corpse!!! A female corpse!!! A female corpse!!! Staring at the female corpse on the cross, Sean clenched his teeth, his eyes filled with rage, and his heart and body trembled uncontrobly!!! Pierce Porter¡¯s ount! Information revealed by the King of Night! Cecelia¡¯s dream! Combining all these elements, Sean dared not consider the possibility, but he couldn¡¯t help but think about it! Could this female corpse be Liane??? Boom! The dark energy and bright energy within his body mingled, seemingly losing control in an instant. The energy burst forth, and the next moment, a gale sprang up around Sean! p! p! p! Shadow Wolf and the others were taken aback by the sudden change at such a close distance. They couldn¡¯t react in time and were sent flying by the fierce gale! Everyone fell, including Cecelia! Fortunately, Cecelia was standing behind Shadow Wolf and the others, avoiding a direct hit! Otherwise, how could an ordinary, fragile woman like her withstand Sean¡¯s gale? Puh! Puh! Puh! Even so, like Shadow Wolf and the others, Cecelia fell to the ground, spitting out blood, her face pale, and her internal organs in turmoil! ¡°Boss!!!¡± ¡°Husband!!!¡± Everyone was stunned! Petrified! They stared at Sean¡¯s back in disbelief, ignoring their injuries and pain. The same question emerged in their minds: What had Sean seen inside the chamber that could cause him to lose control of his emotions to this extent? Sean hadn¡¯t told Shadow Wolf and the others about Cecelia¡¯s dream, so they werepletely in the dark, full of questions, and clueless about what had happened. Cecelia, however, had a vague idea of what was going on! Could it be¡­ Cecelia¡¯s heart clenched painfully, her face growing even paler, and her gaze at Sean was filled with worry! Five years ago, Nic Wright was brutally killed in the capital, a grudge Sean had carried for five years. Now, having avenged the murder by destroying the Mason family and learning about his biological mother, Liane Field, if Liane had also died in this chamber, it would be an extremely cruel blow to Sean! As his wife, Cecelia felt his pain! Tears welled up in her eyes, and her heart ached as if it were being sliced and grilled! After a moment, Sean didn¡¯t turn around but spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°My dear wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Stand back!¡± ¡°All of you, stand back, a hundred meters away!!!¡± His voice was deep, cold as ice, and awe-inspiring! Shadow Wolf and the others looked at each other, wanting to ask what was going on but hesitating. They could only help each other up and follow Sean¡¯s instructions, walking away. As they reached a hundred meters away, a fierce explosion sounded from behind! Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡­ Clearly, Sean was attacking the grimsteel door again! He had only managed to create a small hole earlier, through which they could barely see the scene inside the chamber but couldn¡¯t enter! To get in, he had to keep attacking! Moreover, Sean seemed crazed, his attacks even more violent and frequent than before. Even standing a hundred meters away, Shadow Wolf and the others could feel the stone bs beneath their feet trembling, and the rocks above them dislodging! ¡°What¡­?¡± Shadow Wolf and the others were heartbroken, wanting to help Sean but unable to. They all looked at Cecelia, asking, ¡°Mydy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wiping the tears from her cheeks, Cecelia choked back her grief and said, ¡°The chamber behind that iron door may be rted to Sean¡¯s biological mother¡­¡± Hearing this, Shadow Wolf and the others were taken aback but still didn¡¯t fully grasp the severity of the situation! Quite the opposite! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had very different reactions! Their expressions drastically changed! Filled with shock! The reason was simple. When the King of Night had revealed the origin of the cave, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had been present, and they knew the inside story! ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Spirit Wolf said shakily, ¡°Could it be that the King of Night¡­?¡± He also thought of that possibility! But! He didn¡¯t dare to say it casually! Shadow Wolf turned to look at Spirit Wolf, impatiently asking, ¡°What does it have to do with the King of Night?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush!¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°Spill it!¡± The others also looked at Spirit Wolf! Left with no choice, Spirit Wolf had to tell the truth: ¡°The King of Night personally said that the cave was dug by his men!¡± ¡°And the purpose of the cave was to imprison a very important criminal!¡± A shocking revtion! No one present was a fool! Combining Cecelia¡¯s words and Spirit Wolf¡¯s words, along with Sean¡¯s unusually intense reaction, they could instantly understand the rtionship between them! ¡°You mean¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Shadow Wolf swallowed, disbelievingly saying, ¡°That secret chamber just now was where the King of Night imprisoned the important criminal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡¯s biological mother!¡± ¡°Could she be the important prisoner held by the King of Night???¡± As he said this, Shadow Wolf felt a chill down his spine! If it was true! Then! What Sean had seen through the hole in the secret chamber cell was already quite clear! No wonder! No wonder Sean took them to find the secret chamber right after the King of Night had left! Everyone! Their faces were more solemn than ever before! King of Night! He was the founder of the Bloody Wolf Group! And Sean! He was the leader of the Bloody Wolf Group, the General Wolf of the North! Their boss! They had never thought about it before, but if one day Sean and the King of Night were to stand on opposite sides, what would they do, caught between the two? ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Just as everyone was plunged into huge shock and difficult choices, Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with a sinister and terrifying red glow, and without hesitation, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to hurt the boss!¡± ¡°Is my enemy!¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll stand firmly by the boss¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Even if the whole world is against us!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate!!!¡± In her words! She was full of dominance!!! To say that everyone in the world was an enemy wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. After all, the King of Night was a confidant of Padishah. If their guess was confirmed, and it was the King of Night who killed Liane Field! Then! Padishah would definitely be involved! And Padishah! He was the king of the whole country! To stand against Padishah was to stand against the world, wasn¡¯t it? The consequences! Were far more serious than they could imagine!!! ¡°I¡­¡± A momentter, as Shadow Wolf and the others were about to speak, the distant explosion sound suddenly stopped. Everyone was taken aback, and then they rushed over with Cecelia. The hundred-meter distance was covered in the blink of an eye! As expected! The incredibly thick grimsteel door had been sted open by Sean¡¯s iron fists, creating a hole asrge as a grindstone! Big enough for one person to enter and exit!!! And Sean! His arms, neck, and forehead¡­ Every bit of exposed skin was bulging with veins, and his burly figure stood in front of the sted hole, looking so drained that he was almost about to copse! ¡°Boss!¡± Shadow Wolf gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°We already know about your mother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°We are your wolf cubs, and your mother is our mother!¡± ¡°Bloody Wolf Group¡¯s brothers!¡± ¡°Live together!¡± ¡°Die together!!!¡± Their voices were like a bell, resolute and unwavering! ¡°Shadow Wolf is right!¡± ¡°To live and die together!¡± ¡°Life and death are nothing; if you don¡¯t agree, then fight!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± The others also expressed their opinions, filled with righteous indignation and united against the enemy! ¡°Honey!¡± Cecelia walked directly to Sean¡¯s side, reached out, and tightly, tightly held Sean¡¯s hand. Seeing the broken skin and mottled bloodstains on Sean¡¯s hand, her heart ached terribly. Tears involuntarily flowed out again, and she said with an equally determined tone, ¡°Phyllis and I will always be with you!¡± ¡°In this life, in this world, until the seas run dry and the rocks crumble! We will never waver!!!¡± Sean¡¯s energy was almost exhausted, and his breathing was a bit heavy. He lowered his head and looked at Cecelia¡¯s tearful beautiful face, whispering, ¡°Wife, thank you!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you and Phyllis have to be afraid with me!¡± As his past was revealed, Sean increasingly felt that eliminating the Mason family was not the end but the beginning. Perhaps, for a long time toe, he could not give Cecelia and Phyllis a happy and peaceful life! Cecelia shook her head and said, ¡°Wherever you are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our home!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with us!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely protect Phyllis and me!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of anything; we just want to be by your side¡­¡± This kind of cheesy love talk, if it were in normal times, Cecelia would never say it, but now, she couldn¡¯t help herself. Everything was so natural! As if! It should be this way! After resting for a moment outside the grimsteel door, everyone took out their phones, turned on the shlight, and entered the secret chamber prison one by one! The secret chamber prison had a pungent smell due to the long-term closure and decaying corpses. It was nauseating! Under the illumination of the shlight, the scene inside the secret chamber prison came into view! About five meters high! Long! Wide! Each about ten meters! The chamber was full of various torture instruments: knives, hammers, needles, hooks, forks, teeth¡­ all kinds and types, making one shudder with just a nce in the dim environment! It was hard to imagine! Under these cruel torture instruments that obliterated humanity, the victims had to endure unimaginable torment and pain, worse than death!!! Aside from the female corpse on the cross! In the corner! There were five more skeletons!!! However! Judging from their clothing, they should all be men! After ncing around the secret chamber prison, Sean went straight to the female corpse tied to the cross, followed closely by Cecelia, Shadow Wolf, and the others. The flesh had decayed, leaving only bones! Yet! From those bones, a lot could be seen! For example¡­ The skull of the female corpse was somewhat damaged! Clearly injured by a blunt object! Several ribs were missing from her chest! Clearly, they had been forcibly removed during the torture before her death! The bones of her hands and feet had all fallen to the ground! Clearly! Her hands and feet had been chopped off by those beasts before she died!!! Her tragic state! How could a single word suffice!!! Staring at the female corpse again and again, everyone¡¯s expressions were ashen, their teeth clenched, their eyes reddened, their fists tightly gripped, and dark energy surged within them like raging waves!!! Murderous!!! After a moment¡­ And another moment¡­ Several momentster! Shadow Wolf, after much hesitation, finally broke the deadly silence and cautiously asked in a soft voice, ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡± ¡°Can you¡­¡± ¡°Confirm her identity?¡± In fact! What he wanted to ask was: Is this female corpse Sean¡¯s biological mother? Is it Liane Field? But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it!!! Chapter 291: A Lonely Tomb, The True Identity of the Female Corpse ¡°Honey!¡± Sean didn¡¯t answer Shadow Wolf¡¯s question, but turned to look at Cecelia beside him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Among the people present, only Cecelia had seen Liane Field in her dreams! Therefore! Cecelia¡¯s judgment should be rtively urate! ¡°I¡­¡± Cecelia¡¯s face showed difficulty! This matter was too significant, and it was too important for Sean. Consequently, no one could bear the consequences of a misjudgment! Unfortunately! The female corpse before them was nothing but a skeleton. Even the clothes on her body were tattered and torn, leaving too few clues for Cecelia to base her judgment on her dream¡¯s impression of Liane Field, let alone give an urate answer! It¡¯s not about fear! It¡¯s about the uncertainty! What if they made a wrong judgment? What could they do??? Sean naturally understood Cecelia¡¯s concerns and squeezed out a faint smile, saying, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to feel any psychological pressure. Just voice your thoughts, and we¡¯ll analyze them together!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cecelia exchanged a nce with Sean, nodded her head, took a deep breath, and finally said, ¡°The height, hair length, and general size and style of the clothes of this female corpse are simr¡­¡± ¡°Very simr!¡± ¡°As for anything else¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± This conversation! Made everyone¡¯s faces even more gloomy! Height, clothing, hair¡­ these were the most visible, most intuitive, and fundamental criteria for judgment. If they were different, it would, to some extent, reduce the probability that the female corpse was Liane Field! But if they were the same! It would significantly increase that probability! After all! The King of Night was unlikely to randomly find a woman who shared so many simrities with Liane Field! ¡°Boss! What about this¡­¡± Shadow Wolf and others wanted to voice their opinions, but Sean stopped them with a gesture. He then bent down, picked up a piece of hand bone that had fallen on the ground, and slowly held it in his palm! Bright energy! It quietly condensed in his palm and silently seeped into the hand bone! Cecelia had seen Liane Field in her dreams! So! She had her basis for judgment! And Sean! He had absolute faith in her judgment, but he also had his way to make further judgments! That was the skeleton! Little did they know! The skeletons of ordinary people and dark energy practitioners were quite different, and there were also differences between Bright Realm practitioners and dark energy practitioners. By using this fact, they could at least confirm the cultivation of the female corpse when she was alive! Liane Field¡¯s bloodline was so strong that she couldn¡¯t have been an ordinary person! Half a minute! Sean closed his eyes and used the bright energy to quietly sense the skeletal remains. Shadow Wolf and the others seemed to understand Sean¡¯s intentions, so they all held their breaths and waited patiently! Half a minuteter! When Sean opened his eyes, Shadow Wolf immediately asked, ¡°Boss, what realm?¡± ¡°Bright Realm!¡± Sean said solemnly! In an instant! The faces of Shadow Wolf and others turned green!!! Bright Realm??? Damn it! This wasn¡¯t good news at all! The Bright Realm was the realm of emperors! The legendary realm! Any practitioner who reached the strength of the Bright Realm had the qualifications to dominate a region, but reaching the Bright Realm was extremely difficult! As difficult as ascending to heaven! In the entire world, 99% of practitioners would, at most, reach the Complete Stage throughout their lives. Thest step was like an insurmountable chasm that would cause that 99% to suffer until death! Until death, they would never cross that step! The reason actuallyy in their bloodline! The bloodline was the foundation of cultivation, representing talent and efficiency. Like those annoyingly brilliant students in school, they had better memory andprehension abilities, naturally excelling over the vast majority of people! Therefore, only a strong enough bloodline could create a Bright Realm practitioner. If the bloodline was insufficient, even if one worked hard and diligently, the ceiling would be limited to the peak of dark energy! That step was simply impossible to cross! This was precisely why Fergus Archer had been raising the ck-scaled Python with great care over the years, hoping to rely on the powerful bloodline of the high-ranking spirit beast to help him break through. Inparison, Sean¡¯s bloodline was much stronger than Fergus Archer¡¯s, even stronger than that of the royal family! Even without the Dragon Cauldron or the ck-scaled Python, Sean¡¯s breakthrough was only a matter of time. The roles of the Dragon Cauldron and the ck-scaled Python merely elerated his entry into the Bright Realm. Now, Sean was certain that this female corpse had been, like him, a genuine cultivator of the Bright Realm in her lifetime. This meant her bloodline must have been incredibly strong. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Although Cecelia did not understand the matters of cultivation, she could tell from the expressions on Sean¡¯s and Shadow Wolf¡¯s faces that things were headed in the direction they least wanted. ¡°Honey!¡± Sean interrupted Cecelia¡¯sforting words, saying, ¡°I want to be alone here for a while. Please take care of Phyllis.¡± Alone and quiet. Although it could not be confirmed with absolute certainty, the possibility that this female corpse was Liane Field was already very high. Sean¡¯s heart was in utter turmoil, and the pain was like being pierced by a needle. Cecelia naturally understood Sean¡¯s feelings. After some hesitation, she decided to leave him alone, as Phyllis needed her care as well. ¡°Alright,¡± Cecelia nodded and said, ¡°Maybe Liane came to me in my dreamst night, hoping you could spend some time with her here¡­ But, honey, please don¡¯t do anything rash or lose hope.¡± After saying this, Cecelia exchanged nces with Shadow Wolf and the others and left the secret chamber alone, leaving only Sean behind. Turning off the shlight on his phone, the chamber plunged into darkness. After an unknown period, Sean¡¯s choked voice emerged from the darkness, ¡°Liane! Is that you? Really, is that you?¡± Men¡¯s tears should not be shed lightly, only because they have not yet reached the ce of heartbreak¡­ This staysted two days and one night. It was not until the morning of the third day, when the eastern sky showed a hint of white, that Sean finally walked out of the secret chamber with the skeleton of the female corpse in his hands, his eyes darkened and slightly swollen. Today, the 10th of May, was the wedding day of Fergus Archer and Julia. Sean still had people to kill and things to do, so he could not simply wallow in despair. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Cecelia, holding Phyllis, along with Julia, Shadow Wolf, and the others, waited outside the secret chamber. The moment they saw Sean, Phyllis immediately burst into tears. She was still young and did not understand the pain of life and death, but she knew that her father was very sad and heartbroken. Thus, she too was sad and heartbroken and could not help but cry. Sean gently held the skeleton of the female corpse and slowly walked out of the cave, burying it in the Hill Riverside, forming a solitary grave. Fluttering. Afterwards, he knelt before the grave, and Cecelia soon knelt beside him. Together, they kowtowed three times to the grave. ¡°Whether or not you are really my Liane,¡± Sean said, lifting his head, ¡°I will find out the truth behind this and do justice for you. May you rest in peace!¡± Until now, Sean still could not ept or believe that his mother had truly died, and in a manner even more tragic than Nic¡¯s death. After kneeling for about half an hour, Sean stood up, and his sorrowful expression gradually turned cold. He asked Shadow Wolf, ¡°Has that old woman from the Mason family died?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shadow Wolf shook his head, ¡°Following your previous instructions, we kept her hanging on by a thread, making her wish for death.¡± Unforgivable were the mistakes and sinsmitted by Old Mrs. Mason! Sean thought for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to live with all her heart and not die?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t kill her. Let her live!¡± ¡°Let her die slowly!¡± ¡°You go!¡± ¡°Destroy her cultivation foundation, leave her alone in the cave, and then have the ck Marsh Rhinotigers demolish the cave, sealing the entrancepletely!¡± For a cultivator, once their cultivation foundation is destroyed, they be no different from an ordinary person! And that cave! There were only two entrances and exits. Once the secret entrance waspletely blocked, only the one on the cliff remained. Below was a bottomless abyss, where falling would mean shattered bones and a crushed body! There would be nowhere to bury the dead! An Old Mrs. Mason who had lost her cultivation foundation could only slowly wait for death inside! Waiting for death!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In fact, it was even more terrifying than death itself!!! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Shadow Wolf and the others were filled with anger, and since Old Mrs. Mason hadmitted countless heinous acts, they naturally had no sympathy for her. They nodded their heads, immediately epting the task and leaving. About ten minutester! They returned! Immediately after! Roar! The earth-shaking roar of the ck Marsh Rhinotigers came, as their massive bodies fiercely struck the surrounding rocks and trees of the secret entrance time and time again. In an instant, rocks copsed and trees fell! It was a mess! The reason for destroying that cave was firstly to trap Old Mrs. Mason inside, to let her live out her days in loneliness, and die slowly in despair, fear, and remorse! Secondly! It was to prevent the King of Night from perhaps discovering one day that the secret chamber had been forcibly sted open, and that Sean knew the secret within, which might put him in danger! After all! If the female corpse was indeed Liane Field, neither the King of Night nor the reigning Padishah would likely spare Sean! However! What Sean couldn¡¯t understand was, if Padishah and the King of Night had indeed killed Liane with such cruel methods, why wouldn¡¯t they have killed Sean as well? Instead, they secretly sent Sean to the north, activating his powerful bloodline and allowing his strength to grow step by step. Moreover, they even lent the Dragon Cauldron to Sean to help him advance to the Bright Realm ahead of time! This made no sense at all! And this point! It was also one of the reasons why Sean refused to believe that the female corpse was Liane!!! Roar! After striking for more than ten minutes, turning the area within tens of meters into aplete ruin, the ck Marsh Rhinotigers finally turned around and rushed back towards Sean! Sean took a deep breath and signaled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back!!!¡± Chapter 292: The Wedding Day, Fergus Archer Marries Julia Lately, the capital had been quite restless! A storm was brewing! Sean had previously eradicated the Mason family and broke into the Porter family¡¯s residence. Fergus Archer followed suit and ughtered everyone in the Porter family vi, practically annihting them. Overnight, two of the capital¡¯s most prominent families were attacked! Public opinion was in an uproar! The entire capital was shocked! However, the news of the South Forest barbarian army¡¯s unusual movements spread like wildfire soon after. Rumors were circting that the three great generals who had followed Fergus Archer to the capital had all been killed by Sean. Lord Archer was furious, and war was imminent! Even more so, there were whispers of Fergus Archer possibly rebelling! Today was Fergus Archer and Julia¡¯s wedding day! The Padishah had granted them marriage! Ironically, Julia had been abducted by Sean during the battle at Jade Restaurant previously! ording to rumors, Princess Julia didn¡¯t want to marry Fergus Archer but was infatuated with Sean. Even before Fergus Archer had arrived in the capital, Julia and Sean had been secretly involved, and it was highly likely that she had cuckolded Fergus Archer! What¡¯s more important was that Sean, as the General Wolf of the North, had already married and had a child while in Hilshire. He had a daughter, and if he really got together with Julia, it would be an outright case of marital infidelity! Damn it! Scumbag!!! Various strange and shocking rumors circted one after another, and the capital¡¯s people were overwhelmed! And all of these rumors were incredibly scandalous! After leaving Hill Riverside, Sean and his group didn¡¯t head straight to the capital. Instead, they went to a residence that had been arranged for them in the eastern suburbs of the capital! This battle involved the struggle for power between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe. Both sides were bound to bring arge number of Complete Stage practitioners to the scene. Naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t bring Cecelia along! It was too dangerous! Even Shadow Wolf and the others were not nned to be brought along. They all had early and mid-stage dark energy strength, making them a burden for Sean among a group of Complete Stage old monsters! Sean alone was enough! At the entrance of a small, detached building in the eastern suburbs of the capital, a ck Marsh Rhinotigery down, scaring away passersby who dared not approach! Inside the building! ¡°Cecelia, please don¡¯t misunderstand. My rtionship with Mr. Mason is pure and innocent. It¡¯s not like what the rumors say¡­¡± Julia was exining awkwardly to Cecelia! On their way there, they had heard the gossip about Sean and Julia! The rumors were a mess, and all sorts of things were being said! Cecelia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that naive either!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe just anyone¡¯s words!¡± With that, she turned to look at Sean and continued, ¡°I only believe my husband!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Julia let out a sigh of relief! After spending time together in the cave, Cecelia and Julia had a certain understanding of each other. Seeing the warmth and harmony between Sean, Cecelia, and their daughter Phyllis, Julia hadpletely given up any unrealistic fantasies in her heart! And Cecelia felt great sympathy for Julia¡¯s plight! After all, when she was with the Moore family, Cecelia had also been oppressed and bullied by her own family for a long time. She understood the feeling of being wronged with nowhere to turn, having to swallow the bitterness even if it broke her teeth! ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± After exining things to Cecelia, the two of them approached Sean. Julia hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to go with you!¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Hearing this, everyone was taken aback! Sean furrowed his brows, ¡°The Padishah granted you marriage; if you show up, it could be dangerous!¡± Disappearing was the best choice! If Julia went, it would only make things moreplicated! ¡°It¡¯s precisely because my grandfather granted the marriage that I must go!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t not go!¡± Julia looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason chose to make a move on Fergus Archer on the day of our wedding, hoping to use my grandfather¡¯s marriage decree to incite conflict between Prince Ashby, Fergus Archer, my father, and Prince Roscoe, causing them to fight amongst themselves!¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, which was as good as admitting it! The Struggle for Session! The people involved were mostly imperial princes. Although Sean had entered the Bright Realm, being in the capital meant he had to consider Padishah¡¯s attitude. In the past, he had taken revenge by attacking the Mason family and the Porter family. That was one thing, but if he were to take action against a prince, the consequences would be unpredictable! So! Let them fight for now. Princes biting each other like dogs, no matter who bit whom or even killed whom, that was a matter within the royal family, a matter of the royalty! It had nothing to do with Sean! All Sean had to do was wait for them to finish fighting, and then deal with Fergus Archer! ¡°No matter what!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s my father!¡± ¡°He gave birth to me!¡± ¡°He raised me!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she whispered, ¡°He could be ruthless enough to hurt me and push me into the fire and the mud, but I can¡¯t bring myself to watch him in danger, even facing a life-threatening situation!¡± ¡°Besides!¡± ¡°There¡¯s still my mother and my loved ones at home¡­¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I want to go back!¡± ¡°I want to go back and do what I¡¯m supposed to do. I¡¯ve thought a lot these days in the cave, and I¡¯ve figured some things out and made some decisions. I think this is my fate¡­¡± She spoke, not loudly, but with a firm tone! Clearly, she wasn¡¯t lying. She had made her own ns and decisions, ready to face it all bravely! However, she didn¡¯t say what she nned to do specifically! ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean understood her feelings, so he didn¡¯t ask further or stop her. Although her appearance might disrupt Sean¡¯s n, she said she had her own ns too! So, they¡¯d each do their own thing! ¡°Spirit Wolf!¡± Sean looked at Spirit Wolf and signaled, ¡°You go with the princess and protect her safety!¡± Spirit Wolf had already broken through and be a mid-level dark energy practitioner. As long as he didn¡¯t deliberately fight, he should have no problem simply protecting someone! ¡°Alright!¡± Spirit Wolf epted the mission. Julia nced at Spirit Wolf and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± At nine in the morning! Sean, Julia, and Spirit Wolf left the eastern suburbs by car, heading towards the city center and Prince Adam¡¯s mansion. The area outside the mansion was already crowded with spectators! It was a sea of people,pletely congested! Spirit Wolf stopped the car about 500 meters away, then he and Julia quietly blended into the crowd, making their way to the back door of Prince Adam¡¯s mansion and entered from there! Sean stayed in the car! Waiting for Fergus Archer toe for the bride, waiting for Prince Ashby to bring trouble! And they waited for about half an hour! At ten in the morning, a sudden shout came from the distance: ¡°Get out! All of you, get the hell out of my way!¡± The voice was thunderous! It was Fergus Archer who had arrived! As he spoke, a shadow shot into the crowd like an arrow released from a bowstring. Wherever it passed, onlookers were sent flying, screaming in chaos! Curiosity killed the cat! Many people had been caught in the crossfire at the entrance of the Mason family¡¯s vi before, but those gossip-loving citizens still couldn¡¯t help but crowd forward! They had iting for being sent flying! Fergus Archer rushed to the entrance of Prince Roscoe¡¯s mansion and finally stopped, revealing his nearly 500-pound burly figure, like a fierce beast! In his hand, he held the bone-crushing hammer that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine! Gasps and exmations rose all around! South Forest Lord Archer was famous, but the citizens of the capital had only heard of him, not seen him. Seeing Fergus Archer now, like a giant as the rumors said, how could they not be shocked to their core! It was worth the trip! It was worth the heat they endured! However, those onlooking citizens didn¡¯t know that if it hadn¡¯t been for Sean killing the ck-scaled python and the three tiger generals before, they would have witnessed an even more shocking scene today! Imagine that! Just like when Fergus Archer appeared in front of the Jade Restaurant, standing on top of the enormous head of the ck-scaled python, with the three tiger generals riding on the backs of three ck Marsh Rhinotigers behind him. Their imposing presence and awe-inspiring demeanor were nothing short of dazzling! ¡°Make way!¡± ¡°Everyone, move!!!¡± The citizens who had just been sent flying by Fergus Archer barely managed to stand up when another wave of icy scolding was heard! Looking over, they saw a group of elderly men with half-white hair, arriving in two rows ¨C one on the left and one on the right. They looked like the typical bodyguard teams seen around, driving away the curious crowd and clearing a path about three meters wide in the middle. However, no one dared to treat these old men as ordinary bodyguards! ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°The Laydon family???¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Is it even real???¡± Someone from the crowd recognized the identity of one of the elders, gasping in surprise and excitement, with a face full of exhration! ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken!¡± Someone nearby chimed in, ¡°Not only is it the Laydon family¡¯s head, but the whole group is also full of big shots that you wouldn¡¯t normally even get a glimpse of¡­¡± A rough count revealed that there were about thirty elders present, all of them being highly respected members of the capital¡¯s major families. The crowd had many members from other families, so they naturally recognized the identities of these elders! Sean remained seated in the car, not moving. He was well aware of the situation outside and could easily discern the power of these elders at a nce. They were all Complete Stage old monsters without exception! A total of thirty-two! This was probably the strongest force Prince Ashby could muster! Little did they know that looking at the entire capital, if youbined all the Complete Stage practitioners from the major families, there were only around a hundred in total. Arge portion of them served in the Imperial Pce, following the current Padishah. Outside the Imperial Pce, only Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe had the ability and prestige to gather the remaining Complete Stage practitioners under theirmand, helping thempete for the position of Crown Prince in the hopes of ascending to the throne one day. By then, they could rely on their meritorious service to seek higher positions and greater benefits! Originally, both Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe had a simr number of Complete Stage practitioners in their ranks, making their forces seem evenly matched and difficult to distinguish. However, after the battle at Hill Riverside, more than ten Complete Stage practitioners led by Carl were killed, leaving fewer than twenty. Compared to Prince Ashby, their forces were now diminished and unbnced ¨C almost a two-to-one situation! Add Fergus Archer to the mix, and Sean thought to himself, ¡°Prince Ashby is trying to take advantage of this opportunity topletely push Prince Roscoe into the abyss, never to rise again.¡± The members of the major families were no fools. They knew how to adapt and protect themselves. Once the situation in the struggle for session became clear and Prince Roscoe lost his chance to turn the tables, his supporters would undoubtedly distance themselves from him without hesitation. Some might even switch sides to Prince Ashby! That¡¯s why this wedding was a rare opportunity for Prince Ashby. He sent his strongest lineup to deliver a fatal blow to Prince Roscoe! ¡°Look!¡± ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Prince Ashby¡¯s car!!!¡± After the thirty-two elders finished clearing the way, three royal luxury sedans slowly drove through the crowd, quickly arriving at the entrance of Prince Adam¡¯s mansion and stopping behind Fergus Archer. Fergus Archer didn¡¯t rush inside; he was waiting for Prince Ashby and the others. Then, amid hushed whispers and expectant gazes, the doors of the three sedans opened, and Prince Ashby, along with Prince William and Prince Green, stepped out one by one. All of them were dressed in splendid attire and exuded extraordinary charisma! After Prince Ashby got out of the car, he scanned the surroundings before cing one hand behind his back, and walked unhurriedly to Fergus Archer¡¯s side. Smiling, he gestured and said, ¡°Lord Archer, the time hase!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Everything is ready; we can begin now!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s face was ice-cold, his eyes exuding a fierce intent. There was not a hint of joy befitting a wedding. He snorted and, without any hesitation, shouted, ¡°I, Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°Today, by imperial decree, I am here to marry Princess Julia!¡± ¡°Open the gates!!!¡± While others celebrated their weddings with joy, Fergus Archer was different ¨C full of momentum and murderous intent, he arrived carrying a massive bone-crushing hammer! The atmosphere was quite bizarre! A momentter! With a creaking sound, the gates of Prince Adam¡¯s mansion slowly opened, and a young man stepped out. He nced at Fergus Archer, Prince Ashby, and the others, then gestured with his hand, saying, ¡°Lord Archer, please!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby, please!¡± ¡°Prince William, please!¡± ¡°Prince Green, please!¡± Then, he looked at the thirty-two elders who had apanied Prince Ashby and continued, ¡°As for the others, please wait outside!¡± His voice was calm and steady, showing no signs of panic! Clearly, Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction knew Prince Ashby¡¯s intentions and had made preparations! Finally, it was about to begin! Outside the crowd, Sean silently got out of the car, then quietly mingled with the crowd. Transforming into a shadow, he didn¡¯t alert anyone as he silently climbed over the vermilion walls of Prince Adam¡¯s mansion and entered the residence¡­ Chapter 293: A Lethal Blow The mansion of a royal prince was naturally grand and imposing! However, within the mansion, there were not only numerous pavilions and beautiful sceneries, but also many cultivators with tight defenses and all sorts of lurking dangers. It seemed that only someone like Sean, a Bright Realm cultivator, coulde and go freely! After all, if Bright Realm cultivators deliberately concealed their aura, dark energy cultivators couldn¡¯t detect them unless they saw them with their own eyes! Moreover, Bright Realm cultivators were much faster than dark energy cultivators! After sneaking into the mansion, Sean hid behind a fake mountain, cing the Wolf¡¯s Massacre aside. With a nce, he had the perfect angle and distance to watch the show! Fifty meters ahead was the main entrance of the mansion, and upon entering, there was a spacious courtyardrge enough to amodate hundreds of people ¨C a great ce for group fights! At this moment, many people were standing in front of a pavilion on the other side of the courtyard. Leading them was none other than Prince Roscoe! Julia¡¯s father, Prince Adam, and Prince Lird stood on either side of Prince Roscoe. Behind the three of them, eighteen Complete Stage elders stood solemnly in a row. Further back, there were dozens of dark energy cultivators below the Complete Stage! Despite their disadvantage in numbers, Prince Roscoe had no choice but to gather these dark energy cultivators to bolster their momentum. They were essentially cannon fodder to be honest! However, even cannon fodder could hold back some enemies, buying precious time for the eighteen Complete Stage elders, preventing them from being overwhelmed just instantly! Soon after, led by the young man from before, Fergus Archer entered through the main entrance, striding into the courtyard with an imposing air. Princes Ashby, William, and Green followed behind him. There were only four of them! The thirty-two Complete Stage elders brought by Prince Ashby didn¡¯t rush in but waited outside the mansion. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± Fergus Archer demanded, scanning the people in front of the pavilion with disdain. He stopped in the middle of the courtyard, and in his crude manner, he asked for his bride-to-be with his giant bone-crushing hammer in hand. There was impatience in his tone! After a pause, he even added, ¡°Once I take her back, I¡¯ll treat her well, making her revel in ecstasy through the whole night! I just can¡¯t wait to hear her groaning.¡± His words were provocative, clearly implying that he would torment Julia after taking her away! Upon hearing this, Prince Roscoe, Prince Adam, and the others¡¯ pupils shrank, their eyes shing with anger! Julia was Prince Adam¡¯s daughter, a noble princess! Fergus Archer was tantly humiliating her and pping Prince Adam in the face in front of everyone! Today, he hade to challenge and even kill! If he didn¡¯t provoke Prince Roscoe and Prince Adam, how could he have a legitimate excuse to kill? Fergus Archer had been itching to kill ever since his three top warriors were in by Sean. He was eager to vent his pent-up fury! ¡°How audacious!¡± One of the Complete Stage elders behind Prince Adam shouted, ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± This elder was Prince Adam¡¯s confidant, and he couldn¡¯t stand Fergus Archer¡¯s arrogance! ¡°Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Fergus Archer snorted coldly, raising his bone-crushing hammer and pointing it at the elder, saying contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯m here to be audacious today. What the hell can you do about it?¡± ¡°Wanna fight?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°I dare you! I¡¯ll smash you with one blow, you old fool!¡± If anyone dared to step forward, Fergus Archer was ready to kill! ¡°You!¡± The old man gritted his teeth, taking a step forward, wanting to rush out and fight Fergus Archer to the death. However, Prince Adam raised his hand to stop him. Instead of looking at Fergus Archer, Prince Adam looked at Prince Ashby and the others standing behind him and asked, ¡°Brothers, what do you mean?¡± A single Fergus Archer was not a concern! Eighteen Complete Stage elders should be enough to capture him! Moreover, Prince Ashby¡¯s pce, the Mason family¡¯s residence, and Prince Adam¡¯s mansion were all equipped with hidden mechanisms and traps. But there were also Prince Ashby and the others leading thirty-two Complete Stage cultivators, watching them intently! ¡°Adam, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Prince Ashby smiled and said, ¡°Lord Archer and my niece Julia are a perfect match. The marriage was granted by our father, and it¡¯s a cause for celebration¡­¡± ¡°Today is a joyous day, so of course, I had toe to congratte you!¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be unweing, would you?¡± With those words, he sounded righteous! Prince Adam snorted, ¡°Are you bringing those people outside to join the wedding?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Prince Ashby shrugged, a helpless smile on his lips, ¡°Now that father is in seclusion, it¡¯s my responsibility to oversee his kingdom!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that after the battle at Jade Restaurant, my niece Julia and Sean disappeared together, and their whereabouts are still unknown. So, I came to see if you can¡¯t find my niece today, or it would be a crime of deceiving!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ This crime is not a small one. It might lead to the extermination of the family!¡± ¡°So, I had no choice but to lead people here personally, just in case!¡± It was a threat! A tant threat! In short, they could have their wedding, but if they couldn¡¯t get them the bride, then they shouldn¡¯t me him for what happened next! ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Prince Adam¡¯s face turned ashen as he exchanged nces with Prince Roscoe and Prince Lird. With determination in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°Close the gates!¡± ¡°Form up!¡± Following Prince Adam¡¯smand, the young man from before closed the mansion¡¯s main gate. The onlookers outside eagerly awaited, but their view was cut off! However, when they heard Prince Adam¡¯s shout, there was amotion outside the gate. As expected, Prince Ashby¡¯s and Prince Roscoe¡¯s factions were opposing each other. The brothers were fighting for the throne, a life-and-death struggle, turning the wedding into a funeral with a shocking battle! Damn! Damn! Damn! Unfortunately, the spectators were burning with gossip but didn¡¯t have the courage or qualifications to enter and enjoy the show!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The thirty-two Complete Stage elders waiting outside also heard Prince Adam¡¯s shout but remained still, as they hadn¡¯t received Prince Ashby¡¯s attackmand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Almost the moment Prince Adam¡¯s voice fell, the eighteen Complete Stage elders behind him charged out simultaneously. In the blink of an eye, they formed arge circle, trapping Fergus Archer in the middle! Each elder held a weapon, with various swords, spears, and halberds! Seeing this, Prince Ashby, Prince William, and Prince Green simultaneously retreated a few steps, quietly standing aside to watch the battle, showing no intention of calling in reinforcements! Fergus Archer, however,ughed! His eyes, like copper bells, shimmered with icy coldness. He licked his dry lips and sneered, ¡°Bring it on!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t find your daughter, huh?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill every one of you today!¡± As he finished speaking, he was about to make his move. However, just at this critical moment, something unexpected happened. Before his words fell and his bone-crushing hammer was raised, the ground beneath his feet suddenly copsed without warning! A trap! Prince Adam¡¯s shout was not only an order but also a signal to activate the hidden mechanism! Boom! Fergus Archer¡¯s nearly thousand-pound body was already heavy. His feet missed the ground, and he fell straight down. Below the hollow ground, there were rows of sharp, spear-like des! It was like a porcupine, with no ce tond! If he fell onto them, he¡¯d definitely be pierced into a living porcupine! ¡°Son of a bitch!!!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Although Fergus Archer was surprised, he didn¡¯t panic. Before arriving, Prince Ashby had warned him that Prince Adam¡¯s mansion would have traps and hidden weapons, so he should be careful! So, he was mentally prepared! The moment he started falling, his powerful dark energy and scarce bright energy within him burst forth. A fierce wind rose, supporting his heavy body and stopping his fall! But, this trap was just the beginning! The moment Fergus Archer fell into the trap, eighteen Complete Stage old men charged at him from all directions. Their fists and weapons, imbued with dark energy, exploded in an instant, simultaneously striking at Fergus Archer with a deadly blow! This scene happened incredibly fast, in just milliseconds! It was obvious that they had undergone special training beforehand! Even Prince Ashby and his party hadn¡¯t anticipated that Prince Adam would activate the trap before the battle began. By the time they reacted, the eighteen Complete Stage old men had already charged and attacked! Boom! Boom, boom, boom¡­ The sounds of dark energy colliding and weapons shing resonated around Fergus Archer, like muffled thunder. Thebined forces of the eighteen Complete Stage old men and the Bright Realm beginner Fergus Archer produced unimaginable power! In an instant, tiles flew and dust rolled! Even the eighteen Complete Stage old men were pushed back by the storm generated by the intersecting dark energies, retreating to a position ten meters away, their faces slightly pale! South Forest Lord Archer, huh? A entry-level Bright Realm practitioner, huh? Facing such a violentbined attack and the added power of the traps, he should be dead by now, right? Everyone held their breath, staring intently at the rolling dust in the center of the courtyard, waiting for the oue of this fatal strike! Little did they know, Prince Ashby hadn¡¯t brought in his thirty-two Complete Stage old men for the same reason: fear of the traps and hidden weapons in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion. He wanted Fergus Archer to go in alone, test the waters, and kill some people, all while preserving his own forces as much as possible! After all, Fergus Archer was powerful but not under Prince Ashby¡¯s control, so he was bound to die sooner orter! However, if Fergus Archer were to die so easily without killing a single enemy, it wouldn¡¯t be good news for Prince Ashby, as he¡¯d have to send his own forces against the eighteen Complete Stage old men, incurring heavy losses! By contrast, Princes Roscoe and Adam had devised a n to use the traps and hidden weapons in the mansion, along with thebined strength of the eighteen Complete Stage old men, to eliminate Fergus Archer, a major threat, with lightning speed! Then, in an eighteen versus thirty-two battle, even if they were at a numerical disadvantage, they could still put up a fight with the help of other hidden weapons that had not yet been activated! It was hard to predict who would win or lose! So, the oue of this strike was crucial for both sides!!! Did he die? Did he die? Did he die??? As everyone watched intently, the rolling dust in the courtyard slowly dispersed, revealing a circr pit with a diameter of about 33 feet in the center! Then, a head as big as a basketball appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes! It was Fergus Archer! At this moment, Fergus Archer¡¯s hair had been sted into a messy bird¡¯s nest by the dark energy. His face was covered in dirt, his upper body clothing waspletely shattered, and his chest and back were covered in wounds. The mottled blood looked shocking! It was terrible! Absolutely terrible!!! He looked more miserable than a beggar on the street!!! But, he was still alive!!! He didn¡¯t die!!! Prince Roscoe and the others, along with the eighteen Complete Stage old men, had their expressions change in an instant. Surprise, panic, and intense shock filled their faces as their hearts sank to the bottom. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes! Could it be that they couldn¡¯t even kill him like this? Was this the terrifying power of the Bright Realm beginner stage? ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s South Forest Lord Archer, truly extraordinary!¡± On the other hand, Prince Ashby and hispanions were secretly relieved amidst their shock. Thebined thunderous strike of the eighteen old men couldn¡¯t kill Fergus Archer on the spot, so now they would have to pay for their actions and face Fergus Archer¡¯s boundless fury! ¡°Ptui!¡± Just as Prince Ashby and the others expected, Fergus Archer slowly floated up, supported by dark energy. He emerged from the massive pit and spat out viciously, wiping the dust and blood from his cheek. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Damn, that was refreshing!¡± ¡°You guys made me feel good, now it¡¯s my turn to make you feel good!¡± ¡°I guarantee!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel so good you¡¯ll die!¡± His cold, bone-chilling voice mixed with his boundless anger. As his words fell, Fergus Archer raised his bone-crushing hammer and burst forth, charging directly into the team of the eighteen Complete Stage old men. He swung the hammer without hesitation! Chapter 294: Mutual Destruction, Fergus Archer’s Terrifying Power The first target Fergus Archer chose was Prince Adam¡¯s confidant, the old man who had spoken up against Fergus Archer earlier. Boom! The bone-crushing hammer, like a grinding wheel, came crashing down on the old man¡¯s head. His face changed drastically, unable to avoid it. In his haste, he could only raise his sword to block. However! The moment his sword collided with the bone-crushing hammer, the old man¡¯s heart sank, and he immediately realized that something was wrong. A look of horror shed across his face. Deep in his heart! He was engulfed in despair! Too strong! It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he truly understood that the gap between the Complete Stage and the entry stage of Bright Realm seemed to be only half a realm apart, but in reality, they were not even in the same league! Today! He might be in trouble! He might fall into the hands of Fergus Archer, the brute!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Do you feel good now?¡± With Fergus Archer¡¯s roar, the bone-crushing hammer broke through like a bamboo shoot. The old man¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike, and the hammer pressed down, down, and down again! Relentlessly downward! The old man¡¯s legs gave way, and he uncontrobly knelt before Fergus Archer. However, the momentum of the bone-crushing hammer didn¡¯t lessen, continuing to press down, down, and down! Pressed all the way down! Bang! The result was tragic. The old man was nailed to the ground by the hammer like a wedge, his skin bursting open in an instant, blood sttering, and his bones breaking with a clear, audible snap. His entire body! Eventually, he was smashed into a ttened image, stuck to the ground beneath Fergus Archer¡¯s feet! Completely crushed! This process seemed lengthy, but it only took one swing, one move, one action, and a few short seconds. The blood and shattered bones that sttered onto the nearby Complete Stage old men terrified them, sending them running for their lives. Damn! Too ruthless! Too fierce! Fergus Archer¡¯s unparalleledbat and explosive power had entirely reshaped their understanding of cultivation realms. They gulped nervously, their hearts pounding wildly, trembling with fear, scalp tingling, and spine chilling. Could the Entry stage of Bright Realm truly be so powerful? Then! How terrifying would a genuine Bright Realm cultivator be? ¡°Amazing!!!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s rage and murderous intent had nowhere to vent, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t waste any words on them. He didn¡¯t give them any time to be shocked or react; instead, he immediately raised his bone-crushing hammer and charged into the crowd once more, shouting, ¡°Next! It¡¯s your turn!!!¡± One against eighteen! Such a terrifying record, even Sean had never achieved it before. The previous hammer strike had served as a warning, and it had intimidated everyone. Fergus Archer had already gained an absolute advantage psychologically! When he fought again, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, unstoppable!!! ¡°What?! This¡­¡± Standing in front of the loft, Prince Adam was also somewhat flustered. He turned his head to look at Prince Roscoe and Prince Lird beside him, his face showing deep concern. He said shakily, ¡°This is not going to work if it goes on like this! Should we¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence! But! Prince Roscoe and Prince Lird understood his meaning. He wanted to activate other mechanisms at all costs to kill Fergus Archer, the monster, here!!! The problem was! Now! Fergus Archer and those Complete Stage old men were fighting together, making it hard to tell them apart. If they activated other hidden weapons hastily, they might not only fail to kill Fergus Archer but also identally kill their own people! The recent incident with the Mason family and Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s choice served as a lesson. Most of those old men were the pirs of the capital¡¯s major families, loyal to Prince Roscoe. If Prince Roscoe used any means to achieve his goal, disregarding their lives, he might provoke them and fall into a dangerous situation surrounded by enemies! So! ¡°No!¡± Prince Roscoe shook his head without hesitation and said in a deep voice, ¡°If we do that, even if we kill Fergus Archer, who will stop those bastards outside when they rush in? You? Or me???¡± Prince Adam was speechless! Yeah! Their enemies today were not just Fergus Archer alone. Prince Ashby, with thirty-two Complete Stage old men watching closely, was the most troublesome issue! Killing Fergus Archer could only solve a temporary problem! However, if they lost the eighteen old men in front of them, they would all bembs to the ughter for Prince Ashby! ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing the old men in the battle circle falling one after another, some losing their lives under Fergus Archer¡¯s bone-crushing hammer, Prince Lird on the other side was getting impatient. He said with a dark face, ¡°At least try to find a remedy! If this continues! Even if they don¡¯t die under our hidden weapons, they will likely be souls under Fergus Archer¡¯s hammer! By then! We still won¡¯t escape disaster!!!¡± Prince Lird naturally understood Prince Roscoe¡¯s concerns. But the key was, even if the eighteen Complete Stage old men joined forces, they might not be able to withstand Fergus Archer¡¯s violent attacks! Dying together with Fergus Archer would at least make their deaths somewhat worthwhile! Being killed by Fergus Archer¡­ Damn it! That would be a wasted death, and by then, Prince Roscoe and the others would face the dual pressure of Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby, leaving them with no way out!!! ¡°Wait!¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes extremely serious, and he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Just wait a little longer!¡± Wait??? Prince Adam and Prince Lird exchanged nces, not understanding what Prince Roscoe was nning in his heart. What exactly was he waiting for? In fact! Prince Roscoe was waiting! And he was gambling! He was waiting for Sean, waiting for Sean to appear! He bet! Sean woulde!!! Fergus Archer and Prince Ashby had tried to kidnap Sean¡¯s wife and daughter before, and Sean had retaliated, killing three of Fergus Archer¡¯s top generals. The enmity between the two had reached an irreconcble point! So! From the beginning, Prince Roscoe believed that, based on Sean¡¯s previous style and his vengeful nature, he wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to kill Fergus Archer! Moreover! For a monster like Fergus Archer, perhaps only a freak like Sean could deal with him! What if! What if Sean just would note, and we lost the bet! Then¡­ Prince Roscoe nced across the way at Prince Ashby and his group, who were standing confidently on the other side. A fierce, determined look shed in his eyes as he thought to himself: ¡°Then let¡¯s activate all the traps and hidden weapons in the mansion and have a mutual destruction!¡± Everyone! Let¡¯s all go down together! After all! If I can¡¯t have it, none of you can! Boom! Bang, bang, bang! In the brief two minutes that Prince Roscoe and his group hesitated, explosions sounded one after another. Apart from the old man who had already been smashed into a pancake by Fergus Archer¡¯s bone-crushing hammer, seven more people had their bones crushed and were turned into mincemeat! Their deaths! One more tragic than the next! The powerful team of eighteen Complete Stage cultivators had nearly half of them die in the blink of an eye, leaving only ten people alive. Among them, four or five were seriously injured, theirbat power in question! In contrast! Fergus Archer¡¯s robust dark energy seemed inexhaustible. Like a ferocious, irritable beast, he grew stronger with each battle, his murderous aura and intimidating presence showing no signs of weakening! Even! It was still climbing! ¡°Go to hell!¡± he roared like a tiger¡¯s growl. The bone-crushing hammer tore through the air and struck an old man in the chest, not even giving him a chance to fly backward! Bang!!! The already heavily injured body burst open on the spot! Blood and flesh sttered! It was like a red firework scattering in all directions! Damn it! The remaining nine Complete Stage cultivators were left with ashen faces, their courage and guts to continue fighting gone. The extreme fear of death left their minds nk, causing them to abandon all their concerns and retreat together, leaving what seemed like a meat grinder of a battlefield! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Everyone! They all retreated to Prince Roscoe¡¯s side! The dozens of dark energy cultivators below the Complete Stage in the back were so scared that some had wet their pants, drenched in cold sweat, their hearts and legs trembling uncontrobly! Initially! They were just gathered to be cannon fodder! But now! They suddenly realized that with their strength below the Complete Stage, they didn¡¯t even qualify to be cannon fodder! How ironic! How absurd! ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°My spirits just got up, and you idiots are running away! What a bunch of cowards!¡± ¡°Wimps!¡± Fergus Archer, holding his bone-crushing hammer, was soaked in blood from head to toe. It was as if he had taken a bath in blood, with others¡¯ blood and his own. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood at the corner of his mouth! Even! He picked up a piece of flesh hanging on his belt and put it straight into his mouth! Fergus Archer! South Forest Lord Archer! Barbarian leader! Living next to the South Forest, he spent his days with the poisonous insects and fierce beasts in the forest, drinking their blood and eating their flesh. Once he wentpletely mad, his cruelty was beyond the imagination of ordinary people! In his eyes! These so-called Complete Stage cultivators were no different from those poisonous insects and fierce beasts! All kible! All edible! The nine old men who retreated to Prince Roscoe¡¯s side had faces full of despair. They said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cover you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± Things had developed far beyond their expectations and control. Faced with the monster Fergus Archer, they could think of no other solution but to run for their lives! At this point! Prince Ashby, who had been standing on the other side, finally spoke! ¡°Retreat?¡± ¡°Heh, heh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy!¡± A faint smile hung on Prince Ashby¡¯s face, and his eyebrows were filled with a look of smugness. He pretended to sigh and said, ¡°If it were any other crime, perhaps I could forgive some, considering the deep bond between brothers!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°The crime of deceiving the emperor and undermining his authority, as well as the dignity of the royal family, is too grave. Even if I, as your elder brother, want to help, my heart is willing, but my strength is not enough!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°My dear brothers!¡± ¡°Everyone outside is on my side; you can¡¯t escape. Listen to my advice: it¡¯s not toote to kneel and surrender now. When our father returns, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you. Perhaps, you¡¯ll be able to die a little more painlessly then¡­¡± His words sounded righteous, but they were extremely grating to the ears, filled with a thick malice of kicking someone when they¡¯re down! Kneel! Surrender??? How could a dignified prince endure such humiliation??? Seeing Prince Roscoe and others with cold eyes, silent, Prince Ashby shrugged helplessly, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to surrender willingly, then¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± With that! He turned to Fergus Archer, signaling, ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Archer to act against his kin, and personally force your father-inw to confess and submit to thew!¡± As soon as the words fell! Fergus Archer took a step forward, carrying a bone-crushing hammer, like the Grim Reaper, heading straight for Prince Adam! Prince Adam¡¯s heart shattered! And Prince Roscoe! He nced around, took a deep breath, and cursed Sean for not showing up yet. Wasn¡¯t he going to show up? Had they lost this round? In Prince Roscoe¡¯s hand was a small device the size of a cigarette pack with a red button on it. It was the master switch for all the hidden weapons in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion! Once activated! The entire mansion would be destroyed in an instant, and none of these people in the mansion right now would escape! Everyone would die! Including! Himself!!! ¡ª Chapter 295: Sean Makes a Move, Julia’s Choice Was it over? Sean, hiding unnoticed behind a fake mountain, had watched the drama unfold in the courtyard. To be honest, Fergus Archer¡¯s ferocity had exceeded his expectations! However! Princes Roscoe, Adam, and Lird were still standing there unscathed! Of the eighteen Complete Stage elders, only nine had died! Half dead! This! Wasn¡¯t enough! This! Wasn¡¯t the result Sean wanted! So! The situation wasn¡¯t over, and Sean still had no intention of revealing himself. He wanted to see what the fearless Fergus Archer would do to Princes Roscoe and the others. Would he dare to kill??? However! Just as Sean had settled into his seat to continue watching, just as Fergus Archer strode towards Prince Adam at a critical moment, and just as Prince Roscoe¡¯s thumb hovered over the red button on the master switch, ready to make a desperate move¡­ A sudden change urred!!! ¡°Stop!¡± A familiar voice came from behind the loft, causing everyone to pause! Immediately after! A group of people hurried over from the left side of the stone path, mostly women, more than a dozen! The reason it was mostly¡­ Because! Among the crowd, there was only one exception: Spirit Wolf! Spirit Wolf was there too! With Spirit Wolf present, Julia was naturally there as well. Spirit Wolf had been ordered by Sean to protect Julia specifically! At this moment! Julia walked in the middle of the crowd, with Spirit Wolf on her left and an elegant middle-aged woman, presumably her mother, on her right. She was dressed in a red wedding gown! Wearing a phoenix cor and a bridal veil! Draped in a brocade robe! A slender waistband! Bright red lips and white teeth! At first nce! She looked like a celestial being who had descended to Earth, extraordinarily beautiful and enchanting. Surrounded by the other women, she was like the moon among the stars, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention! The smile on Prince Ashby¡¯s face froze! Fergus Archer stopped in his tracks! Prince Roscoe¡¯s thumb slowly loosened from the red button!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And in Sean¡¯s heart, there was a sudden jolt! Damn! Was this Julia¡¯s decision and choice??? Ah, so that¡¯s what happened! She had entered the mansion with Spirit Wolf earlier and only emerged now after changing her clothes and getting ready in the back. She was willing to sacrifice her own happiness, and even her life, to prevent the tragedy unfolding before her and to protect her parents and family. Just as she had said before! Being born into a royal family meant that many things were beyond her control. Freedom was a luxury for her, as she was destined to be a pawn in others¡¯ power struggles. Destined! Like a bird in a cage! Even though her father had harmed her before, pushing her into a deadly situation, she couldn¡¯t sever the blood ties and leave her parents behind. She! She was pure-hearted, not a cruel and ruthless woman! This was her fate! Watching Julia¡¯s determined steps, her slightly reddened eyes, and unwavering gaze, Sean couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, feeling a touch of heartache. ¡°Julia???¡± Julia¡¯s sudden appearance shocked her father the most. Obviously, Julia had gone straight to the back after entering the mansion to find her mother. Prince Adam had been discussing strategies with Prince Roscoe and Prince Lird, unaware of what had happened. So, at this critical moment when their lives were at stake, Julia stepped forward to save her father from the impending danger. Her actions left him utterly stunned. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions. However! Julia didn¡¯t even nce at Prince Adam, nor did she say a word to him. Instead, she called out to Prince Ashby standing across from her. ¡°Prince Ashby!¡± She eximed, ¡°You just said that my grandfather personally arranged this marriage, and I disappeared without a trace. If my father couldn¡¯t present the bride today, it would be a crime of deceiving the emperor, punishable by the extermination of our family. Right?¡± ¡°Well!¡± She continued, ¡°Now I want to ask, since I¡¯m back and the wedding can proceed, and I can marry Lord Archer, is my father still guilty of deceiving the emperor? Do you still want to exterminate our family???¡± Her words were a stark contrast to the mncholic, submissive Julia they knew. Prince Ashby¡¯s expression turned cold. Julia¡¯s sudden appearance had disrupted his n. More importantly! Before! During the battle at Jade Restaurant, Julia and Sean had both disappeared after falling off the cliff. And now! Since Julia had reappeared, where was Sean? Had he returned too??? Clearly, Prince Ashby wasn¡¯t the only one with such doubts. There was also Prince Roscoe! His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, releasing dark energy in an attempt to locate Sean. But his efforts were in vain. As he turned to Julia, he asked, ¡°Julia! Mr. Mason, he¡­¡± However! Before Prince Roscoe could finish his question, Fergus Archer, who was just as eager to know Sean¡¯s whereabouts, suddenly transformed into a blur and charged at Julia with lightning speed. The less than ten-meter distance was closed in a blink of an eye. Fergus Archer¡¯s speed was so fast that no one had time to react or intervene. A loud bang echoed as Spirit Wolf, who had been by Julia¡¯s side, instinctively tried to protect her. But facing the overwhelming dark energy of Fergus Archer, an entrant of the Bright Realm, Spirit Wolf was no match and was sent flying. The same fate befell the dozen or so women, including Julia¡¯s mother. In the next instant, Fergus Archer reached Julia, showing no mercy. Hisrge left hand reached out and grabbed her neck, lifting her off the ground. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Even Sean, who had been hiding behind a rockery, had no chance to intervene. ¡°You want to marry?¡± He sneered, ¡°Pah! I don¡¯t give a damn!!!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s eyes bulged with rage as he stared menacingly at Julia. He gritted his teeth and demanded, ¡°Tell me, where is that bastard Sean?¡± ¡°Or else!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll snap your neck and twist off your head right now!¡± Compared to Julia, it was clear that Fergus Archer cared much more about Sean! Sean had killed his precious ck-scaled python, his three top lieutenants, and the ck Marsh Rhinotigers. His desire to kill Sean had reached an indescribable intensity! ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Let go of Julia!¡± Both Julia¡¯s mother, who had been thrown onto the ground, and Prince Adam shouted in unison. But Julia¡¯s mothery on the ground, tears in her eyes and blood at the corner of her mouth, so injured that she couldn¡¯t even stand up. And Prince Adam! He could only scold! Knowing he was no match for Fergus Archer, he didn¡¯t dare to attack, fearing not only that he wouldn¡¯t save Julia, but also that he might lose his own life. Suddenly! Amid the chaos, an unexpected scene took ce! As Fergus Archer tightly choked Julia, her feet lifted off the ground, and her face quickly turned red from theck of oxygen. Facing Fergus Archer¡¯s questioning, she seemed to have a n and suddenly pulled a sharp dagger about 20 centimeters long from her gown. She then ruthlessly stabbed it toward Fergus Archer¡¯s chest! At that moment, Fergus Archer was shirtless with no clothing to protect him! Julia got her wish! The dagger pierced Fergus Archer¡¯s skin! However! It couldn¡¯t go any further! It had only prated about two centimeters deep before it stopped, as if Fergus Archer¡¯s flesh was made of stone or steel-unspeakably hard! This! It was also the main reason why thebined lethal strike of the eighteen Complete Stage elders hadn¡¯t sessfully killed Fergus Archer! Fergus Archer¡¯s defense was too strong! It was like having a body of iron and copper. Looking down at the dagger in his chest, Fergus Archer looked up at Julia again and suddenlyughed. His big face, already fierce, was now covered in blood, making him look even more terrifying. Even hisughter! It was so chilling that it made people shudder! ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± With Fergus Archer¡¯s strength, he naturally noticed Julia¡¯s move. He could have easily stopped her, but he didn¡¯t. He wanted Julia to try to kill him, to stab him, only to find she couldn¡¯t! He wanted to see the look of despair and helplessness in her eyes! Of course! More importantly! He wanted to use Julia to lure out Sean! ¡°You wench!¡± After waiting for a while and seeing no sign of Sean, Fergus Archer became impatient. He angrily said, ¡°Where is your little lover?¡± ¡°Where is that bastard Sean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he very powerful?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell him toe out and save you, to be a man and fight me to the death!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯te!¡± ¡°Then you can go wait for him in the underworld!¡± Having said that, Fergus Archer finally lost all patience and was about to snap Julia¡¯s neck with a sudden burst of strength from his left hand! Suddenly! At that moment, a cold glint appeared beside a fake mountain behind Fergus Archer. A de¡¯s shadow, swift as lightning and as elegant as a startled swan, cut through the air and whistled toward Fergus Archer! It was Sean! He had made his move! Julia had fallen into Fergus Archer¡¯s hands, but Sean hadn¡¯t immediately jumped out to save her because the distance was too great. If he couldn¡¯t save Julia with one strike, there would be no second chance! So! Sean had been waiting for the right moment! He was looking for a split second when Fergus Archer was using his dark energy, forcing him to let go of Julia and save himself from a potentially lethal strike! And now! It was that moment! As expected! Just as Sean had anticipated, when he unleashed his attack from a distance, the de¡¯s shadow formed by bright energy immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Fergus Archer felt a sudden chill in his heart and sensed the danger! He immediately realized how powerful this strike was! Almost subconsciously, he let go of Julia, turned around, and raised the bone-crushing hammer in his right hand to block in front of his chest. This series of actions waspleted in an instant, a testament to the instincts of a seasoned warrior, a subconscious self-protection, and a natural physiological response! Boom! The next moment, the de¡¯s shadow struck Fergus Archer¡¯s hammer with a resounding crash, forcing him to retreat five or six meters before he could barely stop himself! The power of the de, formed by bright energy, was evident! Fergus Archer was stunned. So was Prince Ashby, Prince William, Prince Green, and Princes Roscoe, Adam, and Lird. Damn! That was Fergus Archer, a top cultivator of the Bright Realm and the mighty South Forest Lord Archer! Everyone had seen how fierce, terrifying, and invincible Fergus Archer had been, which made them feel desperate. But now, just one strike from dozens of meters away had repelled him five or six meters back! An unbelievable sight! A blurry figure shed before everyone¡¯s eyes, and before they could recover from the shock, Sean appeared beside Julia. He caught her as she fell and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Julia¡¯s face was flushed and she looked terrible, but when she saw Sean, she forced a smile and whispered, ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I ruined your n. But¡­ thank you¡­¡± With that, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out on the spot. Sean sighed, handed Julia over to the approaching Spirit Wolf, and turned to face the still-shocked Fergus Archer. His eyes suddenly turned cold as ice, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Heh! You¡­ are not worthy!¡± Although Fergus Archer was strong and nearly invincible below the Bright Realm, it would have been difficult to predict the oue of a battle between him and Sean before his breakthrough. However, Sean had now broken through, while Fergus Archer had not. The difference between the Bright Realm and the entry level of the Bright Realm was only half a realm, but it was as insurmountable as the gap between the Complete Stage and the entry level of the Bright Realm. Standing on the other side, Prince Ashby clearly realized the gap between Fergus Archer and Sean. In a one-on-one fight, Fergus Archer had almost no chance of winning. So, ¡°Everyone,e in!¡± Prince Ashby ordered decisively. With a bang, the gate of Prince Adam¡¯s mansion was blown open, and the thirty-two Complete Stage elders guarding the entrance rushed in like a tidal wave. Without waiting for Prince Ashby¡¯smand, the thirty-two elders surrounded Sean in the center. Sean was somewhat disappointed. After all this, he still had to take matters into his own hands¡­ Then, Sean scanned the thirty-two elders with his sharp eyes, his cold gaze finally resting on Prince Ashby. He shook his head and said, ¡°Even with all of them¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough!¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Fergus Archer gritted his teeth. Chapter 296: The Death of Fergus Archer, Flying Together Just now, that de¡¯s phantom light waspletely transformed from the pure and thick bright energy. Its speed was too fast, and its power was too great. As bystanders, others might not have seen it clearly or felt it! However! Fergus Archer, being the target of Sean¡¯s attack, deeply felt the terror of that de! Moreover, Fergus Archer was a top-level cultivator in the Bright Realm, and bright energy also existed within him. Therefore, he was very clear about the difference between bright energy and dark energy, and could see through Sean¡¯s true strength at a nce! But¡­ How could this be??? How could it be!!! Fergus Archer couldn¡¯t believe it, and even more, he didn¡¯t want to believe it. In the previous battle at Hill Riverside Cliff, Sean was clearly just like him, both in the Bright Realm! Even! Sean¡¯s bright energy was less majestic than his own! He wasn¡¯t even his opponent! How long had it been since then? Bright Realm! That was the legendary realm of emperors that he had always dreamed of and sought after, but never achieved! Ahhhhhhhh!!! Fergus Archer¡¯s eyes widened with rage, his lungs nearly bursting with anger and unwillingness! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡­ Did you¡­ break through???¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s words shocked Prince Roscoe, Prince Ashby, and the others, who were already astonished. Their hearts quivered even more, filled with surprise upon surprise, almost dropping their jaws! ¡°I broke through!¡± Sean replied casually without turning his head, his cold eyes falling on Fergus Archer, and said, ¡°Actually, I have to thank Lord Archer for my sessful breakthrough!¡± ¡°Thanks to all the Princes!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Archer, for traveling far to the capital with the ck-scaled python and going to the Jade Restaurant to find me, giving me the ck-scaled python as a gift!¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince Ashby, for facilitating Lord Archer¡¯s marriage to the princess, giving Lord Archer a reason to go to the capital!¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince Roscoe and Prince Adam!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you using the princess¡¯ innocence and kindness to have her go to the Jade Restaurant and tip me off, deliberately provoking Lord Archer and luring him over, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the ck-scaled python¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, thank you! My breakthrough is actually all thanks to you!¡± With those words! He thanked everyone present, almost one by one! However! These words of gratitude were like a p in the face to them, a tant provocation and humiliation! So, all their struggles and disys of ability were just to help Sean in the end? Did they just let Sean pick up a huge advantage for free? Broken through? Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Everyone¡¯s faces darkened, looking worse than the next! Especially Prince Ashby and the others! As Sean had just said, he was now a genuine Bright Realm cultivator. Not only was Fergus Archer no match for him, but even the thirty-two Complete Stage elders might not be enough! Today! It seemed difficult topletely eliminate Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction! ¡°Nonsense!!!¡± Fergus Archer roared, ¡°Without the Dragon Cauldron, you couldn¡¯t have refined the ck-scaled python!!!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean snorted, ¡°If Lord Archer doesn¡¯t believe me, why not give it a try?¡± With that! Sean picked up Wolf¡¯s Massacre and walked towards Fergus Archer! Oh, how Fergus Archer hated him! He wanted to rush up and tear Sean apart, grinding his bones and scattering his ashes! However! To be honest, he had been scared by Sean¡¯s de just now. He was genuinely frightened, and even now he was still uneasy. At this point, facing a life-or-death battle with Sean, he had no confidence! If he wasn¡¯t careful¡­ He could really die! The mighty South Forest Lord Archer was also afraid of death! Who! Didn¡¯t want to live a good life? So! Faced with Sean¡¯s relentless approach, Fergus Archer held the bone-crushing hammer, his dark energy surging within him. But his body involuntarily retreated! Retreating again and again! Soon! He reached the edge of the copsed trap pit from before! There was nowhere left to retreat! ¡°Hasn¡¯t Lord Archer been looking for me all this time?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t he always wanted to kill me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, is Lord Archer going to chicken out?¡± Sean stared at Fergus Archer without looking away, as if he were looking at a dead man. The corner of his lips lifted with a disdainful curve, and he snorted, ¡°So, the mighty South Forest Lord Archer, the barbarian leader, also has a day when he willingly admits defeat and acts like a coward!¡± ¡°What a disappointment!¡± ¡°Dare or not?¡± ¡°Like a real man, be a little more courageous, and step out into the open to fight me to the death!¡± Sean walked and talked, giving back Fergus Archer¡¯s previous arrogant words twice over! ¡°You damn!¡± ¡°Looking for death!¡± Fergus Archer¡¯s eyelids twitched, the corner of his mouth convulsed, and his heart trembled violently. He was so angry that he almost spat blood. Sean was the first person to speak to him in such a tone, and how could he bear it? A man could be killed, but not insulted! So! Under extreme anger, impulsiveness overcame reason in an instant, and Fergus Archer couldn¡¯t care about anything else. His mind was filled with one strong thought, and that was¡­ Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill Sean, this bastard!!! The dark energy within his body and the not-so-abundant bright energy were simultaneously stimted to the extreme. He swung the bone-crushing hammer with all his might, smashing it at Sean without any regard for the consequences! At the moment of the start of the battle, Fergus Archer didn¡¯t forget to shout loudly to Prince Ashby, ¡°Let your men!¡± ¡°Join in!¡± ¡°ughter this bastard!¡± However! Prince Ashby turned a deaf ear to Fergus Archer¡¯s words, with no response at all! Join in? Join in my ass! Prince Ashby was not a fool. If Sean was still at the beginner level of the Bright Realm, thirty-three against one, Prince Ashby might have let go and taken a gamble, given the guarantee that he could kill Sean! However, Sean had advanced into the Bright Realm! Naturally, Prince Ashby would not take the risk for Fergus Archer and put his strongest lineup in danger. If they failed and couldn¡¯t kill Sean, the faction that would be wiped out today wouldn¡¯t be Prince Roscoe¡¯s, but his own, Prince Ashby¡¯s! So! Prince Ashby chose to watch the changes! Wait for the right opportunity! Boom! The next moment, Sean and Fergus Archer collided, but they didn¡¯t get entangled. Instead, they separated after just one touch! The reason was simple! Now, Fergus Archer had no ability to engage in closebat with Sean! When Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the bone-crushing hammer collided, apanied by a deafening explosion and fierce gales, Fergus Archer¡¯s nearly 500-pound body, along with the bone-crushing hammer, was sent flying straight backward! There was no suspense as Sean¡¯s single sh sent him flying! Like a cannonball! Just now! Fifty meters away, Sean¡¯s sword light phantom alone had forced Fergus Archer to retreat five or six meters. How could he face a real, head-on attack? Bang! Fergus Archer flew dozens of meters away and crashed into arge column in front of a building. The thick column, with a diameter of more than half a meter, was directly broken by him! The entire building trembled! It seemed to be on the verge of copse! Whoosh! Sean didn¡¯t give Fergus Archer any chance to catch his breath. He chased after him, and by the time Fergus Archer hit the ground, he was already holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre and was standing right in front of him! With a bang of a kick! Fergus Archer hadn¡¯t even had time to stand up when he was kicked away by Sean! He flew dozens of meters away again! Then! Sean turned into a blur and chased after him! This time! Fergus Archer didn¡¯t even have the chance to hit the ground. While he was still ¡°flying¡± in mid-air, Sean had already caught up with him, blocking his path. Then, another kick followed! And so! Fergus Archer was sent back the way he came! How he ¡°flew¡± over here, he ¡°flew¡± back the same way!!! ¡°Feeling good?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you thick-skinned and tough, enjoying the feeling of being hit?¡± ¡°Before you die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a good time!!!¡± Sean kicked while he spoke! So! In the next two or three minutes, Prince Ashby and his group, as well as Prince Roscoe and his group, saw a shocking, hrious, absurd, yet thrilling scene! Fergus Archer was like a huge fleshy ball, constantly ¡°flying¡± in the sky, from one side to the other, and then back again! East, west, south, and north!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He kept ¡°flying¡± in four different directions, never touching the ground!!! Gurgle! Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle!!! Everyone present was dumbfounded, swallowing their saliva as they felt their spines go cold. Their eyes widened as they followed Fergus Archer and Sean¡¯s afterimages, constantly turning their heads, turning and turning! Their necks were getting sore! Who would have believed that just moments before, the unstoppable South Forest Lord Archer was now being kicked around in midair like a giant ball by Sean??? Boom!!! Finally! After countless ¡°fly¡± back and forth, Sean got bored and kicked Fergus Archer straight down, smashing him hard onto the solid floor, breaking the tiled ground and creating arge pit! At this point! Fergus Archer was so disoriented from ¡°flying¡± that he was dazed and confused. His head was buzzing like muffled thunder, his entire skeleton was about to copse, and his eyes were seeing stars! Miserable! It was extremely miserable!!! ¡°Lord Archer!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Have you had enough fun now?¡± Seannded beside Fergus Archer, looking down at him! ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Bastard!!!¡± Fergus Archer shook his basketball-sized head, sobered up a bit, struggled to his feet, and unleashed his fury. He cursed a few times, raised his fist, and struck at Sean! ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°Lord Archer hasn¡¯t had enough fun just now!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± A sinister look shed between Sean¡¯s eyebrows, and he snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way, let you enjoy yourself to death!!!¡± After saying that! He raised Wolf¡¯s Massacre and went straight for Fergus Archer! Swoosh! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­ And so! In the following few minutes, everyone present witnessed an even more horrifying scene. Wolf¡¯s Massacre in Sean¡¯s hands transformed into a bone-picking steel knife. Apanied by the sound of the de cutting through the air, they saw shes of the knife, phantom shadows everywhere, followed by flesh and blood flying, like fireworks exploding!!! The key point was! What burst out from Fergus Archer¡¯s body was only flesh and blood, but no bones! Soon! Fergus Archer¡¯s right arm, which had been aimed at Sean, waspletely cleaned by Wolf¡¯s Massacre, not a trace of flesh and blood remaining, leaving only a white skeleton hanging from his shoulder! Then! It was his left arm! Then! It was the left leg! Right leg! Abdomen! Chest! Finally! It was Fergus Archer¡¯s basketball-sized head, and the head on his neck!!! Chapter 297: A Head on the Line, Sean’s Conditions The whole process! Itsted for about two minutes! During these two minutes, everyone stared wide-eyed, holding their breath, and focused intently on Fergus Archer at the center of the blood mist. They watched as Fergus Archer¡¯s limbs and body gradually disappeared, and the exposed bones rapidly increased! Two minutester! Swoosh! With the final cut, Sean stopped his movements, and his burly figure reappeared in front of Fergus Archer and within everyone¡¯s view. At this point, Fergus Archer hadpletely turned into a skeleton! From head to toe, it was all white bones! He was dead beyond any doubt! ¡°Bright Realm!¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been the goal you¡¯ve pursued!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean looked at the towering skeleton of Fergus Archer in front of him, even with the flesh stripped away, his face expressionless. He said solemnly, ¡°Now, you can die at the hands of a true Bright Realm cultivator like me!¡± ¡°Die under my Wolf¡¯s Massacre!¡± ¡°It should be your honor!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You really did die from your own pleasure. You don¡¯t need to thank me in the afterlife!¡± Crack! As if responding to Sean, Fergus Archer¡¯s skeleton copsed with a crash just as Sean finished speaking. It piled up at Sean¡¯s feet, forming arge heap! South Forest Lord Archer! Fergus Archer! Dead! He died right there in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, under the watchful eyes of everyone, in such a tragic and mournful manner! Truly shattered to pieces! Dying without a proper burial! Howmentable! Afterward! Sean didn¡¯t look at Fergus Archer¡¯s skeleton again but instead turned to face Prince Roscoe and the others standing in front of the pavilion! Prince Roscoe¡¯s heart skipped a beat! His face darkened slightly! He hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason, for your righteous assistance, for stepping forward and eliminating the scourge of Fergus Archer. Not only did you save our lives, but it was also a loyal act of eliminating traitors for the country!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mason!¡± Having witnessed Sean¡¯s terrifying strength, Princes Adam and Lird also put aside their royal airs and thanked Sean together with Prince Roscoe. Capital nobles! Survival of the fittest! Only absolute strength can win enough respect! The nine old men of the Complete Stage who survived by luck were even more grateful to Sean. They owed him their lives, and this debt was greater than the sky. They would even be willing to kneel down and kowtow to thank Sean if he asked! However, Sean¡¯s gaze swept over these people without responding to them. The reason was simple. ording to Pierce Porter¡¯s confession in the cave at Hill Riverside, Prince Roscoe was one of the masterminds behind the death of Williams Mason! Even worse! He was the main instigator! Naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t easily let him off! But now! The person Sean needed to deal with first was not Prince Roscoe but Prince Ashby on the other side! Prince Ashby! Crown Prince Ashby! Ever since Sean arrived in the capital and attended Carl¡¯s weing banquet, Prince Ashby¡¯s faction had always regarded him as an enemy, trying to kill him time and time again! That would be fine! The key point was! After learning about Sean¡¯s extraordinary background and powerful bloodline, Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer actually targeted Phyllis. They sent Chuck Campbell and others to travel far to Hilshire, tricking Cecelia and Phyllis intoing to the capital, attempting to refine Phyllis¡¯s bloodline! This was unbearable! Absolutely intolerable! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Confronting Sean¡¯s cold gaze, Prince Ashby¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, but he still managed to squeeze out a forced smile and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Mason, you are a talented and peerless martial artist, truly deserving the title of the renowned General Wolf of the North!¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-six, you officially entered the ranks of the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Having a young hero like Mr. Mason is truly Kisia¡¯s fortune!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°I may have had some misunderstandings with Mr. Mason before, and I know that you must be resentful toward me. Here, in front of all my imperial brothers, I, Prince Ashby, apologize to Mr. Mason and hope that you can let bygones be bygones and continue to serve our country by defending our territory!¡± ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°From now on, I will treat Mr. Mason and your family and friends with respect. Should Mr. Mason have any needs, I will spare no effort to fulfill them as much as possible¡­¡± His words! Spoken with conviction and forceful eloquence! First, he shamelessly ttered Sean, then took the initiative to admit his mistake, wanting to turn hostility into friendship with Sean, and even seemed to be trying to win Sean over! After all! With Sean¡¯s current strength in the Bright Realm, and his potential to be an emperor, except for Padishah, he has be nearly invincible in the whole country. Even among the previously ranked ¡°Four Great Generals,¡± the other three have been left behind by him! He stands out from the crowd! Fergus Archer¡¯s death! This is a clear example! So! Who Sean supports or opposes in the uing battle for session, and whose side he stands on, his attitude is especially important! Even! It can determine the sess or failure between Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe!!! Shameless! Prince Roscoe and others were disgusted by Prince Ashby¡¯s change of attitude and cursed him secretly, but they dared not speak openly, fearing to provoke Sean, who didn¡¯t have a good impression of them either! But Seanughed! However! His smile was cold! ¡°Really?¡± Sean didn¡¯t argue with Prince Ashby about past rights and wrongs, and asked directly, ¡°No matter what I ask for, will Your Highness Prince Ashby agree?¡± ¡°No matter what I want!¡± ¡°Will Your Highness Prince Ashby give it to me?¡± Upon hearing this! Prince Ashby was taken aback, feeling a sense of impending doom, his pupils contracted, and he said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Mason, please speak up!¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too excessive, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Sure enough! Just as Prince Ashby feared, Sean made an extremely outrageous request without hesitation, saying, ¡°If I say I want Your Highness Prince Ashby¡¯s life and head!¡± ¡°I wonder!¡± ¡°Is Your Highness Prince Ashby willing to give it???¡± With those words! Everyone was stunned! Even Prince Roscoe and others, who knew Sean wasn¡¯t a pushover and would not let things go easily, never expected Sean to be so audacious! Face to face! Asking for Prince Ashby¡¯s head outright! Such words! Even Prince Roscoe and others could only say it a few times in their hearts, thinking about it, but who would dare speak it out loud with such brazenness??? But! Sean dared!!! ¡°How dare you!!!¡± ¡°Insolent!!!¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s face instantly turned icy cold, and before he could respond, Prince William and Prince Green at his side couldn¡¯t help but scold Sean loudly! They didn¡¯t believe! That Sean would really dare to kill a prince of the current dynasty in broad daylight! ¡°Heh heh!¡± Sean didn¡¯t even bother looking at Prince William and Prince Green, his cold eyes fixed on Prince Ashby, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Without Padishah¡¯s permission, if I take Your Highness Prince Ashby¡¯s head, it would indeed be a bit excessive!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Your Highness Prince Ashby sent people to capture my wife and children, this grudge cannot go unavenged!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°In my opinion, why not¡­¡± As he spoke! Sean¡¯s gaze swept over the thirty-two old men in the Complete Stage realm, saying solemnly, ¡°They are loyal to Your Highness Prince Ashby, and I¡¯m sure they would be willing to sacrifice everything for Your Highness!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have half of them die in ce of Your Highness Prince Ashby, to atone for his sins!¡± ¡°How about that?¡± There were a total of thirty-two old men, half of which would be sixteen! With Prince Ashby¡¯s status, Sean couldn¡¯t just kill him as he pleased, but taking this opportunity to clip Prince Ashby¡¯s wings and weaken his power, that was something he could do! In an instant! The faces of the thirty-two old men turned green! Damn! Damn! Damn! How did this suddenly fall on our heads when we were just standing by? We are innocent! And what nonsense about loyalty and sacrificing everything? It¡¯s just a matter of interests. If necessary, we can betray at any time, okay??? ¡°Sean!¡± Seeing Sean being aggressive and showing no intention of easing the situation, Prince Ashby clenched his teeth and instantly put away his respectful attitude from before, coldly snorting, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°Is this pushing my luck?¡± Sean shrugged indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just making a suggestion. If Prince Ashby doesn¡¯t agree, he can refuse!¡± ¡°However!¡± Sean continued, ¡°In that case, if I take matters into my own hands, I¡¯m afraid the death toll won¡¯t be limited to just half!¡± The implication was clear! Taking half of your elite forces as a sacrifice for your sins was already a favor, a discount for your sake. If you don¡¯t appreciate the gesture and remain ungrateful, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll kill even more people! ¡°You dare!¡± Prince Ashby¡¯s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, icy cold! But Sean didn¡¯t care about Prince Ashby¡¯s threat, confronting him directly, ¡°Prince Ashby knows me well!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Sean acknowledged, ¡°You¡¯re right, I do dare!¡± With a swish, the moment his wordsnded, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned into a shadow, picked up the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and charged towards the thirty-two old men around him!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The de¡¯s aura broke through the air before Sean even arrived! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The de¡¯s phantom, formed by the mighty bright energy, could kill from a distance. Fergus Archer couldn¡¯t stand against it, let alone these ordinary old men at the Complete Stage. Apanied by screams, with a swing of the de, three old men caught off guard were cut through by the phantom, their bodies severed in half at their waists! The de¡¯s phantom sliced through them as if they were vegetables! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run quickly!¡± When the remaining old men at the Complete Stage finally reacted, three of theirpanions were already dead on the spot. They had witnessed Fergus Archer¡¯s tragic death and were still terrified, how could they dare to fight Sean? For everyone, the first thought that came to mind was: Run! Run for their lives! With so many people fleeing in different directions, even if Sean was faster, he couldn¡¯t possibly catch everyone! Escaping one by one, living one by one! As for Prince Ashby¡­ As for their interests¡­ Nonsense! Their lives were barely hanging by a thread, no time for loyalty or interests! And so, under the astounded gazes of people like Prince Ashby and Prince Roscoe, in the next few dozens of seconds, Sean seemed to transform into a butcher who had entered a pigpen or chicken coop. Under the shes of de and sword, those old men at the Complete Stage were sent into disarray, running and panicking like panicked animals¡­ Chapter 298: Never Resigned, the Most Dazzling Guy in the Field You¡¯ve seen rain fall from the sky, but have you ever seen corpses fall from the sky? Thump! Thump! Thump! Those Complete Stage elders scrambled to escape in all directions, leaping up in an attempt to jump over the vermilion walls of the mansion and flee the scene. Unfortunately, Sean was not only faster than them, but the de light phantom transformed from bright energy was even faster! Moreover, it could kill from a distance! So, those poor Complete Stage elders, who were either the ancestors, elders, or heads of their respective families and the pirs of their homes, were nothing more than y chickens and pottery dogs under Sean¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife! They could only be ughtered at will! Their bodies had just leaped into mid-air when the terrifying de light phantom had already attacked them from behind! An ankle ached! Then, the foot was gone! Or a thigh ached! Then, the leg was gone! Or the waist ached! And then, the body was cut in two! Even the neck ached! Damn it! Blood spurted out instantly, the head separated, and the brain fell to the ground like a leather ball, rolling far away! Hands! Feet! Arms! Thighs! Brains¡­ All sorts of body parts and organs were falling down, and at a nce, it looked like corpses were falling from the sky, along with severed limbs and arms! Such a magnificent and colorful scene, even whenpared to the scene where Sean had just executed Fergus Archer, was no less shocking, just as domineering and unparalleled! Just as! Cruel and crazy!!! However, what was different was that when they saw the elite practitioners under Prince Ashby¡¯smand being killed one after another, Prince Roscoe and others were not only shocked but also filled with iparable excitement and enthusiasm! Originally! After the battle at Hill Riverside and the previous battle with Fergus Archer, only nine Complete Stage elders remained alive under Prince Roscoe¡¯smand. They werepletely passive in the contest for the throne with Prince Ashby, with almost no chance of turning the tables! But now! Sean single-handedly changed the situation, killing Fergus Archer in an instant and wiping out so many Complete Stage practitioners under Prince Ashby¡¯smand. He not only saved the lives of Prince Roscoe and others but also invisibly leveled the disadvantages for them! He turned the tables! Of course! Sean¡¯s original intention was not to help Prince Roscoe, but rather, Prince Ashby was theirmon enemy! On the contrary! Prince Ashby and others were almost scared out of their wits and enraged!!! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Prince William and Prince Green were so frightened by the scene before them that their legs went weak, sweat dripped from their foreheads, and their hearts pounded wildly, even their tongues trembled! They couldn¡¯t even speak! They never thought, not even in their dreams, that Sean would be so bold as to not only execute Fergus Archer but also kill their subordinates in front of them, the princes, without hesitation! He killed as soon as he spoke! However, facing a Bright Realm practitioner like Sean, even though they were princes, they were helpless. They could only watch helplessly, even worrying that after killing those Complete Stage elders, Sean might turn on them! Before, they would never have believed that Sean would dare to confront them publicly, but now, they no longer had that confidence and courage¡­ ¡­ Boom! When thest mutted corpse of a Complete Stage elder fell beneath the vermilion walls, Sean finally put away the Wolf¡¯s Massacre! A total of thirty-two people! Twenty-one were killed by Sean in one breath, and eleven sessfully escaped the mansion! Then, Sean slowly turned around and looked at the pale-faced Prince Ashby, asking, ¡°Is Your Highness Prince Ashby satisfied with such a result?¡± Initially, Sean had given Prince Ashby a chance to take only half of the people¡¯s lives as the price for redemption! However, Prince Ashby did not agree! So, Sean took matters into his own hands, killing five more people on top of the half! It was a clear p in Prince Ashby¡¯s face! ¡°Great! Very good!!!¡± Prince Ashby red at Sean, facing him eye to eye, making no effort to hide his raging anger and intense killing intent. Clenching his teeth, he growled, ¡°If you have the guts!¡± ¡°Good! Kill me now as well!¡± he continued. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t let me find an opportunity, because when the timees, I¡¯ll return today¡¯s humiliation tenfold, a hundredfold!¡± ¡°I swear by the title of a prince!!!¡± His voice was resolute and neither humble nor arrogant, as cold and terrifying as if it came from the depths of hell. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!!!¡± Prince William and Prince Green chimed in with forced determination. However, Sean scoffed at the threats from Prince Ashby and the others, retorting, ¡°Really? Prince Ashby, you and I are truly kindred spirits, with hearts that beat as one! I¡¯m waiting for my chance too! Please, Your Highnesses, wash your necks, and when the timees, I¡¯ll take your heads myself!¡± At this point, the enmity between Sean and Prince Ashby was no longer a simple matter of taking sides. It had be a life-or-death struggle with no room for reconciliation. The initial n for today¡¯s battle was for Prince Ashby and Fergus Archer to join forces andunch a surprise attack on Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction. However, no one expected Sean to suddenly appear, wreaking havoc and stealing the show.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In this battle, Prince Roscoe¡¯s faction suffered heavy losses, with only nine out of eighteen Complete Stage elders remaining. Prince Ashby¡¯s side fared even worse, as only eleven out of thirty-two managed to escape with their lives. Nine people! Eleven people! The bnce of power between Prince Roscoe and Prince Ashby seemed to have returned to a new equilibrium. However, the price paid for this bnce was far too great. Realizing that further violence would be futile, Prince Ashby coldly said, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Then, he turned and left, followed closely by Prince William and Prince Green. Just as Prince Ashby and his group reached the mansion¡¯s entrance, a sharp sound suddenly filled the air. Prince Ashby¡¯s ears perked up, and he quickly turned around to see a deadly arrow aimed at his head, hurtling towards him at breakneck speed! Prince Ashby¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and a look of disdain shed across his face. Extending his hand, he reached out and caught the arrow mid-flight, just twenty centimeters from his face! Then, he coldly looked at Prince Roscoe, who was standing in front of the attic. At some point, Prince Roscoe had armed himself with a golden bow and was still in the posture of having fired an arrow. ¡°Childish!¡± Prince Ashby red at Prince Roscoe before flicking the arrow back at him. It embedded itself with a bang in a beam behind Prince Roscoe. As a Complete Stage cultivator, Prince Ashby was far more powerful than Prince Roscoe, who was only in thete stage of dark energy. Thus, Prince Roscoe¡¯s arrow posed no threat to him. Yet, Prince Roscoe had still taken the shot! ¡°Brother!¡± Prince Roscoe met Prince Ashby¡¯s icy gaze, put away his golden bow, and smiled as he said, ¡°Do you remember the bet we made half a month ago when Mr. Mason first arrived in the capital city?¡± ¡°You said that if Mr. Mason didn¡¯t choose you, he would surely die before Julia and Fergus Archer¡¯s wedding in half a month. It seems you¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°In gratitude for your favor and generosity, I shot that first arrow, knowing it was futile and impossible to hit you. Consider it a gift in return. Now, two arrows remain.¡± ¡°Be careful in the future. If I identally hit you, don¡¯t me me for not honoring our brotherly bond!¡± Though the bet had seemed like a joke at the time, neither Prince Ashby nor Prince Roscoe had ever taken it lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Prince Ashby snorted. ¡°I always keep my word. You want to kill me? Fine. But first, you¡¯ll need the skill to do it!¡± With that, Prince Ashby hesitated no longer and strode away with a swish of his sleeve. In the courtyard, the ground was littered with corpses and severed limbs, and the stench of blood filled the air. After resolving Prince Ashby¡¯s problem, Sean intended to take care of Prince Roscoe¡¯s matter in one fell swoop! Coincidentally, at this moment, Julia, who had been unconscious, slowly opened her eyes and woke up under the emergency treatment of Spirit Wolf. ¡°Julia? Julia, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Thank goodness! Thank heavens, thank you, God!¡± ¡°Thank you, young man!¡± Tears streamed down Julia¡¯s mother¡¯s face as she sobbed with emotion, grasping Spirit Wolf¡¯s hand in gratitude. Prince Adam hurried over as well. ¡°Julia! You¡­¡± With a look of guilt on his face, Prince Adam was about to speak when Julia nced at him with a slightly cold expression, interrupting him, ¡°Father!¡± Prince Adam was taken aback. Although Julia had woken up, her body was incredibly weak. She looked at Prince Adam and said softly, ¡°For power and profit, you had me marry Fergus Archer¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you! To frame Mr. Mason, you used me¡­ I don¡¯t me you!¡± ¡°From childhood, you have kept me in thisrge cage, restricting my freedom, controlling my life, treating me as a pawn in your hands, making me do things I don¡¯t like¡­ I don¡¯t me you either!¡± ¡°You! You are my father, who has raised me. I have never defied you to repay your kindness, and I have followed all your arrangements¡­ But! I¡¯m not happy! I¡¯m really not happy!¡± Her heartfelt words spoke volumes. As she spoke, tears welled up in Julia¡¯s eyes. She tried hard to control her emotions and hold back her tears. Then, with a slightly choked voice, she continued, ¡°Today, I wanted to die at the hands of Fergus Archer, to exchange my life for yours, as a repayment for your kindness in this life!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I didn¡¯t die. I¡¯m still alive, and Mr. Mason saved me!¡± ¡°Living is so tiring¡­ It¡¯s really tiring! I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore, I don¡¯t want to be your daughter anymore, and I don¡¯t want to be locked in this huge cage. I want to live freely like an ordinary woman!¡± ¡°So! Please, let me go, let me leave you, let me leave this home, and let me pursue what I want. Can you? Please?¡± After she finished speaking, the tears she had been holding back finally broke free, streaming down her pale, haggard, yet beautiful cheeks. Only Julia knew the bitterness in her heart! Before, Julia had always said that being born into royalty was her fate. Clearly, beneath her delicate appearance, she had an incredibly strong heart. She didn¡¯t want to ept her fate. As she had said before, she would rather die than marry Fergus Archer! If this is my fate, then I¡¯ll give up my life! This was Julia¡¯s final defiance! Chapter 299: Padishah’s Summoning, You Are Not Worthy to Be Her Father Hearing Julia¡¯s words, her mother cried and nearly fainted on the spot. However, she didn¡¯t try to stop Julia or persuade her. All she felt was endless sorrow and pain! A mother knows her daughter best! As Julia¡¯s mother, she clearly understood what Julia had experienced and endured over the years and what her husband, Prince Adam, had done to her. She also knew what Julia wanted. So, at this moment, she regretted not having properly mediated the rtionship between her daughter and her husband, which had led to a rift between father and daughter. On the contrary, faced with Julia¡¯s heartfelt plea, Prince Adam stood there dumbfounded. The first thought that came to his mind was: Now that Sean had officially entered the Bright Realm, his future prospects were limitless, as long as he didn¡¯t die! Moreover, Julia¡¯s rtionship with Sean was obviously good! Otherwise, Sean wouldn¡¯t have been hiding in the shadows, only to suddenly step forward and save her when her life was in danger! Julia was now the link between him and Sean! If he were to follow Julia¡¯s wishes and let her go, even severing their father-daughter rtionship, what would happen if Sean harbored murderous intent towards him in the future??? No, absolutely not!!! Although Prince Adam felt guilty towards his daughter, that small amount of guilt was far from enough whenpared to his own interests and safety! So, Prince Adam hurriedly said, ¡°Julia, you¡¯re weak right now, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go back to your room and rest, and I promise that in the future, I will definitely¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Julia¡¯s voice suddenly increased several times, and her tears flowed more intensely. She knew that her father only cared about his own interests and would never let her go easily! Dad! Such an affectionate title was something Julia had seldom used before. She had always kept her distance from Prince Adam, inadvertently alienating their rtionship! Prince Adam was not just her father, he was more like her leader, her boss, controlling everything about her! In the past, she would only obey! But now! She wanted to resist, she wanted to live for herself! Tears filled her eyes as she stared at Prince Adam, speaking with unwavering determination, ¡°Please, just pretend that Fergus Archer had strangled me to death earlier. Pretend that you never had a daughter like me, okay?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t leave me alone as long as I¡¯m alive, then I¡¯ll just kill myself! Is that okay???¡± Just as she had told Sean before, during her days in the cave, she had thought a lot and made some decisions! And today!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whether it was assassinating Fergus Archer or seeking death wholeheartedly, including cutting ties with Prince Adam, it was all her decision! ¡°You!¡± Prince Adam never expected that his usually obedient and gentle daughter would be so stubborn today, refusing to yield. In his anger, he raised his hand and was about to p her tear-streaked face! However! Just as his hand reached halfway, his wrist tightened abruptly, as if gripped by iron pliers. Before he could react, an irresistible force threw him across the room! Thud! He fell five meters away on the tiled floor, teeth knocked out by the impact! When he raised his head, his mouth was full of blood! ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being Julia¡¯s father!¡± The one who threw Prince Adam was none other than Sean. He coldly red at Prince Adam and snorted, ¡°From now on, Julia is my friend, but she is no longer your daughter, Prince Adam!¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± ¡°If you dare to disrespect her in any way, next time, you won¡¯t be able to stand up again!¡± A threat, an undisguised threat! Originally, Sean didn¡¯t want to meddle in Julia¡¯s family affairs, but Prince Adam¡¯s violence had already crossed the line of what he could tolerate! Julia! When they first met at Jade Restaurant, Julia had asked Sean to call her by her first name. The title was too intimate, so Sean had not used it! This was the first time! Since Julia had decided to sever her rtionship with Prince Adam and abandon her title, calling her by her royal title was clearly inappropriate now! Confronted with Sean¡¯s icy gaze, Prince Adam staggered to his feet, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, not daring to make a sound! ¡°Then let¡¯s listen to Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± At this moment, Prince Roscoe said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Julia¡¯s honor to be Mr. Mason¡¯s friend. I believe that she will be happier and more joyful in the future with Mr. Mason than she is now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the incident at Jade Restaurantst time, but luckily, nothing terrible happened!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll always remember your help, Mr. Mason. If Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t mind, we can also be friends with Mr. Mason, just like Julia¡­¡± Just a moment ago, when Prince Ashby tried to win Sean over, Prince Roscoe and the others had scoffed! And now, Prince Roscoe was doing the same thing! ¡°Friends?¡± Sean turned his head to look at Prince Roscoe, his gaze bing even colder, and snorted: ¡°The Porter family are loyal supporters of Prince Roscoe, and their head, Pierce Porter, is apdog at your side.¡± ¡°You should know about the things he has done in the past, right?¡± ¡°Or rather!¡± ¡°Was it under your orders?¡± Killing Pierce Porter avenged only half of his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s grudge! Prince Roscoe was still alive! Naturally, Sean couldn¡¯t be friends with him! Upon hearing this, Prince Roscoe¡¯s face changed drastically. His smile froze, and he could tell the implications of Sean¡¯s words. He quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Mason, did Pierce Porter say something to you?¡± ¡°I think there must be some misunderstanding. Regarding your grandfather¡¯s matter, actually, I¡­¡± Prince Roscoe¡¯s words were cut off halfway! At that moment! A chaotic sound of footsteps came from outside the main entrance. A group of soldiers d in armor and armed with swords and spears rushed into the mansion. The leader was an old man with half-white hair, who looked to be over sixty. Behind the old man were ten middle-aged men! Everyone was taken aback! As Prince Roscoe¡¯s words were interrupted, he angrily turned his head to look at the soldiers. When he saw the old man leading them, his face showed surprise, and he hurriedly said, ¡°General Garner?¡± ¡°Why have youe personally?¡± The old man didn¡¯t answer Prince Roscoe¡¯s question. He scanned the courtyard filled with corpses and then looked at Sean with some astonishment, asking, ¡°I presume this young friend is the renowned General Wolf of the North, Sean Mason?¡± With that, he bowed his hand to Sean with great respect. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sean furrowed his brow. He had never seen this old man before, but he had already guessed his identity and intentions. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Before the old man could answer, Prince Roscoe took the initiative to introduce him: ¡°This is themander of the Imperial Pce¡¯s Forbidden Army, Eliott Garner. He is responsible for guarding the Imperial Pce andmands 500 forbidden troops, all of whom are practitioners above the mid-stage of dark energy.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean nodded and returned the salute, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s General Garner. Pardon my rudeness.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Eliott Garner said with a smile. ¡°I havee here under the orders of the Padishah to invite Mr. Mason to the Imperial Pce for an audience with the Padishah.¡± As expected, the King of Night had told Sean in the cave that after he killed Fergus Archer, the Padishah would summon him to the Imperial Pce, and all his questions would be answered there. However, Eliott Garner¡¯s timing was impable. Sean had just finished fighting and killing when he arrived with his team. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence but intentional. An audience? Prince Roscoe was taken aback by Eliott Garner¡¯s words and asked, ¡°General Garner, has my father¡­¡± ¡°Come out of seclusion?¡± In recent years, the Padishah had been in closed-door cultivation, hardly caring about worldly affairs. This had led to the increasingly fierce struggle for power between Prince Roscoe and Prince Ashby. Just a few days ago, Prince Roscoe had wanted to enter the Imperial Pce for an audience with the Padishah but was turned away. Now, the Padishah had sent someone to summon Sean, which surprised Prince Roscoe. ¡°Not yet!¡± Eliott Garner replied. ¡°But there are some matters that need to be discussed with Mr. Mason, so¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Prince Roscoe had been stopped by Eliott Garner when he tried to enter the Imperial Pce just a few days ago. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Prince Roscoe looked at Sean meaningfully, and a storm raged in his heart as he thought to himself: It seems that my father already knows about Mr. Mason¡¯s advancement to the Bright Realm! That¡¯s why! He made an exception to summon him to the Imperial Pce! Bright Realm! It was the realm of the emperor, powerful enough to dominate any region. Generally speaking, there could only be one Bright Realm practitioner in a country. So, what would his father do to Sean in his haste to meet him? Would it be to kill or to keep? Prince Roscoe didn¡¯t know that the reason Sean was able to advance to the Bright Realm ahead of time was because of Padishah¡¯s help. Therefore, he had themon mindset of ordinary people, subconsciously thinking that Padishah might not be able to tolerate Sean! ¡°When do we set off?¡± Sean also had doubts, but he had no choice but to go. Eliott Garner gestured, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for Mr. Mason, please follow me now. His Majesty has been waiting for a long time!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean nodded and said to Spirit Wolf, ¡°You take Julia back first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Spirit Wolf was actually worried about Sean¡¯s safety, but the Imperial Pce was not a ce he could go to without being summoned by Padishah. Afterward, Sean took a bath at Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, changed his clothes, and left the residence. He rode in the royal family¡¯s luxurious car, apanied by Eliott Garner and others, heading straight for the Imperial Pce. ¡°Roscoe!¡± Watching the luxurious car carrying Sean disappear around the street corner, Prince Adam asked with a solemn face, ¡°Do you think Mr. Mason¡¯s trip brings fortune or misfortune?¡± Indeed! Fortune or misfortune! Sean¡¯s strength was now too great, his influence too heavy. His life and death would affect many people and many things. Prince Roscoe took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Misfortune lurks within fortune, and fortune hides within misfortune!¡± ¡°Who can urately guess or understand Father¡¯s thoughts?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do! You immediately send someone to keep an eye on the Imperial Pce for me. If Sean can walk out of the Imperial Pce alive within three hours, he may have a promising future and soar to great heights!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll die even more miserably than Fergus Archer!¡± Chapter 300: The Power of a Single Sword, Padishah’s Terrifying Strength In the capital! The royal family¡¯s exclusive luxury cars were recognized by everyone! Wherever they went, pedestrians made way! The journey from Prince Adam¡¯s residence to the Imperial Pce took nearly half an hour, and when they arrived at the foot of the Imperial Pce, the car slowly came to a halt. Eliott Garner asked, ¡°This is Mr. Mason¡¯s first time entering the Imperial Pce, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded. Eliott Garner gestured, ¡°No vehicles are allowed inside the Imperial Pce. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Mason will have to get out of the car and walk with me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean had grown up in the capital and, although he had never been to the Imperial Pce, he was aware of these rules. Exiting the car and standing at the foot of the Imperial Pce, Sean looked up at the towering vermilion gates and high walls, zed tiles, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a ripple in his heart. The Imperial Pce was the residence of Padishah. Rather than calling it arge mansion, it was more like a small city, spanning an area of ten miles and of immense scale. The location where Sean and Eliott Garner stood was the south gate of the Imperial Pce. In front of the gate, there were guards on duty, with one team on the left and another on the right, each consisting of five people who practiced dark energy. ¡°Mr. Mason, please,¡± Eliott Garner said as he got out of the car and gestured. ¡°General Garner, please,¡± Sean followed behind Eliott Garner, entering the Imperial Pce through an archway. Inside, there were numerous pavilions, ancient towering trees, and exotic flowers, creating a magnificent scene. From time to time, groups of ten guards would pass by, all of whom were dark energy practitioners, with very tight security. Overlooking the capital and even the entire country, the small Imperial Pce in front of them was the most densely popted ce for dark energy practitioners. There were more than a hundred Complete Stage practitioners in the capital, about half of whom worked in the Imperial Pce, directly deployed by Padishah. In addition to the practitioners drawn from other provinces and cities, there was no shortage of them in the pce. For example, the Campbell family had a senior member working in the Imperial Pce. Before going to the capital, Zackary Campbell had given Sean the contact information of that senior member in case of emergency. However, unless necessary, Sean did not want to bother the senior member of the Campbell family. After all, Sean bore a deep hatred and his actions in the capital were filled with danger, often involving bloodshed and murder. A slight oversight could bring disaster and even total annihtion. He did not want to involve others in such matters. ¡°Mr. Mason, please look!¡± Along the way, Eliott Garner kept introducing the various buildings and pces within the Imperial Pce to Sean. After about ten minutes, they finally arrived in front of the main hall of the Imperial Pce. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°This is the magnificent Hall of Throne, known as the ¡®First Hall of Kisia¡¯.¡± Looking up, the main hall of the Imperial Pce was indeed majestic, towering, and magnificent, like a small mountain standing firmly among the surrounding group of halls, looking like the moon surrounded by stars. In front of the hall, the grand and imposing aura alone was enough to make people feel awe and admiration. This was the emperor¡¯s residence, the Imperial Pce of Kisia. Now, Sean had already advanced into the Bright Realm, possessing the potential of an emperor. In other words, as long as he lived and wanted to, he had such qualifications and abilities to create a world of his own, just like Padishah. However, ruling over the world and dominating a kingdom was not Sean¡¯s goal. People have different aspirations. So-called power and influence were fleeting, like a mirage. Compared to that, Sean preferred to apany his wife and child, living a warm, sweet, and carefree life. However, that was not really likely even if he wanted to. ¡°Padishah has already ordered a banquet to be prepared in the Hall of Throne, waiting for Mr. Mason,¡± Eliott Garner said. ¡°Mr. Mason, please. I won¡¯t apany you inside.¡± With that said, Eliott Garner turned and walked away, leaving Sean standing alone in front of the grand hall. A banquet? At this time, the sun was shining brightly, and it was indeed lunchtime. Sean had fought a battle in Prince Adam¡¯s residence, killing many people, and he was indeed hungry. However! It was one thing for Padishah to summon Sean, but to actually prepare a banquet for him in the Hall of Throne was quite unexpected. This made Sean feel a little overwhelmed by the special treatment. This kind of treatment¡­ Wow! That¡¯s not bad at all! Sean hesitated for a moment in front of the hall, straightened his clothes, and then took a step forward. He climbed the ny-five jade steps one by one, heading towards the Hall of Throne. Here! Naturally, Sean would not use dark energy to leap dozens of meters up the steps and save time, as it would be a great disrespect to Padishah. Five minutester! Sean ascended the ny-five jade steps and set foot on the zed floor of the Hall of Throne. There were guards at the entrance to the hall. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Seeing Sean approaching, two guards, one on the left and one on the right, stepped forward and pushed open the doors of the Hall of Throne. Inside the hall! There was an eerie silence, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Sean nodded and stepped inside. As soon as he entered, the two guards immediately closed the doors behind him. What the hell? Sean was speechless. Did they not even open the doors for lunch in broad daylight? What frustrated Sean the most was that when he entered the hall and looked around, there was nobody in the vast hall. Where was Padishah? Not to mention Padishah! Even the banquet that Eliott Garner mentioned earlier was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Sean became instantly alert, his face gradually turning serious, and he thought: Could it be that Padishah really couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of another Bright Realm cultivator? Was this so-called banquet¡­ A trap? ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Sean called out twice, but received no response. To be cautious, he silently activated his bright energy, trying to sense the surroundings. Buzz! At that moment, something unexpected happened! A sudden burst of air-breaking sound came from behind Sean without any warning. The sharp, piercing noise made Sean¡¯s ears twitch, and he instantly felt a strong sense of danger. Not good!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Without even looking back, Sean could tell from his instinct that it was the sound of bright energy breaking through the air. And! It was an incredibly powerful bright energy! Boom! Luckily, Sean was vignt and well-prepared. Almost the instant the air-breaking sound erupted, his bright energy exploded out of his body. Bright energy swirled around him, creating a protective wind barrier. At the same time, Sean abruptly turned around and saw, as he had expected, a huge sword formed from bright energy charging towards him. It was incredibly fast, reaching him in an instant! Bang! Sean had no time to dodge or think of a strategy. As soon as he saw the giant sword, it had already pierced through his protective wind barrier. Apanied by the sound of bright energy shing, the tip of the sword prated the barrier and sank three inches deep in an instant. The sword was aimed at his heart! Holy crap! How powerful was this? Even a fool would know that such a fierce and sudden attack must havee from Padishah. However, the terrifying power of this sword was beyond Sean¡¯s expectations. It was well known that the Bright Realm was the realm of emperors. However! Just like the dark energy was divided into four smaller realms-early, middle,te, andplete stage-based on its strength, there was obviously a simr hierarchy among Bright Realm cultivators. Sean, who had just entered the Bright Realm, still had a considerable gappared to Padishah, who had been immersed in the Bright Realm for a long time. One sword! That said it all! Shocked, Sean felt the hairs on his body stand up. He pushed his bright energy to the limit and retreated rapidly, using the momentum to alleviate the force of the sword. Ten meters! Twenty meters! He retreated nearly thirty meters in one breath before the power of the giant sword gradually dissipated and vanished into thin air. Phew! Sean retreated to the edge of the hall, his clothes soaked through with sweat. He took a deep, ragged breath, his heart still pounding, and shouted angrily, ¡°Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?¡± His voice boomed, filled with undisguised rage. Buzz! However, Padishah still did not reveal himself or answer Sean¡¯s question. Instead, another chilling sound of air-breaking echoed, and Sean turned his head to look¡­ Damn! A huge de-like shadow, also formed from the mighty bright energy, seemed to appear out of nowhere about ten meters to his right in midair. With a terrifying pressure and an imposing murderous intent, it shed directly towards him! Chapter 301: To be or not to be This time! Sean could have chosen to dodge. With his current speed, under full alert, if he was determined to flee, as long as the Padishah didn¡¯t personally intercept him, these illusory sword and de lights wouldn¡¯t force him into a desperate situation! However! He didn¡¯t! Flee? That wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s character, nor was it his style! The Northern battlefield! Five years of fierce fighting! Sean had always been fearless and unstoppable, and had never been a deserter! Moreover! Bright Realm cultivators were hard toe by, and Sean wanted to see just how big the gap was between himself and the Padishah. If he couldn¡¯t even withstand the Padishah¡¯s phantom sword and de¡­ Then! If the Padishah truly wanted to kill him, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the imperial city today! Boom! In the blink of an eye, as the enormous de shadow appeared out of nowhere, Sean clenched his right fist. The unparalleled bright energy poured into his right fist, and without hesitation, he threw a fierce punch at the iing de shadow! Suddenly! A massive illusory fist shadow detached from Sean¡¯s fist, tearing through the air, filled with murderous intent! The next moment! The enormous de shadow and fist shadow met in midair! Bright energy intertwined! Gale-force winds collided! The entire hall was shrouded in an incredibly oppressive atmosphere! Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, his eyes fixed on the collision between the massive de shadow and fist shadow. He saw that after the two collided, there was a brief standoff! Itsted for about three seconds! During these three seconds, the enormous de shadow didn¡¯t immediately break through the fist shadow¡¯s defense, and the fist shadow likewise couldn¡¯t shatter the de shadow with a single punch! However! Three secondster! With a sudden crackling sound, the enormous fist shadow ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand the sharpness of the de shadow, shattering first. The fist shadow vanished in an instant, turning into bursts of gale-force winds! The momentum of the massive de shadow remained, cleaving through the fist shadow and shing down at Sean again! Damn! Sean¡¯s face changed drastically, and without time to think, he threw another punch! A second fist shadow appeared! At this moment! The enormous de shadow was already close, hovering above Sean¡¯s head like the sword of Damocles, severely threatening his life! Fortunately! After the interception and consumption of the first fist shadow, the pressure and momentum of the massive de shadow had diminished. At such a close distance, it was even more advantageous for Sean. As the fist shadow emerged, it collided with the de shadow at the peak of its momentum! Thus! With a deafening explosion, the second fist shadow and the massive de shadow disintegrated simultaneously, bursting open above Sean¡¯s head! Bang! The shockwave caused by the shattered illusions sent Sean flying several meters back, mming into the hall¡¯s wall not far behind him! He coughed out a mouthful of old blood, which he almost sprayed out on the spot. However, Sean clenched his teeth, forcing it back down, with only a few drops of fresh blood spilling from the corner of his mouth! Damn! Was the gap really that big? Sean¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t severe, but the psychological impact of that sword and de was immense. As a Bright Realm cultivator, the Padishah hadn¡¯t even shown his face, and yet a single phantom sword had forced Sean back thirty meters! Just one phantom de had broken through his two all-out punches! It seemed! Even after advancing to the Bright Realm, in front of the current Padishah, he still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being at his mercy! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Sean stood there for a moment, noticing that the Padishah didn¡¯tunch another attack. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°If Your Majesty wants to kill me, just say so. What¡¯s all the trouble even for?¡± To be honest! Sean was getting angry! Very upset! With the strength of the Padishah, if he truly wanted to kill him, it was likely that even if he jumped away, the Padishah could kill him within three strikes! However, the Padishah kept fighting him from afar. He could kill but didn¡¯t, and he summoned him but didn¡¯t meet him, ying with him like a toy in his hand! This made him feel like he was being toyed with! Silence filled the great hall! No one answered Sean¡¯s question. A momentter, just when Sean could no longer bear it and wanted to break through the door and leave the hall, a deep voice finally echoed within the hall: ¡°Not bad! Very good! You, very good!¡± The tone of the voice was nd, but the prating power was strong, as if amplified, reverberating throughout the entire hall, making it impossible to pinpoint the speaker¡¯s location! Sean¡¯s heart tightened! Was this the Padishah? Sean had never been here before, let alone seen the Padishah or heard his voice. However, based on the momentum and prating power of the voice, it could almost be concluded that it belonged to a Bright Realm cultivator! In the Imperial City, there was no other Bright Realm cultivator besides the reigning Padishah! ¡°Twenty-six years old! You entered the Bright Realm and were able to block my sword and knife. With your talent, no one in the entire Kisia, including myself, can match you!¡± After a slight pause, the Padishah¡¯s voice came again: ¡°What do you think? How should I treat a young hero and unparalleled genius like you?¡± The implication was clear! Should I kill you? The Padishah was quite straightforward and blunt, posing such a question to Sean, making his face even more serious! As expected, the Padishah was somewhat wary of Sean, who was considered an anomaly! Faced with such a life-and-death question, Sean pondered for a moment and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty is the ruler, and I am the subject. If the ruler orders me to die, I cannot but die!¡± ¡°However,¡± Sean continued, ¡°a ruler should have the world in his heart! Be righteous and virtuous! To determine the life and death of a person based on personal feelings and a trace of suspicion is not the way of a wise ruler! I am innocent! Even if I die, my heart will not be content!¡± Word by word, neither humble nor arrogant! Even facing the reigning Padishah and knowing that he was not a match for him, Sean did not choose to bow down and beg for mercy! He was not foolish! From the moment the Padishah lent him the Cauldron to help him ascend to the Bright Realm, the Padishah must have already made up his mind; otherwise, he would not have personally cultivated a Bright Realm cultivator like Sean, who posed a threat to his throne!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. So, no matter what Sean said or did now, the oue should have already been determined! ¡°What a broad-minded person! What a non-wise ruler¡¯s way!¡± The Padishah¡¯s tone suddenly became heavier, even with a hint of anger, snorting, ¡°Are you teaching me how to be a ruler? Or do you think you are more suitable to be the ruler of Kisia?¡± In one sentence, the usation of disobeying and disrespecting the ruler was enough to have Sean executed ten times over! Damn! How could this happen? Sean¡¯s face turned livid. He had always been straightforward, speaking his mind, but it seemed the reigning Padishah could not ept such candid advice! ¡°Your Majesty, please do not misunderstand! I have no such intention!¡± Sean had no interest in the supreme position, otherwise, he would not have risked entering the Imperial City to meet the Padishah. With his talent, if he truly wanted to seize the throne, he could have escaped the capital after ascending to the Bright Realm, hidden somewhere to practice, and returned as a king to storm the Imperial City and kill the Padishah! Why would he need to walk into a trap? All Sean wanted now was information about his father, Parker Mason, and his birth mother, Liane Field! To reunite his family as soon as possible! ¡°Oh?¡± The Padishah asked, ¡°Could it be that now you¡¯ve advanced into the Bright Realm, possess the demeanor of an emperor, have extraordinary talent, and possess the ability of an emperor, but have a heart as calm as water, without the ambition of an emperor?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean shook his head without hesitation. ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you think I can be deceived? Can I believe your words?¡± ¡°Whether to believe or not, Your Majesty will make your own judgment!¡± Sean was at a loss for words. He realized that the Padishah seemed to be testing his loyalty by going in circles. It made sense! He had just entered the Bright Realm, and even though he was not yet a match for the Padishah, given time, as long as he didn¡¯t die, it was almost certain that he would surpass the Padishah. The Padishah must have felt like he was sitting on a powder keg, worried about the instability of his throne. The Padishah was silent for a moment. After a while, the Padishah spoke again, but this time, his tone shifted abruptly and he asked, ¡°You say you don¡¯t want to sit on this supreme throne, but what if I insist you take it?¡± This sudden 180-degree turn left Sean unable to react for a moment. What on earth was going on? Sean widened his eyes, his face filled with utter confusion, and he wondered if there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°I have nine sons!¡± The Padishah continued without paying attention to Sean¡¯s shock and confusion. ¡°The eldest, fifth, and ninth died young, leaving six sons. Among them, Ashby and Roscoe are somewhat ambitious. Unfortunately, their talents are average, their horizons too narrow, and their methods cruel and unscrupulous, making them unsuitable to inherit my supreme throne. So, after much thought, I¡¯ve considered looking for other candidates, like¡­ you!¡± As the word ¡°you¡± left the Padishah¡¯s mouth, Sean¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider, almost popping out of their sockets. His eyelids twitched, the corners of his mouth quivered, and his heart trembled violently. What the hell was going on? Just moments ago, the Padishah had tried to stab and sh him, nearly killing him in the Hall of Throne. And now, in the blink of an eye, he wanted to pass the supreme throne to an outsider like Sean? He couldn¡¯t believe it! What was the Padishah really thinking? Only he and the heavens knew. Naturally, Sean would not easily believe such a stroke of fortune falling from the sky, nor would he dare to believe it. What if this was just another roundabout way of testing him? So, Sean immediately refused, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, every word I¡¯ve spokenes from the bottom of my heart. I truly have no interest in your supreme throne!¡± Chapter 302: The Padishah’s End Game ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The Padishahughed lightly. Just as Sean didn¡¯t believe his tall tales, it was clear that he didn¡¯t believe Sean¡¯s either. He asked, ¡°Does it matter whether you¡¯re interested or willing?¡± ¡°Just now!¡± ¡°You were lecturing me about the way of the king. Have you ever thought about what it means to be a vassal?¡± ¡°Obeying orders is a soldier¡¯s duty!¡± ¡°If I were to really give you this supreme position, would you resist it simply because you¡¯re not interested?¡± There¡¯s no denying it! The Padishah is not only powerful, but also a master of sophistry. Regardless of how you answer the same question, it¡¯s always wrong! Do you want to be the emperor? Alright! You¡¯re nurturing rebellious thoughts, acting against your superior!!! You don¡¯t want to be the emperor? Alright! You¡¯re resisting orders, deserving of decapitation!!! Damn! Sean frowned, so should I want to be the emperor or not??? ording to the Padishah, there¡¯s only one truth! What he says! What to do! Sean realized that he didn¡¯t have the right options, so he simply stopped expressing his own opinions and said directly, ¡°Whatever Your Majestymands, I will do!¡± The Padishah was finally satisfied! ¡°For the past five years, your every move, every word, and action in the North have been clear to me. Defending the country and the borders was your trial!¡± ¡°As for the sword and knife just now, they were your tests!¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t block them, you¡¯d die!¡± ¡°You blocked them!¡± ¡°I would consider adopting you as my son and adding you to the list of heirs to the throne¡­¡± The Padishah¡¯s voice kepting, making Sean more and more confused! Is he serious??? ¡°However!¡± The Padishah turned the conversation, and continued, ¡°Before that, I have a very important task to entrust you with!¡± ¡°If you do it well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only for the benefit of the country to eliminate traitors, but also to clear the obstacles on your path to the throne!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean¡¯s face changed again! This is¡­ Was the fox¡¯s tail finally about to be revealed after all that forey? ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was curious, ¡°What kind of task?¡± ¡°The South Forest Uprising!¡± When he mentioned this, the Padishah¡¯s voice suddenly became a bit gloomy, he huffed, ¡°Fergus Archer is naturally rebellious and untamed. Your execution of this rebel is considered to have eliminated a cmity for my Kisia!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°The South Forest barbarians have recently been restless, amassing an army of 50, 000, intending to rise up to the north and destroy the foundation of Kisia!¡± Fergus Archer was the leader of the barbarians! And the barbarians! They were naturally warlike, disrespectful to thew, and have always coveted the Central ins. This time, Sean¡¯s execution of Fergus Archer and the three great tiger generals brought by Fergus Archer into the capital might seem gratifying, but it also gave the South Forest barbarians an excuse to march north! After all! Fergus Archer had a total of eight great tiger generals under hismand. Sean killed three of them, and there were still five left in the South Forest. With the death of Fergus Archer, the remaining five great tiger generals would naturally seize power, take control of the barbarians! And marching north to avenge Fergus Archer was undoubtedly their best means of rallying the people! ¡°What does Your Majesty mean?¡± Sean was not stupid, naturally hearing the hidden meaning in the Padishah¡¯s words! Sure enough! Just as Sean had expected, a momentter, the Padishah¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Fergus Archer was killed by you, and the South Forest Uprising was caused by you!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You have a responsibility, as well as an obligation, to lead troops to the South Forest, to pacify the barbarians, and stabilize my Kisia!¡± It seemed to make a lot of sense¡­ However! Sean was not very happy! Executing Fergus Archer was clearly an order from the Padishah, conveyed directly to Sean by the King of Night. It was also the Padishah who lent the Cauldron to Sean, helping him advance into the Bright Realm! So why in the end, it became Sean¡¯s fault??? After killing Fergus Archer, he still has to lead troops to South Forest to suppress the uprising!!! ¡°How so?¡± Although the Padishah had never shown up, and Sean couldn¡¯t see him, it was as if he could see every minute expression on Sean¡¯s face. Seeing Sean¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re unwilling?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sean sighed inwardly, ¡°Defending the country and keeping the peace, is the responsibility of every man!¡± ¡°Executing the rebels is part of my duty!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Now Cecilia and Phyllis were in the capital. If he rushed to South Forest to suppress the rebellion, he naturally couldn¡¯t bring the two of them with him! But! In the battle at Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, Sean killed so many men under Ashby¡¯smand, and his rtionship with Ashby hadpletely broken. If he left, and Ashby attacked Cecilia and Phyllis, what would he do? ¡°I know your concerns!¡± The Padishah said, ¡°Ten miles west of the Imperial City, there is a newly built mansion. It has been in preparation since the day you retired. It is called the Pce of Wolf, specially prepared for you!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°I will issue a decree, appointing you as General of South, sending you to South Forest to suppress the rebellion. As for your wife and children, they will live in the Pce of Wolf, and I will dispatch fifty royal guards to protect their safety!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean was shocked to the core! Pce of Wolf? It seems impressive! The key point is! The Padishah¡¯s earlier remarks about the throne, if they were made in jest, could not be taken seriously. However, the Pce of Wolf is real! At least! It proves one thing! From the day Sean retired from the North, he has been on the chessboard of the Padishah. The Padishah has been retreating and practicing, never appearing, but he has been controlling everything in the dark!!! ¡°I also know!¡± The Padishah ignored Sean¡¯s shocked expression and continued, ¡°Before you came to the capital, you had promised your family that you would hold a wedding with your wife on May 20th!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°Is May 10th!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°There are only eight days in between. Within these eight days, you must suppress the South Forest Uprising. When you return victorious, I will announce to the world, adopt you as my son, and grant you a marriage. I will hold a grand wedding for you in the Imperial City!¡± ¡°By then, everyone will celebrate, and the whole nation will rejoice!¡± After hearing this! The Padishah sounded sincere! And Sean! Listening, he was dumbfounded! Adopted son? Granting a marriage? Is he really nning to ce me on the throne? Just moments ago! Sean didn¡¯t believe it at all! Now! He started to believe a little, because the Padishah spoke too convincingly. Sean had no royal blood, so he would be adopted. The Pce of Wolf was ready, and the wedding day would go as they had said. Suppressing the South Forest Uprising was a great aplishment. When he returned victorious and announced it to the world, who could rival Sean¡¯s limelight? Even if he were to ascend the throne in the future, it would be logical and natural! ¡°But¡­¡± This time, Sean did not refuse hastily, but hesitated, ¡°The South Forest borders the mountains. The barbarians have tamed many poisonous insects and fierce beasts as pets. Theirbat power is extraordinary!¡± ¡°Eight days!¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s not enough time?¡± When ites to marching and fighting, Sean is definitely an expert in this field. The barbarians have gathered an army of 50, 000, taking advantage of the terrain of the mountains in the South Forest and the assistance of those poisonous insects and fierce beasts, eight days is too short! Even for Sean, he dared not say that he could definitely take it down within eight days! Unless! He was given hundreds of thousands of soldiers to tten the barbarians and sweep them away! ¡°Heh!¡± The Padishah heard this andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, among the remaining five great tiger generals in the South Forest, three are mine. They will help you suppress the rebellion and then control the barbarians!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°What you need to do is simply lead your troops there, go through the procedures, put on a show, gild yourself, and pick up a military merit that will allow everyone to sing your praises!¡± ¡°Eight days is enough!¡± Damn it! Damn it! Damn damn damn!!! Sean was almost shocked by the Padishah¡¯s words! The remaining five great tiger generals! Three of them are actually the Padishah¡¯s men??? Then what¡¯s the point of fighting! Just as the Padishah said, his task is to go to South Forest to suppress the rebellion, which is actually just picking up the scraps!!! This kind of thing! It¡¯s simply a cheat code, no matter who you send, even a pig, could return victorious in eight days!!! ¡°This! Is this the way of an emperor???¡± Sean was in awe! Truly in awe!!! After the Padishah spoke, he asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean took a deep breath, suppressing the shock in his heart, and struggled to calm himself down. He spoke in a low voice: ¡°On a whim today, I killed several elites under themand of the crown prince. He must be desperate to get rid of me now!¡± ¡°If he knew about your arrangement, Your Majesty, I fear¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the meaning was clear! Over the years, Ashby and Roscoe had been fighting each other for the throne. They wanted to seed as emperor one day. If they found out that their hard-fought battle ended with Sean, an outsider, seizing the throne, they would probably explode with anger!!! Who knows, it might even cause a civil war!!! ¡°s!¡± The Padishah sighed and said, ¡°Although Roscoe is mediocre andcks ability, he still has some principles and understands the importance of the big picture!¡± ¡°But Ashby¡­¡± ¡°This boy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s beenpetitive since he was a child and will stop at nothing. He¡¯s secretly colluding with Fergus Archer, and their target is not just the throne. Heh, he thinks my old bones are useless and wants to rece me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of this!¡± To put it bluntly, Ashby is plotting treason. It¡¯s not just Roscoe¡¯s faction he wants to eliminate, but also the current Padishah! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take a huge risk and choosing to cooperate with a dangerous person like Fergus Archer! Sean had thought of this too! However, what Sean couldn¡¯t figure out was, even if Ashby and Fergus Archer joined forces, they could easily deal with Roscoe, but how could they stand against the current Padishah? Especially after his recent confrontation with the Padishah, Sean felt even more so that even if Fergus Archer got his wish and truly used the Cauldron and ck-Scaled Python to enter the Bright Realm, he couldn¡¯t possibly fight against the Padishah! Sean was a living example!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t figure it out! So, Sean asked, ¡°Since Your Majesty knows their ns, why let them fight for the inheritance, let Fergus Archere to the capital, stir up the situation, but not stop them?¡± Logically speaking, with the Padishah¡¯s supreme status and Bright Realm strength, it would be easy to stop Ashby and Fergus Archer from secretly colluding, or even to eliminate them! But strangely enough, the Padishah turned a blind eye and showed aissez-faire attitude under the guise of secluded cultivation! ¡°Stop them?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but that I can¡¯t!¡± To Sean¡¯s surprise, the Padishah¡¯s voice revealed a strong sense of helplessness, and he sighed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve passed my test, I don¡¯t mind telling you some things!¡± ¡°In fact, a few years ago, I had an ident during my cultivation, which caused damage to my core that couldn¡¯t be repaired. I can only rely on secluded cultivation to maintain my life. It¡¯s a miracle that I¡¯ve survived until now. I can¡¯t leave the Hall of Throne at all!¡± ¡°They found out about this and thought I wouldn¡¯t live much longer, so they dared to openly recruit major families in the capital for their own use, elerating the pace of their fight for session!¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting for me to die!!!¡± ¡°If I take action against them, they will certainly fight back crazily. At that time, father and son will be at odds, the capital will be in chaos, the surrounding countries will be watching closely and will rise up, causing trouble in my bordends, and invading my territory!¡± ¡°The consequences would be unthinkable!¡± ¡°So, I chose to remain silent and ignore it, temporarily maintaining the peace in Kisia, while letting the King of Night search for young talents in Kisia, forming the Bloody Wolf Group, and supporting your rise in the North!¡± ¡°Fortunately, you are an extraordinary talent. In just five years, you have entered the ranks of the Bright Realm, decisively killed the traitor Fergus Archer, and caused both sides to suffer heavy losses!!!¡± ¡°Now, Fergus Archer is dead, they are not a concern, and you, after defending the North for five years and resolving the crisis in Kisia aftering to the capital, have served the state well. I naturally want to reward you generously!¡± ¡°Even passing the throne and entrusting the empire to you is not too much!!!¡± The Padishah told the whole story in just a few minutes. When these words reached Sean¡¯s ears, Sean was once again deeply shocked! He couldn¡¯t believe his ears! The Padishah¡¯s core is broken? His life is almost over? Damn! Even with a broken core, he was still able tounch such a sword attack earlier, and strike such a blow. If the Padishah¡¯s body was in good health, free from disease and disaster, just how strong would he be??? Most importantly! Five years ago! The sudden formation of the Bloody Wolf Group by the King of Night was actually a precaution against Ashby and Roscoe¡¯s struggle for the throne??? It was to prevent Fergus Archer¡¯s rebellion and the chaos in the South Forest??? Cold sweat! Unconsciously, it began to bead on Sean¡¯s forehead and back. The means of an emperor were indeed extraordinary, a chess game that took a full five years!!! In an instant! Sean understood a lot of things! No wonder! No wonder the Padishah had been in seclusion and didn¡¯te out. It turned out that he couldn¡¯t leave the Hall of Throne at all! No wonder Ashby and Roscoe were fearless, Fergus Archer dared toe to the capital, and even when the South Forest was on the verge of rebellion, he remained in the capital and did not run away. It turned out that they all knew that the Padishah couldn¡¯t leave the Hall of Throne and couldn¡¯t leave the imperial city! Before Sean reached the Bright Realm, under the Padishah, Fergus Archer was almost invincible in the Dark Realm, and it was hard to find an opponent! This! This was the confidence that allowed Fergus Archer to act recklessly in the capital!!! He understood! He understood everything! The doubts that had been lingering in Sean¡¯s heart were suddenly clear at this moment! After thinking for a moment, Sean asked, ¡°Now that the overall situation is set, then¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡± This! This was critical! Sean was now at odds with Ashby, and Roscoe was one of the people behind the assassination of his grandfather, Williams Mason. Before, due to their status as princes, Sean couldn¡¯t take action! But now! As long as he got the Padishah¡¯s permission, Sean would definitely not be merciful!!! The Padishah was silent for nearly five minutes, seemingly indecisive. After five minutes, he sighed deeply and said, ¡°They are all my sons!¡± ¡°Although they are guilty, I can¡¯t bring myself to punish them!¡± ¡°So, Roscoe is only coveting the throne and does not have a rebellious heart or oversteps his bounds. Let¡¯s confine him at home for a period of reflection!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just confinement for reflection??? Then, the Padishah said, ¡°As for Ashby¡­¡± ¡°He colluded with Fergus Archer, plotted rebellion, and attempted to kill the king and seize the throne. His crimes are unforgivable!¡± ¡°He deserves to die!¡± ¡°How about¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°I will draft a decreeter, ordering him to apany you as your deputy to suppress the rebellion in the South Forest. Once you¡¯re in the South Forest, you can find an opportunity to execute him, then announce to the outside world that Ashby died bravely in battle, leaving him a good reputation of sacrificing himself for the country. This could also be considered a constion for our father-son rtionship¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat again, and he vaguely felt like he was being used by the crafty Padishah! The Padishah wanted to kill Ashby! But he didn¡¯t want to do it himself to avoid getting a bad reputation for ¡°a father killing his son¡±. So, he wanted to use the hatred between Sean and Ashby to kill Ashby and still leave Ashby with a good name! Sacrificing for the country! A deserving death! It was simply the best of both worlds! It was clear! The old fox, the Padishah, had long thought about how to deal with Ashby and Roscoe, but he didn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, he waited for Sean to ask. Sean¡¯s question was exactly what he wanted! But he pretended to be reluctant and put on a show of ¡°deep father-son love¡± for Sean! Damn it! Sean had a curse in his stomach that he really wanted to say out loud! But he didn¡¯t dare! ¡°Then¡­¡± Sean was not resigned and wanted to pursue the matter with Roscoe further. However, at this moment, a guard¡¯s voice came from outside the hall, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Prince Ashby is seeking an audience outside the imperial city!¡± Sean was taken aback! It was clear that Ashby knew about the Padishah summoning Sean, so he followed close behind and came to the imperial city to see him. He was probably worried that Sean wouldin about what he did and he was here! Chapter 303 The Hall of Jade, Parker Mason’s Whereabouts ¡°Sean!¡± The Padishah ignored the guardsman, instead asking Sean, ¡°Do you have any other matters?¡± It¡¯s a hint to see him out! ¡°Yes!¡± Sean responded without hesitation! Whether it¡¯s fame and fortune or power, none of these were what Sean sought. His visit this time was more about his parents¡¯ affairs. Since his goal had not been achieved, he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk a bit more.¡± The Padishah gave a faint smile. He then spoke to the guardsman waiting outside the gate, ¡°Let him wait outside the pce.¡± ¡°Let him wait¡­ on his knees.¡± Originally, if Sean had departed at this moment, the Padishah should have immediately summoned Ashby. But now, since Sean refused to leave, poor Ashby would have to kneel outside a bit longer. ¡°Yes!¡± The guardsman took his orders and left. Then, the Padishah asked, ¡°What other matters do you have, Sean? Feel free to speak.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After thinking for a moment, Sean directly said, ¡°I want to know, regarding the tragedy of the Mason family five years ago, is Your Majesty aware of it?¡± ¡°About the whereabouts of my father, Parker Mason¡­¡± ¡°Does Your Majesty have any clues?¡± ¡°Also!¡± ¡°My biological mother, Liane Field, has Your Majesty ever seen her?¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± In one breath, Sean threw out all the doubts in his heart! Then, there was a moment of silence in the hall. After a moment, the Padishah sighed, ¡°They are your parents, Sean, you just can¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°There are some things that you will have to face sooner orter. Since you asked, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Five years ago, when the tragedy of the Mason family happened, I was actually in aatose state due to a core injury. When I woke up, the King of Night told me what had happened.¡± ¡°I was surprised to learn that you were not Nic Wright¡¯s biological child.¡± ¡°Even, I was somewhat shocked.¡± ¡°After investigating the matter with the Hill of Swords, I sent the King of Night personally to investigate, but he did not find your biological mother, Liane Field, nor did he find the entrance.¡± ¡°The tragedy had already urred and it was irreversible. The dead were already gone, and the living were in such a state. In order to stabilize the overall situation, I did not hold Roscoe ountable, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see a young man like you die unjustly in prison.¡± ¡°So,¡± ¡°The King of Night personally went to Hilshire and secretly transferred you from prison to the Northern Territory to form the Bloody Wolf Group. Initially, we only wanted to save your life, but what neither I nor the King of Night expected was that your bloodline was so strong.¡± ¡°Your progress was rapid, it could be described as advancing by leaps and bounds.¡± ¡°To be honest, both your strong bloodline and terrifying talent shocked both the King of Night and me. At the same time, we realized an extremely important thing. That is, your biological mother, Liane Field, is no ordinary woman.¡± ¡°I know how strong the Mason family¡¯s bloodline is. After the fusion and inheritance of the bloodline, the fact that your talent has reached such a terrifying level can only mean that Liane Field¡¯s bloodline is far stronger than we had previously understood.¡± ¡°So.¡± ¡°Like you, I am also eager to meet Liane Field. Of course, you want to reunite with your mother, and I, on the other hand, am hoping that since her bloodline is so strong, she might have a way to repair my core and save my life.¡± ¡°For several years, we have almost exhausted all means and searched the whole world, but we could not find the slightest trace of Liane Field. She and that world seem to have evaporated from the earth,pletely disappearing from this world¡­¡± When he mentioned Liane Field, the Padishah, unlike the previous Pierce Porter, was not in a frenzy, but the tone of his speech was equally excited, and not as calm andposed as before. Sean stood alone in the hall, pricking up his ears to listen quietly. His heart was sinking continuously. When the Padishah finished speaking, Sean¡¯s heart also sank to the bottom. Haven¡¯t seen her? Don¡¯t you know her? Can¡¯t find her? So there¡¯s still no trace of Liane? Liane! What on earth is your identity? Where are you? Are you dead or alive? Of course, Sean couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t believe what the Padishah had said, but he didn¡¯t dare fully trust him either. After all, the Padishah was a thorough fox, with a depth of schemes that could send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. Who knew which words from his mouth were true, and which were false? Moreover! The Padishah did not voluntarily mention the matter about the corpse in the secret chamber within the Hill of Swords. Considering that the woman was a Bright Realm practitioner in her lifetime, her affairs definitely were not trivial. Yet, the Padishah did not mention a word about it. Clearly, the Padishah was intentionally hiding some matters from Sean, and it seemed to be something unpleasant. If revealed, it might affect the rtionship between the two. For instance¡­ If that corpse really was Liane Field, how could the Padishah possibly tell Sean?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Once the truth came out, there would be no god-son-and-god-father possibility between the Padishah and Sean. Instead, they would instantly be mortal enemies! Since the Padishah didn¡¯t mention it, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t ask proactively either. Currently, he was no match for the Padishah. If he were to provoke the Padishah and cause him to wish to silence Sean, he might lose his life in the Hall of Throne today. So, Sean took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, temporarily put the matter of the female corpse aside, and asked, ¡°What about my father¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°Is there no news of him either?¡± ording to the Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s exnation, Parker Mason had intended to rush to Hilshire to rescue Sean after learning about the situation there. However, he was ambushed on the way. Fortunately, he was rescued by someone while severely injured. So, who was it that rescued Parker Mason? Where did Parker Mason go? Why hadn¡¯t he shown up in the past five years? All of these were mysteries! The Padishah responded, ¡°We did manage to find some clues about your father, Parker Mason.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The Padishah hesitated as if there was some unspeakable difficulty. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, his heart pounding as he pressed, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Where is my father¡­¡± ¡°Where is he exactly?¡± Sean was instantly stirred. Five years! For five whole years, he had finally heard news of his father, Parker Mason. How could he not be excited? A momentter, when the Padishah¡¯s voice echoed again, his tone became incredibly grave. He said solemnly, ¡°The List of Jade!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it, haven¡¯t you?¡± The List of Jade! Upon hearing this name, Sean¡¯s heart thumped, and the image of a young man, number 12, whom he had met at the Crane underground auction, immediately sprung to mind. Back then, that young man and Sean were bidding against each other for the Ladies Star Grass, forcing Sean to activate the S-level credit of his Supreme ck Card. Both Sean and Zackary had suspected that he was sent by the maniptor behind the List of Jade. But¡­ Sean frowned and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with the List of Jade?¡± ¡°Sean, you may not know,¡± the Padishah exined, ¡°The tasks published on the List of Jade span across all countries, involving many influential figures. Almost all tasks on the list can bepleted by someone.¡± ¡°Almost no one targeted by the tasks can survive.¡± ¡°Therefore, all countries love and hate this list. They love it because as long as they can afford the price, they can publish any task they want and kill anyone they want.¡± ¡°What they hate is, everyone is living in fear, worried that they might end up on the list one day, bing a target of others.¡± ¡°Over the years, countless tasks have beenpleted on the List of Jade, and numerous influential figures have been assassinated. They have offended many people.¡± ¡°Have you ever wondered, why can it stand tall and continue till now?¡± Saying this, the Padishah sighed, ¡°Because behind the List of Jade, there is a super dark force that you can¡¯t imagine ¨C the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°The Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°This name, only the ruler of a country, a Bright Realm practitioner, is qualified to hear.¡± ¡°How terrifying can it be?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, all core members of the Hall of Jade are Bright Realm practitioners with formidable power. I don¡¯t know exactly how many people there are, but I do know that even at my peak, before my core was damaged, I did not meet their criteria for core membership¡­¡± Upon hearing this, even Sean, with hisposure, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He had some understanding of the List of Jade and knew their operational rules and task processes. But the Hall of Jade! This was the first time he had heard about it today! He was taken aback! With such a terrifying superpower manipting things in the background, it was no wonder the List of Jade could publish tasks globally, and the tasks were increasingly difficult. ¡°Then¡­¡± Sean had a feeling of impending doom and asked, ¡°What does my father¡¯s disappearance have to do with the Hall of Jade?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± As Sean had guessed and feared, the Padishah said, ¡°ording to our investigations, the people who saved your father should be under themand of the Hall of Jade.¡± ¡°As for where they took your father after saving him, what they did, whether he is dead or alive now¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find out, nor do I dare to send anyone to investigate. If we provoke the Hall of Jade, not just me, but the entire Kisia nation will face a catastrophic disaster.¡± The Padishah¡¯s words pushed Sean¡¯s heart, which had just been slightly uplifted, back into the abyss. The Hall of Jade! A superpower that even the Padishah at his peak was not qualified to join, a terrifying existence with influence across the globe, was the one who took away his father, Parker Mason! Honestly, this result waspletely beyond Sean¡¯s expectations. The Padishah reminded, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason they sent people to take your father away should also be rted to your biological mother, Liane Field.¡± ¡°Now,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve officially entered the Bright Realm, and your wings are gradually pluming. But in front of them, you¡¯re still insignificant. At any time, they might turn against you.¡± ¡°So, your primary task is to quickly improve your strength and protect your own safety. As for your parents, wait until you inherit my throne and be the ruler of Kisia. Then it won¡¯t be toote to investigate thoroughly.¡± Chapter 304: The Underground Altar, Sean’s Humiliation Half an hour! From the moment Ashby came to see the Padishah, Sean spent about half an hour with the Padishah. He left the Hall of Throne with a heart full of shock and worry. As he left the hall, Sean¡¯s mind was in turmoil. His trip to the royal city! He couldn¡¯t find any clues about Liane, but he learned about his father, Parker Mason¡¯s whereabouts. Unfortunately! Given Sean¡¯s current strength and status, he was in no position to contend with a super-powerful dark force like the Hall of Jade. Even though he knew his father, Parker Mason, was in the hands of the Hall of Jade, he was helpless. Damn it! What a twist of fate!!! Furthermore! The young man number 12 had previously appeared at Crane¡¯s underground auction and had deliberately targeted Sean, clearly knowing Sean¡¯s identity and background. This indicates! In fact! Every move Sean made might have been under the surveince of the Hall of Jade!!! Hall of Jade! What on earth do they want??? He pondered! But he couldn¡¯t figure it out¡­ ¡­ Everyone knows! The Hall of Throne, the true ¡°First Hall of Kisia,¡± is majestic and vast, but few people know that beneath the hall is a hollow! There is an underground altar!!! In the dim and gloomy environment, a massive altar with a diameter of 9. 9 meters stood firmly. The altar was a standard circle, about two meters high, made of jade! The interior of the altar was recessed. If you looked down from above, it resembled an erged version of a giant bowl! Right in the center! There was a jade pir! This was the ce where the Padishahs of Kisia practiced in seclusion. Only on the day of inheriting the throne would one know of its existence and also receive the key to unlock the altar! At this moment! Atop the jade pir in the center of the altar, sat an elderly man with white hair and beard, his eyes closed, his brows furrowed. Around the old man, the recessed area was filled with bright red blood! The blood churned ceaselessly, emitting waves of red mist, as if it was boiling! The blood mist wrapped around the white-haired old man, and his body, like a suction cup, absorbed all the blood mist into his body! This processsted for approximately ten minutes! After ten minutes! The surrounding blood seemed to decrease in temperature. The blood mist gradually became thinner. The white-haired old man took a deep breath, his furrowed brows slowly rxed, and he slowly opened his eyes! ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a shake of his head and a sigh, the white-haired old man said with a bitter smile, ¡°Just striking one cut and stabbing one sword, I need to adjust my breath for ten minutes to recover. This damaged core of mine is really not very useful!¡± In his voice, there was a sense of helpless self-mockery! This person! It was the current Padishah of Kisia! King Ron! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± After a moment, another voice came from the darkness beside the altar: ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯re just one step away from sess!¡± ¡°All preparations are ready, we¡¯re just waiting for the east wind!¡± If Sean were present at this time, upon hearing this voice, he would find it incredibly familiar and would instantly recognize his identity! King of Night!!! Still in the same ck robe, tightly wrapped, under the gloomy environment, he seemed to have merged into the darkness! If you didn¡¯t look closely, you wouldn¡¯t even notice his existence! ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± ¡°After so many years of torment and waiting, I¡¯ve had enough!!!¡± King Ron¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as frost, snorting: ¡°That little bastard Sean is not simple, not simple at all, truly worthy of being Liane Field¡¯s blood heir. My sword and cut, surprisingly, failed to injure him!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who just entered the Bright Realm a few days ago!¡± Just now! King Ron¡¯s cut and sword had made Sean feel an unparalleled pressure, deeply shocking his heart. However, wasn¡¯t King Ron, who was in the middle of the altar, feeling the same way? The shock brought by Sean was no less than the shock he gave to Sean! However! He concealed it very well, pretending as if nothing had happened and did not show it. Sean did not notice it at all! Normally! For a practitioner who just entered the Bright Realm, King Ron would only need one sh or one strike to kill them on the spot. There was no need to strike twice! ¡°Of course he¡¯s not simple!¡± The King of Night spoke in a deep voice: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his special bloodline, why would we go to such lengths for him?¡± ¡°As long as we seed!¡± ¡°Everything!¡± ¡°Will be worth it!!!¡± The King of Night¡¯s low and husky voice, in the eerie darkness, seemed even more sinister. It was chilling to the bone! ¡°Right!¡± King Ron nodded: ¡°As long as we seed, it would be worth it!¡± Speaking! King Ron turned his head to nce at the King of Night, asking: ¡°Does the King of Night think that the words I just said, would Sean believe them?¡± ¡°He will!¡± ¡°And he won¡¯t!¡± King of Night said without hesitation: ¡°Your words were half true and half false, mixing reality with fiction. He has no reason not to believe, but he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough topletely believe!¡± ¡°I received a tip!¡± ¡°When he left the Mountain, hepletely destroyed that cave. On the surface, it seems like he wanted to seal the olddy of the Mason family alive inside to vent his anger. But I suspect that he may have found the secret room in the cave and wanted to cover his tracks!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I have already sent people to check!¡± Upon hearing these words! King Ron¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, saying coldly: ¡°If that¡¯s the case and he found that secret room and saw that female corpse, he should be able to deduce that the woman was a Bright Realm practitioner when she was alive!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°He might suspect that the female corpse is his biological mother, Liane Field!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°In our conversation just now, he held his tongue and did not ask any questions. It¡¯s obvious that my strike and sh scared him. He¡¯s afraid to ask about what he shouldn¡¯t know and be killed to keep him quiet!¡± King of Night nodded: ¡°That should be the case!¡± King Ron hummed: ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°He is indeed wary of us!¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°From the moment he walked out of the prison five years ago, his fate was already sealed!¡± ¡°Doomed!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t escape from our palms!!!¡± Having said this! King Ron shouted: ¡°Let Ashbye in!¡± His voice was like rolling thunder, echoing throughout the throne hall. The guards outside the hall door quickly responded: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ At that time! Outside the door, Prince Ashby had been kneeling there for over half an hour. His waist and legs were numb, his knees were faintly aching, and the fierce sun was overhead. His sweat had already soaked his inner robe! But! Compared to the physical pain, his heart was bleeding!!! Fergus Archer was killed! Ashby had lost his chance to seize the throne, because he knew that even if King Ron¡¯s core was damaged and he couldn¡¯t set foot outside the Hall of Throne, a regr practitioner of the Complete Realm couldn¡¯t handle King Ron just by outnumbering him!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Even a skinny camel is bigger than a horse! The reason Ashby conspired with Fergus Archer in secret was to let Fergus Archer deal with King Ron. Now, before they could make a move on King Ron, Fergus Archer was killed by Sean! Now! Sean was summoned into the royal pce by King Ron. What¡¯s the point of two Bright Realm practitioners being together??? Moreover! Sean killed twenty-one elders under Ashby¡¯smand in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, and only eleven escaped. With Ashby¡¯s current strength, let alone dealing with King Ron, even dealing with Roscoe would be a bit of a stretch! So! Ashby came! He came to the royal city, to beg King Ron for mercy!!! Just to survive!!! Suddenly! The sound of footsteps echoed, and Ashby abruptly lifted his head, only to see a familiar figure slowly emerging from the imperial city. It was Sean! In just a few breaths of time, Sean had approached Ashby. There was empty space on his left, but he did not stand there. There was empty space on his right, yet he did not stand there either. Instead, he chose to stand right in front of Ashby, a little over a meter away! At first nce, it looked as though Ashby was kneeling to Sean¡­ ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ashby knew that Sean was intentionally humiliating him. Thus, his gaze towards Sean was as fiery as a dragon¡¯s breath, filled with rage and murderous intent, as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is the imperial city!¡± ¡°Our imperial city!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce as an outsider to run wild here and insult the crown prince!!!¡± With that, Ashby twisted his body, changing his direction to avoid Sean! However, Sean, acting as if he could walk all over Ashby, also shifted his body. Like a stubborn adhesive ster, he insisted on standing in front of Ashby, as if he loved to watch Ashby kneel before him! Absolutely infuriating! Looking down at Ashby, Sean snorted coldly, saying, ¡°Your imperial city?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But, sorry, I just happen to enjoy insulting your crown prince outside your imperial city!¡± ¡°You seem pretty unhappy about it?¡± ¡°Not happy?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you jump up like a mad dog and try to bite me?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Bite me!!!¡± Sean was in a bad mood, and unfortunately for Ashby, he happened to be the one Sean chose to vent his anger on! Such a smug look! Absolutely infuriating! Ashby was nearly driven mad by Sean, his lungs about to explode from anger, but due to King Ron¡¯smand, he dared not stand up indiscriminately. Even if he had to bite down his broken teeth, he could only swallow his anger! He could only kneel! ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°You just wait!¡± After changing positions several times, only to be forced into ¡°kneeling to Sean¡± each time, Ashby finally gave up. He red fiercely at Sean, his icy, bone-chilling voice almost squeezed through his teeth as he roared, ¡°Even if I die, I will take you with me!¡± ¡°If I die!¡± ¡°You damn well won¡¯t live either!!!¡± Sean simply sneered at Ashby¡¯s threat! Before entering the imperial city to meet King Ron, Sean might have had some worries. But now, he had received King Ron¡¯s permission andmand to execute Ashby in the South Forest! Ashby was destined to die!!! Faced with a man on death¡¯s doorstep, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t give him the time of day! ¡°If you want to take me with you, you¡¯d better have the ability to do so!¡± Sean snorted, ¡°Remember what I said, keep your neck clean. Once I have a chance, I¡¯ll personally separate your head from your neck!¡± With that, Sean¡¯s entire figure turned into an afterimage and vanished at the gate in the blink of an eye! At that moment, A messenger soldier hurried over and said to Ashby, ¡°Prince, the Padishah asks you toe in!¡± Ashby stood up! He brushed the dust off his knees, red fiercely in the direction Sean had left, and then, with a flick of his sleeve, strode into the imperial city, heading straight for the Hall of Throne¡­ Chapter 305: Execute Sean, Ashby’s Unpardonable Crimes Thud! Ashby arrived at the doors of the Throne Hall, but instead of pushing the door open, he knelt there without hesitation, shouting loudly, ¡°Father!¡± ¡°I havee to confess my sins!¡± His voice was filled with sorrow, even with a hint of a sob. To confess his sins! Ashby had indeede to confess, but he still had a trick up his sleeve. He knew that the entire Throne Hall was under King Ron¡¯s control. Although King Ron couldn¡¯t leave the hall, within it, King Ron was the unquestionable king! Once he entered! It would be like handing over his life to King Ron! This! This was why Ashby knelt before the door! Better safe than sorry! If! If King Ron truly refused to forgive Ashby¡¯s sins and wanted to kill him, Ashby believed that with his full strength in the dark realm, kneeling at the door, he should have a chance to escape! Seeing this! The guards who were originally standing outside the hall turned and left, because the conversation between King Ron and Prince Ashby wasn¡¯t something they were entitled to overhear. If they heard something they shouldn¡¯t, they might lose their lives! ¡°Confessing?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± After a while, King Ron¡¯s voice came from the hall, filled with anger, he scoffed, ¡°You all, in your quest for power, have formed factions, disturbed the capital, and caused panic among the people!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Could be forgiven!¡± ¡°But you, you shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless, so ambitious, coveting the supreme throne in the Hall of Throne, forming an alliance with a traitor like Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought?¡± ¡°If Fergus Archer came to the capital and you really got the Cauldron to help him refine the ck-scaled Python, entered the Bright Realm, and stormed into the Hall of Throne, taking my life!¡± ¡°At that time!¡± ¡°Would he be so kind as to keep his promise and hand over this readily avable supreme throne to you?¡± His words! They were filled with righteous indignation! Moreover! They came with a strong sense of disappointment! ¡°Father, you must understand!¡± Ashby hurriedly exined, ¡°Father, I have thought about what you said, and I am fully prepared. I will never let our kingdom fall into the hands of that traitor, Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Before Ashby could finish speaking, he was interrupted by King Ron! King Ron suddenly asked, ¡°Are you trying to say that you have secretly bought over the eight tiger generals under Fergus Archer, correct?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ashby was stunned! He was dumbfounded! He had nned to work with Fergus Archer, so naturally, he had a way to control Fergus Archer. In addition to the Cauldron, he had secretly sent people to contact the eight tiger generals under Fergus Archer and reached some unspeakable agreements! About this! He was certain that even Fergus Archer himself did not know! However! What he never dreamed of was that such a secret was unknown to Fergus Archer, who spent day and night with the eight tiger generals. Yet, King Ron, who was confined to the Throne Hall, somehow got the news! Cold sweat! Suddenly broke out, soaking Ashby¡¯s forehead and wetting the brocade clothes that had just dried! King Ron continued, ¡°And this royal city!¡± ¡°Within the city!¡± ¡°Among the royal guards that I have carefully trained, there are also many who you have secretly turned and rallied under your banner, right?¡± ¡°Do you want me to list their names, one by one, for you?¡± Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn!!! Ashby knelt there, his heart felt like it had been stabbed with a knife, trembling violently, his eyelids jumping wildly, the corners of his mouth twitching violently! In an instant! His heart was filled with despair!!! Unbeknownst to him! Until just now, before he entered the royal city, Ashby was confident that even if all his ns had been disrupted, at least the tiger generals under Fergus Archer, although Fergus Archer was dead, were on his side, and there were many supporters within the city! He thought! He could attack, and if need be, he could fight King Ron to the death! He could retreat! He could escape from the capital and im the throne in South Forest! But now! With just a few words from King Ron, all his confidence was shattered, all his illusions were broken! The list! King Ron actually had a list of the royal guards who had rallied to him! That meant! With a singlemand from King Ron, he could easily destroy the power that he had painstakingly built, and he couldn¡¯t harm a single hair on King Ron¡¯s body!!! Fight to the death? No! He wasn¡¯t even qualified to fight KingRon to the death!!! Thud! In utter despair, Ashby, like a deted ball, copsed in front of the hall doors. His tears uncontrobly streamed down his face, and through gritted teeth, he confessed, ¡°I am guilty!¡± ¡°I deserve to die!!!¡± It was at this moment that Ashby truly realized, in front of King Ron, he was just a son. His proud schemes and plots paled inparison to King Ron¡¯s wisdom and strategies. They were nothing but child¡¯s y! Self-entertainment! Your father! Is always your father, who knows you like the back of his hand!!! ¡°Die?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After a while, King Ron¡¯s sigh echoed from the hall, saying softly, ¡°The crimes you¡¯vemitted, if we were to truly bring them to justice, death would be too easy.¡± ¡°Death is just empty talk!¡± ¡°The punishment you deserve!¡± ¡°How could I bear to impose it on you???¡± Whether it was genuine emotion or masterful acting, when these words were spoken, King Ron¡¯s voice choked slightly, filled with deep sorrow and intense helplessness! At this moment! Ashby knew, he wouldn¡¯t survive! Even dying! Had be a very luxurious thing!!! ¡°Father!¡± Ashby cried, ¡°I deserve punishment, I am willing to die!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I only ask!¡± ¡°Father, for the sake of our father-son rtionship, please spare my wife and children. They are your grandchildren, your daughters-inw, and our nsmen!¡± ¡°They are innocent, please, father, be merciful!!!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! As Ashby spoke, he wept, continuously bowing his head to the Hall of Throne. Soon, the skin on his forehead was torn and blood was gushing out, mingling with his sweat and tears, staining his face and the jade flooring in front of him! The sight! Was nothing short of tragic! However! King Ron in the underground altar also seemed to be struggling. For the next five minutes, his voice didn¡¯t echo again, while Ashby kept bowing his head, again and again! Non-stop! For five minutes!!! If it were an ordinary person, they would have probably died on the spot, right outside the entrance of the grand hall. It was a good thing Ashby was a fully developed practitioner in the dark realm, with strong dark energy protecting his body, which kept him safe! Five minutester! ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Another long sigh, then King Ron spoke, ¡°We share the same blood, the bond of father and son.¡± ¡°You are guilty, and the guilt lies with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not educating you properly, allowing you to lose yourself in the pursuit of power, neglecting the love of father and son, the bond of brothers, and the great righteousness of the country, leading you tomit such rebellious acts!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Hearing this! Ashby¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his whole body shook, and he stopped bowing his head, raising his unbelieving face, and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Father, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me!¡± King Ron didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. He continued, ¡°I can pardon you for your crimes, but you can¡¯t escape from your living crimes!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°I have a very important task for you to handle. If you seed, it will be counted as atoning for your sins. If you fail, even if I don¡¯t kill you, you will die!¡± Ashby was stunned! Then he asked, ¡°What task?¡± ¡°Please tell me, father, I will give it my all, sacrifice everything, to take this burden off your shoulders!!!¡± Getting a second chance at life was like a pie falling from the sky for Ashby. No matter what the task was, failure would only result in death. The situation couldn¡¯t get worse than it already was! So! Ashby was now as excited as if he had taken an adrenaline shot! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about the chaos in South Forest!¡± King Ron said, ¡°I just appointed Sean as the General of the South, to go to South Forest and quell the rebellion!¡± ¡°And you!¡± ¡°You need to serve as his deputy and head to South Forest together!¡± Deputy? Ashby¡¯s face turned green, and the adrenaline that had just shot up cooled down instantly! Sean wanted to kill him in the first ce, making him Sean¡¯s deputy, wasn¡¯t that just sending him to his death??? ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Let me finish!¡± King Ron naturally knew about Ashby¡¯s concerns, so he continued, ¡°I am well aware of the grudges between you and Sean. So, I specifically instructed Sean earlier that the mission to South Forest is solely to quell the rebellion, and he is not to take personal revenge on you!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Rest assured, you are safe!¡± Hearing this! Ashby finally felt at ease, and asked. ¡°So¡­ What is the task that father has assigned to me?¡± ¡°Find an opportunity!¡± ¡°Execute Sean!¡± King Ron¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, he huffed, ¡°I personally tested Sean¡¯s strength a while ago. This young man is extraordinarily talented, his progress rapid, and hisbat power astonishing. Even I would find it hard to kill him!¡± ¡°When the timees!¡± ¡°Take your men, add the hundred thousand soldiers I assigned to South Forest, plus your undercover forces in South Forest, the three forcesbined, must ensure Sean¡¯s death in South Forest!!!¡± His words! Were filled with murderous intent! Meanwhile, Ashby! His eyes lit up!!! Execute Sean? The task that King Ron assigned, made him even more excited than the pardon for his crimes! Adrenaline! Surged again! And this time, it was boiling!!! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about the chaos in South Forest!¡± King Ron said, ¡°I have just appointed Sean as the General of the South, to go to South Forest and quell the rebellion!¡± ¡°And you!¡± ¡°You need to serve as his deputy and head to South Forest together!¡± Deputy? Ashby¡¯s face turned green, and the adrenaline that had just shot up cooled down instantly! Sean wanted to kill him in the first ce, making him Sean¡¯s deputy, wasn¡¯t that just sending him to his death??? ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Let me finish!¡± King Ron naturally knew about Ashby¡¯s concerns, so he continued, ¡°I am well aware of the grudges between you and Sean. So, I specifically instructed Sean earlier that the mission to South Forest is solely to quell the rebellion, and he is not to take personal revenge on you!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Rest assured, you are safe!¡± Hearing this! Ashby finally felt at ease, and asked, ¡°So, what is the task that father has assigned to me?¡± ¡°Find an opportunity!¡± ¡°Execute Sean!¡± King Ron¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, he huffed, ¡°I personally tested Sean¡¯s strength a while ago. This young man is extraordinarily talented, his progress rapid, and hisbat power astonishing. Even I would find it hard to kill him!¡± ¡°When the timees!¡± ¡°Take your men, add the hundred thousand soldiers I assigned to South Forest, plus your undercover forces in South Forest, the three forcesbined, must ensure Sean¡¯s death in South Forest!!!¡± His words! Were filled with murderous intent! Meanwhile, Ashby! His eyes lit up!!! Execute Sean? The task that King Ron assigned, made him even more excited than the pardon for his crimes! Adrenaline! Surged again! And this time, it was boiling!!! Chapter 306: Palace of Wolf, A Stranger’s Reminder ¡°Rest assured!¡± ¡°I am bound for the south, to fulfill my mission, and to im the life of that dog Sean, shattering his body into thousands of pieces and reducing him to ashes to boost the emperor¡¯s might!!!¡± Ashby¡¯s voice was resolute with soaring fighting spirit! Deep down! He was already fantasizing about the wonderful scene of executing Sean!!! What was more important! The tiger generals under Fergus Archer had long been in contact with Ashby. After executing Sean, Ashby could seize the opportunity to control the South Forest, bing the king there, and no longer returning to the capital! By then! With the emperor far away and the advantageous terrain of the hundreds of thousands of mountains, even if King Ron wanted to kill him, he would be helpless! This was simply a golden opportunity! A win-win situation! The more he thought about it! The more excited Ashby was, he slightly raised the corner of his mouth, revealing an extremely cold smile! ¡°And!¡± Although King Ron couldn¡¯t see Ashby¡¯s expression, he seemed to have guessed Ashby¡¯s n, and continued, ¡°Executing Sean will be your redemption for past crimes, all of which will be written off!¡± ¡°I will let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Though the capital isrge, it can no longer contain you, the crown prince. It would be better for you to stay in the South Forest in the future, to guard a region for me, recing Fergus Archer¡¯s position in the South Forest!¡± ¡°As for your wife, children, and family¡­¡± ¡°Once you sessfully control the South Forest, I will send someone to bring them to you, allowing your family to reunite and live in peace forever!¡± Upon hearing this! Ashby¡¯s cold smile froze on his face, and his heart trembled violently! Father! So! You have long seen through my little ns, knowing that I want to stay in the South Forest and be a king there. You even went to great lengths to pave the way for me! At this moment! A warm current swept across Ashby¡¯s heart, as if he felt the long-lost, somewhat strange, thing called ¡°fatherly love¡±! ¡°Thank you, father!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Moved, Ashby knocked his head on the floor! ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go prepare!¡± King Ron sighed and said, ¡°As father and son, this is all I can do for you!¡± ¡°From now on, you will always guard the South Forest!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Should be thest time we meet in this life as father and son!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Outside the great hall, Ashby knocked his head for a full ten minutes, thanking his father, thanking the emperor, before standing up, choking out, ¡°Father, take care!¡± ¡°I take my leave!!!¡± Having said that! He resolutely turned and left!!! Underground altar! King Ron was still sitting cross-legged on the jade pir in the center of the altar, shaking his head as if talking to himself, ¡°Among my nine princes, Ashby¡¯s temperament, cunning, and ruthless methods¡­¡± ¡°Most resemble me when I was young!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°There is only one supreme position in Kisia, and only one Padishah can be there. The bigger his ambition, the quicker his death!¡± ¡°We, father and son!¡± ¡°Are destined not to coexist!!!¡± One mountain! Cannot amodate two tigers! King Ron is the current Padishah, but Ashby is eager to rece him. The throne only has ce for one, even if they are father and son, they cannot share it! Either you die! Or I perish! There¡¯s no way around! The royal family stands at the pinnacle of power, with no room for family squabbles, only life and death! ¡°Winners rule, losers suffer!¡± ¡°It has always been this way!¡± Standing in the dark corner, the King of Night nodded and said solemnly, ¡°The journey to the South Forest, with many forces converging, slight carelessness could lead to chaos!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I must go there personally to control the development of the situation in secret. In this battle, we can only win, not lose!!!¡± King Ron agreedpletely! ¡°You have my thanks then!¡± King Ronughed, ¡°With you there, we can ensure no mishaps!¡± Towards the King of Night, King Ron showed exceptional respect¡­ ¡­ At that time! After Sean left the imperial city, he headed straight for the newly built Pce of Wolf, ten miles west of the city! King Ron said! When Sean entered the imperial city, he had already sent someone to bring Cecilia and others there. Obviously, every move of Sean, including where he stayed, was under his surveince! By the time Sean arrived, the front of the Pce of Wolf was already crowded with people! It was a sea of people! Since Sean came to the capital, the noise he had made was too big, having extinguished severalrge families in the capital and executed the renowned Beast King of the South Forest this morning! At this point! The name of Sean, the name of the Wolf King, was known to everyone in the capital! Most importantly! Not long after Sean was summoned into the imperial city by King Ron, the huge que of the Pce of Wolf officially went up, and Cecilia and others officially moved in. The implication behind this move was clear to any fool! Sean was about to skyrocket, to rise abruptly based on his umted wealth! So! The local citizens and people from all the major families in the capital came to join in the excitement and offer their congrattions, resulting in the current overcrowded scene!!! Fortunately! Spirit Wolf and others were guarding outside the gate, blocking all the people outside the main gate! With Sean being favored this time and being granted the Pce of Wolf, they, as the first batch of people who pledged allegiance to Sean, naturally ascended to heaven with a single bound as the water rises! They were all head of families and were already familiar with those from the major families in the capital, so they were specifically responsible for receiving guests! Each and every one of them had a beaming smile on their face! However! Sean stood outside the crowd, looked up at the huge que of the ¡°Pce of Wolf¡± through the sea of people, and was filled with mixed feelings! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you guys see that? Doesn¡¯t that person look like¡­¡± ¡°The Wolf King???¡± Suddenly! Someone in the crowd noticed Sean, and someone shouted in surprise, immediately attracting many people¡¯s attention. The next moment, a wave of people turned their heads, their eyes full of expectation, like a tide, casting toward Sean! What the hell! Sean frowned! Whoosh! Without any hesitation, he instantly turned into an afterimage and disappeared from the spot! He jumped over the wall and entered! Ironically enough, his new home, his first visit, was in such a way, like a thief! Roar! What¡¯s more tragic! As soon as Sean¡¯s feet touched the ground, and he jumped over the wall into the courtyard, there was suddenly a loud tiger roar. The ck Zeal Tiger was lying under the corner of the wall, and Sean¡¯s sudden appearance startled it, causing it to react aggressively! ¡°Shut up!¡± Sean kicked the huge head of the ck Zeal Tiger, kicking it two meters away! The ck Zeal Tiger shook its head, only feeling stars in front of its eyes. Seeing that it was Sean, it immediatelyy down obediently, lowered its head, and looked aggrieved! As if to say: Master, it¡¯s you! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mommy, look quickly, daddy¡¯s back!¡± The ferocious roar caught the attention of many, including Phyllis, who was practicing boxing in front of a loft! Speaking of which! The little girl immediately ran over to Sean! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie there like a dead dog!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go to the mansion gate and drive all the people outside away for me!¡± Tomorrow they were to set off to quell the disturbances in South Forest. King Ron spoke lightly about the matter, suggesting they were just going to pick up an easy military merit, but Sean always felt that things would definitely not be as simple as he said! With only an afternoon and a night¡¯s time, Sean naturally wanted to spend time with his wife and child. As for those major families from the capital who came to offer congrattions, he couldn¡¯t be bothered! Roar! The tiger roared again, aggrieved after being kicked by Sean for no reason, and now had a vent for his frustration. Those poor humans outside the gate! Be prepared to tremble before my tiger might! Wet yourselves!!! ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis ran over and just as she threw herself into Sean¡¯s arms, a terrifying roar of a tiger echoed from outside the gate, followed by the sounds of people¡¯s screams! Chaos ensued! Sean, holding Phyllis, strode over to Cecilia and the others, asking while walking, ¡°What was Phyllis doing just now?¡± ¡°Practicing boxing!¡± Phyllis lifted her small chin, saying proudly, ¡°The Wolf Uncles all say that I have inherited daddy¡¯s powerful bloodline and am a one in a million martial arts prodigy!¡± ¡°But mommy says!¡± ¡°The more talent you have, the harder you should work!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I will definitely work hard! Harder! And even harder! When daddy goes out to fight the bad guys and is not at home, I can protect mommy¡­¡± This little girl always understood so much! Sean gently scratched the tip of her nose andughed, ¡°Daddy has time this afternoon, shall we practice boxing together?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Phyllis¡¯ eyes sparkled, she gave Sean a peck on the cheek,ughing, ¡°With mommy and daddy both here, I will definitely improve faster!¡± The two of them reached Cecilia. Phyllis clung onto Sean, refusing to get down. Cecilia gave her a re and let her be. When she looked at Sean, her beautiful face was filled with worry and confusion, asking, ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Suddenly brought to the Pce of Wolf and bing the master of the ce, Cecilia¡¯s heart was still in turmoil, not knowing whether this was a blessing or a curse! ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sean disregarded the presence of others, leaned over and kissed Cecilia on the forehead,ughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go inside and talk!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned slightly red! Inside the loft! Sean took about ten minutes to exin the affairs of the Pce of Wolf and the South Forest disturbance, but he didn¡¯t mention a word about King Ron wanting to adopt him as his son and preparing him to inherit the throne! This matter! It¡¯s not reliable!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Going to South Forest? This¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s face changed, looking very upset, her rtionship with Sean had been constantly bumpy, from the plot five years ago, to the reunion five yearster, to knowing and loving each other, to their marriage certificate being torn, and now their trip to the capital! It¡¯s been one wave after another! They just reunited a few days ago, do they have to part ways again??? When will it end??? ¡°Ding!¡± Sean naturally knew the pain in Cecilia¡¯s heart, he was about tofort Cecilia when his phone rang. He took out his phone and saw it was a text message from a stranger! Frowning slightly! Sean opened the message and his pupils contracted suddenly. The text content was only three words: It¡¯s a trap!! Chapter 307: Setting Out, A Man As Excellent as Me This journey! Naturally, it must have referred to the journey to South Forest! A trap! Where does the trape from? The order to pacify South Forest came from the Padishah King Ron himself. If there was a trap, it seemed that the source could only be King Ron, after all, the whole thing was under his control! The whole world! It was King Ron¡¯s chessboard!!! This made Sean¡¯s sense of unease grow even stronger! It seemed! Things are not as simple as they seem! As for the content of the message, Sean did not doubt it. Although this number was contacting him for the first time and there was no note on his phone, he recognized the number at a nce! He knew who the owner of this number was! The Campbell family! Before Sean came to the capital, Zackary told him his uncle¡¯s contact information. Because the Campbell family had suffered great losses for him in Crane and in Hilshire, he didn¡¯t want to involve Zackary¡¯s uncle unless it was absolutely necessary, so he had never actively contacted Zackary¡¯s uncle! Unexpectedly! Zackary¡¯s uncle took the initiative to contact him! And! He was warning him!!! Obviously! Zackary¡¯s uncle holds a position in the royal city and knows much more about King Ron than Sean does, and may even know some things that are not known to others! So his words are credible!!! ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cecilia noticed Sean¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡°Nothing!¡± Sean shook his head with a smile, saying, ¡°This trip to South Forest to quell the chaos is different from the previous battles in the North. His Majesty has everything under control!¡± ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Nothing more than a formality, mydy, don¡¯t worry, I have to hurry back before May 20th to hold a grand wedding with you that¡¯s never been seen before!¡± Mentioning the wedding! Cecilia¡¯s face turned even redder! However! Her worries did not lessen at all, and she worriedly said, ¡°Never mind the rest, but His Majesty, knowing that the rtionship between you and the crown prince has broken down, insists on sending the crown prince to South Forest with you!¡± ¡°I always feel!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this!¡± Cecilia, although she doesn¡¯t understand martial arts, is a very wise woman. Those intrigues and intrigues of royal power struggle, she has no qualification to participate in, she only knows, King Ron and Ashby are father and son by blood! Sean, to King Ron, is always an outsider after all!!! Will King Ron really choose to abandon his own son and vigorously support an outsider like Sean? This is also where Cecilia¡¯s worries lie. The luxurious and imposing Pce of Wolf that Sean is now enjoying came overnight, like a dream. It was given to Sean by King Ron¡¯s word, which made Sean a new upstart in the capital. All the major families in the capital came to congratte him. However! King Ron is the reigning Padishah! One word from him could give Sean everything! Simrly, one word from him could take it all back!!! Sean pulled Cecilia into his arms, gently patting her on the shoulder, and asked with a smile, ¡°Wife, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cecilia was taken aback, then shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Am I dumb?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Am I handsome?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Cecilia realized something was wrong and immediately corrected herself, ¡°Of course you are!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡± Sean smiled triumphantly, ¡°Your husband is so smart, so capable, and so handsome. He¡¯s both literate and martial, intelligent and brave, and simply a rare young hero!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°How could I possibly get into trouble???¡± After listening to his words, which were both reasonable and full of confidence, Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Sean. ¡°Pooh!¡± ¡°Narcissist!¡± Cecilia¡¯s pretty face turned even redder. She buried her face in Sean¡¯s chest and pounded him a few times with her fist. ¡°Am I very narcissistic?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just more self-aware¡­¡± In front of his wife, Sean¡¯s face was particrly thick. He held Cecilia even tighter, and quietly said, ¡°Honey, actually, sometimes, I¡¯m very, very envious of you!¡± ¡°Envious of you!¡± ¡°To have a good husband as excellent as me!¡± Pfft! As soon as Sean¡¯s words fell, there was an immediate sound of choking from the surroundings! Julia, Spirit Wolf, Ear Wolf¡­ They all choked! Sean looked up at Julia and asked, ¡°Julia, you¡¯re also very, very envious of my wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°Nothing can be done, a man as excellent as me is unique in the world. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find a second one!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You can only be envious in this life¡­¡± With a spurt! Julia, who had indeed been very envious before, was now already letting go, but was teased by Sean, this scoundrel, in front of Cecilia. How could she bear it? Her pretty face turned even redder! Then! With a rush, she stood up and said, ¡°My wounds don¡¯t seem to be fully healed yet, Cecilia, you guys chat slowly, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest first¡­¡± After that! She fled in haste! Spirit Wolf and Ear Wolf, among others, also stood up, looking embarrassed, ¡°Boss, today¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Valentine¡¯s Day, is it?¡± They felt hurt! Sean raised his eyebrows questioningly, ¡°Is it not?¡± ¡°You wolf cubs don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re with your wife, every day is Valentine¡¯s Day!¡± Spirit Wolf and Ear Wolf looked at each other! Damn! Worthy of being the boss! Worthy of being the Wolf King! We surrender! Can we surrender? They gave Sean a big thumbs up, then Spirit Wolf signaled to Phyllis, ¡°Phyllis, let¡¯s go, we will take you to continue practicing boxing¡­¡± ¡°Great, great!¡± Phyllis jumped off Sean¡¯sp, covered her eyes, and started running outside, shouting as she ran, ¡°Wolf Uncles, hurry up!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Dad and Mom are going to give me little brothers and sisters, a lot of little brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tiring!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to peek!¡± After that! The little girl had already run out of the attic in excitement, not even pulling Sean to practice boxing with her anymore! Seeing Phyllis¡¯s jubnt figure, Sean¡¯s forehead instantly wrinkled, he had embarrassed Cecilia and Julia, and embarrassed Spirit Wolf and Ear Wolf, but he was left speechless by this little girl¡¯s words! In his ear! It seemed like he heard that incredibly familiar sound from the game: K¡­ O¡­ Damn! Worthy of being Phyllis! Worthy of being a four-year-old child! Worthy of being the beloved daughter of the Northern Wolf King, Sean! Sean also surrendered! Wholeheartedly¡­ ¡­ The time spent together as a family was always so harmonious, so joyful, that even the air seemed to be filled with the scent of happiness! In the afternoon! Sean was practicing boxing with Phyllis! In the evening! Sean and Cecilia put in a great effort to give Phyllis a little brother or sister! Meanwhile, outside the Pce of Wolf! When the news that the Padishah had appointed Sean as General of the South and Ashby as his deputy, and that they were to head to South Forest the next day, spread, it immediately caused a sensation throughout the capital!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The streets were buzzing with discussion! After all! The rupture in Sean and Ashby¡¯s rtionship was well known, and the Padishah had chosen to send them together to quell disturbances in the South Forest. Was this an attempt to reconcile their rtionship? In a moment! Rumors flew, and gossip filled the sky! So much so! The next morning, when the five thousand imperial guards assembled, it drew the attention of the entire city. The streets were deserted, and crowds gathered as far as the eye could see! The hundred thousand troops previously arranged by King Ron had already been dispatched to South Forest in advance, while these five thousand imperial guards were only there to apany and protect Sean and Ashby on their journey! ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± Sean, seated on the back of the ck Rhino Tiger, exchanged a deep gaze with Cecilia! Then! He turned to Spirit Wolf and others, and Tim Lewis and others, and cautioned: ¡°Remember my words!¡± This trip! Seemingly calm! In reality, fraught with undercurrents! Though one must not harbor harmful intentions, one should always be wary. Sean was heading to South Forest alone, without anyone else, intending to leave Spirit Wolf and others, and Tim Lewis and others, in the capital, by Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯s side! In case of a change in the capital!!! ¡°Please rest assured, Wolf King, we will spare no effort and will not hesitate to protect!¡± ¡°We swear to guard the Pce of Wolf!¡± ¡°We absolutely will not let the Wolf King¡¯s wife and daughtere to harm!!!¡± Tim Lewis and others expressed theirmitment! Spirit Wolf and others just nodded at Sean. The bond of brotherhood and camaraderie of five years, everything was understood without words. As long as they had a breath left in them, they would not let Cecilia and Phyllis get hurt! At that moment! A royal luxury car slowly drove up and stopped about ten meters from the ck Rhino Tiger. After a moment, the car door opened, and Ashby emerged! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Oh, right, I should now call you General of the South!¡± Ashby¡¯s eyes were filled with cold hatred, but his face bore a very gentle smile. He said, ¡°South Forest is in chaos, causing harm to the world. The battlefield is merciless, and weapons do not distinguish!¡± ¡°General Mason, are you sure you don¡¯t need to bring any personnel?¡± ¡°Just in case!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°I mean, just in case!¡± ¡°If something unforeseen happens to General Mason, I¡¯m afraid I will have a hard time exining to my father!¡± Behind Ashby! The eleven elderly people who had narrowly escaped death yesterday had all arrived to apany Ashby to South Forest! Obviously! Ashby¡¯s words carried hidden threats! ¡°No need!¡± Sean retorted: ¡°I am more familiar with the battlefield than the prince. Otherwise, the emperor wouldn¡¯t have appointed me as the main general and asked the prince to condescend to be my deputy!¡± ¡°Your Highness is right!¡± ¡°The battlefield is merciless, and weapons do not distinguish!¡± ¡°At that time!¡± ¡°In the midst of the rebel army, life and death are fated. No one will treat you as a prince!¡± ¡°Just in case!¡± ¡°I also mean just in case!¡± ¡°If the prince unfortunately dies, I will bring your body back to the capital and apologize to the emperor myself!¡± The two of them! At loggerheads! Sparks had already flown before they had even set off!!! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Ashby seemed confident,ughing coldly: ¡°As the saying goes, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± After saying this! Ashby waved his hand and shouted loudly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°To the train station!¡± Kisia had a special railwaywork for transporting troops, stretching from the capital to all parts of the country. Thisrge force of more than five thousand people, starting from the capital, could reach the edge of South Forest by nightfall!!! Chapter 308 Beastmaster, Daughter of Fergus Archer South Forest! Located north of its namesake mountain, and just a dozen miles away, stood a city built specifically to fend off barbarian invasions. The city wall stood over twenty meters high. There was no other choice. The mountain was teeming with venomous insects and fierce beasts, many of which had been tamed by the barbarians as their pets, such as the ck Scaled Python and the ck Rhino Tiger. These beasts were gigantic and possessed significantbat power, destructiveness, and lethality. When they gathered inrge numbers, they were formidable siege weapons, and ordinary city walls couldn¡¯t withstand their fierce onughts.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the afternoon, at half past five, the setting sun was red as blood. On the city wall of South Forest, two figures stood against the wind, gazing at the mountains far away. The peaks were towering, shrouded in mist. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow spilled into it, as if dyeing the white mist a hazy blood-red color. It was filled with a sense of solemnity. ¡°South Forest!¡± One of them, dressed in a ck robe and wearing a red and white Prajna mask, was the King of Night. He had arrived at South Forest ahead of schedule. Standing on the city wall, he looked at the mountains in front of him. His deep and hoarse voice was somewhat emotional, ¡°After this battle, the beautiful rivers and mountains here will all be under our control!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± The other person, a burly man with bright eyes and a full beard, was Maclean Lyons, the defender of South Forest. In front of the King of Night, he was very respectful. ¡°Pity!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± The King of Night sighed, ¡°This ce will inevitably be the burial ground for some people.¡± Having said that, he slowly turned around and looked at Maclean Lyons, his voice grave, ¡°Prince Ashby and Sean, the Wolf King, should be arriving at the station soon. After they arrive, everything should be done as I instructed. There should not be the slightest error!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Your bones, I¡¯m afraid, will have to be buried under this city wall!¡± Maclean Lyons¡¯ face changed slightly! ¡°Yes!¡± He promptly replied, ¡°Rest assured!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± After he finished speaking, Maclean Lyons turned around and left. The King of Night stood alone on the high wall, his solitary ck figure revealing an indescribable strangeness under the gradually dimming sky¡­ In the evening, at six twenty-five, a roar that shook the heavens broke the silence outside the city gate. Following that, a man and a tiger appeared at the end of the horizon. It was Sean and the ck Rhino Tiger! More than a dozen luxury cars followed closely behind, naturally carrying Ashby and the eleven perfected realm elders. Sean had brought the ck Rhino Tiger onto the train, and they had driven their cars onto the train as well. Following them were the five thousand Imperial Guards who had escorted them all the way here. Their presence was quite impressive! Maclean Lyons had been waiting outside the city gate with his generals for a long time. Seeing Sean riding the tiger, he immediately recognized Sean¡¯s identity and shouted, ¡°General of the South, I am Maclean Lyons!¡± As soon as his voice fell, the dozen or so generals standing behind Maclean Lyons shouted in unison, ¡°General of the South!¡± ¡°General Lyons, there¡¯s no need for formalities!¡± Sean responded, ¡°Sorry to have kept you all waiting!¡± For five years, Sean had beenmanding troops in the north, so he was already ustomed to such scenes. At this moment, the royal car that Ashby was riding in slowly stopped in front of the city gate. As the car door opened, Ashby walked out. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Maclean Lyons and the others immediately kneel on one knee. Their voices were even more sonorous than when they had greeted Sean, ¡°Crown Prince!¡± The voices of the dozen or so generals were in unison, their volume much louder than when they had greeted Sean. Even matched with the roar of the ck Rhino Tiger! Damn it! This made Sean slightly displeased. Although Ashby was the current crown prince, he was now Sean¡¯s deputy. Being suppressed by Sean, these bastards were biased as soon as they met! Obviously, they were deliberately trying to please Ashby! This made Ashby quitecent. A smug smile appeared on his face. He nced at Sean, then strode forward and personally helped Maclean Lyons up, saying, ¡°General Lyons, please rise!¡± Then, he gestured to the dozen or so generals behind Maclean Lyons, ¡°Generals, please rise!¡± ¡°I havee as General Mason¡¯s deputy to quell the rebellion in South Forest. Time is short and the taskis heavy. I will need to rely heavily on the support of all generals!¡± Deputy! When he said these two words, Ashby deliberately stressed his tone, which had a provocative intention. It was as if he was saying: Mason? Ha! You think you¡¯re so great? Look! Look! Even though my father granted you the title of general, in front of the ¡°Crown Prince,¡± your so-called ¡°General of the South¡± and ¡°Wolf King of the North¡± mean nothing! Maclean Lyons and the others weren¡¯t fools; they immediately understood the hidden meaning in Ashby¡¯s words. As a result, Maclean Lyons was the first to state his position, ¡°Please rest assured, Crown Prince! My generals and I, along with our hundred thousand soldiers, are at your disposal!¡± The dozen or so generals exchanged nces before echoing in agreement. This made Sean¡¯s pupils contract, his face turning colder. It seemed that not only did Ashby have rebellious intentions, but he had also made rebellious actions. He and Maclean Lyons and the others clearly were not meeting for the first time today! Roar!!! Even the ck Rhino Tiger, who was rather spiritual and understood human speech, waspletely angered by Maclean Lyons¡¯s words. With a sudden roar, its fur stood on end in an instant. The massive tiger body turned into a blur, ferociously pouncing towards Maclean Lyons. Its tiger ws, like sharp des, aimed for Maclean Lyons¡¯s head. Its wide-opened tiger mouth seemed to be shouting furiously, ¡°You¡¯re the abomination! Your whole family are abominations!¡± ¡°You dare to publicly sow discord between me and my master. I must bite you to death today!!!¡± With that, Maclean Lyons turned to the ck Rhino Tiger and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this tiger under General Mason¡¯s seat should be the pet of the tiger generals under Fergus Archer, the ck Rhino Tiger, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sean nodded, then asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Maclean Lyons hesitated for a moment, then chuckled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not so much a problem, as it is some words of advice that I feel I need to give General Mason!¡± ¡°Among the barbarians!¡± ¡°True beastmasters are few and far between. Even Fergus Archer himself and his eight tiger generals do not have the ability to tame beasts on their own!¡± ¡°As far as I know!¡± ¡°The ck Scaled Python of Fergus Archer and the ck Rhino Tiger of the eight tiger generals were all tamed by Fergus Archer¡¯s daughter, the poison woman of the barbarians, Lilies Archer. They were then given to Fergus Archer and the eight tiger generals as pets¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sean was taken aback! Fergus Archer actually had a daughter? And also, Poison Woman Lilies Archer¡­ It sounded like she was a practitioner of poison! However, since the ck Rhino Tiger had already submitted to Sean and recognized Sean as its master, it was naturally Sean¡¯s tiger whether it lived or died. So Sean asked indifferently, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Maclean Lyons shook his head andughed, ¡°General Mason has been stationed in the north for many years and has just arrived in South Forest. You might not know much about the barbarians¡¯ methods of taming beasts in South Forest!¡± ¡°Taming beasts!¡± ¡°It generally involves two aspects: physical and psychological!¡± ¡°As the name suggests!¡± ¡°Psychology is about spending a long time with the beasts, letting them develop emotional dependence and loyalty to their master, so they won¡¯t betray or backfire at critical moments!¡± ¡°As for the physical aspect¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, it involves using various cruel methods such as whipping, beating, imprisoning, starving, poisoning, etc., to torture their bodies to the maximum extent and crush their souls, making them develop a conditioned fear of their master. This way, they won¡¯t have the courage to betray, no matter what kind of temptation or threat they face!¡± ¡°And the Poison Woman Lilies Archer of the barbarians is best at poisoning!¡± ¡°All the beasts tamed by her hand can hardly escape the fate of being poisoned by her. The poison she concocts is extraordinary!¡± ¡°Let me put it this way,¡± Maclean Lyons looked at the ck Rhino Tiger and continued, ¡°It¡¯s like installing a time bomb in the bodies of those beasts. The button to activate the bomb is in her hands. As long as she wants, she can put those beasts that betray her to death at any time!¡± Saying this, Maclean Lyons looked at the ck Rhino Tiger, and then continued, ¡°Like this ck Rhino Tiger under General Mason¡¯s seat!¡± ¡°Although it has temporarily submitted to General Mason, its life and death are still in Lilies Archer¡¯s hands. When it was in the capital, the worst-case scenario was that it would suddenly drop dead!¡± ¡°But this is South Forest!¡± ¡°Just over ten miles ahead is the mountain where Lilies Archer lives!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I must remind General Mason that it¡¯s best not to keep such a monster close. At any moment, the poison in its body could re up and it might unexpectedly bite General Mason¡­¡± Is that so? Sean had to admit that Maclean Lyons¡¯ words stirred him somewhat and seemed to make sense. If it was as Maclean Lyons said, and the power over ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s life and death was in someone else¡¯s hands, then faced with a choice between life and death, no one could guarantee that ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s loyalty to Sean would outweigh its desire to live. After all, back at the highway junction in the capital, it was because of its fear of death that ck Rhino Tiger had submitted to Sean in a desperate situation. Roar!!! Even the ck Rhino Tiger, who had a certain level of intelligence and could understand human speech, was thoroughly angered by Maclean Lyons¡¯ words. With a sudden roar, the hairs on its body stood on end in an instant. The massive tiger body turned into a blur, ferociously pouncing towards Maclean Lyons. Its tiger ws, like sharp des, aimed for Maclean Lyons¡¯s head. The wide-opened tiger mouth seemed to be furiously swearing, ¡°You¡¯re the abomination! Your whole family are abominations!¡± ¡°You dare to publicly sow discord between me and my master. I must bite you to death today!!!¡± Chapter 309: Eliminating Traitors for the Country, the Padishah’s Golden Jade Token ck Rhino Tiger was vtile, biting at the slightest provocation, which stunned Maclean Lyons and the others, but only momentarily! They had long been stationed in South Forest and were well ustomed to the beasts of South Forest! Fearlessly brave! What¡¯s more! A hint of disdain shed between their brows; with a cold snort, Maclean Lyons raised his hand and threw a punch, the robust dark energy within him exploding instantly, hammering towards the head of ck Rhino Tiger! ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Whizzing sounds¡­ The dozen or so officers behind Maclean Lyons reacted extremely fast, without any hesitation, they turned into streaks of afterimages, surrounding ck Rhino Tiger in the blink of an eye! Each of them threw a punch! Immediately! More than a dozen fists, wrapped with surging dark energy, rushed from all directions. ck Rhino Tiger had barelynded from a pounce when it was trapped in a dangerous situation, facing attacks from all sides! Upon seeing this, the skin of ck Rhino Tiger tightened severely, its tiger face turned green: Damn! You despicable humans, if you want to fight, fight fair. How shameless is it to gang up on me? At this moment, Sean was still sitting on the back of ck Rhino Tiger! He could clearly sense that Maclean Lyons was a perfect practitioner of the dark realm, and among the dozen or so officers, five or six were at the peak of this realm! So many people attacking together! Each throwing a punch! It was enough to instantly kill ck Rhino Tiger!!! Boom! In the blink of an eye, just as the fists of Maclean Lyons and others were about to hit ck Rhino Tiger, the bright energy within Sean¡¯s core suddenly exploded, rushing out like a roaring flood in all directions! The next moment! The expressions of Maclean Lyons and others changed dramatically. The punches they had thrown, they couldn¡¯t pull back in time, they felt an irresistible forceing like andslide! In front of this massive force, the robust dark energy they had poured into their fists was like an egg hitting a rock,pletely unable to withstand a single blow! Bang! Bang, bang, bang! What followed was a very awkward and shocking scene: ck Rhino Tigernded with Sean on its back, in the middle of everyone, and including Maclean Lyons, the dozen or so people, regardless of how they had rushed up, were all knocked flying! They fell in a heap! Even the people like Ashby who were standing outside the battle circle couldn¡¯t help but retreat several meters. Yesterday, in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, they had witnessed the terror of Sean, naturally they wanted to stay far away from this guy! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You!¡± After falling, those officers felt their internal energy surging, every organ in their bodies shaking violently. Looking at Sean, it was as if they were looking at a monster!!! Their faces full of disbelief! They had naturally heard of the name of the North Wolf King, but the fact that Sean had entered the Bright Realm and hadpletely revealed his power only yesterday when he executed Fergus Archer was known to very few people! Maclean Lyons was an exception! The King of Night had arrived at South Forest early and had only met with Maclean Lyons, informing him about Sean¡¯s situation! Thus! Maclean Lyons was mentally prepared and was not as shocked as the other officers. He gritted his teeth, stood up and said angrily, ¡°General Mason, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I told you about taming beasts out of goodwill!¡± ¡°To let you be on your guard against this beast!¡± ¡°Not only do you not appreciate it, but you actually helped this beast attack us, I really don¡¯t understand!¡± The dozen or so officers also stood up! Furious! ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°All the beasts of South Forest deserve to die!¡± ¡°General Mason, although you are our leader now, we must speak frankly, we do not ept your actions!¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t ept!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t ept!!!¡± The soldiers in the army were all stalwart men, living a life of licking blood off the knife¡¯s edge, they were naturally hot-blooded! For a moment! Sean had just arrived, and he became the target of public criticism! Roar!!! Before Sean could respond, ck Rhino Tiger roared at Maclean Lyons and others, as if saying: ¡°You don¡¯t ept? If you don¡¯t ept,e and bite me!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bite each other!¡± ¡°I can swallow you alive, believe it or not?¡± Sean¡¯s face also turned cold! ¡°This is my tiger!¡± ¡°I appreciate General Lyons¡¯ kindness, but, as for my mount, whether to kill or keep, live or die, it¡¯s not for you generals to decide!¡± With a cold nce at MacleanLyons and the others, Sean snorted: ¡°Please remember, I, Sean, am the General of the South appointed by His Majesty himself, and the Prince is my lieutenant!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°From now on, including all of you generals, every soldier of the South Forest is under mymand. If anyone dares to defy the military order and act on their own¡­¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°You will wish you hadn¡¯t!!!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. His voice thundered, shaking their eardrums! After that, Sean patted the tiger¡¯s head, and ck Rhino Tiger understood immediately, turned around and headed towards South Forest, leaving Maclean Lyons and others, including Ashby, standing there! Upon hearing Sean¡¯s domineering deration and seeing him stand up for himself, ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s heart was deeply moved. So excited that it almost couldn¡¯t hold back its tears! So much so¡­ When they reached the city gate, ck Rhino Tiger knew there were countless eyes watching it from behind, so it shamelessly swung its tail, shook its rear, and while walking, made several very cool and very provocative poses! Hmph! Despicable humans! Upon seeing this, Maclean Lyons¡¯s face turned green! The dozen or so generals were even more furious, their lungs about to explode with anger, dark energy uncontrobly surging within their bodies, wishing they could rush over, skin ck Rhino Tiger, and roast its meat! Beast! Too damn show-off!!! On the contrary, watching Sean and ck Rhino Tiger swagger into the city, Ashby was not angry, but rather felt an indescribable sense of glee. Because the more arrogant Sean and ck Rhino Tiger were, the more furious Maclean Lyons and others would be, and the more advantageous it would be for him! The easier it would be to carry out his n to strangle Sean! So! Ashby coughed lightly, put on a very helpless look, and said with a wry smile: ¡°Generals, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°Actually!¡± ¡°What General Mason said just now was not wrong. This time when we quell the rebellion in South Forest, my father personally appointed General Mason as themander of the army and me as his assistant. The army¡¯s deployment is indeed up to him!¡± Upon hearing this, the dozen or so generals gritted their teeth, about to retort, when Ashby changed the topic and said: ¡°However!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the superficial work!¡± ¡°Actually!¡± ¡°I also have a secret order, personally issued by my father before we left!¡± With that, Ashby reached into his bosom and took out a golden jade token embedded with a dragon! The edge of the token was carved with a dragon and a phoenix! A secret order! At just one nce, Maclean Lyons and others¡¯ faces changed dramatically. They recognized at a nce that the palm-sized golden jade token in Ashby¡¯s hand was the Padishah¡¯s secret order token! Symbolizing the supreme authority of the Padishah! Shocked, Maclean Lyons did not hesitate to kneel down to the token in Ashby¡¯s hand! The dozen or so generals followed suit! ¡°This is a secret order!¡± ¡°Generals, there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss, be careful not to alert Sean!¡± Ashby quickly helped everyone up, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Generals, I don¡¯t mean to deceive you. My visit to South Forest is not primarily to quell the chaos but to target Sean!¡± ¡°After our recent engagement with Sean, you all should have sensed something!¡± ¡°Now, Sean has officially advanced to the Bright Realm, possessing the potential of an emperor, posing a serious threat to the peace of Kisia!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The secret decree of the King is to use the chaos as an opportunity to trap Sean in South Forest, ensuring he can never return!!!¡± After these words! Although Ashby deliberately lowered his voice, his words still fell into the ears of Maclean Lyons and the others, causing their hearts to tremble as if thunder had struck, leaving them feeling deafened! Bright Realm!!! The young Wolf King of the North, Sean, has actually advanced to the legendary Bright Realm! Their hearts had been shaken during the recent sh with Sean, they had spected, but unless Ashby himself confirmed it, even if they thought of it, even if they guessed it, they couldn¡¯t believe their own judgment! After all! A Bright Realm practitioner under thirty was unheard of, unseen! Incredible!!! ¡°This matter is top secret!¡± Ashby¡¯s cold gaze swept over the generals present, and with an extremely serious expression, he said, ¡°Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know. Your mission, generals, is to cooperate with me to quickly formte a fail-safe n to kill Sean!¡± ¡°Anyone who leaks this information will be deemed a traitor!¡± ¡°They will be killed without question!¡± As soon as Ashby¡¯s words fell, the eleven elder practitioners who had apanied him crowded forward, surrounding Maclean Lyons and the others. The surging dark energy within them was released, instantly forming an incredibly powerful aura around Maclean Lyons and the others! Including Maclean Lyons, among these generals, only seven were practitioners of theplete realm! And Ashby! Together with the eleven elders, all twelve were practitioners of theplete realm! ¡°Your Highness, you can rest assured!¡± Maclean Lyons immediately stated his position, ¡°It is our duty to eliminate traitors and kill the rebels for the nation. We are ready to die for our cause!¡± ¡°Ready to die!¡± ¡°Ready to die!¡± ¡°Ready to die!!!¡± The dozens of generals, who were already dissatisfied with Sean¡¯s actions, were now fueled by the secret order of the Padishah, and the personal visit of Prince Ashby, cing a big hat on Sean¡¯s head, giving them a justified reason to kill Sean. They were naturally impassioned! To eliminate traitors for the nation! This is a great merit, once sessful, the future of everyone present, as long as they are alive, would certainly be limitless! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Ashby put away the token, a cold murderous intent shing between his brows, he snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the city!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and n immediately!¡± To kill Sean! Ashby couldn¡¯t wait, he didn¡¯t want to waste a single second!!! Chapter 310: Humble as a Dog, Ashby’s Strangulation Plan Fort South was specifically built to fend off barbarians and poisonous bugs and beasts in the mountains. Hence, only the stationed troops reside here, with no ordinary civilians living within its walls. It could be aptly referred to as a ¡°military city¡±! Within the city, there were guards every three steps and sentries every five. The defense was incredibly tight. After Sean rode his ck Rhino Tiger into the city, he made a beeline for the General¡¯s Mansion at the city center. The soldiers of Fort South had already received advance information about him and Ashby, so they recognized him. Hence, no one dared to stop him! Along the way, the ck Rhino Tiger swaggered as if he was worth millions. His tiger rear was almost twisted out of shape from the swagger. Despite Sean¡¯s previous efforts to stand up for the ck Rhino Tiger and intimidate people like Maclean Lyons, Maclean Lyons¡¯ words still left him with a sense of unease. So, after entering the mansion, Sean dismounted from the ck Rhino Tiger and anxiously asked, ¡°Were the things Maclean Lyons said true?¡± At the mention of this, the ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s skin ckened, his eyes dimmed, and he immediately lost his swagger. He even seemed a bit dejected. Apparently, Maclean Lyons¡¯ words were not false! Sean pressed further, ¡°Did Lilies Archer also poison your body, giving her the ability to control your life and death at any time?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Lilies Archer¡±, the tiger¡¯s body shook violently! It seemed that when Lilies Archer had previously tamed the ck Rhino Tiger, she had used a lot of cruel methods, tormenting the ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s body and crushing its soul! ¡°What kind of poison is it?¡± Sean was somewhat curious. ¡°Can it control the onset of toxicity from a distance?¡± The ck Rhino Tiger shook its head, indicating it didn¡¯t know! A momentter, the ck Rhino Tiger suddenly began howling wildly. Ity at Sean¡¯s feet, making all kinds of strange movements. Sometimes it rubbed its head against Sean¡¯s body; sometimes it rolled on the ground. It acted like a submissive dog, fully disying its charm! Even more so, it raised its two paws, bared its teeth at Sean, and made faces! It seemed as if it had something to say! Seeing this, Sean felt a chill run down his spine! Damn, what the hell??? After watching the ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s movements for a while, Sean hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you trying to say that your wife and child are still in Lilies Archer¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Is that correct?¡± Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, the ck Rhino Tiger immediately stopped! It was obvious that Sean had guessed correctly! The ck Rhino Tiger was worried about its wife and child. Animals, like humans, know the depth of parental love! No wonder this big guy didn¡¯t want to stay in the capital and insisted oning to Fort South with Sean. It turned out that here were its cherished mother tiger and baby tiger! Sean finally understood! And he could empathize! In the capital, the ck Rhino Tiger was as worried about Cecilia and Phyllis as Sean was in Fort South. ¡°Do you want to see them?¡± Looking at the ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s pitiful appearance and hopeful eyes, Sean understood what it wanted. It had been acting so charmingly because it wanted Sean to take it to Lilies Archer! To find its wife and child! After all, Sean was now a real practitioner of the Bright Realm. If anyone could rescue its wife and child from Lilies Archer and reunite their family, it would probably be Sean! Roar! Roar roar roar!!! The ck Rhino Tiger nodded, its front legs suddenly bent, and it knelt before Sean. It wagged its tail and wiggled its butt, with a pitiful look! For the sake of its wife and child, the ck Rhino Tiger right now was truly¡­ Humble as a dog! Sean pondered for a moment. Regarding Fergus Archer¡¯s daughter Lilies Archer, he was also curious and wanted to see for himself what was so extraordinary about this so-called ¡°poison woman¡±! So, ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean said solemnly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to the mountains for a trip under the cover of night, to meet the legendary ¡®Poison Woman¡¯ of Fort South!¡± A practitioner of the Bright Realm is immune to all poisons! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that 99% of all poisons can¡¯t break through the defense of the Bright Realm! So, with Sean¡¯s current strength, even if he ventured into the mountains and barbarianirs alone, he was confident he could return unscathed¡­ ¡­ At this time, within one of the heavily guarded towers in the General¡¯s Mansion, Ashby and otherswere discussing their n to kill Sean with Maclean Lyons and his men. Killing a practitioner of the Bright Realm was extremely difficult! Against a practitioner at the pinnacle of the Dark Realm, Sean could fight off ten, twenty, or even thirty opponents! Ashby was well aware of the danger, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. In Fort South, where the emperor¡¯s power was weak, if their attempt to kill Sean failed, Sean could very well retaliate and kill him! It was a kill or be killed situation! One strike! Must kill! ¡°Your Highness!¡± Maclean Lyons first analyzed the current situation, then said, ¡°Fort South is a notorious military city, with a hundred thousand soldiers stationed here. With yourmand, even if it takes a great deal of effort, we could bleed Sean dry!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°When that timees,¡± he continued, ¡°the hundred thousand soldiers will take charge of the siege, and the senior generals you brought, including those present, will be responsible for encircling him, preventing Sean from escaping!¡± ¡°Taking his life should be a piece of cake!¡± Having led soldiers for many years, Maclean Lyons knew all too well that even the most formidable individual could notpete with a vast army! A single spit from each person could drown an individual! The only uncertaintyy in the fact that they did not know the limits of a Bright Realm practitioner like Sean. If Sean wanted to escape, they were unsure whether those present could stop him! If Sean were to escape! The retribution from a Bright Realm practitioner would be deadly. They all would struggle to bear such consequences. ¡°There is another issue!¡± One of the generals voiced his concern, ¡°We¡¯re only a few miles away from the mountains. The barbarians have already assembled an army of fifty thousand, ready to strike at any moment!¡± ¡°If we divert all our forces to kill Sean at this point,¡± he continued, ¡°the ensuing chaos would present a golden opportunity for the barbarians. What if they collude with Sean and suddenly attack the city?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The remainder of his words were left unsaid. But, everyone knew what he meant! After half an hour of secret discussion, everyone gave their opinions and patched up the holes, but they could not reach a consensus. The main issue was the looming threat of the fifty thousand barbarian troops, which made them uneasy. However, Ashby was not concerned about this issue at all. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, Ashby, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, ¡°There¡¯s something you might have forgotten!¡± ¡°The reason for the barbarians¡¯ rebellion is none other than Fergus Archer¡¯s death!¡± ¡°And Fergus Archer,¡± he continued, ¡°was killed by that bastard Sean. And he didn¡¯t just die, he was brutally torn apart by Sean, his flesh flying everywhere, reduced to a pile of bones!¡± ¡°So,¡± he concluded, ¡°we¡¯re not the only ones who want Sean dead!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback! Maclean Lyons asked, ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± ¡°In my view,¡± Ashby said after pretending to think for a moment, ¡°why don¡¯t we do this: Tomorrow, send someone to the barbarians under the guise of negotiating peace, strive to reach a consensus with them, join forces, set a trap, and take out that bastard Sean first!¡± ¡°After all, Sean is officially the General of the South!¡± Ashby added, ¡°I think those barbarian bastards probably don¡¯t want to face a Bright Realm practitioner alone, right?¡± His words seemed to make a lot of sense, leaving everyone stunned! The generals present here had been stationed here for years, and they had built up deep resentment against the barbarians. Therefore, they had never thought that one day they would have to cooperate with those bastards of the barbarians! ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other, wanting to speak but stopping themselves! They wanted to object! But they were afraid of angering Ashby, so they all turned to Maclean Lyons, who had always been their leader! ¡°But¡­¡± Maclean Lyons¡¯ face turned somewhat dark, hesitating, ¡°The people of the barbarian tribe are always untrustworthy and ruthless. Even if we show sincerity, even if they agree to cooperate on the surface, I can¡¯t guarantee that those bastards won¡¯t stab us in the back at the crucial moment!¡± In in terms! Including Maclean Lyons, these generals did not trust the barbarians! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°I have a way to keep them in check!¡± Ashby had secret dealings with the remaining five tiger generals of the barbarians, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to tell Maclean Lyons and others about this. When he spoke, he showed a confident demeanor, ¡°Do as I say tomorrow!¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility!!!¡± As soon as the prince¡¯s identity was mentioned, it immediately silenced everyone! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± Maclean Lyons showed a helpless expression, bowed his body, clenched his fists, lowered his head, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will follow the orders of the prince!¡± The dozen generals, despite their unwillingness, could only obediently follow orders! Seeing this! A cold smile of triumph crossed Ashby¡¯s face! However! What Ashby didn¡¯t notice was that at the moment he lowered his head, a simrly triumphant cold smile crossed the corner of Maclean Lyons¡¯ mouth! ¡°Your Highness!!!¡± Just then, apanied by the sound of hurried footsteps, a guard suddenly shouted outside the pavilion, ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°General Lyons!¡± ¡°General Mason just rode the ck Rhino Tiger, leaving the General¡¯s Mansion and heading south out of the city, rushing towards the mountains!!!¡± Upon hearing this! The generals, who had just been shocked by Ashby¡¯s assassination n, were once again dumbfounded! ¡°Damn!!!¡± ¡°What does this mean???¡± ¡°Did this traitor know that we were going to take action against him and run away in advance???¡± ¡°Or is it!¡± ¡°He really betrayed the country and colluded with those bastards of the barbarians???¡± For a while! Curses erupted!!! Not to mention them, even Ashby was startled by this sudden change, shocked, the first thought that came to his mind was: Could it be! Among the remaining five tiger generals, there are not only my people, but also Sean¡¯s??? Chapter 311: The Real Puppet Master Behind the Scenes Selfish individuals like Ashby probably never dreamt that Sean would risk his life for a mere ck Rhino Tiger, a creature he considered a mutant and a menace. He ventured alone into the savage tribe¡¯sir! Ashby subconsciously believed that Sean had gone to secretly negotiate with one or several of the tiger generals among the savages. This thought made Ashby¡¯s heart sink. Damn! He had just decided to join forces with the savages to kill Sean. But before he could act, Sean had already taken the initiative to seek out the savages. Wasn¡¯t this a p in his face in front of everyone? More importantly! Among the five tiger generals, if any were aligned with Sean, it could cause unexpectedplications once action was taken. He must find and eliminate Sean¡¯s aplices as soon as possible! ¡°General Lyons!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ashby gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Lock down the city immediately!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°While that dog thief Sean is absent, conduct a strict inspection of the ten thousand soldiers of Fort South. Anyone suspicious, arrest them all!¡± A city lockdown? Maclean Lyons was taken aback. ¡°Your Highness, are you nning to¡­¡± ¡°Search!¡± ¡°Search thoroughly!¡± Ashby ordered coldly. ¡°This is a matter of great importance, there¡¯s no room for error. Sean was once the king of the northern wolves and has deep connections within the military. It¡¯s possible he has aplices here in Fort South.¡± ¡°Better to arrest the wrong person than let one go!¡± Ashby, always meticulous in thought, was especially cautious given the life-or-death nature of his current situation. He trusted the eleven elders he had brought with him implicitly. However! Among the ten thousand soldiers of Fort South and the five tiger generals of the savages, there might be aplices of Sean. They must be investigated! At that time! If any one of the three sides faltered during the joint attack to kill Sean, it could affect the sess or failure of the entire n! ¡°Yes!¡± Maclean Lyons did not dare to disobey Ashby¡¯smand. He nodded, then signaled to the dozen or so generals, ¡°You go now, each check your own soldiers!¡± ¡°Anyone suspicious, arrest them first!¡± ¡°Wait for further orders!¡± The generals exchanged nces. They clearly resented Ashby¡¯s approach. They trusted their own soldiers! But! Ashby didn¡¯t trust them! However! They had no choice!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Who made Ashby the crown prince? Who made him the holder of the Padishah¡¯s token? They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him, so they had to obey. ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go right away!¡± The dozen generals, filled with resentment, turned and left the loft. Then Maclean Lyons asked, ¡°Your Highness, about the savages¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± ¡°Should we still send people to discuss cooperation?¡± Ashby didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ashby said, ¡°You are the guard of Fort South; just take care of things here.¡± ¡°As for the savages¡­¡± ¡°I have my own arrangements!¡± Sean¡¯s aplices amongst the savages were obviously not something Maclean Lyons could handle. ¡°I understand!¡± Maclean Lyons didn¡¯t ask any more questions, ¡°If Your Highness has no other orders, I will take my leave and supervise their search.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Ashby nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Maclean Lyons bowed and left the loft. Just as he reached the door, he let out a deep sigh of relief. When he reached a dark corner opposite, he quietly took out his phone and sent a message to the King of Night. The message was simple, just eight words: ¡°Master, everything is going smoothly!¡± On the other side! In the loft, only Ashby and the eleven elders remained. Watching Maclean Lyons walk away, Ashby also took out his phone and dialed a number, calling one of the five tiger generals, Gloydius! Among the five tiger generals, Ashby had been in contact with all of them! He had tried to win them over! On the surface! They all agreed to cooperate with Ashby! But! Out of the five, the one Ashby trusted the most was this tiger general named Gloydius. So, if he wanted to find Sean¡¯s aplices, it was natural to do it through Gloydius! After a moment! The call connected and a low voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ashby asked, ¡°Is it convenient to talk now?¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Gloydius was silent for a while, seemingly looking for a safer ce. Then Gloydius¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Your Highness, how are the preparations?¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Ashby said, ¡°I will send people over to discuss the joint attack onSean with you. Everything will proceed as nned!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something we need to rify¡­¡± Ashby told Gloydius about his suspicions: Sean heading towards the mountains, and the possibility of Sean¡¯s aplices among the five tiger generals. After listening! Gloydius asked solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t startle the snake in the grass!¡± Ashby pondered and then said, ¡°Among the savages, I only trust you. So, you must personally monitor Sean¡¯s every move to see what he¡¯s going to do and who he¡¯s going to meet after he goes to the mountains.¡± ¡°Once the identity of his aplices is confirmed, we can jointly attack them during the formal negotiations and eliminate them all!¡± ording to Ashby¡¯s n! Tomorrow! Ashby would send people to the mountains under the pretense of ¡°negotiation¡± to meet with the savages. In reality, it was just a formality to set a time for formal negotiations. By then! The hundred thousand soldiers of Fort South and the fifty thousand soldiers of the savages would all set out legitimately. They would conduct formal negotiations in the area between Fort South and the mountains, with both armies confronting each other! Sean, as the General of South and the chiefmander of the army, would naturally have to negotiate, and be trapped between the two armies of 150, 000 soldiers and countless beasts, with no chance of escape! Certain death! The massive encirclement of 150, 000 soldiers and countless beasts, stretching for several miles, would be aplete trap. Surrounded on all sides, even if Sean could fly, he absolutely could not escape!!! ¡°Okay!¡± Gloydius said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m also curious to see who these internal traitors are. Who dares to collude with the murderer of the Beast King.¡± Meanwhile! While Ashby was privately contacting Gloydius, Fort South had descended into chaos, initiating a grand root-out operation! Tonight! It was destined to be a sleepless night¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile! At the edge of the Fort South Mountains, in the area where the fifty thousand savage soldiers were assembled, it was a bustling scene with various kinds of pets everywhere! And in one of the tents! Four people were seated! Gloydius was among them, and the other three included two tiger generals under Fergus Archer, just like Gloydius! Thest one! It was none other than the King of Night, dressed in a ck robe! Unbeknownst to them! King Ron had previously told Sean that among the five remaining tiger generals of Fort South, three had already pledged allegiance to him. Coincidentally, these were the three people present! Including Gloydius, whom Ashby trusted the most, all of them were King Ron¡¯s undercover agents!!! So! When Ashby called Gloydius just now, the King of Night was standing next to Gloydius, listening quietly to the entire conversation between the two!!! ¡°As expected by the King of Night!¡± Gloydius put down his phone and sneered, ¡°The prince suspects that among the five of us, someone is colluding with Sean in secret and is not sincerely cooperating with him!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°He wants me to investigate!¡± Through the Prajna mask, one couldn¡¯t see the King of Night¡¯s expression! But! Simrly, a chilling sneer came from behind the Prajna mask. The King of Night nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our prince has always been good at manipting people¡¯s hearts and taking advantage of situations!¡± ¡°In that case!¡± ¡°If he wants to find some traitors, then we will fulfill his wish and give him some traitors!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°How could he appear intelligent?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The low and hoarseughter gave people a chilling feeling! ¡°Good!¡± Gloydius stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go prepare the big gift the prince wants!¡± Having said that! He signaled to the other two tiger generals, who understood his hint, stood up and followed Gloydius out of the military tent¡­ ¡­ At this moment! Sean, riding the ck Rhino Tiger, traveled under the cover of night, silently entering the gloomy mountains under the faint light of the cold moon in the night sky! However! The direction of the ck Rhino Tiger was not towards the barbarian army where Gloydius and King of Night were stationed, but bypassing that area and heading straight into the depths of the mountains! Lilies Archer! She lived deep in the mountains!!! Chapter 312: The Mountains, Fort South’s Poisonous Woman, Lilies Archer In the heart of the mountains, thendscape was dominated by towering rocks and dense forests. As they made their way through, they could frequently hear the roars of wild beasts, the startled cries of birds, and all sorts of strange noises, which could easily scare the faint-hearted to death if they ventured in at night. ck Rhino Tiger, eager to see his wife and son, carried Sean, maneuvering efficiently through the mountains and forests at a high speed, clearly familiar with the terrain. Sean didn¡¯t conceal his aura. The bright energy from his core radiated outwards, spreading in all directions. Within a radius of a hundred meters, everything came within his perception. The poisonous insects and wild beasts lurking in the dark appeared to be extremely wary of this bright energy. The poisonous insects retreated, and the wild beasts gave way. In the face of Sean, a true Bright Realm cultivator, not only humans but even the savage beasts of the wilderness could sense the dangerous aura and dared not provoke him lightly. The deterrent power of a Bright Realm cultivator was evident in this. Half an hourter, ck Rhino Tiger, without stopping, had crossed over a dozen mountains. His speed gradually slowed down, and he stopped on a high hill. Roaring towards the sky, from the sound of it, Sean could hear ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s excitement and anticipation. It seemed that they had arrived. Looking down, he saw a mountain peak surrounded by other peaks, positioned at the center like a star surrounded by a moon, its geographical location extremely unique. Moreover, what surprised Sean even more was that the mountain peak didn¡¯t have a peak. It was as if someone had taken a giant sword and sliced off the top of the mountain from the middle, leaving a huge t surface. On the t surface, various kinds of strange flowers and nts seemed to be nted. Under the cold moonlight, from Sean¡¯s position, he could vaguely see colorful flower buds. The enchanting fragrance of flowers permeated the nearby mountains and forests. In the midst of these exotic flowers and nts, there was a single, standalone pavilion. The light was on in the pavilion, indicating someone was living there. Was this the residence of Lilies Archer? Damn! As expected of the Poison Woman of Fort South, Fergus Archer¡¯s daughter, she had a unique taste even in choosing her residence. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean patted ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s backside and motioned, ¡°Take me to meet this so-called Beast Tamer!¡± With a roar, ck Rhino Tiger charged down the hill towards that mountain peak. In about five minutes, they arrived at the foot of that mountain peak. However, ck Rhino Tiger stopped again, seemingly afraid to go forward. Damn! Sean released his bright energy for a quick scan and was taken aback. The forest on the cliff of the mountain was filled with shadows darting around, branches of trees moving without wind. It was filled with poisonous insects and beasts. Within Sean¡¯s perception radius of a hundred meters, he detected at least dozens of them. Moreover, these poisonous insects and beasts seemed to be different from the ones they had encountered along the way. When Sean detected their presence, they also sensed the bright energy emanating from Sean. But, they didn¡¯t scatter and flee as the previous ones did. Instead, they seemed to gather towards Sean and ck Rhino Tiger. Clearly, these poisonous insects and beasts had been tamed by Lilies Archer. They were her pets, following her instructions, lurking in the forests around this mountain, responsible for protecting her safety. Damn! If there were dozens within a hundred meters, how many would there be around the entire mountain? Beast Tamer! Does she tame them for fun? Soon, Sean and ck Rhino Tiger found themselves surrounded by an increasing number of beasts and insects. They seemed to have lost their autonomy under the influence of the flute sound, bing a group of fearless puppets. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Up the mountain!¡± Sean¡¯s goal this time was Lilies Archer. Not wanting to waste time and bright energy on these creatures, he released his bright energy, forming a barrier-like wall of wind to protect himself and ck Rhino Tiger. With Sean¡¯s bright energy protection, ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s courage grew. It roared and, facing the beasts and insects charging at them, rushed towards the peak of the mountain. As they proceeded, Sean asionally swung his sword, opening the way with giant shadows of the de. Each swing was filled with murderous intent, killing countless insects and beasts under Wolf¡¯s Massacre. It was like they had carved out a bloody path, which didn¡¯t seem exaggerated or overstated at all. Everywhere they went, there were dead beasts and flowing blood. Even so, the remaining creatures, seeing theirpanions killed, didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down. Instead, they charged even more ferociously. It seemed that under the control of the flute sound, they had lost their self-consciousness entirely, bing a group of puppets that knew no fear. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Up the mountain!¡± Sean¡¯s goal was Lilies Archer. He didn¡¯t want to waste time and bright energy on these creatures. Thus, he released his bright energy, forming a barrier-like wall of wind to protect him and ck Rhino Tiger. With Sean¡¯s bright energy protection, ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s courage grew. He roared and, facing the beasts and insects charging at them, rushed towards the peak of the mountain. As they proceeded, Sean asionally swung his sword, opening the way with giant shadows of the de. Each swing was filled with murderous intent, killing countless insects and beasts under Wolf¡¯s Massacre. To say they had carved out a bloody path was not an exaggeration. Everywhere they went, there were dead beasts and flowing blood. Even so, the remaining creatures, seeing theirpanions killed, didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down. Instead, they charged even more ferociously. It seemed that under the control of the flute sound, they had lost their self-consciousness entirely, bing a group of puppets that knew no fear. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Up the mountain!¡± Sean¡¯s voice echoed around the mountains, carried far by his bright energy. Even on the peak, it should have been clearly audible. However, after a moment of silence, there was no response. Just as Sean was growing impatient, a melodious flute sound came from the peak. What the hell? I call out to you, and you y the flute? The next moment, Sean realized something was wrong. Upon hearing the sudden flute sound, the hundreds of insects and beasts that had gathered became even more agitated. Under the influence of the flute sound, they seemed to suppress their fear of Sean and rushed towards him and ck Rhino Tiger in a desperate attempt, aiming to devour them alive. ck Rhino Tiger was so scared that his legs started to shake. But Sean, with a cold look in his eyes, sneered, ¡°So this is Miss Archer¡¯s way of hospitality?¡± ¡°In that case,¡± he added, ¡°don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± With that, he raised his Wolf¡¯s Massacre and shed out, creating arge de shadow with his bright energy that soared towards the iing creatures. Those creatures, although they looked fierce and terrifying, were not strong enough to withstand Sean¡¯s bright energy. With one sh from Sean, wherever the giant de shadow passed, screams and howls filled the air, and blood sttered. In the blink of an eye, over a dozen creatures were sliced in half in mid-air, their bodies falling into the bushes. However, the remaining creatures, seeing theirpanions killed, didn¡¯t show any signs of retreating. Instead, they charged even more ferociously. It seemed that under the control of the flute sound, they hadpletely lost their free will and had be a group of fearless puppets. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Up the mountain!¡± Sean¡¯s aim was Lilies Archer. He didn¡¯t want to waste time and bright energy on these creatures. Thus, he released his bright energy, instantly forming a barrier-like wind wall to protect him and ck Rhino Tiger. With Sean¡¯s bright energy protection, ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s courage grew. He let out a roar and, facing the beasts and insects charging towards them, rushed towards the peak of the mountain. One man and one tiger, unstoppable! Along the way, Sean asionally swung his sword, creating a huge de shadow that paved the way. Each swing was filled with murderous intent, and countless creatures were killed under the de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre. To say they had carved out a bloody path was not an exaggeration. Everywhere they went, there were beast corpses and flowing blood. Despite this, the remaining creatures, seeing theirpanions being killed, didn¡¯t show any signs of retreating. Instead, they charged even more ferociously. It seemed that under the control of the flute sound, they hadpletely lost their free will, turning into a group of fearless puppets. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Up the mountain!¡± Sean¡¯s aim was Lilies Archer. He didn¡¯t want to waste time and bright energy on these creatures. Thus, he released his bright energy, instantly forming a barrier-like wind wall to protect him and ck Rhino Tiger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With Sean¡¯s bright energy protection, ck Rhino Tiger¡¯s courage grew. He roared and, facing the beasts and insects charging towards them, rushed towards the peak of the mountain. One man and one tiger, unstoppable! Along the way, Sean asionally swung his sword, creating a huge de shadow that paved the way. Each swing was filled with murderous intent, and countless creatures were killed under the de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre. To say they had carved out a bloody path was not an exaggeration. Everywhere they went, there were beast corpses and flowing blood. Even so, it took Sean and ck Rhino Tiger nearly ten minutes to break through the numerous obstacles of poisonous bugs and fierce beasts and sessfully reach the summit of the mountain, which was only about five hundred meters high. Almost at the same moment they reached the top, the sound of the flute abruptly stopped. The poisonous bugs and fierce beasts that had been charging from behind, with the disappearance of the flute sound, quickly regained their own consciousness. Seeing the scene of the bloodied corpses all around them, where would they still have the courage to fight Sean to the death? The sight almost scared the shit and piss out of them! With a whistling sound, they retreated like a tide, and in the blink of an eye, they werepletely gone, hiding back into the jungle on the mountain wall. On the top of the peak, the fragrance of flowers was everywhere. However, Sean didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the flowers that covered the mountains. He cast his cold gaze directly at the solitary building a kilometer away. Far away on the second floor balcony of the building, a lonely woman was sitting. Presumably, this must be Fergus Archer¡¯s daughter, the Poison Lady of Fort South, Lilies Archer. ¡°Mr. Mason is indeed the youngest Bright Realm practitioner since the founding of Kisia. At twenty-six, having just entered the Bright Realm, you possess such outstandingbat power!¡± ¡°Nortnd Wolf King!¡± ¡°Your reputation is well-deserved!¡± Lilies Archer¡¯s voice came through the air, soft and gentle, like the song of a nightingale, very pleasant to hear, ¡°Even my father would have taken at least twenty minutes to fight his way up the mountain!¡± ¡°Eight minutes and sixteen seconds!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°No wonder my father died at the hands of Mr. Mason, it was not an unwarranted death!¡± She spoke very lightly, even when mentioning the death of Fergus Archer, there was no anger or hatred to be heard in her voice. After a slight pause, she asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯ve killed my father, isn¡¯t that enough? Have youe here this time to wipe out the rest of us, including a weak woman like me?¡± Chapter 313: The Poisonous Bloodline, The Woman with Blue Skin ¡°Miss Archer, you misunderstand!¡± Sean called out loudly, ¡°The sins of the father should not afflict the parents, nor the cmities the children. Whatever personal grudges I had with your father, they have been settled with his death!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°If Miss Archer wishes to avenge your father, I am always ready!¡± To avenge her father! This was Lilies Archer¡¯s right! And it was only human nature! Sean would not kill the innocent, he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on Lilies Archer just because of Fergus Archer. However, if Lilies Archer truly intended to kill him to avenge Fergus Archer, that would be a different story! In simpler terms! If you don¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t kill you. But if you wish to kill me, be prepared to be killed in return! ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Lilies Archer gave a faint smile, saying somewhat sarcastically, ¡°Does Mr. Mason think I, a mere woman, am out of my mind?¡± ¡°You not killing me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already grateful, genuinely fearful. How dare I strike a stone with an egg, overestimate my abilities, and seek revenge against a Bright Realm practitioner like Mr. Mason?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do such a foolish thing as seeking death!¡± Lilies Archer¡¯s attitude surprised Sean. After all, Fergus Archer was her biological father. However, her attitude towards Fergus Archer¡¯s death seemed rather enlightened! Or to put it another way! She never cared too much in the first ce! There seems to be a story here! ¡°Please, Mr. Mason, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Lilies Archer seemed to have guessed what Sean was thinking, so she exined, ¡°In our Fort South barbarian tribe, we always respect power and abide by the survival rule of thew of the jungle!¡± ¡°A practitioner killing the weak is a matter of course. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s only that my father was not proficient enough, inferior in skill. Dying at the hands of a Bright Realm practitioner like Mr. Mason, in fact, is his honor!¡± ¡°If he were killed by someone weaker than him, that would be the real disgrace!¡± ¡°That would require revenge!¡± Such words! Spoken so calmly and reasonably, perhaps the survival environment of the barbarians, living on the edge of the mountains, constantly dealing with poisonous insects and beasts within the mountains, facing bloody killings of the survival of the fittest almost every day, naturally, their thinking would be somewhat extreme, and their values would be somewhat twisted! Of course! Sean heard the underlying meaning of Lilies Archer¡¯s words, so he said, ¡°What I said just now was that I am always ready!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Miss Archer, if you ever advance to the Bright Realm, feel that you are stronger than me, and have the ability to kill me, you cane and seek revenge!¡± Survival of the fittest, huh! Lilies Archer does not talk about revenge now, simply because Sean is stronger than her, she does not have the ability to take revenge. Once the situation reverses in the future, and she has such ability, I guess she won¡¯t be polite! ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Lilies Archerughed even more joyfully, praising, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯re an interesting man!¡± ¡°Just so!¡± ¡°I like such men!¡± At this point! Sean, riding his ck Rhino Tiger, had already passed through the field of flowers and grass,ing under that tower! Looking up! He saw Lilies Archer sitting on the second floor balcony of the tower, wearing a tiger skin dress, holding a jade flute in her hand, smiling as she looked down at him! Their eyes met across the distance, and Sean¡¯s face suddenly changed! His heart trembled fiercely! The Lilies Archer in front of him, speaking of figure and features, was definitely worthy of the word ¡°beauty¡±. Her hair fell over her shoulders, her temperament was extraordinary, sitting there quietly, she looked somewhat dignified and elegant! But! The skin of her face, neck, hands, and wrists that were exposed, was not themon white, ck, or yellow you see on the streets, but a startling blue!!! Have you ever seen blue skin? At least! This was Sean¡¯s first encounter, he had never even heard of it before!!! Not just the skin! Even Lilies Archer¡¯s eyes, the pupils were a faint blue. Under the light, they looked like two transparent blue gems, emitting an indescribable eerie glow! ¡°Damn it! What the hell?¡± To be honest, Sean was taken aback by Lilies Archer¡¯s appearance, especially when he saw her true face. When Lilies Archer inexplicably said, ¡°I like such men,¡± goosebumps erupted all over his body! ¡°Cough!¡± After a moment, Sean coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment, shaking his head with a smile, ¡°I admit, a man as outstanding as me does attract the affection of girls.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that coincidental!¡± ¡°I am already married with children, aside from my wife, I am not interested in other women.¡± After he finished speaking, Sean shamelessly added, ¡°Miss Archer, don¡¯t take it personally, I¡¯m not targeting you, I mean all the women in the world!¡± Pfft! Sean¡¯s surprised expression, mixed with a bit of embarrassment and narcissistic dominance, made Lilies Archerugh uncontrobly, her body shaking withughter. Herughter was as pleasing as silver bells! Afterughing for a good half minute, Lilies Archer covered her lips and said, ¡°Are all the men from the Central ins this interesting?¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Mason was scared silly by my appearance!¡± Roar! The two had been chatting for a while without getting to the point, which made ck Rhino Tiger, anxious to save his wife, somewhat impatient. It growled lowly, as if reminding Sean: Master! You¡¯re sitting on a tiger, don¡¯t forget the important matter, okay? I¡¯m hurt now!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, Sean ignored it and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°I am indeed curious about Miss Archer¡¯s appearance. If Miss Archer doesn¡¯t mind, could you rify my doubts?¡± Martial arts cultivation values bloodline inheritance! And appearance! It is purely gic inheritance! Although Fergus Archer was tall and strong, weighing around 500 pounds, his appearance and skin color were no different from normal people, so the problem could only lie with Lilies Archer¡¯s mother! Could it be that Lilies Archer¡¯s mother was also a rare blue-skinned woman? ¡°So!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason is actually interested in me, right?¡± Lilies Archer smiled and exined, ¡°Since Mr. Mason is interested, I don¡¯t mind telling you!¡± ¡°My skin color¡­¡± ¡°Is not inherited at birth!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the poisonous bloodline createdter in life!¡± ¡°How should I put it?¡± ¡°My father was the king of Fort South, the first practitioner of the barbarians, so all matters of the tribe were decided by him alone. All the women of the tribe were at his disposal, more carefree than your emperor in the Central ins!¡± ¡°He had ny-seven children, including me!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°We are not like your princes and princesses who are treated preferentially because they are his children. On the contrary, every time he graces a woman and a child is born, when the child turns ten years old, he throws the mother and child into the deep mountains to fend for themselves!¡± ¡°In his words!¡± ¡°Only those who can withstand the test of the mountains ande out alive are qualified to be Fergus Archer¡¯s children and deserve his bloodline¡­¡± Lilies Archer narrated leisurely, her tone steady and unhurried, her voice as calm as ever, as if she were talking about amonce matter! Insignificant! However! For Sean, who was hearing about this for the first time, every word of Lilies Archer was like a thunderbolt, deeply shaking him! Damn it! Is this even possible??? Indeed! There is an unknown story between Lilies Archer and Fergus Archer!!! Chapter 314: The Lone Survivor, Lilies Archer’s Conditions ¡°Ten years old!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Lilies Archer looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky as if recalling her past life. After a moment, she continued, ¡°My mother was a poison master!¡± ¡°Since I could remember, she never stopped teaching me how to identify and apply poison!¡± ¡°Never stopped teaching!¡± ¡°Teaching me desperately!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t learn, or couldn¡¯t learn, she would beat me, withhold food from me, even lock me in a dark room, forcing me to stay alone with those dreadful poisonous insects!¡± ¡°I was terrified, truly terrified, and I hated my mother, hated her so much!¡± ¡°Until I turned ten years old!¡± ¡°My mother and I were taken by my father deep into the mountains and thrown into a swamp. Then, my father abandoned us, turning around and leaving us alone!¡± ¡°Before he left, he said to me: ¡®If you have the guts, survive on your own. If you can¡¯t conquer the mountains, you¡¯re not worthy to be my, Fergus Archer¡¯s, daughter!''¡± ¡°From that day on!¡± ¡°My mother and I barely survived deep in the mountains, living daily with venomous insects and wild beasts. I suddenly understood why my mother insisted on forcing me to learn poisons!¡± ¡°She!¡± ¡°She was trying to keep me alive!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°In order to keep me alive, she died, died in these mountains filled with blood and killing. Only I was left, continuing to barely survive!¡± ¡°Then, I made a vow!¡± ¡°I wanted to live!¡± ¡°I must live!¡± ¡°I not only wanted to fulfill my mother¡¯sst wish and survive well, but I also wanted to live splendidly! I not only wanted to leave the mountains, but also conquer them!¡± ¡°Completely conquer!¡± ¡°I want to be the queen of the mountains!¡± ¡°I want to be like my father, a practitioner who can control others¡¯ destinies at will, make those who bullied me, looked down on me, and those hateful poisonous insects and beasts tremble when they see me!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I desperately studied poison techniques, even using my own body to test the poisons. I can¡¯t remember how many times I almost poisoned myself to death!¡± ¡°Fortunately!¡± ¡°Heaven has eyes, I survived, time and time again at the edge of death!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°After countless tests on my body, my bloodline underwent a very strange transformation. My blood, my internal organs, my skin, even my eyes and tears, were eroded by those poisons and turned blue!¡± ¡°Poison Body Bloodline!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the name I gave it, do you like it?¡± As she spoke! Lilies Archer lowered her head and nced at Sean. At the moment she bowed her head, Sean noticed that two lines of blue tears were flowing from the corners of her eyes! Before! When mentioning the death of Fergus Archer, Lilies Archer always seemed indifferent! But now! Speaking of her mother, speaking of her past experiences, she couldn¡¯t help but cry! Blue tears flowed down her blue face and from her blue eyes. The scene was incredibly eerie. However, knowing the bitter story hidden behind this eerie scene, Sean couldn¡¯t help but be moved! Life is hard! Especially under thew of the jungle where the martial arts are supreme and the survival of the fittest, the life of the weak can only be a series of tragic stories! As for this! Sean could empathize! Five years ago! When Sean was weak, he could only be ughtered at will! Now! He has be strong enough to face many people and many things. Only then did he have the qualifications to participate and the right to decide! He sighed softly! Heforted her, ¡°Miss Archer, my condolences!¡± Originally! Sean just wanted to know why Lilies Archer¡¯s skin was a rare blue color, but he never expected to uncover such a tragic story with a casual question! ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself!¡± ¡°He-he-he!¡± Lilies Archer wiped the blue tears from her cheek, smiled a faint smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept these things bottled up in my heart with no one to confide in. I want to thank you, Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°For listening to my ramblings, my vents of spring sadness and autumn sorrow, and never having the heart to interrupt me!¡± Deep within the mountains! Among the vast and endless peaks, there was a girl named Lilies Archer. Alone, she lived here, apanied only by disgusting venomous insects and ferocious beasts. Her loneliness! Perhaps only she knew! ¡°Miss Archer, you tter me!¡± Sean changed the subject, ¡°Miss Archer, did you just say that your father, Fergus Archer, had ny-seven children in total?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Besides you, where are the others?¡± Ny-seven! Admittedly, even King Ron couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Fergus in this regard! What a prolific father he was! ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡± Lilies Archer said, ¡°Ny-seven people, including me, only eight of us made it out of the mountains alive. Of those, two went mad and five were crippled!¡± ¡°I was trapped in the mountains for five years!¡± ¡°Fifteen years old!¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I managed to escape from the mountains and return to my tribe. Seeing the other seven in a state worse than death, I couldn¡¯t bear it. So when the opportunity arose, I helped them to find peace!¡± Relief??? Damn! Sean froze for a moment. So Lilies Archer had killed all of her brothers and sisters who had survived the mountains before her? And out of Fergus Archer¡¯s ny-seven children, only she was left!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Holy cow! That was ruthless!!! It seemed! After enduring the life-and-death test of the mountains for five years, Lilies Archer became of a poisonous bloodline, gaining exceptional powers and status, and was gradually fulfilling her previous vow to manipte others¡¯ destinies at will! The seven siblings who hade out before her were killed by her. So it was quite clear that in the years since she came out, none of the children Fergus Archer had thrown into the mountains had survived! The reason was simple! Lilies Archer lived in the mountains and knew them inside out. Any siblings who came in after her, even if they weren¡¯t devoured by venomous insects or beasts, couldn¡¯t escape her deadly grasp!!! Was she taking revenge on Fergus Archer in this way? ¡°Survival of the fittest!¡± ¡°I just did what I had to do!¡± Lilies Archer smiled faintly, seemingly seeing through Sean¡¯s thoughts, and said, ¡°I killed them in hopes they wouldn¡¯t have to endure the same pain as I did. In fact, they should be thanking me!¡± ¡°As for my dear father¡­¡± ¡°He-he-he!¡± ¡°I had nned that when I had the capacity to kill him, I would let him taste what it feels like to have his destiny controlled by others, and then send him to hell to apologize to my dear mother!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason beat me to it and killed him. If I bear any grudge against Mr. Mason, the sole reason is that you deprived me of the chance to kill him myself. You let him die too easily!¡± Finally! At this moment, Sean saw a sh of unhidden hatred in Lilies Archer¡¯s blue eyes! ¡°Easy?¡± Sean smiled bitterly, ¡°Your father was dismembered by me, sliced into a pile of bones on the spot. That kind of death shouldn¡¯t be considered easy, right?¡± ¡°Not enough!¡± ¡°Still not enough!¡± Lilies Archer shook her head, ¡°If it were up to me, he would die a thousand times more miserably!¡± ¡°Ten thousand times!!!¡± To this! Sean had no words to refute, nor could he deny it! Lilies Archer, known as the Poison Woman of Fort South, bore a poisonous bloodline. Not only was she a great beast tamer, but also a master of poison. Naturally, she had many ways to torture people! Taking a deep breath! Lilies Archer expressed some regret, ¡°He¡¯s dead, let¡¯s not mention him anymore!¡± With that! She looked down at Sean again and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, on this trip, you were ordered by the Emperor to lead troops to quell the rebellion in Fort South. You came herete at night. If it¡¯s not to kill me, then what are you here for?¡± Roar!!! Upon hearing this, ck Rhino Tiger let out a strange cry, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and finally it¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°For its sake!¡± Sean gestured, ¡°I have heard that when Miss Archer tames these venomous beasts, she leaves some extraordinary methods inside them, controlling their life and death!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°It has submitted to me, recognizing me as its master. If Miss Archer doesn¡¯t mind, I hope you can remove the hidden dangers for it!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°I want to take its wife and children with me!¡± Sean didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he directly stated his purpose! ¡°Oh?¡± Lilies Archer raised her eyebrows slightly, and said with some surprise, ¡°Is that all???¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Just that!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± After being stunned for a full ten seconds, Lilies Archer suddenlyughed and couldn¡¯t help but praise again, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the young Wolf King who has been making waves in the northern battlefield and killing people like hemp, would be so affectionate and righteous, kind-hearted!¡± ¡°I am liking this interesting man more and more!¡± Saying this! Lilies Archer slowly stood up, then said, ¡°It¡¯s a simple task, I can agree to Mr. Mason¡¯s request!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°I have one condition!¡± Sean frowned, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°Miss Archer, please speak!¡± But Lilies Archer shook her head and gestured, ¡°I am the host here, Mr. Mason is the guest, and it¡¯s not the way to treat guests to keep Mr. Mason outside all the time!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m going to say next is of great importance, it has to do with the battle between the two armies!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°It concerns Mr. Mason¡¯s life and death!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Only heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know, it cannot be known by a third person, Mr. Mason, pleasee in with me!¡± After finishing! Lilies Archer didn¡¯t care whether Sean agreed or not, she turned around and walked away, leaving the balcony on her own and returning to the living room on the second floor! Sean was stunned there! What¡¯s happening? Such a mystery, could there be a trap? ¡°How about it?¡± After a while, Lilies Archer¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t dare? Are you afraid that I, a weak woman, will eat you?¡± Damn! Sean¡¯s Bright Realm cultivation, immune to all poisons, naturally has nothing to fear even when facing Lilies Archer, who is full of poison! So! ¡°Wait here!¡± Sean instructed the ck Rhino Tiger under him, then jumped up and jumped onto the balcony on the second floor and walked towards the living room inside! ck Rhino Tiger was almost crying! Master! Thatzy girl has lots of cunning ideas, you mustn¡¯t fall for her beauty trap!!! Chapter 315: Dual Bloodline, Queen of the Mountain One hour! After Sean went in, he stayed in the attic for about an hour beforeing out with Lilies Archer! As for what they did inside! What they talked about! Just as Lilies Archer had said before, heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know, no third person knows! Then! Lilies Archer called out a mother tiger of the same size and two young tigers the size of calves, and in front of Sean, she removed the poison from their bodies! ck Rhino Tiger was excited! Jumping around! Rushing forward, fawning over his wife and children, rubbing and licking the mother tiger and the two young tigers, showing affection, he is really good at it! It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s ready to have triplets with the mother tiger on the spot! ¡°Enough already!¡± This scene reminded Sean of Cecilia and Phyllis in the capital, his heart was sour, so he said impatiently, ¡°Take me out of the mountain!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°You have plenty of time to reunite as a family!¡± Roar! Roar roar roar!!! The ungrateful ck Rhino Tiger only then realized Sean¡¯s presence, let out a few strange cries, as if he was introducing Sean¡¯s identity to his wife and children in ¡°tigernguage¡±! Then! The family of four rushed over, surrounded Sean in the middle, rubbing and licking him to express their gratitude! In an instant! Some sticky tiger saliva wet Sean¡¯s clothes, and Sean¡¯s body was emitting a strange smell¡­ ¡°Darn it!¡± Sean kicked the head of ck Rhino Tiger, cursing, ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having said this, he flipped over and mounted the tiger¡¯s back. Lilies Archer stood aside, watching quietly. Her blue lips curved into a faint smile, and she reminded, ¡°Mr. Mason, remember what I just told you!¡± ¡°Great care must be taken!¡± ¡°A slight mishap, and both of us, will face a fate worse than death!¡± Sean nodded, his face solemn. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you, Miss Archer, for your sincere advice!¡± ¡°I will be extremely careful!¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± ck Rhino Tiger was confused, wondering, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not really falling for this blue girl¡¯s beauty trap, are you?¡± Sean reached out and patted the tiger¡¯s head. Roar! ck Rhino Tiger immediately bolted, carrying Sean down the mountain, followed closely by the mother tiger and her two cubs. Lilies Archer stood alone in front of the loft, watching Sean depart. Her lonely figure seemed deste under the cold moonlight. Five minutester! Whoosh! A sound broke the silence, a shadow as elusive as a ghost arrived from the direction where Sean and ck Rhino Tiger had disappeared, approaching Lilies Archer. It was the King of Night!!! In fact! The King of Night had arrived earlier, but Sean¡¯s Bright Realm power had such a wide range that it made him hesitate, not daring to get close. He could only wait at the foot of the mountain for Sean to leave. And Lilies Archer! She apparently knew the King of Night woulde, so she had been waiting in front of the loft. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The King of Night asked directly, ¡°He didn¡¯t harm you, did he?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lilies Archer shook her head, saying, ¡°I have, as per your request, told him everything he needs to know.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The King of Night inquired further, ¡°Do you think he will believe it?¡± ¡°Most of what I said was the truth, he has no reason not to believe it!¡± Lilies Archer was full of confidence! ¡°Hmm!¡± The King of Night spoke in a deep voice, ¡°In our entire n, you are the most important link!¡± ¡°There can be no mistakes!¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°I mean if!¡± As he spoke! The King of Night lifted his head and stared at Lilies Archer. Under his red and white Prajna mask, his pitch-ck eyes emitted an incredibly cold light, and he snorted, ¡°If you dare y any tricks, or secretly betray us¡­¡± ¡°Believe me!¡± ¡°You will die a miserable death, even more miserable than your father Fergus Archer, Prince Ashby, or Wolf King Sean!!!¡± Threat! An undisguised threat! However! Facing the King of Night¡¯s threat of life and death, Lilies Archer remained unflustered, responding coldly, ¡°What benefit would I gain from betraying you?¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡± ¡°If you dare to go back on your word, please believe me, though I only havete-stage Dark Realm power, when ites to torturing people, I¡¯m definitely not inferior to you!¡± ¡°Nor am I worse than you!¡± Late-stage Dark Realm! Lilies Archer is about the same age as Sean, around twenty-six, and havingte-stage Dark Realm power at such a young age is already quite rare! Firstly! She inherited Fergus Archer¡¯s special bloodline! Secondly! She spent five years wandering between life and death in the mountains, studying poison techniques, even testing poison on her own body, cultivating a blue poisonous body bloodline! With the power of dual bloodlines, evenpared to the powerful bloodlines of the royal family, she is not inferior! ¡°Rest assured!¡± After a nce at Lilies Archer, the King of Night spoke in a deep voice, ¡°As long as our n can be sessfullypleted this time, you will be able to rece your father, Fergus Archer, and be the chief of the barbarian tribe!¡± ¡°Be the queen of the mountain!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°The one hundred thousand troops stationed in Fort South will also withdraw, giving you enough freedom!¡± This! It was a deal! If Lilies Archer helps the King of Night, to be precise, helps King Ron toplete the n, then Lilies Archer will get what she wants, fulfill her long-cherished wish, and be the true queen of the mountain¡­ At that time, Sean rode the ck Rhino Tiger at full speed, traversing mountains and valleys, following the same route they hade, circumventing the barbarian camp, heading towards the edge of the mountain range. However, just as the man and four tigers were about to leave the mountains, an unexpected event urred! Roar! Suddenly, ck Rhino Tiger roared and stopped in its tracks. It stared intently at a spot dozens of meters ahead, seemingly sensing danger. And Sean? He had naturally noticed even earlier! There, ahead of them, three shadowy figures were blocking their path. Before Sean could speak, one of them shouted, ¡°Is that the Northern Wolf King, General Mason, ahead?¡± ¡°I am Gloydius!¡± ¡°These two are myrades. The three of us are tiger generals under themand of the Beast King, and we now serve Miss Archer. We were ordered by Miss Archer to wait here for General Mason.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something¡­¡± ¡°We need to hand it over to General Mason personally!¡± Beforeing here, King Ron had told Sean that among the remaining five tiger generals of the barbarians, three were his men. After meeting Lilies Archer, Sean realized that Gloydius and the other two were not bowing to King Ron, but that King Ron and Lilies Archer had reached some kind of deal. Therefore, the three of them had agreed to help King Ronplete his n! ¡°What is it?¡± Riding the ck Rhino Tiger, Sean moved forward to meet them. Chapter 316: Danger Lurks, Ashby’s Tomb Lilies Archer had just reminded Sean that she couldn¡¯t appear in public. The execution of Ashby would be handled by the trio, Gloydius, who would assist Sean in doing so. As for the specific details and methods, she didn¡¯t say to avoid arousing the suspicion of the King of Night if they talked for too long. ¡°General Mason, please look!¡± Gloydius reached into his chest, pulled out two palm-sized tokens, and handed them to Sean, exining, ¡°General Mason should know that there are five ¡®tiger generals¡¯ within the barbarian tribes, jointly controlling a fifty-thousand-strong army.¡± ¡°Basically, each ¡®tiger general¡¯mands around ten thousand soldiers, and they bnce each other out, making it hard to distinguish who is superior.¡± ¡°Besides the three of us, there are two others, Lynx and Cheetah.¡± ¡°Prince Ashby had secret dealings with all five of us, attempting to control Fort South through us andy an ambush to kill General Mason. We three feignedpliance, gaining his trust on the surface.¡± ¡°As for Lynx and Cheetah, they sincerely wanted to cooperate with Ashby to rece the Beast King.¡± ¡°Therefore, Miss Archer ordered us to take this opportunity to eliminate both of them along with Ashby.¡± Afterwards, Gloydius told Sean about Ashby¡¯s n to kill him, which included sending representatives to the barbarian tribes tomorrow to determine the specific negotiation time, and then, during the negotiations, thebined forces of one hundred fifty thousand soldiers would strike, leaving Sean with no burial ground. Damn! Even Sean was startled when he first heard about this so-called execution n. Ashby, that bastard, was ruthless! If he were to be surrounded by one hundred fifty thousand soldiers and attacked in unison, coupled with many cultivators at thepleted stage, Sean¡¯s chance of survival would be slim. ¡°These two tokens belong to Lynx and Cheetah!¡± Gloydius continued, ¡°Of course, the tokens are fake, we have forged them in advance.¡± ¡°They can almost be mistaken as real.¡± ¡°General Mason, take these two tokens back to Fort South. Maclean Lyons will liaise with General Mason, through him, let Ashby know that the tokens of Lynx and Cheetah are with General Mason.¡± ¡°I will also call Ashbyter to tell him that the people who conspired with General Mason are Lynx and Cheetah.¡± ¡°After double verification, Ashby will acknowledge the traitorous identities of Lynx and Cheetah.¡± ¡°At that time, once the formal negotiations begin and the armies of both sides mobilize, Ashby will take the initiative tomand us to kill Lynx and Cheetah on the spot and annihte their twenty thousand soldiers.¡± ¡°Then, Ashby and his people will be like meat on the chopping board, at our mercy.¡± The n was very thorough! Ashby thought that with the token issued by King Ron himself and the one hundred thousand soldiers of Fort South, they would certainly obey his orders. On the barbarian side, the ¡®tiger general¡¯ he trusted the most was Gloydius. So, with one hundred fifty thousand soldiers under his control, setting up a trap to kill Sean seemed like a sure thing. However, he probably wouldn¡¯t have dreamed that the trap he meticulously set up was actually his own grave! King Ron, truly worthy of being Ashby¡¯s father! This grand chess game was yed brilliantly! Making Ashby think he had the winning ticket, and just when he was closest to his hope, he suddenly fell into despair. More than just ruthless! This was also one of the contents of the deal between King Ron and Lilies Archer. King Ron openly got rid of Ashby, while Lilies Archer took the opportunity to eliminate the ambitious Lynx and Cheetah, taking control of Fort South alone. It was a win-win! ¡°I understand!¡± Sean took the two tokens and looked at them under the moonlight. They were both engraved with the unique symbols of Lynx and Cheetah. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble General Mason.¡± Gloydius bowed and said, ¡°To avoid alerting Lynx and Cheetah, we should not stay long.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After saying that, the three of them turned into three shadows and disappeared into the dense jungle in the blink of an eye. Sean carefully pocketed the two tokens ofmand. He then turned to look at the ck Rhino Tiger and its family. After a moment of thought, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The poison inside you has been eradicated. You arepletely free now.¡± ¡°The mountains are your home,¡± he continued. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡± Roar! Roar! Roar! Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, the ck Rhino Tiger and its family of four were momentarily stunned. Of course, the two cubs couldn¡¯t understand humannguage. They were simply mirroring their parents¡¯ confusion. Immediately after, the ck Rhino Tiger moved closer, rubbing and licking Sean haphazardly, its pitiful little eyes seemingly asking, ¡°Master, are you abandoning me? Did I do something wrong? Please, don¡¯t! If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, just tell me. I¡¯ll change, I promise. I¡¯ll change until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± At first nce, it looked like a child about to be abandoned by its parents. ¡°Scram!¡± Sean kicked the ck Rhino Tiger away, speaking sternly, ¡°The next few days will be fraught with danger. It¡¯s a matter of life and death!¡± ¡°If you follow me, you will surely die!¡± ¡°So, go! Take your wife and children, reunite as a family, and live your own lives.¡± As soon as his words fell, Sean didn¡¯t give the ck Rhino Tiger another chance to act spoiled. He turned into a shadow and rushed out of the mountains, heading straight for Fort South. The ck Rhino Tiger was once again stunned. Certain death? It understood Sean¡¯s words. Sean realized the danger and was trying to protect them by using this method. In a moment, tears couldn¡¯t help but flow. Thud! The ck Rhino Tiger didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, it knelt in the direction Sean had left, its forelimbs bent, in gratitude for Sean¡¯s life-saving grace. Thud! Thud! Thud! The female tiger also knelt down with her two cubs. Even fierce beasts like the ck Rhino Tiger are not without feelings. Sean didn¡¯t look back. As he had said, if the ck Rhino Tiger continued to follow him, there would be no way out. Killing Ashby with the help of Lilies Archer was just the first step in King Ron¡¯s grand strategy. And after Ashby was killed, the next target would be him. From Lilies Archer, Sean learned some unknown secrets, which made him realize the great risks he was about to face. He was always reluctant to involve others, let alone the newly reunited ck Rhino Tiger family. Ten minutester, when Sean returned to the General¡¯s Mansion of Fort South, it was already half past eleven at night. The mansion was still brightly lit. As soon as he entered his room, he heard footsteps behind him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°General Mason!¡± It was the voice of Maclean Lyons. ¡°I have urgent matters to discuss.¡± As Gloydius had said before, when Sean returned to Fort South with themand tokens of Lynx and Cheetah, Maclean Lyons immediately came to negotiate with him. Chapter 317: Not a Single One Left, The Insulted Intelligence ¡°Come in!¡± Sean sensed that there was more than one person ¨C Maclean Lyons, and behind him, an old man in the aplished realm that Ashby brought from the capital. Clearly, Ashby was cautious and didn¡¯t fully trust Maclean Lyons. Therefore, Sean took off the blood-stained clothes from killing those poisonous insects and beasts, and went to the bathroom across the room. He hung the clothes next to the desk, deliberately exposing the corners of the twomand tokens. He wanted the old man to discover the existence of the twomand tokens without making it too obvious. This was a delicate task. ¡°General Mason!¡± After Maclean Lyons and the old man entered and didn¡¯t see Sean, they heard the sound of running water in the bathroom across the room. They understood instantly. They exchanged nces, and Maclean Lyons started to speak, ¡°We heard that General Mason left Fort South on the ck Rhino Tiger this evening and headed south, seemingly towards the mountains¡­¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Sean¡¯s voice echoed from the bathroom, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Maclean Lyons chuckled. ¡°With the disorder in Fort South yet to be quelled and danger lurking in the mountains, General Mason had ridden into the storm only to return alone. I¡¯m just a tad worried about General Mason¡¯s safety, and so, I casually asked¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean replied coldly. ¡°At the city gate earlier, wasn¡¯t it you, General Lyons, who personally said that the fate of the ck Rhino Tiger was in the hands of Lilies Archer?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Sean continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to seek an antidote from her!¡± Hearing this, both Maclean Lyons and the old man were taken aback. Their faces simultaneously revealed a skeptical, ¡°I¡¯ll believe your ghost stories¡± expression, yet they responded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything else, General Lyons?¡± Sean was growing impatient. In a hurry, Maclean Lyons replied, ¡°While General Mason was away, we, along with the Crown Prince, devised a n to quell the unrest at Fort South. We hope that General Mason will consider it.¡± Sean was the General of the South, the leadingmander. Moreover, the main target of this plot was Sean himself, and naturally, his consent was required. If Sean refused to go along, what then? This was also the reason why Ashby had sent Maclean Lyons and the old man to find Sean immediately. ¡°Good,¡± Sean responded, ¡°General Lyons, wait a moment.¡± While Sean was speaking with Maclean Lyons, the old man scanned the room with his sharp gaze, immediately noticing the blood-stained uniform hanging on the coat rack. His pupils dted, especially when he noticed the two corner-exposed military tokens in the pocket of the uniform. The old man and Maclean Lyons exchanged nces and, holding their breath, cautiously approached the blood-stained uniform. Earlier, Gloydius had called Ashby, informing him that Sean had ventured into the mountains for a secret meeting with Lynx and Cheetah. Hence, the old man wanted to confirm who these two military tokens belonged to. However, just as the old man was half a meter away from the blood-stained uniform, about to touch the two tokens, Sean¡¯s icy voice suddenly reverberated from the bathroom, ¡°Stop! Dare touch my things! Looking for death?¡± Almost instantly, as the words fell, the bathroom door was opened, and the room¡¯s air seemed to freeze. A fist materialized from a strong bright energy, like a shocking thunderbolt, directly smashed towards the old man. In an instant, the old man¡¯s face dramatically changed, his hairs stood on end, and a chill ran up his spine from his feet. It was toote to dodge, so he instinctively urged dark energy to block. s, his hastily summoned dark energy was no match for Sean¡¯s bright energy. With a loud bang, the old man was directly blown away by the fist, flying three meters away before hitting the wall behind him, and then bouncing back. He fell t onto the hard ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood. It was an utterly pitiful sight. ¡°General Mason! This¡­¡± Maclean Lyons was startled, hastily saying, ¡°He was just driven by curiosity and identally offended General Mason. I hope General Mason can be magnanimous and overlook this.¡± ¡°After all,¡± Maclean Lyons added, ¡°He is also a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s circle. If we cause a rift, it might be difficult to exin to the Crown Prince.¡± Maclean Lyons brought up Ashby. Sean, of course, didn¡¯t take Ashby seriously. However, he needed this old man to ry information to Ashby. Otherwise, the punch could have killed the old man instantly. ¡°It was my impulsive action!¡± the old man coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood at Sean¡¯s feet. ¡°I have offended General Mason. Please forgive me¡­¡± The old man had been in the capital city when Sean had killed Fergus Archer. He had narrowly escaped death then and the fear of Sean was deep in his bones. Of course, he dared not be defiant. His life was at stake. ¡°Get out!¡± Sean yelled. ¡°Go back and tell Ashby that his head is mine! I have decided it!¡± The old man, as if pardoned, staggered to his feet and began to walk away. It was at the moment he stood up that he suddenly noticed, Sean¡¯s punch had not only injured him but also shattered the coat rack and the blood-stained uniform nearby! The two military tokens that were in the pocket of the blood-stained uniform had fallen onto the floor! Just right, they were facing upward! In his panic, the old man merely nced at the tokens and instantly recognized the conspicuous symbols on them. As expected, it was those two bastards! Fearing that Sean would notice, the old man didn¡¯t dare to look closely. He dashed out of Sean¡¯s room and fled in a panic.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Fool!¡± Sean muttered under his breath as he watched the old man¡¯s retreating figure. He then bent down to pick up the two military tokens and released bright energy to envelop the entire room, preventing outsiders from spying or eavesdropping. ¡°General Mason is wise!¡± Maclean Lyons could naturally tell that Sean had done this intentionally, letting the old man ¡°identally¡± see, to personally inform Ashby and thus gain Ashby¡¯s trust. Afterward, Maclean Lyons exined, ¡°At the city gate this evening, I too was trying to gain Ashby¡¯s trust. That¡¯s why I deliberately provoked General Mason and conflicted with him¡­ Please forgive me, General Mason!¡± This point, Sean had already guessed when he learned of Maclean Lyons¡¯ real position from Lilies Archer. So, Sean shook his head and said, ¡°No harm done.¡± ¡°Thank you, General Mason!¡± Maclean Lyons asked, ¡°Gloydius and the others should have already spoken to General Mason about the details of this n, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sean replied, ¡°Proceed with your n.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Maclean Lyons stayed in Sean¡¯s room for about ten minutes before excusing himself to leave. When he returned to Ashby, the old man had already ryed all he had seen and heard to Ashby. Coupled with Gloydius¡¯s phone call and the two military tokens, Ashby indeed saw Lynx and Cheetah, the two tiger generals who sincerely wanted to cooperate with him, as traitors. ¡°General Lyons!¡± Ashby ordered with a cold face when Maclean Lyons returned. ¡°During the negotiationter, follow mymand and wipe out those two traitorous dogs who are ripping me off from the inside out, along with their twenty thousand savage troops. Not one should be left alive!¡± In his icy voice, there was an unmistakable rage. ¡°I obey!¡± Maclean Lyons bowed to take the order, but he couldn¡¯t help but mock in his heart: Damn, with such intelligence, he can be a crown prince? Want to inherit the throne? Want to be the Padishah? Damn! It¡¯s so unfair. Even I could do a better job than him! Chapter 318: Nine Deaths One Life, The Day of the Great Battle Arrives After Maclean Lyons left, only Sean was left in the room. Although the chances of defeating Ashby were high, Sean was deeply worried, unable to feel the least bit ted. King Ron was just too cunning! Terrifyingly so! If it hadn¡¯t been for the trip to the mountains, and learning some unknown secrets from Lilies Archer, Sean would probably still be in the dark, a pawn of King Ron¡¯s, risking his life for him. And now the problem was, even though Sean knew King Ron¡¯s scheme, he couldn¡¯t find a way to solve the problem! Cecilia and Phyllis were far away in the capital! Effectively in King Ron¡¯s hands! Sean was powerless to help! If he were to rush back to the capital overnight, a single phone call from Fort South could put Cecilia and Phyllis at a tremendous risk. Time waspletely against Sean! Moreover, what could he do even if he went back? With Sean¡¯s current strength, he was still no match for King Ron!!! So, Sean¡¯s only option was to join forces with Lilies Archer, taking huge risks, for that glimmer of hope! After hesitating for a moment, Sean wanted to call Spirit Wolf to inquire about the situation in the capital. But just as he picked up his phone, it rang. Looking down, it was a call from Tim Lewis! ¡°Hello?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he quickly answered! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, his voice very low, as if he was worried about being overheard: ¡°Can you talk now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean felt a sinking feeling, a sense of foreboding. He said, ¡°Just speak up!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tim Lewis carefully began, ¡°After you left, things seemed a bit off!¡± ¡°How so?¡± Sean asked. Tim Lewis said, ¡°The King has sent fifty royal guards to protect the Pce of Wolf!¡± ¡°Supposedly to protect!¡± ¡°But to me, it feels more like surveince!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°You and Miss Moore are getting married on May 20th, so many people are in and out of the mansion, supposedly to prepare for the wedding!¡± ¡°Anyone leaving the mansion is followed!¡± ¡°Those of us from several families who frequently visit the Pce of Wolf, even when we return to our own homes, I always feel as if eyes are watching me from the shadows¡­¡± After saying all this, Tim Lewis¡¯s voice was cautious, as soft as a mosquito. Obviously, he had managed to evade others before calling Sean, fearful of being discovered! Sean¡¯s heart! It plummeted in an instant!!! King Ron! What a ruthless man! The supposed Pce of Wolf was indeed a huge pitfall. Sean had just left the capital in the morning and now, the Pce of Wolf had be a prison for people like Cecilia and Phyllis!!! Inside the Pce of Wolf! There were all Sean¡¯s family and friends!!! The intention of King Ron was clear. If Sean remained ignorant throughout the trip to Fort South, ying the fool as his pawn, then he probably wouldn¡¯t harm Cecilia and Phyllis until Sean returned to the capital! Otherwise! Once Sean was alerted and there was movement in Fort South! Then! The safety, even the lives, of people like Cecilia and Phyllis would immediately be King Ron¡¯s leverage against Sean!!! Now! Even if Sean wanted Cecilia and Phyllis and the others to evacuate early, it was toote! In fact! He couldn¡¯t even casually call Cecilia and the others! Any action that might make King Ron feel something was off could be a reason for him to act against Cecilia and Phyllis and the others!!! So! Sean could only pretend! Pretend that he knew nothing, still being kept in the dark like a fool, manipted by King Ron! Only when he returned to the capital! Would there be a glimmer of hope!!! So! Sean took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Remember, you only have one task, and that is to protect my wife and child at all costs!¡± ¡°As for other matters!¡± ¡°I am here!¡± ¡°You should act as if you know nothing, have found nothing, should say nothing, do nothing, even if in a few days there is some unfavorable news about me, you must remain calm!¡± ¡°Remember!¡± ¡°I have my own ns and arrangements, enough to deal with any unexpected situations. When the timees, if they want to arrest someone, you should not resist in vain!¡± ¡°Safetyes first!¡± ¡°Wait for me to return!!!¡± When he spoke these words, Sean¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was unprecedentedly serious! Unprecedentedly cold! Chilling to the bone! Even though they were speaking through the phone, separated by a thousand miles, Tim Lewis at the other end of the phone could deeply feel that bone-piercing chill, and naturally realized from Sean¡¯s words, just how severe this matter was!!!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tim Lewis was not a fool! Moreover! He was a genuine old fox! If it hadn¡¯t been for the ck pill that Sean had fed him at the Jade Restaurant, which made him dependent on the antidote in Sean¡¯s hands, he would probably have chosen to cut ties with Sean and the Pce of Wolf to protect himself as soon as he realized the danger, instead of calling Sean! Therefore! Sean telling him not to do anything actually made him secretly relieved! ¡°Please rest assured, Mr Mason!¡± Tim Lewis vowed loyalty: ¡°I will do my utmost, even if it means risking my own life, to ensure the safety of your wife and child!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to harm them!¡± ¡°Unless!¡± ¡°They step over my, Tim Lewis¡¯s corpse!!!¡± Such words! It¡¯s good to hear, but Sean naturally didn¡¯t take it seriously! After hanging up the phone with Tim Lewis, Sean walked to the window, looked up at the cold moon in the night sky, and silently prayed in his heart: Honey, Phyllis, you must be okay, wait for me to return! Surely! Surely!!! Tonight! Sleep will be hard toe by!!! The next morning, Ashby, following his own n, sent someone to the area where the barbarians lived, and sent a message to Gloydius and the other five tiger generals, expressing his intention to negotiate peace! Gloydius and the others of course agreed readily! The various forces had been ying against each other, deceiving each other, and had already reached an understanding in secret. The formalities were just a matter of following a set process, and naturally went very smoothly! Three dayster! The two sides agreed that on the 15th of May, three dayster, the two armies would set out, and within the buffer zone of more than ten miles between Fort South and the mountain, they would conduct face-to-face peace talks! Exchange each other¡¯s conditions! Sign relevant agreements! And during these three days, a huge negotiation tform was built in advance in that area,rge enough to amodate hundreds of people! On May 15th! As the sun gradually rose from the east, staining half of the sky red like blood, the 100, 000-strong army within Fort South had assembled outside the city, boundless, stretching as far as the eye could see! It really was like a sea of people!!! The soldiers were in armor! Armed with swords and guns! And at the edge of the mountain ten miles away, 50, 000 barbarian troops and countless poisonous insects and beasts were also ready, with an imposing momentum. Looking from a distance, it seemed as if a vast human and beast carpet covered the mountain, the grand scene was heart-shaking! Sean, Ashby, and Maclean Lyons, the three of them, stood at the very front of the 100, 000-strong army! ¡°Depart!¡± As the army¡¯smander, Sean, a Bright Realm practitioner, saw that the time hade, and with a singlemand, his resonant voice, carried by the majestic bright energy, sounded like a thunderp, instantly spreading across the four corners! After he finished speaking! Sean, leading the way, headed for the negotiation tform that had been set up in advance! 100, 000 troops! Followed closely behind!!! Chapter 319: Unconventional Talk Maclean Lyons was apanied by over a dozen generals, and Ashby was closely guarded by eleven elder statesmen and a five-thousand-strong imperial guard that he had brought from the capital! Only Sean stood alone! Brandishing the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, he charged forth single-handedly, leading the charge. In front and behind him, abined force of a hundred and fifty thousand soldiers, along with countless venomous creatures and ferocious beasts. Sean, amidst them all, was like a solitary leaf in a vast sea of people. The moment the army embarked, the very earth beneath them seemed to tremble violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! The hundred-thousand-strong army marched in unison, each step they took was deafening! Time! Every minute and second continued to slip away! The two armies! Step by step, they were closing in on each other! Twenty minutes! It took nearly twenty minutes to reach the pre-arranged negotiation table! Sean raised his right hand! Suddenly! The hundred-thousand-strong army halted their march, the front-line soldiers were only a hundred meters away from the negotiation table. It was as if a torrential flood had abruptlye to a stop right in front of the table! On the other side! Led by Gloydius and others, the barbarian army also arrived at the southern side of the negotiation table. Five towering tiger generals, each muscr and robust, each holding a chilling trident, each riding a ferocious ck Rhino Tiger! Sean had met Gloydius and his threepanions the night before, so he knew the other two he had not met were Lynx and Cheetah! Behind them! Fifty thousand barbarian soldiers and innumerable venomous creatures and ferocious beasts, all stopped a hundred meters from the negotiation table! The two armies stood off against each other! The tension in the air was palpable! ¡°Crown Prince!¡± ¡°General Mason!¡± ¡°General Lyons!¡± Gloydius was the first to speak, ¡°Please!¡± Although Sean was themander-in-chief of the army, Gloydius still put Ashby first, after all, in Gloydius¡¯s heart, he had always belonged to Ashby. It was not yet time to turn against him, so he naturally gave face to Ashby! ¡°Please, gentlemen!¡± Ashby responded immediately, unable to hide his excitement. He nced at Sean and the cold killing intent in his eyes almost spilled out! It wasing! It wasing! After three days of waiting, careful nning, the moment to assassinate Sean was finally about toe! Sean, however, was not so excited! These past few days! Sean had been thinking about Cecilia and Phyllis, worrying about the safety of the mother and daughter, and did not pay much attention to this hunting expedition! Next! Sean, Ashby, and Maclean Lyons, followed by the dozen generals and the eleven elder statesmen, ascended the negotiation tform first! No choice! Sean¡¯s fighting power was too terrifying, Ashby couldn¡¯t do without their protection! On the other side! Gloydius and the others each brought three elder statesmen, a total of twenty people! The negotiation tform was about two meters high! About a hundred meters long! In the middle were tables and chairs and pens and papers! Once on the negotiation tform, Sean took the initiative and sat straight down in the middle of the north side of the negotiation table, with Maclean Lyons sitting on his left side, and to the left of Lyons, the generals under hismand! As for Ashby¡­ Originally! As Sean¡¯s deputy, Ashby should have sat next to Sean, just like Maclean Lyons, on Sean¡¯s right side, but clearly, Ashby didn¡¯t have the courage! So! After hesitating slightly, Ashby turned and sat in the far right position, letting the eleven elder statesmen sit between him and Sean, keeping a great distance from Sean! As far away as possible! In this way! The situation on the scene was that Sean was surrounded by Maclean Lyons and the elder statesmen, with Ashby on his own! It looked a bit strange¡­ What was even stranger! The five tiger generals of Gloydius¡¯s side were each in their own world, not sitting together. For example, Gloydius, he sat in the middle, letting the three elder statesmen apanying him sit on his left and right!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The other four tiger generals were the same! As if they were five independent teams! It gave the impression that these five tiger generals didn¡¯t trust or unite with each other as much as they appeared to! Lynx took a seat opposite the generals under themand of Maclean Lyons! After noticing Ashby¡¯s unusual behavior, Cheetah headed straight towards him, decisively taking a seat opposite Ashby! Furthermore! As they sat down, Cheetah subtly gave Ashby a nce, as if to say: ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here with you! I¡¯m here to protect you!¡± Upon seeing this, Ashby¡¯s face turned green with anger! Damn it! What a treacherous traitor! Betrayer! Betraying me and secretly colluding with that bastard Sean is one thing, but how dare you brazenly sit in front of me? And even dare to tantly wink and flirtatiously look at me??? Is this a provocation??? Damn it! Ashby himself was a perfect practitioner of the Dark Realm, his teeth gritted, dark energy surging within him, already struggling to restrain his desire to kill!!! However! Meeting Ashby¡¯s icy gaze, feeling the overwhelming murderous intent emanating from Ashby, Cheetah was suddenly stunned, three ck lines appearing on his forehead, a series of question marks popping up above his head! ?????? What¡¯s going on? This doesn¡¯t seem like what I expected! But! Before Cheetah could ask, Gloydius, sitting opposite Sean, took the initiative to speak: ¡°General Mason, you propose peace. I wonder, is there enough sincerity?¡± The negotiation! It officially began! With the sound of Gloydius¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s nerves tensed up in an instant! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean irritably retorted: ¡°What sincerity do you want?¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± Gloydius said solemnly: ¡°The Beast King is the Lord of Fort South, the King of the Barbarians, our faith and leader!¡± ¡°He went to the capital to wed, but lost his life here!¡± ¡°We want to know!¡± ¡°How did the Beast King and our three tiger generals die?¡± Feigning ignorance! ¡°I killed them!¡± Sean was straightforward, admitting it directly! Then! He asked: ¡°Is my head what you want for sincerity?¡± In an instant! Everyone was taken aback by Sean¡¯s words, including Ashby. Ashby initially thought that, surrounded by both armies, Sean wouldn¡¯t be so foolish or so audacious! However! With surprise, a grim smile appeared on Ashby¡¯s lips, because the more arrogant Sean was now, the more he could ignite the anger of the barbarian army, and the sooner he would die! ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°General Mason does not n to negotiate?¡± Gloydius stared at Sean, his pupils slightly contracted. Honestly, he was a bit surprised. ording to the n, during the negotiation, Sean was supposed to go back and forth with him, naturally leading to a breakdown and then a battle! But! Sean did not act ording to n. His words were so blunt, so arrogant, that he skipped the entire back-and-forth process! A few words brought the atmosphere to a freezing point! Of course, Sean did it on purpose! He was preupied with Cecilia and Phyllis, not in the mood to y along with their act. The sooner he solved the problem here, the sooner he could return to the capital! So, in response to Gloydius¡¯s question, Sean raised an eyebrow and said in an even more arrogant tone: ¡°Negotiate?¡± ¡°Screw your negotiation!¡± ¡°I am the General of South, personally appointed by His Majesty!¡± ¡°I came to Fort South!¡± ¡°To quell the rebellion, to suppress your barbarians, to ughter you traitors. The only reason I agreed to negotiate with you was to lure you all out of the mountains and then annihte you all!¡± Boom! Before his words fell, Sean mmed the table, his fist hitting the negotiation table in front of him. Apanied by a loud crack, the several tens of meters long negotiation table shattered instantaneously!!! Chapter 320: Start of the Great War, Only You are in My Eyes No sooner said than done, chaos ensues! At the moment the negotiation table shattered, everyone was taken aback, standing up in unison with faces full of astonishment looking towards Sean! This guy! Has he gone mad? Especially Maclean Lyons, sitting next to Sean, his face turned pitch ck in an instant, hastily saying, ¡°General Mason, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°Stick to the n! Stick to the n!!!¡± n? Sean scoffed internally! Ashby¡¯s n was to first annihte Lynx and Cheetah, along with their 20, 000 barbarian army, then have Maclean Lyons and Gloydius kill Sean! The deal between King Ron and Lilies Archer! It was to first eliminate Lynx and Cheetah, along with their 20, 000 barbarian army, then, use Sean to execute Ashby and the eleven elders beside him! In the end, they would turn against Sean!!! So, whether it was in Ashby¡¯s n or King Ron¡¯s n, the first move was to get rid of Lynx and Cheetah¡¯s men! So, Sean dered war without a second word, causing everyone to panic! Maclean Lyons panicked! Gloydius and the others panicked! Ashby also panicked! How can they fight with Lynx and Cheetah¡¯s 20, 000-strong army still around? Who are they going to fight? Are they going to fight Gloydius¡¯ three men and their 30, 000-strong army? Ashby worried that if the situation got out of control, Sean would seize the opportunity to escape! Maclean Lyons and Gloydius worried that if the situation got out of control, Ashby would seize the opportunity to escape! These people each harbored their own ulterior motives and calctions! Thus, they naturally could not let Sean mess up the situation!!! So, Ashby, guarded by the eleven elders, looked at Sean from a distance and coldly said, ¡°Sean! The imperial decree I received was toe here for peace talks!¡± ¡°And you!¡± ¡°Insist on waging war!¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°Is there a conspiracy you can¡¯t reveal???¡± Having said that, Ashby gave Maclean Lyons and Gloydius a look, obviously asking them to cooperate with his actions, and then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°A few days ago, you arrived at Fort South and left Fort South alone, sneaking into the barbarian base in the mountains, colluding with some barbarians in secret, trying to instigate a battle between the two armies!¡± ¡°To destroy my Kisia¡¯s peace!¡± Ashby¡¯s words were strong and resonant, like muffled thunder, reaching miles away! In front of both armies of 150, 000, a huge usation was made, trying to make Sean the target of public criticism! Hearing this, the two armies were immediately in an uproar, with a lot of discussion! Gloydius feigned a very surprised look and asked in a very cooperative manner, ¡°Prince, what you mean is, General Mason not only killed the Beast King, but also, has insiders within our barbarians?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ashby¡¯s sinister gaze was fixated on Sean, and he boldly said, ¡°That night, when he returned from the mountains, my people saw with their own eyes, he was carrying two barbarian tokens!¡± ¡°I ask you!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not an aplice, how could the token, which only barbarian tiger generals can own, appear in his hands during the face-off between the two armies???¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Those two tokens should be on him. As long as we capture him and find the tokens, we will immediately know who his aplices are within the barbarians!!!¡± Originally, Ashby wanted to deal with Lynx and Cheetah first! But, with Sean causing such a ruckus, he changed his mind, deciding to kill Sean first,pared to Sean, the importance of Lynx and Cheetah is not on the same level! He didn¡¯t want to dy and risk moreplications!!! Gloydius turned his head and looked at Sean, asking, ¡°General Mason, is what the prince said true?¡± Unbeknownst to them! When Ashby shifted the focus of the discussion to the barbarian traitors and those two tokens, and when Gloydius and Maclean Lyons caught Ashby¡¯s gaze, those elders in the perfect state following Gloydius, as well as the generals under Maclean Lyons, had already quietly surrounded Lynx and Cheetah! All Sean needed to do was to publicly present those two tokens and identify Lynx and Cheetah as his aplices! Then! Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and the others would act immediately, beheading Lynx and Cheetah without giving them a chance to exin! Poor Lynx and Cheetah! Even now! They were still in the dark, even when Ashby mentioned the barbarian traitors and the tokens, they never thought it had anything to do with them! Firstly! They were sincere in their intention to cooperate with Ashby and had no collusion with Sean! Secondly! Their tokens were on their persons! ¡°General Mason?¡± Maclean Lyons was almost driven mad, repeatedly signaling Sean, almost cursing out loud ¡°Damn it, quickly bring out those two tokens!¡± Sean nced at Gloydius, then at Maclean Lyons! He was contemptuous! He knew they were putting on a show! He knew that at the end of this y, he would be their target! However! Sean had to y along with them! Digging his own grave! So frustrating! This! This made Sean very unhappy!!! This! This was also why Sean didn¡¯t follow the n and suddenly blew his top!!! But! Thinking of Cecilia and Phyllis in the capital, for the safety of these two women, Sean had to endure, the veins on his right hand holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre were visible, a strong urge to kill emerged! But! He gritted his teeth and held back! All he could do now was to add some chaos to Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and others, to scare them! Taking a deep breath! Sean faced Ashby and snorted: ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out, let¡¯s just say it!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°I did collude with the barbarian tiger generals in secret, intending to take the opportunity of the Fort South rebellion to kill you, the damn prince!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°I will take your head!!!¡± In the end! The safety of Cecilia and Phyllis led Sean to choose topromise, to y along with Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, and to implicate Lynx and Cheetah! Speaking! Sean turned to Lynx and Cheetah and said solemnly: ¡°General Lynx, General Cheetah, let¡¯sy our cards on the table!¡± ¡°Together!¡± ¡°Kill him quickly!!!¡± With one sentence! He pointed the so-called barbarian traitors towards Lynx and Cheetah! The next moment! Lynx and Cheetah felt a chill in their hearts, and a series of question marks appeared above their heads: Damn! What the hell??? But Sean¡¯s words made Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and others breathe a sigh of relief, they were overjoyed, and looked at Lynx and Cheetah, saying coldly: ¡°So you two were the ones who conspired to kill the beast king, attempted to incite the Fort South rebellion, and tried to dominate the barbarians!¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± Lynx was the first to react, he didn¡¯t care about Gloydius¡¯s usation, instead he red at Sean, cursing: ¡°What the hell!!!!!¡± ¡°When did I ever collude with you in secret???¡± It was not until this moment! Lynx and Cheetah realized that they might have been set up!!! ¡°Stop pretending!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Sean reached into his chest and took out the two fake tokens, held them high above his head, and shouted to the barbarian army across from him: ¡°The tokens of General Lynx and General Cheetah are here!¡± ¡°Both of them!¡± ¡°Are now under mymand, all the soldiers under theirmand, must obey my orders!¡± ¡°Kill!!!¡± The sound was like thunder, echoing in all directions! The fifty thousand barbarian armies could almost all hear it, and in an instant, the army was in chaos! Gloydius took the opportunity to press: ¡°With both evidence and witness, what else have you got to say?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Lynx and Cheetah were almost choked to death by anger, subconsciously reaching into their chest to take out their real tokens to prove their innocence! However! Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and others who were prepared, naturally would not give them this chance! ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Kill them, punish the rebels, avenge the Beast King!¡± Voices of Maclean Lyons and Gloydius rang out almost simultaneously, cutting off Lynx and Cheetah¡¯s words. Immediately after, the generals under Maclean Lyons acted without hesitation, directly attacking Lynx and the three elders by his side. The nine elders around Gloydius and his group, like a swarm of bees, charged towards Cheetah and his party. Since Lynx and Cheetah ¨C one on the left, one on the right ¨C hadn¡¯t been seated together previously, two battlefields instantly emerged. However, regardless of the battlefield, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, in terms of numbers and strength, held an absolute advantage. It was a situation of ten against four; the oue was a foregone conclusion. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± As Maclean Lyons and Gloydius gave the order, the already chaotic army began to act. Among the fifty thousand barbarian troops, thirty thousand were soldiers under Gloydius and his group, naturally obeying theirmand. On the other side, Maclean Lyons, following the previous n, had fifty thousand of the hundred thousand troops charge from both sides. Combined with the fifty thousand soldiers under Gloydius, they quickly formed an immense encirclement, trapping the twenty thousand troops under Lynx and Cheetah in the middle,unching an almost overwhelming, frenzied ughter!!! From the moment Sean took out the tokens, to when Lynx, Cheetah, and their twenty thousand troops were surrounded and executed, only a short span of ten or so seconds passed. Even a fool could see that this was a premeditated set-up. The action was too swift! By the time Lynx and Cheetah realized something was amiss, it was toote. They were caught off guard, with no time to react, let alone a chance to resist. However, as the battle began and the killing cries shook the heavens, the eleven elders in the perfect state firmly protected Ashby behind them. They didn¡¯t rush into the battle but kept retreating, escorting Ashby off the negotiation stage and into the ranks of the five thousand imperial guards brought from the capital. Lynx and Cheetah¡¯s execution was the affair of Maclean Lyons and Gloydius. In Ashby¡¯s eyes, there was only Sean. He knew that the eleven elders in the perfect state by his side were no match for Sean. Hence, he was retreating, waiting. Waiting for Maclean Lyons and Gloydius to finish their part so they could join forces and execute Sean. But Sean had no intention of waiting! ¡°So, you¡¯ve been wanting to kill me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Hiding there like a cowardly turtle, is this the courage and spirit of a crown prince?¡± ¡°Your head!¡± ¡°Does not deserve to hang from your neck!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°I will end it!!!¡± In Sean¡¯s eyes, there was also only Ashby. Holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, he step by step descended from the negotiation stage, murderously walking towards Ashby. The pent-up rage seemed ready to ventpletely on Ashby! Chapter 321: Step by Step, A Very Bad Premonition A distance of several tens of meters! Originally, with Sean¡¯s speed, he could have dashed over in a sh! But Sean didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he advanced step by step, inching closer with each stride. Every step he took and every time he neared seemed to tread on Ashby¡¯s heart! To kill Ashby with one stroke would have been too easy for him!!! Before death, Sean wanted Ashby to fully experience the taste of desperate helplessness, the feeling of unbearable pain! If there was anyone to me, it could only be that he was King Ron¡¯s son! Moreover, King Ron hadid out such arge chessboard, set such arge, one of the purposes was to use Sean¡¯s hand to eliminate his rebellious-hearted son, wasn¡¯t it? Sean certainly couldn¡¯t disappoint King Ron¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡±!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°Quick, stop him!!!¡± Watching Sean stride towards him, Ashby, even though he was protected in the middle by the eleven perfect realm elders, even though he had already retreated back into the ranks of the five thousand imperial guards, still dared not to be careless! He urged urgently! Ashby wanted to use those five thousand imperial guards as his human shields, to rush forward to block Sean for him, to dy time, waiting for the end of the battle on Maclean Lyons and Gloydius¡¯s side! However, under Ashby¡¯s frantic urging, the five thousand imperial guards did not obey hismand. Whether they feared Sean or for some other reason, not a single person dared to step forward to block him! On the contrary, they kept retreating!!! Seeing this, Ashby was desperate, couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud: ¡°Bastards! Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear mymand?¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go for me!!!¡± As he cursed, Ashby reached out and grabbed the cor of the head of the imperial guards, and roared: ¡°Send your men to attack!¡± ¡°Kill Sean!!!¡± The head of the imperial guards, however, shook his head and said: ¡°Your Highness, General Mason is the General of the South, personally appointed by the Emperor himself. We are only your and General Mason¡¯s guards!¡± ¡°We have no right to interfere in your grudges with General Mason!¡± In in words, it was their fight, and they didn¡¯t care! Hearing this, Ashby¡¯s heart sank, he quickly realized something. These five thousand imperial guards were sent by King Ron, only obeying King Ron himself. They said they wouldn¡¯t interfere, without a doubt, it must be King Ron who didn¡¯t want them to interfere! ¡°Bastard!¡± In his anger, Ashby flung the head of the imperial guards away! Retreat! Then retreat again!!! Thus, in the vast battlefield, a very bizarre scene appeared. Sean was advancing step by step, and the five thousand imperial guards were retreating again and again, disying a bold momentum as if one man was holding the pass against ten thousand! Sean sneered in his heart! Surprised or not? Expected or not? Prince, isn¡¯t it? The bigger surprise your father prepared for you is still toe! Soon, Ashby and the five thousand imperial guards together retreated to the edge of the fifty thousand troops left by Maclean Lyons. Ashby breathed a slight sigh of relief, suddenly took out a token from his bosom, and shouted aloud: ¡°Sean, a treacherous thief, colluding with the barbarians of Fort South, plotting treason!¡± ¡°Death without pardon!¡± Unlike the five thousand imperial guards, upon hearing Ashby¡¯smand, the fifty thousand troops left by Maclean Lyons stirred, sweeping over like a flood. In the blink of an eye, they formed a huge encirclement, enclosing Ashby and Sean in the middle! But they did notunch an attack on Sean! Just then, the battle on the other side ended, Lynx and Cheetah had already been in on the negotiation table by Maclean Lyons and Gloydius. Maclean Lyons, leading a dozen of his generals, and Gloydius with the nine elders, all rushed over! ¡°Your Highness!¡± The two groups of men, one on the left and one on the right, charged into the encirclement and came to Ashby¡¯s side! ¡°Good timing!¡± ¡°Perfect timing!!!¡± Upon seeing Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and others, the heart that Ashby had been hanging finallypletely rxed. Three parties converged, dozens of cultivators at thepletion stage, plus the encirclement of fifty thousand troops! This time! Sean is as good as dead! Finally! They could execute Sean, this great demon! ¡°General Lyons, General Gloydius, you arrived just in time!¡± Ashby impatiently said, ¡°Quick, all of you go, all go, I want Sean, this scoundrel, dead!!!¡± Yes! They arrived just in time! Sean thought the same. The reason he didn¡¯t rush to take action was because, like Ashby, he was waiting, waiting for the battle between Maclean Lyons and Gloydius to finish! After all! Ashby had eleven old men at thepletion stage guarding him. If they detected any abnormality and ran away into the mountains, it would be hard to chase! But now! The fifty thousand troops had already surrounded him, and Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and others appeared beside Ashby. Ashby couldn¡¯t escape even with wings. Next, they could ughter at will, venting their anger! ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, huh?¡± There was a sharp light in Sean¡¯s eyes. He slowly raised his Wolf¡¯s Massacre and coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see today!¡± ¡°Who dies!¡± ¡°Or who perishes!!!¡± Whoosh! The moment his words fell, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned into a blur, and his bright energy exploded instantly, like a thunderbolt, rushing towards Ashby and others dozens of meters away! Ready? Sean¡¯s words made Ashby puzzled. By his words, Sean had been waiting to be surrounded by the troops, and for Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and others to arrive, beforeunching an attack. Could it be that, with the power of one man, facing dozens of cultivators at thepletion stage and an encirclement of fifty thousand troops, he still had confidence to win??? Damn! Even if he was a Bright Realm cultivator, wasn¡¯t this a little too arrogant??? Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ While Ashby was puzzled, the eleven old men at thepletion stage who were protecting him had already rushed out, surrounding Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre! Originally! When facing Sean, they were scared to death, with no courage to attack Sean! But! Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and others, and the surrounding fifty thousand troops, gave them the courage. They didn¡¯t believe that such a strong lineup couldn¡¯t kill a mere Sean!!! Hum!!! They had just rushed out about ten meters, when Sean, who was charging at them, shed from a distance. Suddenly, a huge de shadow transformed from bright energy appeared out of nowhere, moving at an extreme speed, catching them off guard! In an instant! The huge de shadow shed across two of the old men at thepletion stage. Apanied by two sttering sounds, the bodies of the two old men were split in half while still in mid-air! Blood spurted out! Flesh separated from bone! One old man was hit in the temple by the terrifying de shadow, his head was split open, and the part above his eyes flew away, while the part below his eyes continued to fall with his body! Brains! Spilled out!!! The other old man was even worse! The terrifying de shadow started from his left shoulder and went down, first cutting off his left arm, then opening his chest and abdomen, and finally severing his right leg! One person! Was split into three parts by a single sh! Plop! Plop! Plop! When they hit the ground, their internal organs scattered all over the ce, a gruesome sight that was unbearable to look at! Heart pounding! One sh! Two people killed on the spot! And! After killing those two old men, the huge de shadow didn¡¯t immediately disappear, but carried its residual momentum forward, shing towards Ashby and others who were protected by those old men behind them! ¡°Your Highness, Prince, be careful!¡± Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others were quick to react. They quickly retreated with Ashby, moving back over ten meters in an instant, narrowly escaping the massive shadow of the de! Ashby¡¯s face turned green!!! The reason! It was not only because of Sean¡¯s nearly terrifyingbat power, but more importantly, Ashby found that after he issued the attack order against Sean, when Sean was rushing towards him, only those eleven elders at thepletion stage obeyed hismand and charged towards Sean! But! Neither Maclean Lyons and his officers, nor Gloydius¡¯s trio and the nine elders around them, made any move forward! Not a single one! Even the surrounding fifty thousand-strong army was standing there calmly, showing no intent of joining forces to y Sean! It was as if! They had treated his attack order as a fart!!! ¡°General Lyons!¡± ¡°General Gloydius!¡± ¡°What do you mean???¡± So, after avoiding Sean¡¯s sh, Ashby immediately asked, ¡°Go on! Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± ¡°Now is an excellent opportunity to kill Sean!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten our n that we made???¡± ording to the n! Sean was surrounded by arge army, and thepletion stage cultivators from their three factions were gathered together. They should haveunched a massive onught against Sean. Why is it now that they have formed an encirclement but are not attacking, only allowing my people to charge and fight??? Amid surprise and anger! Ashby suddenly had a very bad premonition!!! Facing Ashby¡¯s questioning, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius looked at each other and then said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve seen General Mason¡¯s strength. Bright Realm cultivators can attack from a distance!¡± ¡°To deal with him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about having more people, his one sh can¡¯t be blocked, no matter if there¡¯s one person standing in front of him, or ten!¡± ¡°In my opinion!¡± ¡°We might as well change our strategy, y a war of attrition with him, let your people go first. If they can¡¯t hold on, we¡¯ll go up, wave after wave, to wear him down!¡± ¡°Even if General Mason¡¯s strength is strong, and his bright energy is abundant, we have fifty thousand soldiers here. After the others have cleaned up Lynx and Cheetah¡¯s people, we¡¯ll have over a hundred thousand!¡± ¡°We can definitely wear down General Mason to death¡­¡± Before Maclean Lyons could finish his words, Gloydius, who was standing on the other side of Ashby, echoed, ¡°General Lyons is right!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Upon hearing these words! Ashby¡¯s face turned even greener, and his bad premonition grew stronger! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You guys!¡± He was so angry that he was at a loss for words!!! And at this time! During the short tens of seconds when Ashby, Maclean Lyons, and Gloydius were talking, three more elders at thepletion stage fell under Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre on the battlefield. Of the original eleven, only seven remained! Those seven elders naturally realized something was wrong! Damn it! Wasn¡¯t it agreed that we would all go together? We went ahead! You bunch of bastards, actually backed out, broke your promise??? Damn! How are we supposed to fight??? Chapter 322: Betrayal, Ashby in Crisis ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince!¡± One of the elders at the Perfect Realm turned around and looked in Ashby¡¯s direction, shouting loudly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t the army moving?¡± Just as he turned his head, Sean had already charged at him. The moment his words fell, Wolf¡¯s Massacre had already pierced into his abdomen! Boom! The elder didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out in shock. The bright energy was channeled into his body through Wolf¡¯s Massacre, as if a heavy bomb had been installed inside him. The next moment, when Sean pulled out Wolf¡¯s Massacre, his body shattered into pieces! This was a real shattering! Flesh turned into foam! Bones became dust! All that was left was a thick fog of blood. The elder had disappeared where he stood,pletely vanished! As if he had never existed! This scene shocked everyone! Murder was one thing, but the way Sean killed was too brutal, too wild, it could be described as cruel. Even the seasoned soldiers who had experienced countless battles couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps tingle, unconsciously stepping back, expanding their encirclement, fearing that they would be caught in Sean¡¯s terrifying de. Is this the terrifyingbat power of a Bright Realm cultivator? At the same time, Maclean Lyons and the generals next to him, Gloydius and the barbarian elders next to him, their faces gradually became extremely solemn! After all, once Sean killed Ashby, ording to the instructions of the King of Night and Lilies Archer, they were to stand against Sean, turning from allies into enemies, to take down Sean! Such an opponent like Sean was terrifying! Facing the siege of Perfect Realm cultivators, he was like a tiger among sheep, killing as easily as chopping vegetables! However, Sean was now filled with murderous intent, wanting to vent his raging anger with the blood and lives of the bastards in front of him, not caring at all about the expressions and reactions of those around him! After dealing with that elder, Sean didn¡¯t stop at all, immediately charging towards the remaining six people! The remaining six were almost scared to death! They weren¡¯t fools! Without the assistance of Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, and the fifty thousand-strong army, they were bound to die if they continued to fight! Not one of them could escape! Not one of them could survive! So¡­ ¡°Ashby!¡± ¡°You traitorous bastard, I was wrong to trust you!¡± ¡°Even if I be a ghost!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Without any discussion, the six elders instinctively fled in all directions, hoping that just likest time at Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, the heavens would be merciful and let them escape with their lives! While frantically fleeing for their lives, two of the elders couldn¡¯t help but shout out in anger! Their anger was directed at Ashby! They hade to Fort South to assist Ashby in killing Sean. Now, afterying out their ns for so long and finally reaching the moment of killing Sean, they were fighting for their lives against Sean while Ashby was standing with Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, showing no intention of taking action! Wasn¡¯t this sending them to their deaths??? Of course, they didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ashby, or why Maclean Lyons and Gloydius hadn¡¯t acted ording to the n! But, in the face of life and death, those things weren¡¯t important anymore! After all, they were under Ashby¡¯smand, if they were tricked and killed, they would me Ashby! At this moment, Ashby was surrounded by Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and others, ¡°protected¡± in the middle. He watched as the original n to kill Sean turned into a game of a hawk chasing chickens, and he was so angry he was about to explode! His heart hadpletely sunk to the bottom! Ashby was not a fool! As things had progressed to this point, how could he not see that both Maclean Lyons and Gloydius might be plotting against him? ¡°Maclean!¡± ¡°Gloydius!¡± The desperate screams and curses from the battlefield continued to ring out. The remaining six elders were being systematically ughtered by Sean. Ashby could bear it no longer. In a fit of rage, he directly addressed Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, discarding any formal title. Through gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°Is this the war of attrition you spoke of? The rotational battle strategy? To send my men to their senseless deaths?¡± As he spoke, Ashby clenched his fists, his eyes shing with rage. His body¡¯s powerful dark energy churned violently, seemingly ready to burst forth. A gale force seemed to form around him. He resembled a furious beast, ready to devour. Upon seeing this, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius exchanged a nce. They tried to cate him as best they could, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. General Sean has expended a lot of bright energy killing so many people. Wait a bit longer. We will strike when the time is right.¡± Maclean Lyons and Gloydius knew they couldn¡¯t keep up the ruse much longer. The moment Ashby unleashed his dark energy, they were on high alert, ready to strike him down should he turn against them. Coincidentally, at this moment, one of the Perfect Realm elders managed to break free from the battle, leaping into the midst of the fifty-thousand-strong army. Ashby watched as the soldiers did not make way for the elder, instead raising their long spears and mercilessly skewering him as he tried to jump over them. Fifty thousand soldiers! A sea of people! Each one armed with a long spear, thousands upon thousands pointed towards the elder. He felt his scalp tingle, cold sweat breaking out on his back. He had barely managed to escape from Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, counting himself lucky. But now, as he hovered in mid-air, he saw the long spears waiting for him below. There was nowhere tond without being skewered. Can you imagine that kind of despair? Death is not scary. What¡¯s terrifying is the moment you thought you would survive, only to find out the next moment you are still going to die, and you can already imagine your own death. That psychological gap between seeing hope and falling back into despair was enough to drive a man to madness. It was a fate worse than death! ¡°Move!¡± The elder, knowing he was doomed, didn¡¯t just wait for death. He pushed his dark energy to the limit, sending dozens, if not hundreds, of soldiers flying. But in the face of tens of thousands of soldiers, even the most powerful individual could not stand against the masses. Thud! Thud, thud, thud¡­ Soon, a spear pierced his abdomen, followed by another piercing his chest, then his arm, thigh, neck, and even his head. Just as the elder had foreseen, despite hisst-ditch efforts, he couldn¡¯t escape his fate of being turned into a human pincushion! ¡°Bastards!!!¡± Upon seeing this scene, thest shred of hope in Ashby¡¯s heart waspletely shattered. The tactic of simultaneous spear attack, which was originally prepared to kill Sean, was now used on the elder! From this! The stance of Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others was self-evident! They were all in league with Sean!!! ¡°You traitors!¡± ¡°Turncoats!¡± ¡°How dare you deceive me!!!¡± Boom! With a thunderous roar, the surging dark energy inside Ashby finally broke out of his body. Filled with fury and hatred, he swung a fist directly at Maclean Lyons and Gloydius who were beside him! Unfortunately!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others were prepared. Over a dozen practitioners in the Complete Realm had Ashby tightly surrounded. Ashby was not Sean, he didn¡¯t have the power of the Bright Realm, there was no room for him to go wild here. So! Just as Ashby fully exploded, Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others also made their move. One punch each, the powerful dark energy of more than a dozen people mixed together, sweeping towards Ashby in the center! Fist to fist! Hard attack! Chapter 323: A Complete Defeat, Letting You Die Understanding More than a dozen to one! This scene! It was somewhat simr to the scene where Fergus Archer identally fell into a trap at Prince Adam¡¯s residence and was besieged by practitioners in the Complete Realm under Roscoe¡¯smand! The difference was! Fergus Archer, after all, was a top practitioner who had almost stepped into the Bright Realm. Facing practitioners of the Complete Realm, he inherently had the power to fight against the odds. Coupled with his nearly terrifying defensive ability, he barely managed to resist! Ironically! Ashby, whether in terms of realm strength or defensive power, was far inferior to Fergus Archer! So! The result was predictable! Boom! The next moment, apanied by the explosive sound of the collision of dark energy, Ashby¡¯s face turned pale as paper. He only felt the surging dark energy all around him, with the wind running rampant! He was trapped in the middle! Even breathing became extremely difficult, his body felt like it was under intense pressure. The blood in his body was boiling, as if it was about to burst all his blood vessels! His internal organs were churning endlessly! The fine clothes he wore were torn apart by the wind as sharp as a de, apanied by the sound of tearing, bing small pieces of cloth flying everywhere! His entire body! Instantly turned into a smooth, bare radish!!! ¡°Spare his life!¡± On the other side, Sean noticed the situation here. He wanted to cut off Ashby¡¯s head himself, naturally, he couldn¡¯t let Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others steal his thunder! So! After one punch, Maclean Lyons, Gloydius and the others withdrew one after another, stopping their attack! In fact! Even if Sean hadn¡¯t spoken, they wouldn¡¯t have really killed Ashby. Otherwise, just this joint strike alone would have been enough to st Ashby into a corpse, dead beyond death! As for the reason¡­ it¡¯s simple! Having Sean personally execute Ashby was also one of the tasks assigned by King Ron and Lilies Archer! Thump! When the wind dissipated, Ashby¡¯s bare body was no longer white, but covered in wounds from head to toe, bloody all over. A mouthful of turbid blood sprayed out from his mouth! Then! He fell into the crowd with a thud, his body feeling like it had lost its structure, unable to muster any strength, let alone continue to fight. He didn¡¯t even have the ability to stand up! This! This is the difference between Ashby and Fergus Archer! This! This is the huge gap between a practitioner in the Complete stage and a half-step Bright Realm practitioner! The same situation! Completely different oues!!! He, a dignified prince, was destined to die, but fell into a trap set by others. His clothes were sted to pieces, and he was to die in this almost humiliating manner! At this moment, Ashby¡¯s heart was bleeding!!! He had lost! He was utterly defeated! The heavens seemed to have yed a colossal joke on him. Only a few minutes ago, he was confident, believing his n to strangle Sean was a surefire sess. However, in a matter of mere minutes, the situation reversed, the world turned upside down! The person destined to die became him! Ashbyy on the ground, gasping heavily, his eyes filled with resentment and unwillingness, staring intently at Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, who stood around him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bastards! Traitors! You are all traitors!¡± Although his voice was weak, it was as cold as ice, piercing to the bone. ¡°I have my father¡¯s secret order on me. If you dare to conspire against me with Sean, it will be treason!¡± ¡°My father¡­ he will never let you go! Wait for it! You all wait for it! If I die today, you won¡¯t live either, not one of you!¡± Even now, Ashby couldn¡¯t fathom, truly couldn¡¯t understand why Maclean Lyons and Gloydius would betray him, a crown prince, to side with Sean. ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking down at Ashby, the look in Maclean Lyons¡¯ eyes was devoid of the previous deference, instead, it was as if he was looking at a dead dog. Heughed coldly, ¡°I always thought the crown prince¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t very good, a fool!¡± ¡°Now it seems, Your Highness the Crown Prince, you have not disappointed me. Your stupidity is far greater than I thought! Hahaha¡­¡± Having the chance to trample the crown prince underfoot and freely torment him was a rare opportunity that might onlye once in a lifetime. Maclean Lyons wouldn¡¯t miss it, hisughter was triumphant and wild. Afterughing for a while, Maclean Lyons continued, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince is about to die, I¡¯m in a good mood, I might as well show some mercy and let you die knowing the truth.¡± ¡°Actually, long before you and General Mason arrived at Fort South, I had already received the emperor¡¯s secret order. The content of the order was to assist General Mason in executing you, the rebellious Crown Prince who attempted to usurp the throne.¡± ¡°So, Your Highness the Crown Prince, don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t falsely use me, I¡¯m just executing the emperor¡¯s order! You are the real traitor, a traitor that everyone should punish. My assistance to General Mason in killing you is not only guiltless but a great contribution!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After these words, Maclean Lyons¡¯ speech was impassioned. The feeling of manipting others, especially the crown prince, in the palm of his hand was simply too damn satisfying! Upon hearing this, Ashby¡¯s slightly betterplexion turned even worse. Unable to hold back, he spewed a mouthful of turbid blood. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re spouting utter nonsense!¡± Such words, Maclean Lyons dared to say, but Ashby dared not believe. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The emperor is my father, my biological father! It¡¯s impossible! He would never let you traitors kill me, if he wanted to kill me, he would issue the decree himself!¡± When uttering these words, Ashby suddenly recalled the moments before he came to Fort South, when he went to the Imperial City to apologize, kneeling outside the door of the Hall of Throne. He remembered the words his father, King Ron, said to him! King Ron had told him to kill Sean, to redeem himself by bearing the guilt. King Ron had told him to rece Fergus Archer and forever guard Fort South. King Ron had said that the bond between father and son was severed, they would not meet again in this life! At that time, Ashby was deeply moved, shedding tears of grief. Deep within, he even had a hint of regret for secretly colluding with Fergus Archer to seize the supreme position! And now! The words of Maclean Lyons were like a p in his face! ¡°Do you not believe me, Your Highness the Crown Prince?¡± Maclean Lyonsughed, ¡°No matter, the emperor¡¯s secret order also says that once you¡¯re dead, and the chaos in Fort South is settled, this great merit will be attributed to you!¡± ¡°In my report, I will describe you as a brave warrior who died for the country, a great hero, making your death glorious, and justifiable. Even in death, you will be admired by the world!¡± ¡°So, in my opinion, His Majesty is kind-hearted and benevolent, treating you quite well¡­¡± Each word, each sentence, fell into Ashby¡¯s ears. The feeling of heartache was even more painful than being cut with a knife or burnt with fire! King Ron! Benevolent??? Applying this word to his father, King Ron, Ashby now felt that it was nothing more than a big joke! At this moment, after Sean had killed all those old men in a perfect state, he was slowly walking towards Ashby with Wolf¡¯s Massacre in hand! Chapter 324: Ashby’s Death, Sean’s Serious Injury By rights, with Sean¡¯s strength, coupled with the assistance of the surrounding 50, 000-strong army intercepting, hunting down those Perfect Realm elders who fled like bereaved dogs should not have taken this long. Yet, something seemed off about Sean¡¯s condition today. His usually cold face was faintly flushed at this moment, veins throbbing at his neck, even the aura within his body had an inexplicable fluctuation. It was as if¡­ he had been injured in the fight! Seeing Sean approaching, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius and the others immediately went up to him. They naturally noticed something was wrong with Sean and worriedly asked, ¡°General Mason, are you alright?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Sean casually responded. He passed them by, heading straight for Ashby. Watching Sean¡¯s retreating figure for a moment, Maclean Lyons, Gloydius and the others looked at each other, all secretly letting out a sigh of relief. A sinister smile of a sessful scheme crept up their faces simultaneously. It seemed that those Perfect Realm elders around Ashby didn¡¯t die in vain. Indeed, they had caused a significant fluctuation in Sean¡¯s condition. With this, things should be much easier to handle! Sean strode up to Ashby, looking down at him, and snorted, ¡°How does it feel, Prince?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve nned everything out. Did you ever think you would end up like this? Did you think your father would let a rebellious son like you take control of Fort South so easily? Did you think your father would be ignorant of your little schemes? Did you think you were the only one who had silently won over the tiger generals under Fergus Archer¡¯smand in Fort South?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Seanughed. He pulled out the two tokens of Lynx and Cheetah again, casually tossing them onto Ashby, and coldly said, ¡°They were the ones truly loyal to you, keen on cooperating with you. And you, like a foolish pig, only wanted to kill them quickly. Wake up. The king let you die in Fort South, die at my hands, and gave you the merit of defending the country and borders. That was his final act of kindness. Also yourst dignity as a son!¡± With the situation having progressed this far, there was no need for further secrecy. Sean wanted to let Ashby know that it was King Ron who wanted his life, let him die miserably amidst anger and resentment. Gloydius followed him. He pulled out two other tokens and also threw them on Ashby, saying, ¡°These two are the real tokens of Lynx and Cheetah, just found on their bodies. Speaking of which, we have to thank you, Prince, for your plotting, which helped us eliminate these two traitors.¡± Plotting? This word for Ashby was now a huge irony and humiliation. He thought he was very smart, thought he had made a wonderful chess move, but he didn¡¯t know that all his ns were actually within King Ron¡¯s n. His so-called brilliant move was actually within King Ron¡¯s chessboard. King Ron was the real puppeteer, who controlled the entire world without leaving the pce. From the beginning to the end, he was just a pawn in King Ron¡¯s hands. Now, his game was over. He had gone from being a pawn to a discarded piece, and his life hade to an end. Father, how cruel you are! How cruel! So, when you said we would never meet again in this life, you meant for me to die! After understanding all this, it was impossible for Ashby to harbor no resentment towards King Ron. However, in front of Sean, in front of Maclean Lyons, in front of Gloydius and the others, in front of these traitors who had deceived him, he did not show it. He gritted his teeth, coldly stared at Gloydius, and asked, ¡°Are all three of you my father¡¯s men?¡± ¡°I guess you could say that!¡± Gloydius nodded and said, ¡°We obeyed the Padishah¡¯s order, yed along with your ns, intentionally got close to you, agreed to work with you, hid by your side, and gained your trust!¡± ¡°Simply!¡± ¡°To understand your every move, and when the time is right, to eliminate you!¡± In other words, from the moment Ashby secretly contacted Fergus Archer, the moment he first had rebellious thoughts, King Ron knew. And before him, King Ron had already prepared a strategy in Fort South! Originally, King Ron¡¯s target should have been Fergus Archer! Surprisingly, Ashby colluded with Fergus Archer and directly crossed King Ron¡¯s line of fire! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is!!!¡± At this moment, Ashby felt an indescribable sadness in his heart, a feeling more tragic than death. From the day he became the crown prince, from the day he took over the East Pce, he had set his next goal on the throne in the imperial city! And now! The cruel reality was teaching him a bloody lesson. The efforts and struggles of these years were all a joke, his fate had been predetermined, yet he had always been kept in the dark, like a big fool thinking he was clever! Isn¡¯t this tragic? Taking a deep breath, Ashby still somewhat unwillingly asked, ¡°What benefits did my father give you? What made you so loyal to him?¡± ¡°To rece Fergus Archer?¡± ¡°The position of the Beast King of Fort South?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before!¡± ¡°If you help me be the King of Fort South, the Lord of the Barbarians, I will definitely reuse you. One day, we will march north and conquer the entire world!¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°The conditions offered by my father are better than mine???¡± Ashby couldn¡¯t understand! He really couldn¡¯t understand how King Ron, with his core damaged, unable to leave the imperial city, unable to step out of the Hall of Throne, managed to strategize across the world, win people¡¯s hearts? And he! Despite his sincerity, ended up in a tragic situation of betrayal and istion??? ¡°You?¡± In response to Ashby¡¯s question, Gloydius snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°Fort South!¡± ¡°Is our barbarian¡¯s Fort South!¡± ¡°The King of Fort South, the Lord of the Barbarians, must be one of our barbarians. A fool like you is not qualified!¡± Fool! In just a few minutes, Ashby had been called a ¡°fool¡± several times. Maclean Lyons called him a ¡°fool¡±, Sean called him a ¡°stupid pig¡±, and now, Gloydius called him a ¡°fool¡± again! Different names, but all contained the word ¡°fool¡±! However, in the current situation, Ashby didn¡¯t bother to care about those anymore. ¡°Foolish so be it,¡± he mocked himself, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am very foolish!¡± ¡°Foolish like a pig!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re very clever, don¡¯t think that by killing me, you can control Fort South, and rise to power as you wish!¡± ¡°No one knows the man in the imperial city better than I do. Whether it¡¯s me or you, we are all his chess pieces on the chessboard, no one can escape his maniption!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t live long either!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die first today, wait for you in the underworld, in the hell, wait to see your end!¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± After finishing speaking, Ashby suddenlyughed out loud like a madman. Whileughing, he kept spewing blood from his mouth! It was quite tragic! However, Sean would not pity him just because of his misery. On the contrary, this was the exact effect Sean wanted! So, Sean dered sternly, ¡°You know enough already. Now, go wait in the underworld!¡± After saying this, Sean stepped forward and thrust his Wolf¡¯s Massacre into the ground next to Ashby. He then jerked it upwards, sending Ashby¡¯s body flying into the air, soaring over ten meters high! In the next moment, Sean, holding his Wolf¡¯s Massacre, leapt into the air after him. He caught up with Ashby, in front of Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the 50, 000 strong army, as well as the barbarian army who had finished their battle. He raised his Wolf¡¯s Massacre and brutally shed at Ashby¡¯s body. In an instant, there were shes of swords and a rain of blood! ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± Alongside Ashby¡¯s horrific screams, his right foot was swiftly chopped into small chunks by Wolf¡¯s Massacre and sprayed all around. Then came his right leg, left foot, left leg, arms, and abdomen! Sean chose not to kill Ashby with one strike, but instead, in almost a torturous manner, cut off bs of his flesh and bone, one after another, ensuring Ashby would stay alive. This hysterical pain was far more terrifying than death! If anyone was to me, it could only be that Ashby was King Ron¡¯s son!! After killing Ashby, Sean was prepared for the fact that King Ron¡¯s next target would be him, and was ready to risk his life. But before that, he naturally prepared a grand gift for King Ron. It took half a minute for Sean to end Ashby¡¯s unbearable pain. The screams came to an abrupt halt, and his pale body slowly disappeared, leaving only a blood-sttered head floating in the air before falling. Thud! Ashby¡¯s headnded where he had justin, rolling a few meters like a red ball and stopping at the feet of Maclean Lyons and Gloydius! His face, smeared with fresh blood, was filled with fear, regret, anger, and agony! However, Maclean Lyons, Gloydius, and the others didn¡¯t lower their heads to look at Ashby¡¯s head, not even a nce. All their eyes were fixed on Sean, who was standing proudly in mid-air. Their faces were solemn. The reason was simple! With Ashby killed by Sean, their first task was aplished. The next task was to capture Sean. Therefore, Sean¡¯s current state was extremely crucial to them! Practitioners of the Bright Realm are damn terrifying! If Sean was unharmed and still at fullbat strength, even if these Perfect Realm practitioners rushed him, they would likely be no match! Puff! A momentter, something that they had been anticipating, and was a pleasant surprise, happened. Sean, who was in mid-air, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. It seemed he had been severely injured, and his burly figure began to wobble. He only held out for about ten seconds! After ten seconds, Sean finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell from mid-air. With a thud, he knelt on one knee, his right hand tightly holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, using it as support, inserted it into the ground, just barely managing to keep himself from copsing. ¡°General Mason!!!¡± Seeing this, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius exchanged nces. They saw undisguised joy in each other¡¯s eyes, but pretended to be frightened. They turned into two fleeting shadows and rushed towards Sean. ¡°General Mason!¡± When he arrived at Sean¡¯s side, Maclean Lyons asked, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± As he spoke, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, one on his left and one on his right, supported Sean¡¯s arm and helped him stand up. ¡°Just a minor injury!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± Sean shook his head, sounding nonchnt. However! The moment he lifted his head, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius distinctly saw that his face was showing obvious purplish ck, extremely hideous, and the veins in his neck were bulging out like branches of thorns, dense and shocking to the eye! Seeing this scene! Maclean Lyons and Gloydius had the same thought in their minds! The time! Hade! It was now!!! So! Just as Sean was about to steady himself and step away to pick up Ashby¡¯s head, the next moment, a sudden change urred! Hum! Hum!!! Apanied by two sudden sounds of breaking through the air, Maclean Lyons and Gloydius attacked simultaneously without warning, their fists imbued with robust dark energy, directly smashing towards Sean¡¯s abdomen and chest! Fast! Too fast!!! Close! Too close!!! Such speed, such proximity, even a Bright Realm practitioner like Sean couldn¡¯t react in time, everything happened in milliseconds! Boom!!! The massive impact sounded like a thunderp out of nowhere, shaking the air! Behold! Under the joint attack of Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, Sean¡¯s newly steadied body was immediately sted flying backward. Before he even hit the ground, a mouthful of fresh blood was spewed out, like a blood arrow in mid-air, stretching more than a meter long! He was sted nearly twenty meters away! Sean immediately activated the slightly disordered bright energy in his core, just managing to soothe his internal organs that were in turmoil like a raging sea, so he wouldn¡¯t continue to bleed! Thud! Afternding, Sean rolled forward a few more meters, forcefully stuck Wolf¡¯s Massacre into the ground, and managed to maintain the same posture as before, kneeling on one knee! This time! Even kneeling on one knee, his body couldn¡¯t help but sway slightly, like a candle in the wind or flowers on a wall, one light blow would extinguish it or topple it over!!!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Having scored a hit, giving Sean no time or chance to catch his breath, the generals under Maclean Lyons, as well as the tribal elders around Gloydius, rushed towards Sean, surrounding him tightly in the center! Then! Maclean Lyons¡¯ triumphantughter rang out: ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°General Mason!¡± ¡°King of the North!¡± ¡°How about that, didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± As he spoke! Maclean Lyons and Gloydius, too, walked towards Sean, saying as they walked: ¡°Sorry, the secret order I received was not just to assist you in executing Ashby!¡± ¡°There¡¯s another one!¡± ¡°That is, after you¡¯ve fulfilled your wish and personally executed Ashby, to take you down and send you back to the capital for questioning!¡± ¡°As for your crime!¡± ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince, wise and brave, fought courageously against the enemy, went through great hardships, and finally quelled the chaos of Fort South. But you, colluding with the tribes of Fort South, plotted against the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°This crime!¡± ¡°Is tantamount to treason, deserving of ten thousand deaths!!!¡± Chapter 325 – Treasure Woman, The Terrifying Flute Sound of Lilies Archer Beforeing to Fort South! King Ron instructed Sean to execute Ashby, at the same time, he asked Ashby to eliminate Sean! Which was true? Which was false? The fact, however, proved that King Ron was actually a very ¡°honest¡± man. He wanted both Ashby to die and Sean not to live, so both statements were true! Using Sean¡¯s hand, he killed Ashby, leaving Ashby with a glorious title of a national defender! Then! Using Ashby¡¯s death, he arrested Sean, putting a hat of treason and rebellion on Sean, and logically eliminated Sean, the King of the North! At the same time! He took the opportunity to annihte the two great tribal armies under Lynx and Cheetah, easily quelling the turmoil of Fort South! Multiple strategies at once! Killing three birds with one stone! This! Was King Ron¡¯s n!!! Previously, Sean had already learned about King Ron¡¯s entire n from Lilies Archer. Unfortunately, Cecilia, Phyllis, and others were far away in the capital, under King Ron¡¯s control. Thus, after executing Ashby, Sean knew that Maclean Lyons and Gloydius would suddenly attack him. Despite this knowledge, he could only feign ignorance and continue the act, enduring a punch from each of them. Those punches weren¡¯t light! Sean raised his head, his face ghastly pale. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, dripping down his chin. ¡°Does the Padishah want to kill me?¡± Sean asked, staring at the approaching Maclean Lyons and Gloydius. ¡°Rest assured, General Mason, we will not kill you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Maclean Lyons and Gloydius stopped five meters away from Sean, standing outside the circle. After witnessing Sean¡¯s almost terrifyingbat power and brutal killing methods, they were clearly wary of Sean. Even though Sean was seriously injured at this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to get too close. ¡°Your life still has some use to His Majesty.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°His Majesty¡¯smand is to capture you alive!¡± Capture alive! Knowing King Ron¡¯s n and arrangements in advance, knowing they wanted to capture him alive, Sean dared to act here and take a punch from each of them. Otherwise, if they killed him on the spot, wouldn¡¯t he be done for? They wouldn¡¯t dare kill him! He wouldn¡¯t die!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, what does Sean have to fear? With that, Sean¡¯s icy gaze swept over them. He gritted his teeth and sneered, ¡°You think you people can capture me? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re enough!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maclean Lyons confidently said, ¡°If you were unscathed, yourbat power intact, I admit, even if we all teamed up, we couldn¡¯t beat you, General Mason!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°General Mason is now poisoned, beyond medical help. Even if we do nothing, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst long.¡± As he spoke, Maclean Lyons couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, his face full of triumph. He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t General Mason feel that his blood is boiling like boiling water, his body throbbing with unbearable pain?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the bright energy in General Mason¡¯s core be like a wild horse that has broken free from your control?¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t General Mason¡¯s core throb with pain every time he makes a slight movement?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Miss Archer truly lives up to her name!¡± ¡°Her poison techniques are unparalleled!¡± ¡°No one in the world who uses poison canpare with her!!!¡± ¡°Her methods!¡± ¡°General Mason may not fully understand them yet, but it¡¯s okay. Once we capture General Mason, Miss Archer will personally exin them to you. All I know is, the more General Mason uses bright energy, the faster the poison in his body will act!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We let those idiots around Ashby attack General Mason, using their lives to trigger the poison in General Mason¡¯s body¡­¡± Maclean Lyons was almost ecstatic! First Ashby, then Sean, a crown prince and a Northern Wolf King, both fell into his hands. This victory was enough for him to boast about for a lifetime! Without exaggeration, today was the most glorious moment of his life!!! Lilies Archer! Normally, a Bright Realm practitioner like Sean, protected by bright energy, would be immune to all poisons. That¡¯s why Sean dared to venture into the mountains to find Lilies Archer alone. However, Lilies Archer was not an ordinary poison practitioner! From Sean¡¯s extremely pale face, from the veins popping on his neck like spider webs, from the dark purple blood hanging at the corner of his mouth¡­ Even a fool could see that he was indeed poisoned!!! Still, even so, Sean would naturally not give up without a fight. He spat out a mouthful of dark purple toxic blood and coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s try it then!¡± ¡°Try it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see whether the poison in my body acts faster, or I kill faster!!!¡± Whoosh! The moment his words fell, Sean, from an unknown source of strength, suddenly stood upright. His body, which had been swaying like a candle in the wind, suddenly brimmed with imposing vigor. With a forceful push from his feet, he seemed like a fierce, unrivaled cheetah. Drawing out the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, he lunged directly at the smug-faced Maclean Lyons! Damn! Maclean Lyons¡¯ smile froze on his face as he was startled, instinctively dodging and retreating violently. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡± The generals and tribal elders surrounding Sean had been on guard, and almost as soon as Sean leaped, they sprang into action,unching a frenzied attack on Sean from all directions! ¡°Those who block me!¡± ¡°Die!¡± With Sean¡¯s angry roar, the de shone brightly, and bright energy crisscrossed! With a single swipe, he directly killed two of the generals under Maclean Lyons! However, just as Maclean Lyons had just said, the more Sean used the bright energy, the faster the poison in his body would act. Although he seemed fierce, he wouldn¡¯tst long! Therefore, Sean¡¯s target was Maclean Lyons. He did not entangle with the surrounding generals and tribal elders. After killing two generals with a single swipe and breaking the encirclement, he immediately broke away and lunged at Maclean Lyons again! Maclean Lyons¡¯ face turned green! Damn! Even in such a wounded state, he could kill two cultivators in the Full Circle Realm with one swipe? This is too damn abnormal, right??? In panic, Maclean Lyons shouted loudly, ¡°Miss Archer, I need your assistance!!!¡± The next moment! Sean had already rushed to Maclean Lyons, and at the same time, a melodious flute sound suddenly came from behind. The moment the flute sound rang, Sean¡¯s speed was affected and slowed slightly! It was Lilies Archer! Lilies Archer had appeared on the negotiating tform at some unknown time, standing there alone, dressed in tiger skin brocade, holding a jade flute, her blue face particrly striking! As a master of beast taming and poison, Lilies Archer was like a treasure woman, with many odd attributes! Last time, in the mountains, Sean had already seen her special ability to control poisonous beasts and insects using the sound of her flute! And now, her flute music was like a soul-breaking song, and she could control the poison in Sean¡¯s body from a distance, elerating the onset of the poison! This was exactly the assistance that Maclean Lyons wanted!!! Chapter 326: The Queen of Fort South, Assassinating Maclean Lyons Under the influence of the flute sound, Sean¡¯s boiling blood roared like a tsunami, and there was a faint tendency to burst his veins and spurt out! It was extremely ufortable! Moreover, every time Sean urged the bright energy, his core experienced a tearing pain! It seemed that if Sean continued to fight and Lilies Archer continued to y her flute, even if Maclean Lyons and Gloydius received the royal decree and dared not kill him, he would explode and die on the spot!!! ¡°General Mason!¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Even when Maclean Lyons and Gloydius teamed up, they were still forced to retreat by Sean, who was still quite a match for them. They couldn¡¯t deal with Sean, and Sean, even with his diminished fighting ability, couldn¡¯t take their lives! However, the reckless way Sean attacked scared Maclean Lyons! Damn! Damn! Damn! Maclean Lyons was furious, he had received orders to capture Sean alive, so he dared not kill him, and could only dodge and block. Unfortunately, he had just shown off a bit too much, and it seemed to have provoked Sean! Sean was only shing at him! He couldn¡¯t fight back, worrying that he might identally kill Sean. That would have been fine, but the key was, while being cut, he also had to worry about Sean exhausting himself. If Sean were to die from exhaustion, how would he exin to King Ron? Damn! The frustration in Maclean Lyons¡¯ heart was worse than eating shit!!! ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to capture me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to die?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to use me of treason?¡± While shing, Sean, enduring the heart-wrenching pain in his body, cursed loudly, ¡°Come on! You damn it,e on!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you this chance!¡± ¡°Come and capture me!¡± Sean¡¯s madness terrified everyone. The generals and tribal elders who had previously surrounded Sean, hesitated again and again, and no one dared to rush forward to capture Sean anymore! Life! There is only one! Who doesn¡¯t want to live well? Considering Sean¡¯s current state, he was obviously at the end of his strength. If you rushed forward, if you killed him, you would be defying the emperor¡¯smand. If he killed you, you could only me your own bad luck! Moreover! If he died because of killing you, you would have to bear a huge me and be buried with him! Only a fool would do such a thankless task! ¡°Miss Archer!¡± ¡°Miss Archer!¡± Pushed back dozens of meters by Sean in one breath, Sean still had no intention of being exhausted. Maclean Lyons was almost crying in urgency, shouting for help to Lilies Archer on the negotiating table: ¡°Miss Archer, can you think of a way!¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s mad actions from a distance, Lilies Archer also frowned slightly! Clearly! There were some surprises! Because on the night she and Sean had agreed, when her flute sound rang, it would signal Sean to give up resistance! But Sean! Clearly, he wanted to take Maclean Lyons¡¯ life before giving up resistance! The poison! It was given to Sean by Lilies Archer! The flute sound! It was also yed by Lilies Archer! Therefore! Lilies Archer understood better than anyone else, under the dual torment of poison and flute sound, the pressure Sean was enduring now! If not careful! At the very least, like King Ron, the core will be damaged! Worse! He would explode and die on the spot! ¡°This guy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really messing around!¡± Lilies Archer hummed softly, hesitated for a moment, and then removed the jade flute from her lips and stopped ying! This! Is the only method to prevent Sean from exhausting himself to death! However! The moment the flute sound abruptly ended, a hysterical scream came from the battlefield! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My arm!!!¡± Only to see! After losing the influence of the flute sound, Sean¡¯sbat status immediately improved a lot. Wolf¡¯s Massacre was chopped out like lightning, directly cutting off Maclean Lyons¡¯ right arm! Severe pain! The right arm flew up! A blood arrow was drawn! At the same time Maclean Lyons screamed, he waspletely stunned, incredulously nced at Lilies Archer, damn it, I asked you to save me, but you stopped ying, instead you saved Sean? If you save Sean! Isn¡¯t that the same as letting me die??? Maclean Lyons was furious, and subconsciously wanted to curse, but Sean did not give him a chance to curse. After a sessful attack, he pursued the victory and chopped down more than a dozen times! Then! Amid the screams of Maclean Lyons, all the spectators saw that after Maclean Lyons¡¯ right arm flew out, his left arm was also not spared. In the light of the sword, it flew away from his body with a swoosh! ¡°Ashby is waiting for you in the underworld!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You can go find him!¡± Sean raised his knife! The sharp de slid across Maclean Lyons¡¯ neck, and Maclean Lyons¡¯ eyes were as big as copper bells, and his face was full of anger and unwillingness! Unwilling! He is really unwilling!!! Just a few minutes ago, he was obviously at the peak of his life, at the most glorious moment of his life, and now, just a few minutester, he fell from the peak of life into the abyss of life! This life! Is it just over??? With one blow! When I have a bright future, looking forward to writing the legend of life, you gave me a grand finale??? How can Maclean Lyons be willing! However! Life is unpredictable, and it is hard to predict life and death. You never know whether tomorrow or ident wille first! This! Is reality!!! Bang! In extreme unwillingness, Maclean Lyons¡¯ head fell from his neck, and his body without both arms also fell to the ground, falling in front of Sean! ¡°Serves you right!¡± Sean looked down at Maclean Lyons¡¯ iplete corpse and said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s for showing off!¡± Showing off in front of Ashby, that¡¯s all! Dare to show off in front of Sean? Sorry! Most of the people who showed off in front of Sean are dead! With a thud! After sessfully killing Maclean Lyons, Sean finally vented the anger he had been holding back. He was like a deted balloon, his entire body aching from his bones to his flesh. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and copsed next to Maclean Lyons¡¯s corpse. He fainted on the spot! Unconscious! Witnessing this, Gloydius and the other generals under Maclean Lyons¡¯smand all took a deep breath, relieved of a heavy burden. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a thousand emotions. Capturing a Bright Realm cultivator was no easy task! And this was under the condition that Sean¡¯sbat power was greatly reduced due to the poison! ¡°You all!¡± ¡°Take General Mason back first!¡± Gloydius put away his trident and spoke to the generals under Maclean Lyons¡¯smand. Then he, along with two other tiger generals and the tribal elders, strode onto the negotiation tform. On therge negotiation tform, Only Lilies Archer stood there, standing against the wind, with an extraordinary demeanor. When Gloydius and the others went up, they looked at more than 30, 000 tribal troops across the negotiation table and shouted without hesitation, ¡°The Beast King unfortunately perished in the capital!¡± ¡°The one who harmed him was Prince Ashby!¡± ¡°The one who killed him was the Northern Wolf King, Sean!¡± ¡°Now!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Archer, as the only bloodline of the Beast King, has exhausted all her resources to avenge her father. She not only killed Ashby and captured Sean but also eradicated the traitors, Lynx and Cheetah, concealed within our tribe!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°I propose!¡± ¡°From now on, let Miss Archer seed the Beast King and rule the tribes, bing the Queen of Fort South!¡± Bang! The moment his words fell, Gloydius, as a role model, knelt down on one knee towards Lilies Archer to show his loyalty and support. Chapter 327: Sean Awakens, Winds Rising and Clouds Soaring ¡°I second that!¡± ¡°And I do too!¡± ¡°And so do we!¡± This had been their agreed n. Now, everything was ready, and naturally, things fell into ce. After Gloydius knelt down, the other two tiger generals and the tribal elders also followed suit! A dozen or so people, kneeling in a row behind Lilies Archer! The scene was incredibly shocking! You must know! Fergus Archer and the three tiger generals were executed by Sean in the capital. The bodies of Lynx and Cheetah were not yet cold, and the current Fort South was under the control of Gloydius and others! And yet, they unanimously submit to Lilies Archer, handing over the power of Fort South. How could this not be surprising? How could this not be shocking? Suddenly, the opposite tribal army of over thirty thousand was in a heated discussion! ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± A momentter, Gloydius turned his head to look at the tribal army, his voice like a bell, loudly shouting: ¡°All of you kneel down for me!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The remaining tribal army of more than thirty thousand was under themand of Gloydius and others. Naturally, they obeyed their orders. So, as soon as Gloydius¡¯s voice fell, apanied by a sky full of strange noises, more than thirty thousand people neatly knelt before Lilies Archer on the negotiation tform! Even the countless venomous insects and fierce beasts also crawled on the ground! Respectfully! Lilies Archer was a beast tamer, whether it be the ck Rhino Tiger of Gloydius and others or the beast pets of the tribal soldiers, arge part of them were tamed by her! Therefore! Controlling these venomous insects and fierce beasts was as easy as flipping her hand! ¡°Greetings to the Queen!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Queen!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Queen!¡± More than thirty thousand people shouted in unison, the sound shaking the heavens! Lilies Archer stood quietly on the negotiating tform, her hands behind her back. Her pale blue face showed no signs of excitement, and her clear eyes were calm! As if! Everything should be this way! She, meant to be the ruler of Fort South, the queen of the tribes!!! This scene made the hundred thousand army of Maclean Lyons on the other side of the negotiation tform look sideways. Despite having ughtered two tribal armies of Lynx and Cheetah in this battle, the remaining tribal army was united and had elected a new queen, their momentum even stronger than before! And them? Themander of the army tasked with defending Fort South, Maclean Lyons, was killed by Sean. They won the battle, but the morale of their army was somewhat disintegrated! Half an hourter! Both armies withdrew, leaving only the countless venomous insects and beasts to clean up the battlefield. The twenty thousand corpses scattered all over the ground were a delicious feast for these venomous insects and beasts! Especially those Complete Stage practitioners¡¯ corpses! Like refining spirit beasts, which can assist human practitioners in breaking through, consuming human practitioners¡¯ corpses also brings great benefits to these venomous insects and beasts! So! A very bloody scene appeared around the negotiation tform. Countless venomous insects and fierce beasts were fighting over and devouring countless scattered corpses. The bloody scene was horrific¡­ ¡­ Fort South! On top of the tall city wall, there stood a man in a ck robe! It was the King of Night! Behind the King of Night, one of the generals under Maclean Lyons stood respectfully, detailing the course of the battle to the King of Night! After listening! The King of Night remained silent for a full ten minutes before sighing softly, and asking, ¡°How is Sean now?¡± ¡°Severely poisoned, his body is ck and purple!¡± ¡°Still unconscious!¡± The general replied respectfully: ¡°However, his core has not been damaged. Miss Archer said he won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The King of Night nodded and then asked, ¡°When will he wake up?¡± ¡°Probably¡­¡± The general hesitated: ¡°Miss Archer said, probably in two or three days!¡± ¡°Two or three days?¡± ¡°Just in time!¡± The King of Night thought for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you are Maclean Lyons¡¯s deputy, named Chaai, right?¡± The general¡¯s heart trembled slightly, he hurriedly said, ¡°Reporting to King of Night, it is indeed me!¡± The King of Night casually said, ¡°Maclean Lyons died in battle, and Fort South still needs a leader. From now on, you will rece Maclean Lyons¡¯s position and be responsible for defending Fort South! Once we return to the capital, I will request the Emperor to formally confer you!¡± Upon hearing this, Chaai¡¯s heart trembled violently, and his excitement was evident. He fell to his knees before the King of Night, bowing deeply, expressing his gratitude, ¡°I greatly appreciate the King of Night¡¯s trust and promotion! I will put my utmost efforts into this role! Defending the borders for the nation! If the King of Night needs me in the future, I will go through fire and water, and I will not hesitate to die for the cause!¡± Chaai was also a Complete Stage practitioner, and had always been Maclean Lyons¡¯s deputy. Maclean Lyons had more than one deputy, with five or six being Complete Stage practitioners alone! Now, with Maclean Lyons¡¯s unexpected death in battle, the position of the head of Fort South was vacant. The King of Night was able to choose him from among the many deputies, which was like a pie falling from the sky for him, a great fortune! From deputy to head, although only one word was different, it was like going from Late Stage to Complete Stage, there was a fundamental difference! The most obvious difference was that Fort South was located at the border of Kisia, far from the Emperor. Once the King of Night returned to the capital with Sean, he would be the king of Fort South! Just like Lilies Archer was to the tribes of Fort South, he would have the ultimate say, and be the most respected in the entire city! How could Chaai not be excited about this? How could Chaai not be grateful to the King of Night? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities,¡± the King of Night said without looking back. ¡°What you need to do now is to stabilize the military¡¯s morale, reorganize the troops, establish your authority, and quickly take over Fort South! Later, I will entrust you with a very important task!¡± Chaai was startled. He vaguely guessed something, but since the King of Night didn¡¯t exin, he didn¡¯t ask further. He stood up and replied, ¡°I obey!¡± ¡°I will take my leave!¡± After saying this, he turned around and walked down from the city wall. On the tall city wall, only the King of Night was left. Through the red and white Prajna mask, one couldn¡¯t see the King of Night¡¯s expression, and nobody knew what he was thinking.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a while, the King of Night looked out at the Fort South mountains, which stretched for miles, shrouded in cloud and fog, and seemed to connect with the horizon. A low and hoarse voice came from behind the Prajna mask, ¡°You all can go home now.¡± The voice was faint, carried away by the wind¡­ Three dayster, on May 18th, in the evening, at half past seven, in a room in Fort South¡¯s general mansion, Sean, who had been severely injured, finally began to regain consciousness after being unconscious for three full days and nights. His right index finger suddenly moved! A few minutester, his slightly heavy eyelids twitched a few times, then slowly opened. His vision was hazy and his mind was in a state of chaos. Before Sean could fully wake up, a familiar voice rang in his ear: ¡°The blood-drinking Wolf¡¯s Massacre!¡± ¡°Good sword!¡± ¡°What a rare and excellent sword!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. His previously chaotic consciousness became much clearer in an instant, and his vision also became clearer. He turned his head to look, and saw the King of Night standing with his back to him in front of his bed, ying with his Wolf¡¯s Massacre! Chapter 328: Courting Death, Lilies Archer’s Tactics As expected! The King of Night had also arrived at Fort South! Moreover, he had been lurking in the background, following King Ron¡¯s orders, secretly manipting everything!!! Now, Ashby has been executed, Sean captured, and the twenty thousand barbarian troops of Lynx and Cheetah have been wiped out. As the schemers of this whole event and the strategists of the entire chessboard, King Ron and King of Night must be very pleased, right? Everything had gone as they had expected, as they had wished! All the oues were exactly the scenarios they had hoped to see!!! ¡°Awake?¡± The King of Night did not turn around, but it seemed as if he had eyes on the back of his head, knowing Sean¡¯s every move. His right hand held the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and his left index finger lightly traced along the de, saying, ¡°Your de is indeed a good one!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it is too vicious!¡± ¡°All these years¡­¡± ¡°The lives that have been reaped under its sharp de, if not ten thousand, must be at least eight thousand!¡± ¡°After you die¡­¡± ¡°I will find a skilled craftsman to reforge it, to dissipate its malicious aura, and give it a new life¡­¡± The King of Night¡¯s voice was as calm as water, revealing no emotional fluctuations. Even his tone was the same as before, as if the battle three days ago had never happened! Sean tried to sit up, but he was too weak! Although he was awake, he had not regained any strength! Even more shocking, after taking stock of his internal condition, he found that the bright energy in his core seemed to bepletely sealed off. He couldn¡¯t use it at all! Even his muscles and blood vessels were soft, like bundles of cotton, unable to muster any strength! Lying there, besides his neck and above having some autonomy, the whole body below his neck waspletely immobile, just like a personpletely paralyzed!!! ¡°Give up your futile hopes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± With a light sigh, the King of Night put the Wolf¡¯s Massacre aside, then slowly turned around, looked down at Sean, and said, ¡°If I couldn¡¯t seal your core and restrict your actions, how would I dare let you wake up so easily?¡± While saying this, the King of Night nced at the Wolf¡¯s Massacre again, and scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like Fergus Archer, Ashby, Maclean Lyons, bing a ghost under your de.¡± After several futile attempts, Sean had no choice but to give up! Staring at the King of Night, he asked, ¡°If you fear me, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± ¡°Because you can¡¯t die yet!¡± said the King of Night. ¡°You have not yet fully demonstrated your value, so you don¡¯t have the right to die!¡± ¡°I remember¡­¡± ¡°You once said that sometimes wanting to die is a very luxurious thing!¡± ¡°I like that saying!¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn to hear it!¡± Indeed, this phrase perfectly fit Sean¡¯s current predicament. Beingpletely paralyzed, let alone killing others, he didn¡¯t even have the ability tomit suicide. He had be like meat on a chopping block, at the mercy of others! However, Sean didn¡¯t want to die!!! Cecilia and Phyllis were still in the capital, in danger, waiting for his rescue! ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Sean pressed on, ¡°You dare not let me go, but you won¡¯t kill me either. Now that I¡¯m essentially a cripple, what use could I be to you?¡± The answer to this question¡­ Actually, Sean knew it very well! Lilies Archer had already told him during their trip to the mountain! However, in front of the King of Night, Sean naturally had to keep ying along, maintain his curiosity. The King of Night was a clever man, if he sensed something was off and started suspecting Lilies Archer, then everything would be over! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The King of Night gave a sinister smile, but shook his head, saying, ¡°Wait until I take you back to the capital, and you meet the Emperor. Then you will understand!¡± ¡°All I can tell you now is¡­¡± ¡°Your value is great, very great, so much so that you can¡¯t even realize or imagine it!¡± He left it at that! Some things, the King of Night was not in a hurry to rify! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean snorted coldly, ¡°Beforeing to Fort South, I entered the Imperial City and met the Padishah in the Hall of Throne. The Padishah attacked me, his strength far surpassed mine!¡± ¡°At that time!¡± ¡°He could have easily taken me down!¡± ¡°Since my usefulness is so great, why didn¡¯t he take action then? Instead, he hypocritically bestowed me the Pce of Wolf, made me the General of South, and even said he wanted to adopt me as his disciple and pass on the throne to me.¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°All this roundabout way was just to make me execute his own son for him?¡± Even with Maclean Lyons and Lilies Archer present, without Sean, Ashby was destined to die! Therefore! This reason seemed reasonable, but it was not sufficient! ¡°Of course not!¡± The King of Night said, ¡°Ashby was the crown prince, and you are the Wolf King of the North, both of you have extraordinary identities. To let you die openly and honestly, naturally a reason is needed!¡± ¡°And your execution of Fergus Archer, and your feud with Ashby, leading to the chaos in Fort South, is just such a reason!¡± ¡°Just like now!¡± ¡°Ashby died for the country, you rebelled against the country, isn¡¯t this the best oue?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hehe!¡± The King of Night chuckled, then continued, ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t capture or kill youst time, but went through all the trouble to make youe to Fort South, the reason is actually very simple.¡± p! p, p! Speaking of this, the King of Night suddenly pped his hands. Momentster, footsteps sounded, and a familiar figure slowly walked into the room. It was Lilies Archer! ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been curious?¡± ¡°Five years ago!¡± ¡°When I took you out of Hilshire¡¯s fourth prison and brought you into the North, you just fainted for a moment. When you woke up, how did you inexplicably activate a powerful bloodline, making great progress daily and bing the youngest Bright Realm cultivator in Kisia¡¯s history in just five years?¡± ¡°In fact!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Colored ze Holy Water you imagined, but a trick by Miss Archer!¡± Sean looked at Lilies Archer, his face showing shock. Within the shock, there was also a trace of confusion! ¡°Oh?¡± He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King of Night praised, ¡°Miss Archer, she has a poisonous body bloodline. Her mastery in poison far exceeds your knowledge and imagination!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°When we first activated your bloodline, we specifically asked Miss Archer to do it. While activating your bloodline, she also nted a poison source in your bloodline!¡± ¡°All these years, you only knew that you were making rapid progress and dominating the North, but you didn¡¯t know that as your strength improved, the poison source nted initially was taking root in your body, silently infiltrating your bloodline!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°It has seeped into your bone marrow!!!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°This is why you, a dignified Bright Realm cultivator who should be immune to all poisons, are suffering from severe poison!¡± In other words! Even for Lilies Archer, if she wanted to poison Sean after he had advanced to the Bright Realm, it would be futile! However! The severe poison within Sean¡¯s body was nted five years ago, right when his bloodline was activated! Therefore! For these five years, without his knowledge, he has actually been cultivating these deadly toxins with his own body! And now! Lilies Archer doesn¡¯t need to poison him. As long as she stimtes the poison source hidden in his bloodline and bone marrow, she can easily take his life!!! How ruthless this n is!!! ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Unexpected?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Sean¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, which made the King of Night quite satisfied. He rarelyughed so happily as he further exined, ¡°The poison source in your body was nted by Miss Archer herself!¡± ¡°Only she can stimte it!¡± ¡°And only she can remove it!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If Miss Archer cannot conveniently go to the capital, she must get you toe to Fort South, toe and deliver yourself to death!¡± ¡°For this very reason!¡± ¡°The day you arrived at Fort South, Maclean Lyons deliberately had a conflict with you, telling you about the ck Rhino Tiger, not only to confuse Ashby but also to give you a reason to actively go to the mountain to find Miss Archer and deliver yourself to death!¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°You fell for it!¡± ¡°Do you remember the mountain top where Miss Archer was, the colorful flowers everywhere, and the intoxicating fragrance? Do you remember that?¡± ¡°In fact!¡± ¡°The scent of those pollen,bined with Miss Archer¡¯s flute sound, is the method to stimte the poison source in your body. Once the poison source is stimted and you use dark energy or bright energy in battle, the poison will quickly erode your blood vessels and internal organs!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Threatening your core and your life!!!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why everything that happened in the negotiation three days ago happened!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Now you are lying here like a waste, bing our meat on the chopping board, at our mercy¡­¡± The King of Night spoke passionately! Even for the usually calm andposed King of Night, when he said these words, Sean heard an unmistakable excitement in his speech!!! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Sean took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°I understand everything!¡± ¡°Turns out!¡± ¡°From the moment you took me out of Hilshire¡¯s fourth prison five years ago, you and the Padishah never trusted me. From the beginning, you prepared to deal with me, finding ways to control me!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°No matter how fast I progress, no matter how strong I be, I can never escape your control!!!¡± How sad!!! Over the past five years! Sean has been dominating the battlefield in the North, defending the country, making a name for himself, and bing one of the ¡°Four Lords¡± of Kisia! However, from beginning to end, all this was just a big scam!!! ¡°Correct!¡± The King of Night said proudly, ¡°In the eyes of His Majesty, the world is a chessboard, and all beings are chess pieces!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Of course, are no exception!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You have officially entered the Bright Realm,pleted your mission, and it¡¯s time for you to sacrifice for the country!¡± After saying this, the King of Night nodded to Lilies Archer, turned around, and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± It seemed that Sean thought of something and stopped him, ¡°Since you knew my extraordinary bloodline five years ago, and deliberately set up this n to harm me!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°You must have known about my biological mother long ago!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°I want to know!¡± ¡°In the cave, in the secret prison, who exactly is the woman who was tortured to death by you?¡± ¡°She!¡± ¡°Is she my mother, Liane Field???¡± Chapter 329: Seizing Power, A Battle with No Room for Loss Now! The King of Night had shed his disguise, dered his position, revealed his plot, andpletely quarreled with Sean. Therefore, there was no longer any need for Sean to continue concealing the matter of the secret chamber and prison. Upon hearing this, the King of Night paused in his steps. Then, without turning his head, he said, ¡°You intentionally destroyed that cave because you discovered that secret chamber!¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite curious!¡± ¡°That secret chamber is so well hidden, even if you have advanced to the Bright Realm, you absolutely cannot sense its existence unless you know its exact location beforehand!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°How exactly did you find it?¡± The King of Night was always meticulous and wouldn¡¯t have allowed Sean and his group to stay in that cave unless he waspletely confident that Sean wouldn¡¯t discover the secret chamber. Unfortunately, even the wisest can make mistakes, and Sean still found it! Moreover, even now, the King of Night couldn¡¯t understand where he had made his ¡°mistake.¡± Sean coldly said, ¡°You answer my question first!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you!¡± After slight hesitation, the King of Night shook his head and said, ¡°That woman is not Liane Field!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this answer, Sean¡¯s heart trembled violently, and he subconsciously asked, ¡°Then who is she?¡± ¡°What does she have to do with my mother?¡± The King of Night shook his head again! ¡°This!¡± ¡°This is the second question!¡± ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± In Sean¡¯s view, even if that woman was not Liane, she must have some connection to Liane. Otherwise, why would Liane happen to know about the existence of the secret chamber and prison where the woman was tortured to death in the cave? And why would she specifically send a dream to Cecilia? However, the King of Night had no intention of clearing Sean¡¯s confusion. ¡°Now!¡± The King of Night said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to answer my question!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it!¡± ¡°You might not believe it!¡± Sean was not one to break a promise. Even though he couldn¡¯t figure out the woman¡¯s exact identity, he was already relieved to confirm that she was not Liane. This was great news for him! Therefore, Sean said, ¡°It was my biological mother, Liane Field, who sent me a dream guiding me to the secret chamber!¡± ¡°You dare trick me!!!¡± The moment Sean finished speaking, the King of Night suddenly turned around, furiously yelling. Sean could feel the chill emanating from him, even from several meters away. However, Sean didn¡¯t care about this at all. ¡°I thought so!¡± ¡°You might not believe it!¡± ¡°Anyway!¡± ¡°This is my answer, believe it or not!¡± Sean was innocent. He was simply telling the truth but was toozy to exin. After being tormented by King Ron and the King of Night, he enjoyed seeing the King of Night feeling tricked! ¡°You!¡± The King of Night was helpless against him. Even through the mask, Sean could imagine the King of Night¡¯s furious expression! Therefore, he provocatively said, ¡°If King of Night can¡¯t stand it, why not just kill me with a p!¡± ¡°After all!¡± ¡°Once I return to the capital, I won¡¯t have a good fate anyway!¡± Relying on his own value, Sean knew the King of Night wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. So he acted recklessly, posing as if he didn¡¯t care about death, frustrating the King of Night to no end! ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Even the King of Night was infuriated by Sean. He repeated the word ¡°fine¡± three times, then turned to Lilies Archer and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Archer, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°I hope!¡± ¡°When Ie back, he no longer has the courage and ability to be arrogant in front of me!¡± After speaking, he turned around and left the room. The room was left with only Sean and Lilies Archer. After the King of Night had gone far away, Sean opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Miss Archer, what¡¯s the situation with the barbarians?¡± ¡°Everything is settled!¡± Lilies Archer was holding a medicine box in her hand. She went to the bedside, put the medicine box aside, and said softly, ¡°Now, I am the Queen of the Barbarians!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean squeezed out a faint smile and said, ¡°Congrattions! Miss Archer has finally got her wish!¡± Since the day Lilies Archer walked out of the mountains at the age of fifteen, everything she did was in preparation for this day. Whether it was secretly drawing people like Gloydius to her side, or taming so many poisonous insects and fierce beasts, her goal was naturally to control the Fort South Barbarians, to be the master of Fort South, to be the Queen of the Barbarians! Even when epting the invitation from the King of Night five years ago, personally activating Sean¡¯s bloodline and nting the poison for him, she was hoping to use King Ron¡¯s power to get rid of her father, Fergus Archer! Now everything is going smoothly! As she wished, she has truly fulfilled her long-cherished wish and has be a true queen! However, there was no joy on Lilies Archer¡¯s pale face. She said with an extremely serious tone, ¡°What is there to be happy about when King Ron is not dead?¡± ¡°Just as the King of Night just said,¡± ¡°In the eyes of that old fox, King Ron, the world is a chessboard, and all beings are chess pieces!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Are no exception!¡± ¡°And I!¡± ¡°Will not be an exception either!¡± ¡°He used you to get rid of Ashby, and then uses me to get rid of you. After your death, I will also lose my value!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, my reign as the so-called Queen of the Barbarians will be short, and I will follow in your and Ashby¡¯s footsteps!¡± ¡°Therefore, although it is dangerous for you to be taken back to the capital and you are nine deaths and still alive, you must fulfill our agreement and take advantage of King Ron¡¯s core not yet recovered, to kill this thief and seize power!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Both of us will be beyond redemption!!!¡± Just like King Ron would never truly trust anyone, Lilies Archer naturally wouldn¡¯t truly trust him either. He even plotted against his own son, preferring Sean to kill Ashby rather than letting Ashby guard Fort South! So! How could he let Lilies Archer be the Queen of Fort South in peace??? It was precisely because she realized this point that Lilies Archer decided to make a counter-move, behind the King of Night, behind King Ron, and chose to join forces with Sean. This is a high-stakes gamble! And the stakes! Are life, wealth, and future destiny!!! ¡°Miss Archer, rest assured!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Sean took a deep breath, nodded solemnly, and said, ¡°If things go wrong, Miss Archer can still retreat to the mountains with the barbarian army. With your familiarity with the mountains, the army of Fort South can¡¯t do anything to you!¡± ¡°But I!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose!!!¡± Yes, he can¡¯t afford to lose! Sean being taken back to the capital like a vegetable ispletely at the mercy of others. Any slight difference could not only cost him his life, but all his rtives and friends could also be harmed! ¡°Hmm!¡± Lilies Archer checked Sean¡¯s injuries and said with a hint of me, ¡°I have already told you in advance how serious the consequences of using bright energy are!¡± ¡°Killing Ashby is one thing!¡± ¡°Why do you have to risk your life to kill Maclean Lyons? A mere general of Fort South is not worth you taking such a big risk. If your core is damaged, all our efforts will be wasted!¡± ¡°All previous efforts will be wasted!¡± In Lilies Archer¡¯s view, Sean risking his life to kill Maclean Lyons before waspletely showing off his courage! Regardless of the consequences! Irresponsible! Sean had his reasons, exining, ¡°Miss Archer is more familiar with the mountains than I am!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I know King of Night better than you do!¡± ¡°At the same time!¡± ¡°He knows me better than you do!¡± ¡°Therefore! If I hadn¡¯t acted as I did then, if I had simply surrendered upon realizing I was poisoned, without the courage and determination to fight to the end, then I wouldn¡¯t be the Wolf King of the North in his eyes!¡± ¡°Undoubtedly! It would have aroused his suspicions!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been safer, on the contrary, I would have been in more danger, and might even have implicated you!¡± Upon hearing this, Lilies Archer was taken aback. So that¡¯s how it was, huh? ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin!¡± Lilies Archer didn¡¯t say much, she stretched out her hand to open the medicine box, and immediately a strong, pungent smell apanied by waves of foul odor emanated from the box, making anyone who smelled it want to vomit! Inside the box were bottles the size of fists, filled with liquids of various colors! In total, nine bottles! All of them were poisons formted by Lilies Archer!!! Some were like blood-red syrup! Some were like amber honey! And some were like ck and purple ink! Each bottle, even just a drop, was enough to kill an ordinary person! Then! Lilies Archer took out a syringe from the box, it was thicker than a thumb and about ten centimeters long. She opened one of the bottles containing the amber poison, put the needle of the syringe into it, and sucked it full in one breath! And! She said as she drew, ¡°King Ron wants to use your superior bloodline to repair his damaged core and enhance his own bloodline!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°I must use these poisons to cleanse the source of the poison in your blood and bone marrow. The process may be extremely painful, like being yed and boned, you must endure!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean looked at the oversized syringe in Lilies Archer¡¯s hand, and the thick amber poison inside, his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch! About this point! When he met with Lilies Archer in the mountainsst time, she had already told Sean in advance, and Sean was somewhat prepared. However, when the time came, he was still a bit horrified! ¡°Maybe?¡± Sean asked, ¡°You personally nted the source of the poison, you personally made the poison, don¡¯t you know if the process is painful?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Lilies Archer looked at Sean and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t experimented on myself, how would I know?¡± ¡°Besides!¡± ¡°I have a toxic bloodline, these poisons are ineffective against me!¡± It sounded¡­ quite reasonable¡­ ¡°However!¡± Lilies Archer changed her tone and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve experimented with these nine poisons before, on poisonous beasts, savage tribesmen, and nine beasts!¡± ¡°Each person, each beast, each insect, was injected with one type of poison, the dose was about one-third of yours!¡± ¡°The result¡­¡± ¡°They all died!¡± ¡°Comparatively, the poisonous insects that naturally contain toxins were the most resistant to the poison, and among the nine poisons, the one that had the longest survival time was the one in my hand!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start with this one, gradual and sequential, giving you a slow adaptation process¡­¡± As she spoke, Lilies Archer didn¡¯t care whether Sean was ready or not, she sharply plunged the needle of the syringe into the flesh of Sean¡¯s right shoulder! Then! With a push of her thumb! The full dose of poison was injected into Sean¡¯s bloodstream in the blink of an eye!!! Chapter 330: Marrow-Cleansing, Unbearable Pain ¡°Adapt slowly?¡± Sean was taken aback by Lilies Archer¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Miss Archer, are you suggesting that you¡¯re going to inject all nine of these poisons into my body?¡± Damn! During their previous meeting, Lilies Archer only mentioned she would help him expel the source of the poison from his body, but she didn¡¯t borate on the specific method or process! So! After hearing Lilies Archer¡¯s experiment results, Sean¡¯s face turned dark! Of course! The onset of the poison was already making him look dark! It could only be said! He looked even darker now! ¡°Of course!¡± After pushing thest of the poison from the syringe, Lilies Archer nodded and said, ¡°For the past five years, the poisoning in you has deepened, permeating your bloodstream and bone marrow. It won¡¯t be easy to cleanse itpletely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s akin to marrow cleansing!¡± Marrow-cleansing! This meant using these nine poisons to repeatedly purge and detoxify Sean¡¯s blood and bone marrow that had been corroded by the poison. Only after nine cycles could it be considered sessful! The pain involved is self-exnatory! Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle and his heart pound!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°So¡­¡± Sean curiously asked, ¡°During your previous experiments, Miss Archer, how long did the poison insect that survived the longest endure?¡± ¡°Approximately¡­¡± Lilies Archer recalled and said, ¡°About half an hour.¡± Then! Sheforted, ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to worry. You¡¯re a genuine Bright Realm cultivator, inherently resistant to all toxins. You¡¯re not like those primitive poisonous beasts!¡± ¡°I guarantee!¡± ¡°You definitely won¡¯t die, it will just hurt a bit!¡± While speaking! Lilies Archer put away the syringe, closed the medical box, looked down to observe Sean¡¯s condition, and asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The poison entered his body, seeped into his bloodstream, and rapidly spread through the intricatework of blood vessels in Sean¡¯s body, like a spider¡¯s web! To put it bluntly! Wherever the poison passed, it felt like being pricked and roasted! ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± This level of pain might be unbearable to an ordinary person, but for a stalwart warrior like Sean, it was nothing! ¡°I told you so!¡± Lilies Archer said softly with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit painful!¡± The whole process! Itsted for more than half an hour! When the prickling and roasting sensation gradually eased, Lilies Archer opened the medical box again, took out the oversized syringe and a bottle of light-blue poison, and injected it directly into Sean¡¯s body with practiced ease! A momentter! She asked, ¡°How about this time?¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± As Lilies Archer had said beforehand, she was indeed proceeding gradually, administering the injections to Sean from least to most poisonous. After the second injection, the pain was noticeably more intense than the first one! How to put it! If the first injection was like being pricked and roasted, then the second one, with the poison spreading in the body, felt as if countless sharp little des were slicing through your flesh! It hurt! It really hurt! Even Sean couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead! However! In response to Lilies Archer¡¯s inquiry, Sean fully disyed the spirit of a man, shaking his head and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit painful, but that¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Lilies Archer said, ¡°It appears that your endurance is better than I expected!¡± ¡°In that case!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speed up the process a bit!¡± So! Just over twenty minutester, when the pain from the second injection hadn¡¯tpletely subsided, Lilies Archer prematurely took out the third bottle of goose-yellow poison and injected it into Sean¡¯s body! Sean was sweating! Damn! Was I just being polite just now? Why take it so seriously? As expected, the pain from the third injection was even more intense than the second, like recing the small des slicing back and forth with a fruit knife, stabbing chaotically into your body with a squelching sound. What¡¯s more, the pain from the second injection was still lingering, stacking two types of poisons and two types of pain together. That sour yet satisfying sensation was simply indescribable! Sean felt an urge to curse out loud! Each minute, each second, was sheer torture! After about ten minutes, the pain from the second injection finally began to fade. Without the doubleyered effect, Sean couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, his forehead drenched with sweat that had soaked his hair. Damn it! This is just a bit painful??? This is only the third injection! There are still six more to go, each one more potent than thest. How is he supposed to manage??? ¡°It¡¯s time for the fourth injection!¡± Just as Sean was silentlyining, Lilies Archer took the fourth vial of poison from the medical box and injected it into him without hesitation. ¡°Miss Archer, I¡­¡± Sean wanted to protest, but before he could speak, the needle was already in his shoulder. As Lilies Archer pushed the plunger, she asked, ¡°What were you about to say?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Sean shook his head helplessly, fighting back tears. You¡¯ve already injected it, what else can I say??? Damn! Damn! Damn! The fourth injection felt like thousands of ants gnawing at his heart. From head to toe, it was as if his entire body was in agony, veins bulging, and sweat pouring out. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lilies Archer obviously noticed Sean¡¯s reaction and asked, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt too much, right?¡± ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly?¡± With a gulp, Sean swallowed hard, bearing the indescribable heart-wrenching pain. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Archer, if possible, could you give me more time to recover between the next five injections?¡± It hurt! Sean found that Lilies Archer seemed to misunderstand the meaning of this word! ¡°Can¡¯t you handle it?¡± Although Sean didn¡¯t say it outright, Lilies Archer understood what he meant. In her clear, blue eyes was a trace of contempt. As if she was saying: Aren¡¯t you a Bright Realm cultivator? Aren¡¯t you the Wolf King of the North? Aren¡¯t you battle-hardened? Aren¡¯t you fearless in the face of death? You can¡¯t even bear this little bit of pain. It really damages your image in my eyes! ¡°I¡­¡± For the first time in his life, Sean was openly despised by a woman for his courage and endurance. It was embarrassingly mortifying! In order to defuse this embarrassment, Sean gestured and said, ¡°There¡¯s still some poison left in that vial. Miss Archer, why don¡¯t you experience it firsthand?¡± Each vial had some leftovers, but not enough for a full injection. Lilies Archer paused, reached out to take the four used vials, and drew out all the remaining poison with the syringe. And just like that, she had a full syringe! Then, under Sean¡¯s shocked gaze, Lilies Archer didn¡¯t utter a single unnecessary word. She raised her right hand, directly inserted the syringe into her own neck, and pushed all the poison into her veins! The air in the room seemed to solidify! Ten minutester, Lilies Archer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, and she moved with ease, showing no signs of difort. She lowered her head, looked at Sean, and asked that soul-piercing question again: ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 331: Life Hanging by a Thread, Return to the Capital ¡°Yes! Does it hurt?¡± With almost every injection, Lilies Archer would ask this question, and with each repetition, Sean would feel differently. Especially thisst time! ¡°No!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Facing Lilies Archer¡¯s curious and slightly disdainful gaze, Sean gritted his teeth and shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just joking!¡± He said this with his mouth, but his heart was bleeding! This time, Sean really learned what it meant to have a poisonous body and what it meant to be truly immune to all poisons! You¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re amazing! I surrender! I only surrender to you! After saying this, Sean simply closed his eyes, calmed his mind, out of sight, out of mind! Men! Real men! In front of women, they must hold on! Even if they have to grit their teeth! Seeing Sean¡¯s pained face, but still stubbornly enduring, Lilies Archer couldn¡¯t help butugh, covering her mouth and saying, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If we can¡¯tpletely eliminate the source of the poison in your body, you won¡¯t be able to pass King Ron¡¯s test when we reach the capital!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°You heard it too, the King of Night hinted before he left that he wanted you to suffer!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I can only speed up the process!¡± At this point, Lilies Archer lowered her voice and reminded, ¡°The King of Night must be nearby, always paying attention to what¡¯s happening here. If you can¡¯t stand it, you can scream out loud!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t scream, it¡¯ll seem as if I¡¯ve let up on you!¡± ¡°And that would arouse the King of Night¡¯s suspicion!¡± Sean was speechless! Does it hurt? If it hurts, scream¡­ Damn! This kind of speech, including Lilies Archer¡¯s intentionally lowered voice, and her sneaky tone, no matter how you listen, it all sounds like a man¡¯s careful reminder to a woman during their wedding night, when they¡¯re engaged in some strenuous activity! The problem was, the one lying on the bed was Sean, and the one saying these words was Lilies Archer! So, it felt weird¡­ Scream? I won¡¯t! I absolutely won¡¯t scream! I won¡¯t scream even if I die!!! Sean kept his eyes shut, ignoring Lilies Archer¡¯s well-meaning reminder. Then, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. Lilies Archer had administered the fifth injection! The heart-wrenching pain followed. Sean gritted his teeth, enduring with all his might, his hands gripping the nket tightly. I¡¯ll endure! I¡¯ll endure! I¡¯ll endure! Barely enduring the fifth injection, half an hourter, when Lilies Archer was administering the sixth, Sean could no longer hold back. Sweating profusely, he opened his eyes, gasping for breath, and signaled, ¡°Miss Archer, there¡¯s a peachwood sword hanging on the wall across from me!¡± ¡°Please help me get it!¡± ¡°Let me bite it!¡± Sean was really afraid that he would unintentionally scream, so he had to find something to stuff his mouth! However, even with the help of the peachwood sword, Sean only managed to endure until the end of the sixth injection¡¯s pain. When the pain of the seventh injection began to spread through his body, apanied by a crisp snap, the peachwood sword was bitten in half by Sean! It hurt! It hurt too much! If it weren¡¯t for his body being near paralysis,cking the ability to move, Sean would probably have jumped three meters high from the pain! ¡°If it hurts, scream!¡± Lilies Archer reminded again, ¡°Holding it in like this could potentially damage your internal organs!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Damage the core!¡± Huh? Sean was stunned, was it that serious??? So! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!¡± Lilies Archer gave Sean a reason he couldn¡¯t refuse, and also gave Sean a way out. This time, Sean did not choose to stubbornly endure, but capitted. He opened his mouth and screamed hysterically in pain and agony! So, for the next few hours, Sean¡¯s screams echoed throughout the General¡¯s Mansion, shocking the heavens and the earth, making the listeners shudder! It was terrifying! That night, the General¡¯s Mansion was in chaos, and no one could sleep! As time passed, the poison became more intense, and the time needed to adjust and recuperate became longer. Especially thest few injections, which were almost spaced two to three hours apart. By the time Sean had endured the ninth injection, it was already 5:30 in the morning! Heavens! The day was about to break! Seany on the bed, his clothes soaked with sweat numerous times. His flesh and bones felt as if they had been chopped into a pile of mincemeat by someone with a knife. Words like skinning and boning were not an exaggeration! In fact, these phrases were not enough to describe the pain and torture Sean had endured! His mind was like a chaotic mess, and his consciousness was blurred. His breath was extremely weak, he was barely holding on, and seemed to be on the brink of death. At this time, footsteps sounded. The King of Night and Chaai walked in together. Seeing Sean¡¯s miserable state on the bed, Chaai¡¯s heart trembled violently. He swallowed silently, looking at Lilies Archer with eyes full of unspeakable fear. This woman, she¡¯s ruthless! Just the thought of being subjected to Lilies Archer¡¯s terrifying methods, it would be hard to even wish for death! After all, once the King of Night returned to the capital with Sean, as the newmander of Fort South, Chaai would inevitably have to deal with Lilies Archer, the new Queen of the Barbarians! While packing up her medical kit, Lilies Archer asked, ¡°Is the King of Night satisfied?¡± The King of Night took a close look at Sean. Although Sean was extremely weak and hanging by a thread, hisplexion was much better than before, pale as paper, at least, not purple-ck as before. This showed that Lilies Archer¡¯s all-night cleansing had indeed achieved the desired effect. ¡°Have youpletely cleaned it out?¡± The King of Night said: ¡°As soon as dawn breaks, I will take him back to the capital. Tomorrow is May 20th, the emperor wants him to bring out his final value!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Tomorrow, May 20th, was the wedding day fixed by Sean and Cecilia!!! ¡°Is the King of Night doubting my abilities?¡± Lilies Archer was somewhat unhappy. She stood up, picked up her medical kit, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Whether it has beenpletely cleaned out or not, even if I say so, the King of Night might not easily believe it.¡± ¡°After returning to the capital, the Emperor will know as soon as he tries it. Why does the King of Night need to ask unnecessarily?¡± After speaking, Lilies Archer turned around and left. As she walked, she said, ¡°I hope the Emperor and the King of Night will keep their promises. Don¡¯t forget yourmitments. After the mission is aplished, withdraw the 100, 000 troops stationed at Fort South. From then on, we barbarians will take over Fort South!¡± Upon hearing this, Chaai was shocked, his face turned green! What the hell??? After so many years of hard work, he finally managed to rece Maclean Lyons and be the newmander of Fort South. Now, he was asked to withdraw his troops before he could even get settled in??? Chaai turned to look at King of Night, but didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± King of Night nodded, ¡°As long as this mission is aplished, the Emperor will naturally keep his promise. A small Fort South is nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Emperor himself will issue a decree and confer a title on Miss Archer!¡± Damn! After hearing King of Night¡¯s response, Chaai¡¯s face turned even greener! ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lilies Archer¡¯s footsteps did not halt; she left the room directly. When she was more than ten meters away, her soft voice came once again, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t really like being addressed as ¡®Miss Archer¡¯!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°In the future, please address me as ¡®Queen¡¯ by the King of Night!¡± Her voice was not loud, light as flowing water. Yet, her words carried an undeniable arrogance. The King of Night¡¯s pupils contracted. After Lilies Archer¡¯s departure, it was only then that Chaai dared to cautiously ask, ¡°King of Night, this¡­¡± ¡°Remember!¡± The King of Night interrupted him, coldly snorting, ¡°After I leave, you deploy the troops, await the dawn with weapons at the ready, and wait for mymand at any time.¡± ¡°Be prepared to attack the great mountain at any moment!¡± ¡°Annihte all the remnants of the barbarians!¡± Upon hearing this, Chaai¡¯s heart thudded; he instantly understood the intention of the King of Night! So it turns out that both his Majesty and the King of Night secretly supported Lilies Archer just to use her against Sean? Brilliant! Truly brilliant! Using Sean to eliminate Ashby, using Lilies Archer to eliminate Sean, and finally, eliminating Lilies Archer¡­ Truly worthy of being the King of Night! Truly worthy of being his Majesty! ¡°I obey!¡± Understanding the ins and outs of this, the worry in Chaai¡¯s heart was swept away, and he became even more excited. The barbarians now had only a 30, 000-strong force left, facing the 100, 000 iron cavalry of Fort South, they could not resist at all! So, after annihting the barbarians, wouldn¡¯t Fort South and the great mountain be under his control, Chaai? Good grief! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot, I¡¯m going to rise to the top in one step!!! At six-thirty in the morning! As the day gradually dawned, the clouds in the eastern sky were dyed a seductive red by the morning glow. The barely breathing Sean was carried out of the room and transferred to the royal carriage that Ashby had ridden in when he arrived! For safety¡¯s sake! The King of Night personally escorted him, riding in the same carriage as Sean. Five thousand imperial guards were guarding. The group left Fort South, moving in a grand manner, they headed north towards the nearest train station to Fort South¡­ ¡­ At this time! Far away in the capital, in the Pce of Wolf! Fifty royal guards were stationed inside and outside the Pce of Wolf, almost five steps to a post, ten steps to a sentry, surrounding the entire Pce of Wolf tightly. Not to mention peopleing in and out, even a dog or a chicken, without permission, could not enter or exit! The Pce of Wolf, which was bustling with activity a few days ago, became deserted in a twinkling of an eye! The contrast before and after, it was like heaven and earth!!! Early in the morning! As the sky was getting light, a scream suddenly came from the originally silent Pce of Wolf! ¡°Ah!!!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was exceptionally piercing! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Instantly! More than a dozen figures flew over, gathering outside a pavilion, looking into the pavilion for a moment, one of the soldiers said, ¡°Deputymander, it seems to be Cecilia¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°Should we go in and check?¡± Chapter 332 Misfortunes Never Come Singly, Cecilia’s Nightmare These royal guards had been stationed in the Pce of Wolf for a week and were already familiar with everyone in the Pce of Wolf! Especially Cecilia! Cecilia was Sean¡¯s wife and their main target! So! They immediately recognized Cecilia¡¯s voice! The royal guards, usually responsible for guarding the imperial city, were led by the Grand Commander Eliott Garner. Under him were three deputymanders, and one of them was stationed at the Pce of Wolf! His name was Pierre Calder! Without the soldier¡¯s reminder, Pierre Calder naturally recognized that it was Cecilia¡¯s scream. He didn¡¯t rush to order a charge in, but stood outside the pavilion, waiting for a moment! After a short while! The light in Cecilia¡¯s room on the second floor suddenly came on! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± Pierre Calder then called out, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Soon! Cecilia¡¯s voice came, ¡°No need, I just had a nightmare and was startled!¡± A nightmare? Sean traveled far to Fort South, his life and death uncertain. As his wife, Cecilia was inevitably scared and was woken up by a nightmare, which seemed reasonable!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°All is well!¡± Pierre Calder called out, ¡°I will take my leave!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Pierre Calder turned to the dozen or so royal guards who had gathered around him and instructed, ¡°Tomorrow is the grand wedding day of Miss Moore and the Wolf King. We must not allow a single mistake!¡± ¡°You all stay here and keep a close eye!¡± The soldiers exchanged nces. One of them, consumed by curiosity, asked, ¡°Deputy Commander, do you think the Wolf King will return from his journey?¡± Their orders were ostensibly to guard the Pce of Wolf, but in reality, they were to monitor and control! As for the reason, they were not clear, they could only guess! ¡°Watch your mouths!¡± Pierre Calder, as the deputy leader of the royal guards, knew more about the situation. However, he was not foolish enough to speak recklessly. He red at the soldiers and coldly said, ¡°If it¡¯s not for you to know, don¡¯t think about it!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t ask any more!¡± ¡°Do you still not understand the principle that troublees from the mouth?¡± His words frightened the soldiers into silence! Pierre Calder turned and walked away. Before leaving, he looked deeply at Cecilia¡¯s room, his expression incredibly solemn. Whether Sean would live or die, whether he could return alive, he didn¡¯t know. All he knew was that the task he had received this time was actually a hot potato. A slight mishap could lead to disaster! This was also the reason why he always treated Cecilia and the others with courtesy and did not blindly rush into the attic. Fear not tens of thousands, but just in case! What if Sean didn¡¯t die? What if Sean came back alive and continued to be the Wolf King? Who knows what His Majesty is thinking??? Pierre Calder, who was able to step by step to the position of deputy leader of the royal guards and had witnessed the rise and fall of many bigwigs, understood a principle deeply: For bigwigs like Sean, you can¡¯t tter them when they are sessful, as that would offend his enemies andpetitors. And you can¡¯t trample on them when they are down, in case they rise again one day ande to seek vengeance! So, until the situation ispletely clear, self-preservation is the best survival strategy¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, inside the attic! Cecilia¡¯s scream not only rmed the royal guards outside but also awakened Pupil Wolf and Julia in the next room. Even Spirit Wolf and the others on the first floor were stirred and rushed upstairs. ¡°Cecilia!¡± Pupil Wolf and Julia, both women, burst into Cecilia¡¯s room without hesitation, while Spirit Wolf and the others stood guard outside her room. Inside the room, Cecilia was seen anxiously sitting on her bed in her nightgown. Ayer of fine sweat had appeared on her forehead, her face extremely pallid, her eyes somewhat vacant. And Phyllis was tightly holding Cecilia, constantly calling out, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± After Pupil Wolf and Julia rushed into the room, they sat on the bed, one on each side. Julia asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare again?¡± In the week that Sean had gone to quell the rebellion at Fort South, Cecilia had barely gotten a good night¡¯s sleep. Almost every night she would dream, sometimes of Liane, sometimes of Sean. Her mind was restless! She was having trouble eating and sleeping! After nearly five minutes, Cecilia¡¯s vacant eyes gradually rxed. She nced at Pupil Wolf, then at Julia. Then, hot tears uncontrobly poured from her eyes. Instantly, they wetted her beautiful cheeks. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry!¡± Seeing Cecilia cry, Phyllis¡¯s voice also choked up. However, the little girl was sensible. She bit her lip to hold back her tears and reached out her small hand to wipe Cecilia¡¯s tears. As she wiped, she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid. When dad¡¯s not home, you still have Phyllis. Dad¡¯s gone out to fight the bad guys. If any bad guys bully you, tell Phyllis. Phyllis will stand up for you and drive all those bad guys away!¡± ¡°The uncles all say that Phyllis is improving very quickly and is already very powerful¡­¡± However, the more Phyllis spoke, the more Cecilia¡¯s nose tingled, and she cried even harder! A momentter, Cecilia¡¯s emotions had somewhat stabilized. She held back her tears and said softly, ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t worry, Mom is okay. Mom just misses Dad and can¡¯t sleep¡­ You go to sleep first. Mom will go out and sit with Uncle and Auntie.¡± After saying this, Cecilia put on her coat and got out of bed. As a four-year-old, Phyllis was very smart and not easily fooled. She knew that her mom was troubled but didn¡¯t want to tell her, fearing it would worry her. Cecilia said she was going out so as not to let her overhear. So, in order not to make her mom ufortable, Phyllis obediently nodded her head, crawled into bed, and said, ¡°Go ahead, Mom. I miss Dad too. I want to dream and go find Dad in my dreams.¡± Having said this, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Cecilia looked down at Phyllis¡¯s adorable and well-behaved appearance, her heart aching. But she still gritted her teeth and walked out of the room. Pupil Wolf and Julia also followed her out. Seeing theme out, Spirit Wolf and the others crowded around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They all came to the living room on the second floor. Cecilia took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°I did have a nightmare. I dreamed of Sean¡­ He killed Prince Ashby! And he himself¡­ He was also killed!¡± Cecilia recounted what she had dreamed. After listening, Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Julia, and the others looked at each other, their hearts trembling, their faces very serious. Regardless of whether Cecilia¡¯s dream was real or not, the reality was that they were all very clear about the situation in the Pce of Wolf, having long realized that they were effectively under house arrest by the royal guards outside. Moreover, Tim Lewis had also told them about hisst conversation with Sean. They weren¡¯t fools! Just based on their current situation, they could easily guess that Sean¡¯s journey to Fort South was fraught with danger and difficulties, and Sean himself was obviously aware of the enormous risks. That¡¯s why Sean had specifically told Tim Lewis not to act recklessly or even resist, and to wait for his return. If it were any other time, and Cecilia had such a nightmare, Pupil Wolf or Julia would certainlyfort her, saying things like dreams and reality are opposites, she¡¯s just overly worried, dreams reflect the heart¡¯s turmoil, and so on. But now, even Pupil Wolf and Julia didn¡¯t believe theseforting lies, so naturally they couldn¡¯t say them. After a moment of silence, Pupil Wolf said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow is the grand wedding day set by the Padishah. Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, there should be a result.¡± Saying this, Pupil Wolf turned to look at Spirit Wolf and asked, ¡°Did you manage to contact our brothers in the north?¡± Although Sean had previously instructed them not to act recklessly, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were not Tim Lewis. They had no intention of sitting back and waiting for doom. The ones they could trust and rely on were only the brothers of the Bloody Wolf Group in the north. They firmly believed that if King Ron really wanted Sean¡¯s life, whether they were retired or active members of the Bloody Wolf Group, they would undoubtedly stand on Sean¡¯s side. Even if the other party was the reigning Padishah, there would be no exception! So Pupil Wolf had already asked Spirit Wolf to try to contact the members of the Bloody Wolf Group in the north. The goal was simple: if there was a change in the capital, they would ask the active members of the Bloody Wolf Group to lead troops southward and attack the capital. If the sky was about to copse, then let it shatter spectacrly! If the earth was about to fall, then let it turn upside down! If someone was about to die, then let them die a glorious death! ¡°Contact has been made!¡± Spirit Wolf nodded, but then shook his head, a look of difficulty appearing on his face as he hesitated to say, ¡°However¡­¡± He stopped mid-sentence, as if he was holding back a secret that was difficult to reveal. ¡°But what?¡± Seeing Spirit Wolf¡¯s reaction, everyone felt a jolt of apprehension. Pupil Wolf¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, and he mmed his hand on the table impatiently, demanding, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush like a woman!¡± All eyes in the room were focused on Spirit Wolf, and the atmosphere in the living room instantly became incredibly oppressive. ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°They probably won¡¯t be able to reach the capital to help us!¡± Spirit Wolf said in a solemn tone, ¡°The Padishah must have prepared in advance, knowing we would seek help from the north!¡± ¡°Therefore, the Padishah has already made arrangements, taking away their military power, assigning others to their positions, and confining them in the north!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± ¡°He has taken their families hostage!¡± His words, though not loud, caused everyone¡¯s hearts to instantly sink to rock bottom. Their faces turned ashen. The north! The Bloody Wolf Group! Could they no longer rely on them??? That was secondary; the most important thing was that King Ron¡¯s arrangements confirmed their worst fears. That is, King Ron really intended to harm Sean! He really wanted to kill Sean! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°King!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s words were almost squeezed out from between his teeth, his body¡¯s potent dark energy suddenly erupting, filled with murderous intent. There was no choice! This was the Kisia dynasty! King Ron was the ruler of the dynasty! The Bloody Wolf Group was originally established by the King of Night at King Ron¡¯s behest, and was under King Ron¡¯s control. Naturally, if King Ron wanted to kill Sean, he would not ignore the Bloody Wolf Group! ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Spirit Wolf paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°I have also learned something from our brothers in the north.¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely disadvantageous for us.¡± ¡°A delegation from the North Kingdom is heading southward and will reach the capital by this morning. They im to be signing a ceasefire agreement with the Padishah.¡± ¡°Among the delegation¡­¡± ¡°There is the North Kingdom¡¯s general, Earl Woods, whom we¡¯ve battled with countless times in the north, and who has killed numerous of our soldiers!¡± Chapter 333: Hatred! Life or Death Crisis Under the Dark Clouds The North Kingdom! Located to the northwest of Kisia, itsnd area is almost twice that of Kisia. It¡¯s militarily robust, bristling with might, and has long coveted Kisia! And the North Border! That¡¯s the main battleground between Kisia and the North Kingdom! The reason is simple! Kisia is nked by the sea to the east, mountains to the west, and even Fort South has forests as a natural barrier. It¡¯s geographically advantageous, easy to defend and hard to attack! Only the North Border! Thousands of miles of fertile soil, t as a pancake! Easiest to attack! Hardest to defend! So! Kisia, though it has borders to the east, west, south, and north, is respectively guarded by Lord Fisher, Lord Snow, the Beast King of Fort South, and the Wolf King of the North Border, these ¡°Four Lords¡±! But! Battles rarely ur in the east, west, and south due to the terrain, while the North Border continuously smolders under the smoke of war. It¡¯s a bona fide meat grinder of a battlefield! For five years! Sean has held the North Border, sweeping through the battlefield, thwarting the invasions of the North Kingdom, and with the blood and lives of his enemies, he¡¯s forged his name as the ¡°Wolf King of the North Border¡±! For North Kingdom! Their hatred for Sean runs deep!!! And Earl Woods! He! He is one of the main generals leading the invasion from the North Kingdom. He has had dozens of confrontations with the Tiger and Wolf army led by Sean on the battlefield of the North Border, losing more than winning, with heavy casualties! So! Towards Sean! He wishes to y him, strip his tendons, drink his blood, eat his flesh, grind his bones, and spread his ashes!!! Now! Sean has been sent by King Ron to quell the rebellion at Fort South, his life or death uncertain, the odds are against him. Just at this critical moment, the North Kingdom¡¯s delegation hase to the capital and King Ron actually wants to sign some kind of armistice agreement with them??? Furthermore! He has preemptively seized the military power from the hands of the generals of the Bloody Wolf Group!!! King Ron! What on earth does he want to do? With this move! Where does it leave Sean? Where does it leave the Bloody Wolf Group? Where does it leave the soldiers of the North Border who have been fighting in blood-soaked battlefields for years, defending their homnd? Where does it leave the heroic spirits who died bravely for their country? Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! So, when Spirit Wolf¡¯s words fell, not just Pupil Wolf, all the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group present were filled with rage, fuming with anger, and their potent dark energy erupted! The entire living room! In an instant! Was engulfed by towering anger and an oppressively suffocating atmosphere!!! ¡°Darn it!¡± ¡°Too outrageous!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Criticisms surged, everyone grit their teeth!!! Cecilia and Julia were in the midst of it, without any dark energy to protect them, they were immediately suffocated until their faces turned pale and they were breathing heavily! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± At that moment, Pierre Calder outside the loft realized something was wrong. He made a snap decision, directly led people to rush into the second floor living room, shouting loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± He thought that Spirit Wolf and the others were going to harm Cecilia! A dozen or so figures followed him closely. After entering the second-floor living room, they spread out, almost one-on-one, standing between Spirit Wolf and the others and Cecilia! Seeing Pierre Calder! The eyes of Spirit Wolf and others, full of rage, showed a clear intent to kill, ready to make a move! It seemed! They wanted to vent their anger on Pierre Calder and his men! As for this! Pierre Calder didn¡¯t care in the slightest! Spirit Wolf and his team were quite young, with the strongest among them only reaching the middle stage. If it came to a fight, they were certainly no match for his royal guards! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pierre Calder walked straight up to Cecilia, dering, ¡°If anyone dares to disrespect Miss Moore, I am duty-bound, obligated, and also entitled by the king to take their lives!¡± The implication was clear! If Cecilia gave the word, he would dare to strike down Spirit Wolf and his team! ¡°General Pierre, you misunderstand!¡± Cecilia hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°I just had a bad dream, I¡¯m feeling a bit unsettled. They were just expressing their concerns for my husband¡¯s safety and are a bit indignant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, General Pierre. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may go.¡± Pierre Calder¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Miss Moore?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecilia nodded. ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding, let¡¯s leave it at that. Tomorrow is the wedding of Miss Moore and the Wolf King. I¡¯m certain that once the Wolf King quells the rebellion at Fort South, he will return to the capital on time.¡± ¡°In the meantime!¡± ¡°I will have my men stand guard outside. Should Miss Moore need anything, feel free tomand us.¡± Pierre Calder was extremely courteous in his words. However! As he said these words, Pierre Calder watched Cecilia¡¯s expressions and inferred something from her reactions. It seemed! The likelihood of Sean not returning was high! Perhaps! Cecilia and the others had received some news in advance! So! After Pierre Calder and his men left the loft, he took out his phone and dialed the royal guard leader, Eliott Garner. He ryed to him everything that had transpired at the Pce of Wolf¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile! Inside the prince¡¯s pce! In the main hall of the pce, the lights were bright, and a dozen old men, all loyal to Prince Ashby, had gathered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Prince Gerard was sitting in the center of everyone! In Ashby¡¯s absence! The prince¡¯s pce was naturally led by Prince Gerard! Everyone¡¯s faces looked ashen, their brows furrowed with inseparable panic and anxiety! Because! They had received news from Fort South, Prince Ashby was torn to pieces by Sean, leaving only his head, which seemed to have been brought back to the capital by the King of Night. At this moment! The King of Night, leading five thousand royal guards, had already left Fort South and was on his way back to the capital! Sean! Was also captured with severe injuries under the charges of ¡°murdering the prince andmitting treason¡±!!! Fort South! Stationed with a hundred thousand soldiers, with many eyes and ears, naturally, there were spies from all sides lurking in the shadows. Such earth-shattering news, it¡¯s impossible to keep it hidden!!! ¡°Prince Gerard!¡± ¡°Run!¡± After about ten minutes of deathly silence, one of the old men finally couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Our current Padishah is ruthless and heartless!¡± ¡°He sent the prince and Sean to quell the rebellion at Fort South, but he used the barbarians to eliminate both the prince and Sean!¡± ¡°Such schemes and tactics are simply shocking!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°The prince has fallen at Fort South and we¡¯re in a precarious position. Even if the Padishah spares us out of blood ties, Roscoe is still there!¡± ¡°Roscoe!¡± ¡°He will definitely not let us off easily!¡± ¡°By then!¡± ¡°As long as the Padishah turns a blind eye as before, all of us here, I¡¯m afraid, will fall under Roscoe¡¯s de with no ce to rest in death!!!¡± King Ron! He can use Sean to kill Ashby, use the barbarians to capture Sean, and naturally can use Roscoe to eliminate these people in the pce! As the reigning Padishah! King Ron can control the fate of others with a single thought!!! If we don¡¯t escape now, when will we??? Chapter 334: Rather Die than Flee, The Lofty Imperial Power and Heavenly Might Once someone took the lead, the rest of the old men also started to voice their opinions one after the other. Surprisingly, they all agreed: abandon the Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce and flee for their lives as quickly as possible! It¡¯s toote! They might not even have the chance to escape! As for avenging Ashby¡­ from beginning to end, no one dared to mention it! After all, although Ashby was executed by Sean, it was King Ron who manipted everything from behind the scenes. When the king wants a servant to die, the servant has no choice but to obey. Seek revenge on King Ron? Ha, that would be tantamount to seeking death! Prince Gerard sat there, just like a wooden man, motionless and silent. As the majestic Prince Gerard, born in a royal family and of noble status, Prince Gerard, though young, had seen plenty of intrigue and deceit, and had weathered many storms. However, he had never encountered a situation or predicament like this before! To be honest, Prince Gerard was stunned, petrified! Even at this moment, he still couldn¡¯tpletely recover from the news of Ashby¡¯s death, still somewhat unable to believe that his own father, the current Crown Prince of Kisia, had suddenly died without any warning! Before heading to Fort South, Ashby himself told Prince Gerard that King Ron had forgiven his mistakes, allowing him to atone by performing a meritorious service: to assassinate Sean amidst the chaos of the troops in Fort South! Ashby said, after assassinating Sean, King Ron would allow him to take over Fergus Archer¡¯s position, to permanently rule Fort South and be the king of Fort South! Ashby told Prince Gerard to prepare. Once the situation in Fort South stabilized, he would let Prince Gerard take his family and wealth from the Eastern Pce and move to Fort South. To carve out a new world in Fort South! Ashby¡¯s words still echoed in his ears, every single word and sentence was clearly remembered by Prince Gerard. In recent days, Prince Gerard had indeed been making all kinds of preparations ording to Ashby¡¯s instructions. But who the hell could have imagined that in just a week, Prince Gerard, who was almost ready, did not receive news of Ashby¡¯s victorious return, but instead heard the terrible news of Ashby¡¯s tragic death in Fort South! It felt like a bolt from the blue! It felt as if the sky had copsed! ¡°Prince Gerard!¡± Seeing Prince Gerard sitting there in a daze, as if he had been scared silly, the old men could no longer sit still. They exchanged nces, then unanimously stood up and said in unison, ¡°This is a matter of life and death for all of us!¡± ¡°Please make a decision quickly, Prince Gerard!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In their anxious voices, there was a hint of impatience. These men were all loyal to Prince Ashby, and upon learning of Ashby¡¯s death, they hurried to the Eastern Pce to discuss strategies with Prince Gerard. However, this did not mean they were equally loyal to the ¡°young master¡± Prince Gerard. Given Ashby¡¯s death and the desperate situation, the fact that they did not choose to flee alone at the first instance, but wanted to take Prince Gerard with them, was already their final loyalty to Ashby. ¡°Flee?¡± Prince Gerard¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely a few times, his eyelids twitched, and he finally came out of his stupor. He looked at the familiar faces around him and asked, ¡°Where are Prince William and Prince Green?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye?¡± Prince William and Prince Green had always been staunch supporters of Ashby in the struggle for the throne. Now, in times of crisis, their figures were nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t being.¡± One of the old men snorted coldly, ¡°When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter; when the wall falls, everyone pushes. Now that the Crown Prince is dead, and he died in the king¡¯s scheme, it indicates that the Crown Prince has fallen out of favor.¡± ¡°At a time like this!¡±\ ¡°Prince William and Prince Green are too busy saving themselves, and it¡¯s already toote for them to sever ties with the Crown Prince. How could they possiblye to the Eastern Pce? They know all of the Crown Prince¡¯s secrets. It¡¯s already a blessing if they don¡¯t step on the spirit of the Crown Prince for their own survival¡­¡± Such words were spoken with fervor and filled with righteous indignation! All of this, Prince Gerard had already guessed. He understood the principle of everyone pushing when the wall falls; he had understood it for a long time. The only reason he asked was because he didn¡¯t know what else to say! Should he follow the advice of these old men and flee? He didn¡¯t want to! Could he stay and wait for death? The old men probably wouldn¡¯t agree! So, what else could he say? ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡± After a brief pause, Prince Gerard suddenly startedughing as if he had made a decision in his heart. He spoke solemnly, ¡°Previously, we gathered under my father¡¯smand for amon goal, striving together!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°My father is no longer with us, our future is ruined, it¡¯s only natural for everyone to seek chances to survive!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Go, all of you!¡± ¡°Follow your ns and flee. If you can survive this, it can be considered as my father¡¯s spirit in heaven protecting you from dying a tragic death. You did not fight with my father in vain!!¡± Saying so, Prince Gerard waved his hand, indicating for the old men to leave. Upon hearing this, the old men were taken aback. ¡°Prince Gerard, you¡­¡± They weren¡¯t stupid, they naturally heard the hidden meaning in Prince Gerard¡¯s words and eximed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to flee?¡± ¡°With the green hills left, there¡¯s no worry of firewood.¡± Someone advised, ¡°Prince Gerard, you¡¯re still young. As long as you¡¯re alive, there will be plenty of opportunities!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act impetuously!¡± In their eyes, nothing was more important than survival. When a person dies, it¡¯s like amp going out! ¡°Flee?¡± Prince Gerard raised his eyebrow and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Under the vast sky, all is the king¡¯snd!¡± ¡°You can flee!¡± ¡°You can hide among themon people and live an ordinary life!¡± ¡°You can also flee to a foreign country to seek a new way out!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I am Prince Gerard of Kisia, royal blood flows in my body. Born extraordinary, I can¡¯t live like amoner, struggling to survive!¡± ¡°Nor can I betray my country!¡± ¡°Live!¡± ¡°Live upright!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die with great vigor!¡± ¡°Anyway!¡± ¡°The dignity of the royal family cannot be lost!!!¡± Towards the end, Prince Gerard¡¯s pride belonging to the royal family was fully disyed from within, though there was sorrow and anger in his eyes, there was not the slightest hint of fear! This left the old men stunned once more. Some even felt ashamed! However, Prince Gerard was of royal blood, they were not. Prince Gerard was willing to wait for death, but they wanted to live! Therefore! ¡°Prince Gerard, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± They wanted to persuade him again, but Prince Gerard had made up his mind, he didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak. He closed his eyes,pletely in a state of readiness for death! ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Take care, Prince Gerard!!!¡± The old men looked at each other, they could only give up. They uniformly bowed to Prince Gerard, then slowly left the grand living room. Not a single one remained! In the grand living room, only Prince Gerard was left! A momentter, footsteps echoed from outside the hall. A noble middle-aged woman appeared at the entrance of the living room. Upon hearing the sound, Prince Gerard opened his eyes. Seeing the middle-aged woman, the tears he had been holding back finally burst forth. ¡°Mother, your son has failed you!¡± Thud! Prince Gerard rose to his feet, deeply bowing to the middle-aged woman. His entire body was almost lying t on the floor. Apanied by the sound of heart-wrenching sobs, his body trembled violently. It should be known that the choice Prince Gerard just made not only determined his own fate, but also the fate of nearly a hundred people in the Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce. At that time, apletely different scene was unfolding at Roscoe¡¯s residence. Prince Adam had arrived! So had Prince Lird! The nobility from the capital who supported Prince Adam, as well as the heads of all the families, had alle. The ce was packed with guests, lively and extraordinary! With Ashby meeting his end at Fort South and Sean seriously injured and captured, this was undoubtedly great news for Roscoe¡¯s faction. They were sitting at home, but fortune was falling from the sky! It was like a huge pie dropping from the sky! ¡°Your Highness!¡± Someone said with a smile, ¡°With Prince Ashby and the Wolf King Sean both perishing in the trip to Fort South, there¡¯s no one in the capital who can rival you. The position of the Eastern Pce is already in your pocket!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Hearty congrattions, Your Highness!¡± ¡°This battle will surely determine the world!¡± The others also joined in the congrattions, their hearts soaring with excitement. They were d they chose the right person and stood on the right side. If Roscoe reced Ashby and took over the Eastern Pce, their future would be unlimited! And this was the result they had been pursuing all along! Especially since Roscoe¡¯s faction had always been at a disadvantage in the struggle for the throne. They had almost been wiped out in the battle at Prince Adam¡¯s residence. But God had shown favor. King Ron personally set a trap and with one stone, he hit three birds, immediately reversing the situation! They had done nothing, but they became the biggest beneficiaries! How could such a reversal not excite them? Not to mention the nobles in the capital, even Prince Adam and Prince Lird wereughing heartily, unable to close their mouths. They wished to throw a big banquet and not return until they were drunk! Only Roscoe remained calm! In fact, his slightly contracted pupils revealed a hint of indescribable gravity! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Prince Adam, sitting next to Roscoe, noticed Roscoe¡¯s anomaly. He put away the smile on his face and asked with a frown, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± His voice was not loud! But as soon as his words fell, the hall immediately fell silent! Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Roscoe! Roscoe took a deep breath! Then he said, ¡°I fear it¡¯s too early to celebrate!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Prince Adam was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Could it be,¡± ¡°that our brother who is left with only a head, could resurrect ande to im our lives?¡± Of course, this was a joke! But Roscoe didn¡¯t find it funny! ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Roscoe said in a serious tone, ¡°From the Battle of Fort South, what did you see?¡± ¡°Did you see the death of the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Or did you see the premature death of the Wolf King?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Those are not important!¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is,¡± ¡°I saw the depth of my father¡¯s strategy, the strength of his plot, the ruthlessness of his methods, and the heart of an emperor. It¡¯s simply horrifying and chilling!¡± These words made everyone¡¯s hearts sink! ¡°Before!¡± Roscoe continued, ¡°We only knew that our father was in seclusion and did not show himself, hence we only focused on contending for the Eastern Pce position with Ashby, almost neglecting our father¡¯s existence!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Our father is using Ashby¡¯s death, and Sean¡¯s fate, to remind us!¡± ¡°The world!¡± ¡°Is his world!¡± ¡°And we!¡± ¡°Are his subjects!¡± ¡°Ashby cooperated with Fergus Archer, harboring treasonous intentions, and thus ended up being torn to pieces! Sean guarded the northern territory, entered the Bright Realm at a young age, possessed the stature of an emperor, and was meritorious and threatening to the lord, hence he had no reason to live!¡± ¡°What about us then?¡± ¡°Our father punished me by confining me to our residence, introspecting, allowing me to watch all this happening with my own eyes. Obviously, he is intentionally reminding us that when ites to imperial power and the throne, we can only have a sense of awe, but we cannot have covetous intentions!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Ashby and Sean would serve as a warning to us!¡± Roscoe¡¯s every word, like a sudden enlightenment, had a deafeningly profound effect. When he finished speaking, the people seated, including Prince Adam and Prince Lird, looked at each other with trembling hearts! Laugh? They could no longerugh! The so-called position of the Eastern Pce, fought over and struggled for, what was the result? Who could upy the Eastern Pce, in fact, was just a thought of King Ron, just an edict! Like Ashby! Even if he had already ascended to the position of the Eastern Pce and became the current crown prince, what about it? With one n from King Ron, he was reduced to shedding blood at Fort South and his soul was sent to the underworld!!! So whether it is the Eastern Pce position or the throne, in the end, it is not fought for, not snatched, but is a gift from King Ron! ¡°Then¡­¡± Prince Adam swallowed nervously, feeling his scalp prickle, and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Everyone listened intently! Roscoe thought for a while, then said solemnly, ¡°As the saying goes, the journey of a hundred miles begins with a single step. In the future capital, apart from our father, we are the only dominant family. This is a double-edged sword with both advantages and disadvantages, bringing both blessings and misfortunes!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful with your words and actions, be extremely cautious!¡± ¡°As for what to do¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Roscoe shook his head and said, ¡°What we want to do is not important, what¡¯s important is to think in advance, what does our father hope we will do!¡± ¡°Remember one thing!¡± ¡°As long as we don¡¯t cause trouble for our father, we won¡¯t have any problems! As long as we can alleviate our father¡¯s worries, what we want, in fact, doesn¡¯t need to be fought for or snatched!¡± ¡°It wille to us naturally!¡± This is the lesson that Roscoe reflected upon and understood through the Battle of Fort South. ¡­ At seven-thirty in the morning! Eliott Garner, the grandmander of the royal guards, ascended the ny-five-step jade stone staircase alone and arrived at the gate of the Hall of Throne. He slightly bowed and respectfully shouted, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°The North, Fort South, Pce of Wolf, Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce¡­¡± ¡°Messages have arrived from various ces!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please review them!¡± Chapter 335: Rewards and Punishments are Clear, King Ron is Ready to Show His Cards ¡°Speak directly!¡± A momentter, King Ron¡¯s voice echoed in the Hall of Throne: ¡°What is the situation at Fort South?¡± Obviously, among all things, King Ron was most concerned about Fort South! About Sean! ¡°All is well!¡± Eliott Garner respectfully replied, ¡°Last night, Miss Archer personally took action andpletely removed the poison from Sean¡¯s blood and bone marrow!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°King of Night personally escorted and led five thousand royal guards. They have left Fort South and set off for the capital. They should arrive before nightfall!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± As he reached the end, Eliott Garner hesitated to continue. ¡°Just say it!¡± There was a trace of impatience in King Ron¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Eliott Garner hurriedly said, ¡°ording to the King of Night, after the battle at Fort South, without your permission, Miss Archer dered herself Queen of Fort South,pletely seizing control of the remaining barbarian forces!¡± ¡°And also!¡± ¡°She was arrogant in front of King of Night, making him address her as ¡®Your Majesty the Queen¡¯, urging King of Night to quickly withdraw the hundred thousand troops stationed in Fort South¡­¡± Eliott Garner didn¡¯t know the details of the deal between King Ron and Lilies Archer, he was simply rying the words of the King of Night! ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. King Ron sneered, ¡°No matter. It¡¯s understandable for her to get a little inted since she just took control of Fort South. Once my great achievement is aplished, she will know what it means to have a heart full of reverence!¡± With that, King Ron changed the subject: ¡°Tell me about the situation at the Pce of Wolf!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eliott Garner reported, ¡°Cecilia and others have secretly contacted the Northern Bloody Wolf Group. It seems they have also received some news about Fort South¡­¡± Then! Eliott Garner ryed to King Ron exactly what Pierre Calder had told him on the phone. After listening, ¡°No matter!¡± King Ron still had that confident attitude, he said in a deep voice: ¡°They are but a bunch of ants in a jar, struggling for survival. They will soon feel what real despair is!¡± As for Spirit Wolf and the others, the strongest were only at the middle stage. In King Ron¡¯s eyes, they were not worth bothering about. King Ron asked casually, then turned his attention to: ¡°The news of Ashby¡¯s death should have reached the East Pce by now, right? What¡¯s happening there?¡± Eliott Garner responded, ¡°The confidants of the crown prince have gathered at the East Pce, persuading Prince Gerard to flee the capital¡­¡± Eliott Garner was very detailed about what happened in the East Pce! Even! He repeated every word of the conversation between Prince Gerard and the elders, not missing a single detail! It seemed! As if he had been there at the time! Obviously! Inside the East Pce, or among those elders, Eliott Garner had undercover agents! ¡°Preferring death over escape?¡± King Ron seemed a bit surprised by Prince Gerard¡¯s choice. However, he was mostly gratified. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°What a natural-born child!¡± ¡°The dignity of the royal family can¡¯t be lost!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°Well said indeed!¡± ¡°Ashby was ipetent, but he raised a good grandson for me. If Ashby had Gerard¡¯s awareness, he would not have ended up in pieces¡­¡± Probably! Even Prince Gerard himself did not realize that his every move, his every word, was actually under King Ron¡¯s control! Moreover, his determination to stay and wait for death, his attitude of preferring death over escape, and his principle of valuing the dignity of the royal family, were actually admired by King Ron! ¡°So¡­¡± Eliott Garner carefully asked, ¡°How should we deal with the situation at the East Pce?¡± ¡°I have always been clear with rewards and punishments!¡± King Ron said, ¡°Prince Ashby, in order to quell the chaos at Fort South, died heroically serving his country. He will retain the title of Crown Prince, and a state funeral will be held for him in three days.¡± ¡°As for Gerard¡­¡± ¡°Let his family stay in the East Pce for now, there¡¯s no need to move.¡± Upon hearing this, Eliott Garner was mildly surprised. Normally, only the current Crown Prince would have the privilege of staying in the East Pce. Now that Ashby had died, even if his family were not to face punishment, they should have to move out of the East Pce. However, King Ron was not ying by the rules. Clearly, he was quite satisfied with Prince Gerard. ¡°Nevertheless,¡± King Ron¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Those remnants of the Crown Prince¡¯s party, the remnants of the rebels, still do not know repentance. They are trying to escape, which is fine, but they dare to incite my grandson and attempt to drive a wedge between us!¡± ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Since they want to flee the capital, let¡¯s fulfill their wish. After they leave the city, let them quietly disappear from this world!¡± King Ron was clear with rewards and punishments. For Prince Gerard, it was a reward. For those old men, the confidants of the Crown Prince, it was naturally a punishment. ¡°I obey!¡± said Eliott Garner. As themander-in-chief of the royal guards, charged with guarding the royal city and directly under King Ron¡¯smand, King Ron¡¯s attitude would be his first principle of action in the future. ¡°What about Roscoe?¡± King Ron continued, ¡°Ashby died at Fort South, he should be the happiest person, right?¡± Eliott Garner immediately reported what had happened at the mansion to King Ron. Just like before, he was very detailed, as if he was there. He repeated the conversation between Roscoe and others verbatim. Inside Roscoe¡¯s mansion, there were also Eliott Garner¡¯s people. This was Eliott Garner, themander-in-chief of the royal guards. The duty of the royal guards was to guard the royal city, but not just simply guarding the city. Anything that could potentially threaten the safety of the royal city was within their purview. ¡°Oh?¡± King Ron¡¯s reaction was simr to when he mentioned Prince Gerard, surprised but also slightly relieved. Then heughed and said, ¡°Roscoe is teachable!¡± ¡°It seems,¡± he continued, ¡°Roscoe understands my good intentions.¡± ¡°And he understands how to be a good son, and how to be a good subject.¡± The battle at Fort South, although Ashby died, they sessfully captured Sean, and in this crisis, they saw Prince Gerard¡¯s determination to die rather than flee, which made Roscoe understand the difference between a ruler and a subject, and rebuild a sense of awe. King Ron was very satisfied with this oue. In light of this, King Ron asked, ¡°When is the North Kingdom delegationing to the capital?¡± ¡°Ten in the morning!¡± replied Eliott Garner. ¡°Good!¡± King Ron said, ¡°You draft the decree quickly, and before the North Kingdom delegation arrives in the capital, publicize the results of the Fort South battle!¡± ¡°Deploy troops!¡± ¡°Completely seal off the Pce of Wolf, and the people inside, await their fate!¡± Eliott Garner was taken aback. Was this the moment to show their cards? ¡°Yes!¡± Without any hesitation, Eliott Garner respectfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll get on it right away!¡± After saying that, he turned and descended the ny-five jade steps, gathered his troops, and left the royal city¡­ Chapter 336: The Crown Prince’s Merit, the Wolf King’s Crime At twenty past eight in the morning, Eliott Garner led a thousand imperial guards, appearing in grandeur outside the East Pce. The reason why it was not the royal guards was simple. The royal guards were stationed in the royal city, all elites among elites, stronger than the imperial guards, but not many in number. Unless under special circumstances, the royal guards rarely left the royal city to avoid leaving the royal city vulnerable and causing security risks. Moreover! Last time, in order to confuse Sean, King Ron had broken the rules and dispatched fifty royal guards to ¡°defend¡± the Pce of Wolf! Just the fifty royal guards led by Pierre Calder were enough to deal with the likes of Spirit Wolf inside the Pce of Wolf! This thousand-strong guard! To put it bluntly! They were just there to put up a show, to amplify their presence!!! Therefore! On the way to the Eastern Pce, the thousand guards walked leisurely. They didn¡¯t clear the streets in advance, which attracted the attention of many city dwellers, who followed along, wanting to see what the fuss was about! By the time they arrived at the entrance of the Eastern Pce, it was a sea of people! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Crown Prince go with Wolf King to quell the rebellion at Fort South? General Garner personally led the troops to surround the Eastern Pce, did something happen at Fort South?¡± ¡°Could it be that they lost and are now facing punishment?¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show now!!!¡± The crowd of onlookers were whispering amongst themselves, their imaginations running wild as they spected wildly! Despite this! Eliott Garner acted as if he didn¡¯t notice, holding the imperial decree in his hand, standing outside the Eastern Pce gate, not entering, just quietly waiting! Generally speaking! In situations like this, Eliott Garner, holding the imperial decree, would directly enter the Eastern Pce and announce the decree in person, and the crowd of onlookers would be blocked outside, not allowed to peek or eavesdrop! But today was different!!! Eliott Garner intended to wait at the door, to have Prince Gerard and the family members inside the Eastern Pcee out and hear the imperial decree in front of everyone! He wanted everyone to see! To hear! Soon! Apanied by the sound of hurried and chaotic footsteps, dozens of people from the Eastern Pce, led by Prince Gerard, swarmed out! Seeing the scene outside the gate, Prince Gerard went pale! Disaster! Has ite so quickly??? The family members of the Eastern Pce were even more stunned, their hearts pounding, cold sweat pouring out from their foreheads and backs, their legs trembling so much they could barely stand! In their panic! Their eyes when they looked at Prince Gerard were filled with indescribable resentment!!! Originally! They had the opportunity to escape in advance! Just over two hours ago, those old men came to the Eastern Pce, trying to persuade Prince Gerard to flee with them, but Prince Gerard refused, and many people in the manor knew about it! So! In their eyes! It was Prince Gerard! It was Prince Gerard, the bastard, who, in order to show off his bravery, for the sake of his noble bloodline, the face of the royal family, wanted to die and insisted on dragging them down with him! It was Prince Gerard! Who deprived them of the chance to escape in advance!!! Thud! Prince Gerard had prepared himself mentally to die nobly, so although he was surprised by this scene, he didn¡¯t panic. He nced at Eliott Garner and when he noticed the imperial decree in his hand, he knelt down on the spot without saying a word! Thud! Thud! Thud! Including Prince Gerard¡¯s mother, Ashby¡¯s wife, the current Crown Princess, most of the family members of the Eastern Pce followed Prince Gerard and knelt down, choosing to ept their fate! In an instant! Arge group knelt down, causing exmations among the crowd!!! You must know! Those who were kneeling before them were all big shots from the Eastern Pce, asmon citizens, it was almost impossible to see them before! And now! They were kneeling before them, the scene was truly shocking!!! However! There were a few exceptions!!! ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°All your fault!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Some of the family members of the Eastern Pce nced at each other, their hatred for Prince Gerard overrode their fear of death, and they charged at Prince Gerard, roaring! As they charged, they cursed: ¡°Damn Prince Gerard!¡± ¡°Selfish!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°You killed us!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!!!¡± In total, there were five individuals, each resembling a frenzied beast. Their faces were ferocious, teeth gritted, and their bodies exploded with dark energy. They knew they were about to die, so they wished, before theirst breath, to im the life of Prince Gerard themselves, considering it a less wronged death! This sudden turn of events stunned everyone! Caught off guard! Those five were just a few meters behind Prince Gerard, so close that before Prince Gerard could react, they had already rushed to his side! They raised their fists! Packed with a powerful dark energy, they fiercely charged towards Prince Gerard, who was kneeling there! Boom! The next moment, an explosion echoed! Everyone¡¯s heart trembled violently in that instant. They opened their mouths wide, the corners of their lips twitching severely. Their eyes widened, eyelids twitching fiercely! Prince Gerard! The prestigious Prince Gerard! Was he about to be killed in front of the Eastern Pce gates by his own people before he even received the decree? However, the scene that everyone feared, or perhaps anticipated, did not ur! After the explosion! Seen! Prince Gerard was still kneeling there steadily, unscathed, while the five who attacked him were thrown back, tumbling and falling to the ground, then spurted out jets of blood! Eliott Garner! He appeared in front of Prince Gerard, protecting him! One against five! As themander of the royal guards, Eliott Garner¡¯s strength was unquestionably formidable. He took action at the critical moment and easily saved Prince Gerard¡¯s life! ¡°Arrest them!¡± Following Eliott Garner¡¯s order, the royal guards behind him immediately advanced, restraining all five men! ¡°A bunch of ants, daring to rebel against their lord!¡± ¡°Death is too good!¡± Eliott Garner coldly snorted! At this moment, Prince Gerard, the Crown Princess, and the kneeling rtives from the Eastern Pce all raised their heads. Their faces became even more unsightly, with some breaking out in cold sweat for Prince Gerard! Others, however, were sweating for themselves! You should know! Those who harbored resentment against Prince Gerard and wanted to fight him were not just those five, but others simply didn¡¯t have the courage! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t act impulsively¡­ Impulsivity! It really is the devil!!! ¡°Thank you, General Garner, for saving our lives!¡± ¡°Thank you, General Garner!¡± Prince Gerard and his mother regained their senses, feeling a lingering fear. They were not afraid of death, but they didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of their own people! ¡°Prince Gerard, no need for formalities!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Eliott Garner took a few steps back and said solemnly, ¡°His Majesty has a decree, Prince Gerard and the Crown Princess should receive it first!¡± Suddenly! Everyone bowed their heads again and knelt down! Eliott Garner slowly unfurled the imperial edict and read aloud, ¡°My son Ashby, in the rebellion of Fort South, tookmand in the face of danger for the stability and security of our country. With valor and martial prowess, he quelled the chaos at Fort South and beheaded the enemy¡¯s leader, performing remarkable service! Regrettably, the traitor Sean, dark and evil, colluded with the rebels, betrayed the country, and Prince Ashby fell prematurely in the turmoil, sacrificing his life for the country¡­¡± Eliott Garner¡¯s voice was loud! Carried by the robust dark energy, it could be heard miles away, allowing everyone present to hear clearly. Halfway through the reading, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically! So, the battle at Fort South had been won? So, Eliott Garner¡¯s arrival with the army was not for punishment? But hearing thetter part! Everyone¡¯s hearts felt as if they¡¯d been hit with a ten-thousand-point blow. They felt their scalps tingle, their hair stand on end, and they could hardly believe their own ears! My God! What did I just hear??? So, Prince Ashby led the army to defeat the barbarians of Fort South, pacified the chaos at Fort South, but was assassinated by the Wolf King Sean? So, Prince Ashby sacrificed his life for the country? So, the Wolf King Sean, who was famous and glorious in the capital just a week ago, is actually a heinous traitor? Damn! Damn! Damn! Eliott Garner¡¯s voice, like rolling thunder, entered everyone¡¯s ears and stunned everyone present. They were frightened and stupefied, standing as if they were wooden chickens, feeling as if their brains couldn¡¯t keep up! The family of the Eastern Pce kneeling there trembled with excitement! Some of the women! Could not help but weep!!! Was the crown prince a hero? Were we not going to die? Was it all a false rm? On the contrary, the five men who had just tried to assassinate Prince Gerard looked ashen. The blood at the corners of their mouths hadn¡¯t dried yet, and it was spurting out again! Damn it! What the hell??? After Eliott Garner finished reading the imperial edict, he immediately turned to look at the pitiful five, and coldly said: ¡°Kill them!¡± As soon as the words fell, the guards who had them in custody took action! In the blink of an eye, five living beings turned into five bloody corpses!!! The reason Eliott Garner didn¡¯t kill them until after he finished reading the imperial edict was to let them die with regret, to make an example of them, and to show those who had rebellious intentions! ¡°Grandfather!!!¡± At such an oue, even Prince Gerard couldn¡¯t help but feel surging emotions. His excitement was such that the veins in his neck were visible, and hot tears streamed down his face! Bang! He dropped his head towards the imperial edict in Eliott Garner¡¯s hand, giving it a heavy kowtow! The Crown Princess and the rtives of the Eastern Pce also followed suit, kowtowing their thanks! ¡°Prince Gerard!¡± ¡°Please, rise quickly!¡± Eliott Garner took a few steps forward, bent down to help Prince Gerard and his mother up, and said, ¡°His Majesty has ordered that you continue to live in the Eastern Pce, there is no need to move!¡± ¡°In three days,¡± ¡°A state funeral will be held for the Crown Prince!¡± Prince Gerard and his mother nced at each other, about to express their gratitude, but Eliott Garner stopped them, his voice heavy, ¡°Wolf King Sean hasmitted heinous crimes, I must immediately rush to the Pce of Wolf!¡± ¡°I will take my leave now!¡± Having said that, Eliott Garner turned around and walked away, waving his hand and shouting, ¡°Set off for the Pce of Wolf!!!¡± Chapter 337: Julia’s Peril, Luna Porter’s Sense of Crisis Under the leadership of Eliott Garner, a thousand guards left the Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce, heading west, and made a mighty stride straight towards the Pce of Wolf! The Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce is ten miles east of the imperial city! And the Pce of Wolf! It is located on the west side of the imperial city! Also ten miles away! As they watched the thousand guards recede into the distance, those of the Eastern Pce who had narrowly escaped a catastrophe were still in shock. They all bowed to Prince Gerard and his son, thanking them profusely, ¡°Prince Gerard, your wisdom and foresight have saved our lives!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°With the prince absent, we look only to Prince Gerard!¡± At this moment! How could they not understand that Prince Gerard¡¯s decision not to flee in advance did not harm them, but saved them! However! In response to their loyalty, Prince Gerard appeared indifferent. He stared at the retreating guards, his heart filled with mixed feelings. His pupils slightly contracted as he wondered: What is my grandfather trying to achieve??? He let me stay in the Eastern Pce! Is it because he fears that after my father¡¯s death, Roscoe¡¯s faction will be too powerful, so he uses me to bnce them? The Pce of Wolf! Is itpletely doomed this time??? The spectators at the gate of the Eastern Pce, like a tide, followed the thousand guards, madly rushing towards the Pce of Wolf. They were eager to see what would be of the Pce of Wolf after Sean¡¯s crime! Along the way! Public opinion was in uproar, many people took out their phones, spreading the news! Thus! The events at the gate of the Eastern Pce were quickly spread throughout the capital at an unimaginable speed, causing public anxiety. Sean suddenly became a traitor in the eyes of all, a national enemy! This! Was exactly the effect King Ron wanted, and the situation Eliott Garner wanted to see!!! Inside the mansion! Roscoe¡¯s people naturally received the news in no time. Prince Adam and Prince Lird, who had just left, hurriedly returned! Prince Adam asked anxiously, ¡°What do you think our father is up to?¡± ¡°He has Gerard, that little bastard, stationed at the Eastern Pce!¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°After Ashby¡¯s death, does our father intend to bypass us, his sons, and grant the position of Crown Prince to that grandson, Prince Gerard???¡± Sean was guilty! The Pce of Wolf was implicated! These! Were all within their expectations, and they were not surprised! Ashby was honored for his service! They gave him some dignity! This! They could understand, they could ept! But! Letting Prince Gerard rece Ashby, continue to upy the Eastern Pce, King Ron¡¯s arrangement made them indignant. It was as if, a piece of meat that was almost in their mouths, was snatched away by someone else! Frustration!!! ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± Roscoe¡¯s somber face also looked rather grim. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°No matter what our father intends to do, we can only ept it, we must not go against his will!¡± ¡°The situation in the capital is turbulent, a single hair can affect the whole body. The North Kingdom¡¯s delegation is about to arrive, father must have his reasons for announcing the results of the Fort South battle at this time!¡± ¡°We should just watch from the sidelines!¡± ¡°Do nothing!¡± ¡°At least we won¡¯t make a mistake!¡± ¡°Understand?¡± He calmed Prince Adam and Prince Lird. Although they were still not convinced, with Ashby¡¯s death imminent, they dared not act rashly. Just as they were about toin, footsteps suddenly resonated from the rear hall! They turned their heads to see! Luna Porter was walking slowly out of the back hall, with two maids following her! Two months pregnant, if you didn¡¯t look carefully, you couldn¡¯t see any noticeable change in Luna Porter¡¯s belly. She greeted the princes, then said to Prince Adam, ¡°Roscoe, I have something to say!¡± Everyone was taken aback! Ever since Sean and Fergus Archer broke into the Porter family vi and ughtered the Porter family, Luna Porter has been living in Roscoe¡¯s mansion. The rtionship between the two is self-evident! Prince Adam said, ¡°Feel free to speak!¡± ¡°Julia!¡± Luna Porter spoke directly, ¡°If I remember correctly, Her Highness the Countess should also be in the Pce of Wolf right now, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± At these words, Prince Adam¡¯s already somber expression deepened even further. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Prince Adam retorted coldly. ¡°That rebel daughter of mine has already severed all father-daughter ties with me. Do you not know that?¡± Clearly, the matter of Julia was a pain in Prince Adam¡¯s heart, and Luna Porter¡¯s sudden mention of it greatly displeased him. ¡°Blood is thicker than water!¡± ¡°Bound by bloodline!¡± ¡°Is it something that can be easily severed with just a few words?¡± Luna Porter disagreed and reminded him, ¡°As it stands now, with Sean being found guilty, everyone in the Pce of Wolf, I¡¯m afraid, is in for a bad time.¡± ¡°If Prince Adam, out of paternal affection, still has a shred ofpassion in his heart, he might as well personally go to the Pce of Wolf and bring Her Highness the Countess back home, so as to prevent her from being caught in the crossfire.¡± At her words, everyone was stunned. Roscoe had just finished saying that doing nothing was the best way to avoid making mistakes, and then Luna Porter suddenly proposed that Prince Adam should go to the Pce of Wolf to save someone. Wasn¡¯t this going against Roscoe¡¯s advice? Moreover, Luna Porter, known far and wide for her unmatched strategizing and ruthless tactics, was now talking about passion¡±. This was simplyughable! ¡°Are you instructing me on what to do?¡± Prince Adam red at Luna Porter, visibly angered. Roscoe also said, ¡°Although Julia is stubborn and headstrong, she is, after all, of royal blood, the granddaughter of the King. I believe that even if the King orders the Pce of Wolf to be sealed off, it wouldn¡¯t affect her.¡± ¡°To go rescue her now, I fear, would be inappropriate.¡± Luna Porter turned her head to look at Roscoe. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°My suggestion for Prince Adam to go to the Pce of Wolf and bring Her Highness the Countess back home is not actually to save her, but to save Prince Adam.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t save her,¡± ¡°At that time,¡± ¡°The ones who will be caught in the crossfire won¡¯t just be Her Highness the Countess, Prince Adam might not be able to escape either.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roscoe¡¯s pupils constricted and he asked with a frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Your Highness, think carefully,¡± Luna Porter said, ¡°The North Kingdom envoy is about to arrive in the capital for peace talks. Sean has been defending the northern border for years, repeatedly thwarting the North Kingdom¡¯s invasions. Among the North Kingdom¡¯s delegation, there is Sean¡¯s sworn enemy, Earl Woods.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s announcement of the result of the Fort South battle and Sean¡¯s treason, before the arrival of the North Kingdom envoy, is nothing more than a way to make his stance clear and express sincerity for the uing peace agreement.¡± ¡°As for Sean,¡± ¡°The North Kingdom harbors deep hatred against him. When the delegation arrives in the capital and learns that Sean¡¯s family and friends are all in the Pce of Wolf, what will they do?¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s faces changed slightly, and they all felt a tremor in their hearts. Roscoe said, ¡°Are you suggesting that the King sent people to seal off the Pce of Wolf, but those people in the Pce of Wolf might be handed over to the North Kingdom envoy for disposal?¡± A cessation of hostilities? Is it really that simple? The North Kingdom boasts a strong military and a territory nearly twice the size of the Shirine Empire. The northern border was secure because of Sean¡¯s defense, but now, Sean is doomed due to King Ron¡¯s machinations. Can the northern border still be defended??? Moreover, the North Kingdom envoy ising to the capital for peace talks at this time. Clearly, King Ron had nned to end the war in the north before he made his move against Sean. However, shutting down the war under conditions where the North Kingdom has a huge advantage, undoubtedly, the terms of the peace would be extremely unfavorable for the Shirine Empire! King Ron will definitely have to make some concessions!!! In the Pce of Wolf, besides Sean¡¯s family, there are retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group. If the North Kingdom envoy demands, how could King Ron possibly refuse? ¡°Exactly,¡± Luna Porter nodded. ¡°Your Highness, think further.¡± ¡°If those people in the Pce of Wolf are dealt with by the King himself, as you said, considering Her Highness the Countess¡¯s royal bloodline, perhaps she won¡¯t be implicated.¡± ¡°But,¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s the North Kingdom envoy?¡± ¡°What would happen to Her Highness the Countess if she fell into their hands?¡± At Luna Porter¡¯s words, the room fell into a tense silence. Upon hearing this, everyone was deeply moved! Prince Adam¡¯s face turned ashen! Luna Porter nced at Prince Adam and continued, ¡°Your Highness, think thrice! The signing of this truce agreement is extremely detrimental to Shirine. If the king is forced topromise and bear humiliation, it will certainly harm his prestige once word gets out! And then! ¡°What if, in addition to this, the princess of the Shirine Empire falls into the hands of the North Kingdom¡¯s delegation, right within the capital, at the feet of the emperor? What would be the consequences should anything happen to the princess?¡± ¡°Public outrage!¡± ¡°Resentment all around!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°To quell the public anger and appease the people¡¯s resentment, the king would have to find a scapegoat to shift everyone¡¯s attention with a thunderous move!¡± ¡°This scapegoat¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Prince Adam, as the father of the princess, is there anyone more suitable than you?¡± Having said that, when Luna Porter looked at Prince Adam again, cold sweat was already breaking out on his forehead! Luna Porter¡¯s analysis was reasonable and convincing! Indeed! Although Luna Porter was a woman, she was known for her unparalleled wisdom. Her insight into the situation was indeed stronger than many others, and her vision was certainly more far-sighted! Roscoe pondered for a moment, looked at Prince Lird, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Prince Lird hesitated, ¡°I think, we have to guard against what Miss Porter has said.¡± Then! Roscoe looked at Prince Adam. Before he could speak, Prince Adam gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Pce of Wolf now!¡± ¡°Even if I have to tie him up!¡± ¡°I will bring that rebel back home!¡± With that, he turned and left. He was truly frightened by Luna Porter¡¯s analysis. It was as if he was sitting at home and a pot fell from the sky. He wasn¡¯t afraid of ten thousand possibilities, but the one possibility that things might turn out as Luna Porter predicted, the consequences were unthinkable¡­ ¡­ Pce of Wolf! When Prince Adam led people to the Pce of Wolf, the entire pce had already been surrounded by a thousand royal guards, and outside the massive encirclement, the citizens who came to watch were like a sea of people, their discussions were like a roaring tide! ¡°Make way!¡± ¡°Make way!¡± The people Prince Adam brought forcibly made a path through the crowd. Prince Adam strode forward, and the royal guards at the gate of the Pce of Wolf greeted him with salutes, ¡°Prince Adam!¡± ¡°Prince Adam!¡± They naturally did not dare to stop the mighty Prince Adam! Prince Adam, with a gloomy face, didn¡¯t stop, he looked up at the huge que of ¡°Pce of Wolf¡± on the door beam, snorted coldly, and marched directly into the Pce of Wolf!!! Chapter 338: Inescapable Doom, Fearless of Death As soon as he entered, Prince Adam heard Eliott Garner¡¯s voice! Eliott Garner! He was announcing the royal decree! In the spacious courtyard of the Pce of Wolf, fifty royal guards led by Pierre Calder surrounded Cecilia and others. Cecilia and the others knelt in a cluster, lying on the ground listening to the royal decree! Julia was among them! Even the four-year-old Phyllis was brought out by the royal guards, lying next to Cecilia! Prince Adam stopped about ten meters away, watching from a distance, not daring to interrupt Eliott Garner reading the royal decree. His icy gaze fell on Julia, and his brows were filled with a kind of anger, as if he was disappointed in her! Two minutester! Eliott Garner finished reading the decree, put it away, and then looked down at Cecilia and others, saying in a deep voice, ¡°The king has decreed, from this moment on, the Pce of Wolf is to be sealed!¡± ¡°And all of you!¡± ¡°As the family and friends of the rebel Sean, you are also under great suspicion of treason!¡± ¡°But! The king is kind and merciful, and does not want to ughter the innocent before obtaining solid evidence!¡± ¡°Therefore! You are to be confined in your residences, awaiting your fate!¡± With these words! He basically sentenced Cecilia and others! Confinement! Since Sean left Beijing, Cecilia and the others had been under the watchful eye and control of the royal guards. Their situation was not much different from confinement. Now, the pretense had simply been torn away. Upon hearing this, Pierre Calder, standing to the side, felt a slight stir in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°It seems Sean truly won¡¯t be able to return. He won¡¯t survive.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, Cecilia and the others lifted their heads, their faces growing uglier by the second. The situation was developing in a direction they dreaded the most. ¡°Mama!¡± Phyllis, half understanding the contents of the royal edict, asked, ¡°They are saying, Papa is a traitor.¡± ¡°What is a traitor?¡± In the vast courtyard, a deathly silence prevailed, only Phyllis¡¯s childish voice echoed in the air. The atmosphere was indescribably heavy and strange. Cecilia had been holding back her tears all along, determined not to show her vulnerable side at this time. However, Phyllis¡¯s question made her heart tremble violently, shattering all her efforts in an instant. Tears gushed from her eyes. Her voice choked, but her tone was incredibly firm, ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense.¡± ¡°You must believe in your father.¡± ¡°Your father is not a traitor, but a super invincible hero who protects our country.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Phyllis, being clever and intelligent, immediately understood from Cecilia¡¯s reaction and words that ¡°traitor¡± was not a good word, and the people in front of her were not good people either. So, ¡°Hmm,¡± Phyllis nodded heavily and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Dad went somewhere else to fight the bad guys.¡± ¡°But these bad guys want to take advantage of Dad¡¯s absence to bully Mom.¡± Saying this, she stood up, positioning herself in front of Cecilia, stretching out her arm to protect Cecilia behind her. She looked up at Eliott Garner, her beautiful little face showing no fear. Biting her lip, she said, ¡°Bad guy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°None of you can bully my mom.¡± ¡°I am very strong now.¡± ¡°If you dare to mess around, I will break your legs¡­¡± Her childish voice, small body, determined eyes, and fierce tone seemed a bit ridiculous in this situation. Yet, no one couldugh. Eliott Garner lowered his head and nced at Phyllis,pletely ignoring her. He said to Cecilia, ¡°Miss Moore, mind your words.¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s treason is decreed by the emperor himself.¡± ¡°The imperial edict is here.¡± ¡°Merely dismissing it as ¡®nonsense¡¯ is sphemy against the emperor. If pursued, it is a capital offense.¡± Capital offense? Upon hearing Eliott Garner¡¯s threat, Cecilia, crying as she was, suddenlyughed. She stood up, holding Phyllis in her arms, and asked, ¡°Where is my husband now?¡± ¡°Sean has been captured.¡± Eliott Garner said, ¡°Once we bring him back to the capital, the emperor will¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Eliott Garner¡¯s words were cut off abruptly by a harsh voice. It was Pupil Wolf! Pupil Wolf sprang to his feet, his gaze locked on Eliott Garner. His clear pupils were reddening again, clearly enraged to the extreme. ¡°For years,¡± ¡°Sean has been fighting and bleeding on the battlefield, defending the territory, and protecting the northern border. He is a loyal minister and a good general. After a trip to Fort South, youbel him a traitor?¡± ¡°And use him of treason?¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Pupil Wolf spat fiercely, his face showing disgust. He thundered, ¡°What a bullshit emperor!¡± ¡°What a bullshit sphemy of the imperial edict!¡± ¡°You arrest Sean with one hand, and with the other, you want to sign a so-called ceasefire agreement with the enemy country, the North Kingdom. In my view, you are clearly nning to use Sean¡¯s life and the entire Bloody Wolf Group as bargaining chips to tter the enemy!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You are the real traitors who have surrendered to the enemy!¡± Her voice was loud! With the force of her potent dark energy, her words echoed for miles around, even reaching the ears of themon people who were blocked outside the Pce of Wolf. They heard her loud and clear! Pupil Wolf! All this while, she had been a steadfast supporter of Sean, putting an absolute trust in him. Although she was a woman, her temper was extremely vtile, especially when it came to matters concerning Sean. She was like a tinderbox, quick to ignite and explode! She didn¡¯t care who Sean¡¯s opponent or enemy was. Not even the reigning Padishah could intimidate her, let alone anyone else. She would face them fearlessly! At worst, she would die!!! The moment Pupil Wolf¡¯s words hit the ground, Spirit Wolf and the others all rose to their feet, moving to stand with her, protecting Cecilia, Phyllis, and Julia behind them! To insult the reigning Padishah in front of so many people, Pupil Wolf might not live to see another day! But! Not a single member of the Bloody Wolf Group was a coward afraid of death!!! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s sudden outburst took everyone by surprise, including Pierre Calder standing on the side and Prince Adam standing ten feet away. Their faces changed drastically, while Eliott Garner sneered, ¡°iming you are supporters of Sean suggests treason!¡± ¡°Originally!¡± ¡°There were no concrete evidence!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s settled!¡± ¡°Based on what you just said, you have confirmed your identity as traitors!¡± Saying this, Eliott Garner, undeterred, waved his hand, indicating, ¡°Arrest them all. It doesn¡¯t matter if you wound or cripple them, just spare their lives for the emperor to decide their fate!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eliott Garner was the leader of the royal guards, and the fifty people around were all royal guards. Naturally, they obeyed hismand. As soon as he gave the order, the dark energy inside them exploded, and they all attacked Pupil Wolf and the others trapped in the middle! ¡°Move back, stay away from them. Your identities are special, they won¡¯t dare to harm you for now!¡± Giving a quick warning to Cecilia and Julia! Then, Pupil Wolf and the others, with a determination to die, knew they were no match for the royal guards, knew they couldn¡¯t escape their fate today, but still pushed their dark energy to the extreme, charging without hesitation! Their idea was simple! Since they were going to die anyway, instead of waiting for death, they chose to fight back! Killing one would be worth it! Killing two, they would even make a profit!!! Chapter 339: Murderous Intent Sky-high, A Doomed Battle Boom! Boom, boom, boom! A chaotic battle erupted in an instant, and neither side held anything back! Ever since thest phone call with Sean, Tim Lewis and his group realized that something was terribly wrong. They deliberately reduced their visits to the Pce of Wolf to avoid getting involved! So, at this moment in the Pce of Wolf, apart from Cecilia, Phyllis, and Julia, only ten retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group, led by Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, were present! And when news of Ashby¡¯s death and Sean¡¯s crime quickly spread throughout the capital, people from the four major families including Tim Lewis were naturally informed. Those who heard the news rushed over, hiding among the vast sea of citizens outside the Pce of Wolf! ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing Pupil Wolf¡¯s booming reprimand, they exchanged horrified nces, their faces turning pale green. Someone urgently said, ¡°These young people are too impulsive!¡± ¡°They¡¯re insulting the reigning Padishah!¡± ¡°They¡¯re even shouting so loudly, deliberately letting everyone hear!¡± ¡°They¡¯re seeking death!!!¡± If they surrendered, they might still have a chance to live, at least for a few more days!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In their eyes, Pupil Wolf and the others were acting recklessly, seeking momentary satisfaction and courting death by rushing into the line of fire!!! After all, if they were in their shoes, they would never be so impulsive! Or rather, they didn¡¯t have such courage and spirit! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Some stomped their feet in anger, saying angrily, ¡°These damn kids are seeking death for themselves, but what about us?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten the antidote yet!¡± ¡°If they die!¡± ¡°What will we do???¡± Upon hearing this, everyone who had been forced to swallow the small ck pill at the Jade Restaurant, including Tim Lewis, instantly turned pale as death! Damn it! Sean had given them poison to control them, and they needed to regrly take an antidote to stay alive! And now! Sean¡¯s fate was uncertain, with odds favoring the worst, and Pupil Wolf and the others were courting death. They were doomed, and they didn¡¯t have the antidote. Once the poison took effect, wouldn¡¯t they all die too??? ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Tim Lewis took a deep breath and reassured, ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s still a chance for things to turn around!¡± ¡°A chance my ass!¡± Others, however, were like ants on a hot pan, unable to calm down. They gritted their teeth and said, ¡°Unless, we charge into the Pce of Wolf now and try to rescue that guy called Spirit Wolf!¡± ¡°I heard!¡± ¡°That guy is known as the ghost doctor. The poison he gave us was his concoction. He must have the antidote!¡± After saying this, he nced at the thousand royal guards surrounding the Pce of Wolf, and his mouth twitched, his eyelid jumped, and his heart throbbed. He thought to himself: Forget it, just forget it! Waiting for death at least has a process! Charging into the Pce of Wolf now would probably lead to a quicker death than the poison taking effect! ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to fate!¡± Tim Lewis sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Mason previously said on the phone, ¡®Don¡¯t act rashly, no matter what happens, he will have a solution!''¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°We can only choose to trust Mr. Mason¡­¡± Boom! Just as Tim Lewis¡¯s voice fell, a sh of dark energies erupted from inside the Pce of Wolf, immediately causing amotion among the vast crowd outside the Pce of Wolf¡­ ¡­ The vast courtyard inside the Pce of Wolf had be a battlefield! Ten from Pupil Wolf! Fifty royal guards! A situation of five against one, plus many of the royal guards were Late Stage practitioners. Therefore, this seemingly fierce battle was virtually a one-sided crush, with the oue having no suspense! Bang! In the midst of chaos, one of the Bloody Wolf Group members, who was only at the early stage of the Dark Realm, was punched and sent flying. As he started to fly backward, he was kicked in the back! Splurt! He spat out a jet of blood on the spot and fell face-first onto the ground, passing out! Crack! The sound of bones breaking resonated as another member of the Bloody Wolf Group exchanged blows with a Late Stage royal guard, his bones shattered and his entire right arm exploded in an instant. Blood and flesh flew everywhere! Eliott Garner had made it clear earlier: harming or crippling was fine, as long as they were left alive for the Padishah to dispose of. Therefore, these royal guards didn¡¯t hold back at all! Soon, four or five members of the Bloody Wolf Group were severely injured and lost their fighting ability. Among the royal guards, a few were injured as well, but their injuries were much lighterpared to those of the Bloody Wolf Group. After all, if they were injured, they would immediately withdraw from the fight and be reced by another royal guard, not giving the Bloody Wolf Group members a chance to counterattack. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely blood-red, her murderous intent soaring. Last time in the cave, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf had sessfully advanced to the middle stage, and under the effect of the eye technique, Pupil Wolf¡¯sbat power had significantly increased! Boom! In her rage, Pupil Wolf¡¯s dark energy reached its peak. Her blood-red pupils were terrifying, and a nce from her could even cause a momentary trance! Bang! One of the royal guards sumbed to the eye technique. With just one look, he was caught in Pupil Wolf¡¯s terrifying eye technique. His actions paused, and Pupil Wolf seized the opportunity, grabbing the royal guard¡¯s neck and violently shaking it! With the assistance of the overwhelming dark energy, she managed to brutally tear off the royal guard¡¯s head from his neck! Blood sttered! Body parts separated! He died on the spot! This scene shocked many people. Meanwhile, Spirit Wolf, also a middle-stage fighter, showcased his unique skills. In the chaotic battle, he threw a punch while simultaneously shooting dozens of poison-tipped silver needles from his sleeve! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ The slender silver needles broke through the air without a hint of warning. Caught off guard, two royal guards were hit in the neck and right eye! Spirit Wolf¡¯s poison! Deadly upon contact with blood! The two royal guards widened their eyes, feeling a sudden pain in their neck and eye. They stumbled backward, instinctively covering their neck and eye. But it was toote!!! They only held out for a few seconds before their necks and eyes turned dark purple. They fell down in despair, dead. ¡°Waste!¡± ¡°A bunch of wastes!¡± Eliott Garner, standing outside the battle circle, naturally noticed the situation with Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. He snorted coldly but didn¡¯t take action himself. Instead, he looked at Pierre Calder beside him. Whoosh! Pierre Calder¡¯s face darkened, and he understood instantly. He immediately transformed into an afterimage and charged towards Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. As the deputy leader of the royal guards, even among Complete stage practitioners, he was outstanding! Dealing with Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, middle-stagers, was more than enough for him! Boom! An immense surge of dark energy erupted from his body. Pierre Calder moved incredibly fast, covering the short distance of ten meters in the blink of an eye. He appeared in front of Spirit Wolf and threw a punch at him before Spirit Wolf could react, hitting him squarely in the chest! There was no suspense! Apanied by the chilling sound of bones shattering, Spirit Wolf was sent flying, a trail of blood following him through the air as hended on awn ten meters away. Motionless! His fate unknown!!! Then! Without even sparing Spirit Wolf a nce, Pierre Calder immediately turned around and charged towards the wolves¡­ Chapter 340: Fight to the Death, You Won’t End Well ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Stop fighting!!!¡± Cecilia held Phyllis tightly in her arms, covering Phyllis¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want Phyllis to see such a gruesome scene at such a young age. And her! Seeing the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group fall one after another in order to protect her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Especially when she saw Pierre Calder personally take action, punching Spirit Wolf away, and then turning to charge at Pupil Wolf, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back, shouting loudly, ¡°We ept the decree!¡± ¡°We ept the decree!!!¡± epting the decree! That means epting the contents of the imperial edict, acknowledging Sean as a traitor, and also acknowledging that they were Sean¡¯s supporters! It¡¯s like dumping a bucket of filth over one¡¯s own head!!! But! Given the current situation, Cecilia had no other choice. She didn¡¯t understand martial arts and couldn¡¯t help at all. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and the others were wounded, crippled, or even died in front of her! Sadly, she was still one step toote!!! There were only a few meters between Pierre Calder and Pupil Wolf. By the time Cecilia opened her mouth to stop him, Pierre Calder had already charged up to Pupil Wolf like a ghost! With a punch! It was thrown out! And Pupil Wolf, her eyes burning red, had long since dismissed life and death. She had no n to survive today, so even when facing Pierre Calder¡¯s fist, she had no intention to dodge! Likewise! With a punch! It was thrown out! However, although Pupil Wolf was nearly mad, she hadn¡¯t lost her sanity. Knowing that Pierre Calder¡¯s realm was higher than hers, and his dark energy was stronger, she wouldn¡¯t stupidly counter punch for punch, seeking death! So! She abandoned defense, leaving her chest to Pierre Calder, while her fist, carrying an unparalleled chill of dark energy, smashed fiercely towards Pierre Calder¡¯s chest! inly put! She wasn¡¯t countering punch for punch! She was exchanging punch for punch! Exchanging injury for injury! Exchanging life for life! I¡¯ll punch you and you¡¯ll punch me. Whether you can kill me or I can kill you, let¡¯s leave it to fate!!! ¡°Crazy woman!¡± Pierre Calder immediately guessed Pupil Wolf¡¯s intent, slightly surprised. But it was toote. Everything happened in a sh, the punch had already been thrown, there was no time to hesitate or turn back! So! Pierre Calder used his dark energy to protect his body, epting Pupil Wolf¡¯s challenge!!! Boom!!! The next moment, as Pupil Wolf had predicted, Pierre Calder¡¯s fist struck her chest, and her fist, as she had wished, struck Pierre Calder¡¯s chest. Apanied by the sound of dark energy interweaving and exploding, she felt as if she had been hit by a car in her chest, a force that was impossible to resist! Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, who knew how many bones Pierre Calder had broken! Then! She was sent flying, shooting backwards, a mouthful of blood spraying out, and the pair of eyes that had forced the use of pupil techniques, once again shed a stream of blood tears!!! Ssh! She flew out a dozen meters or so and fell into the pond on the other side! And Pierre Calder was also not doing too well! Clearly! He had underestimated the lethal force of Pupil Wolf¡¯s desperate blow. Even with his dark energy protecting his body, he was still forced back five or six steps by Pupil Wolf¡¯s punch. His internal organs were churning violently, his throat was rolling, and a mouthful of blood almost spurted out! Biting his teeth! Pierre Calder clutched his chest, swallowed back the blood, and with cold eyes stared at Pupil Wolf, who was floating in the pond, unconscious. He snorted, ¡°Like an ant shaking a tree, you overestimate yourself!¡± At this time! With the fall of Pupil Wolf, all ten members of the Bloody Wolf Group were injured and crippled,pletely losing their fighting power! And this! Was exactly the result Eliott Garner wanted! Now! There was no one left to fight by Cecilia¡¯s side. Locking her in the Pce of Wolf waspletely secure. When the North Kingdom envoy arrived in the capital, and the King of Night returned with Sean, all it would take was a word from King Ron, and the fate of the entire Pce of Wolf would be sealed! ¡°Lock them all in the attic!¡± ¡°Secure the premises!¡± ¡°Stand by for further orders!¡± With a single order from Eliott Garner, the royal guards rushed forward, carrying the injured members of the Bloody Wolf Group into the opposite attic and incarcerating them. Next, Eliott Garner turned to Cecilia and indicated, ¡°Miss Moore, will you go in on your own, or shall we escort you?¡± Cecilia stared at Eliott Garner, her eyes welling up. She was shaking with rage. Never in her life, even when she was ostracized in the Moore family, had Cecilia felt as helpless, as furious, or as full of hatred as she did now. In a split second, for the first time in her life, Cecilia felt the urge to pick up a knife and kill someone. She despised her own weakness, facing everything in a state ofplete dependence on others for protection. ¡°General Garner, is it?¡± Suddenly, Cecilia spoke up, ¡°My husband, he will not die!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You will not end well!¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± After speaking, Cecilia took Phyllis with her and returned to the attic to check on the conditions of Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. Julia followed closely behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Only a few steps out, Prince Adam, who had been watching the situation quietly from a distance, walked over and shouted at Julia, then turned to Eliott Garner with a smile, ¡°General Garner, my daughter was deceived by the traitor Sean.¡± ¡°Please show some leniency, General Garner, and allow me to take her home.¡± ¡°Once home,¡± ¡°I will strictly discipline her and never let her step out of the house again¡­¡± Hearing this, Julia stopped, turned around, and said to Prince Adam with a stoic expression, ¡°You and I have severed our father-daughter rtionship. My affairs are none of your concern.¡± Having said that, she resolutely walked into the attic. Little did she know that Julia had noticed Prince Adam¡¯s presence early on. When Pupil Wolf and the others were being besieged by the royal guards, she had fantasized about how wonderful it would be if her father could intervene, or at least plead on their behalf. Sadly, in the face of interests and risks, Prince Adam chose to protect himself and merely watched from the sidelines. This strengthened Julia¡¯s resolve to cut off her rtionship with him. If Julia knew the real reason Prince Adam hade, not out of concern for her safety, but out of fear that she would implicate him, one could only wonder how she would feel. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Rebel!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Prince Adam was suddenly enraged and wanted to chase after her but was stopped by Eliott Garner. ¡°Wait, Prince Adam,¡± Eliott Garner said. ¡°It seems that the princess willingly chose this path and was not deceived.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Prince Adam could argue, he was interrupted by Eliott Garner. ¡°The king has decreed,¡± Eliott Garner said in a suddenly chilling voice, ¡°Everyone in the Pce of Wolf is to be confined here.¡± ¡°No exceptions!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°This includes the princess.¡± In an instant, Prince Adam¡¯s face turned ashen, his heart began to tremble violently. Recalling Luna Porter¡¯s analysis, a daring thought emerged in his mind: Could it be that his father had nned everything and intended to make him the scapegoat after the ceasefire agreement with the North Kingdom? Damn it! At this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Prince Adam,¡± Eliott Garner said, ¡°From this moment on, the Pce of Wolf ispletely sealed off. Without the king¡¯s permission, no one is allowed to enter or exit.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± As he said this, Eliott Garner checked the time and indicated, ¡°The North Kingdom delegation will be arriving soon. I need to go north to greet them. I cannot afford to dy the ceasefire negotiations between the two countries.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it either.¡± Prince Adam¡¯s mouth twitched, but he had no retort. He could only grit his teeth and leave. Eliott Garner ordered Pierre Calder to lead the thousand royal guards outside the Pce of Wolf. He then left with the royal guards towards the north to wee the North Kingdom delegation. Chapter 341: The North Kingdom Delegation, Earl Woods Enters the Imperial City At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, North City! Eliott Garner, leading the royal guards, awaited here, seeing from afar a luxurious motorcade speeding toward them. Eleven vehicles in total, five in front, five in the back, protecting one in the middle! Clearly! The one sitting in the middle car was the leader of this North Kingdom delegation, the Kirin General of the North Kingdom, Sean¡¯s nemesis! Earl Woods! Before this, the Shirine Empire had naturally already received the specifics of the North Kingdom delegation, led by Earl Woods, and apanied by no less than twenty Complete Stage practitioners! Though it¡¯s said that during a war, envoys aren¡¯t killed! But! With continuous conflict between North Kingdom and Shirine Empire, there¡¯s no trust between them! So! Earl Woods, being the main general leading North Kingdom¡¯s campaign against Shirine Empire, his status exceptional, personally leading the team deep into the tiger¡¯s den, arriving at the capital of Shirine Empire, naturally had to be prepared for any tricks the Shirine Empire might y! At least! If an emergency arose, negotiations broke down, Earl Woods and his men needed to have the ability to safely return to the North Kingdom! Five minutester! The motorcade slowly stopped at a position ten meters away from Eliott Garner and his men. However, no one came out of the cars. Eliott Garner didn¡¯t approach either, standing in ce and saying, ¡°The Grand Commander of the Shirine Empire¡¯s royal guards, Eliott Garner, is here to await General Woods!¡± ¡°General Garner, thank you for your trouble!¡± A momentter, an incredibly deep male voice came from the middle car, replying, ¡°I am burdened with state affairs and dislike these formalities!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a slight change in his expression, Eliott Garner gestured, ¡°Please, General Woods!¡± After speaking! He did not dawdle, turned around, led the royal guards at the front to show the way, and entered the city, heading straight for the imperial pce! Along the way! The North Kingdom delegation¡¯s motorcade attracted a lot of citizens. Especially after knowing their identities, they were even more shocked. News quickly spread, causing a sensation throughout the city! Today! It was destined to be an extraordinary day! First Ashby¡¯s death, the risk to the Eastern Pce! Then Sean¡¯s crime, the cmity of the Pce of Wolf! Now, the North Kingdom delegation suddenly arrived in the capital! Major events! One after another, every one of them earth-shattering. The entire capital seemed to be shrouded in a cloud of gloom, turbulent. Even a fool could see that the Shirine Empire, which had been stable for many years, was about to face a massive upheaval! Around half past ten! The luxurious motorcade arrived at the gates of the imperial city, but Earl Woods, sitting in the car, still had no intention of getting out. The motorcade drove straight in, directly entering the imperial city! This scene! Stunned the following spectators! You should know! Without King Ron¡¯s permission, even princes and grandsons had no right to drive into the imperial city! It seems! The northern battlefield is unfavorable to the Shirine Empire. Otherwise, the North Kingdom delegation wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant when visiting the capital, and King Ron definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate them showing off in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city!!! For a moment! The capital¡¯s citizens were all discussing, rumors flying!!! Inside the imperial city! At this time, it had already been put under martialw, almost all of the royal guards were deployed. From the Yonghe Gate to the Hall of Throne, royal guards were heavily stationed, truly three steps one post, five steps one sentinel! The atmosphere was solemn and serious! Even! There was a sense of tension, as if! As soon as King Ron gave the order, they would annihte the North Kingdom delegation here! Being in the midst of it! Sent chills down one¡¯s spine!!! However! Earl Woods was a seasoned veteran and had been through the blood and fire of battles. Since he dared toe, he naturally had made thorough preparations and wouldn¡¯t be frightened by this disy of force! After the motorcade entered the imperial city, it kept moving forward until it finally stopped slowly in front of the ny-five steps of jade leading to the Hall of Throne! Following that! The car doors opened one after another, and twenty Complete Stage practitioners climbed out of the vehicles! Then! They all moved towards the middle car! Earl Woods was thest to get out of the car! He was d in armor! And had a battle sword at his waist! Standing there was a towering figure of nearly two meters, his posture as upright as an old pine, his aura as robust as the zing sun. Underneath his thick eyebrows, a pair of eyes cold as frosty stars! Especially notable was the long, snake-like scar on Earl Woods¡¯ right cheek, extending from his temple to his neck, then hidden by his armor, its length unknown! At first nce! It appeared like a venomous snake or a scorpion lying there, a sight that was startling to the eyes! Little did they know! Thisrge scar on Earl Woods¡¯ face was courtesy of Sean! About a year ago, during a battle in the North Kingdom, Sean and Earl Woods met on the battlefield. In the midst of a fierce fight, Earl Woods was shed by Sean, narrowly escaping death under Wolf¡¯s Massacre! This grudge! Earl Woods had always kept it in his heart!!! ¡°Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Imperial City!¡± Earl Woods stood in front of the car, his eyes sharp as torches, sweeping across the Imperial City. Finally, his icy gazended on the Hall of Throne directly in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a royal residence!¡± ¡°Truly impressive!¡± Earl Woods had been leading troops against the Shirine Empire for many years. His greatest goal in life was to breach the defenses of the Shirine Empire one day and capture this magnificent imperial city! And today! He was visiting the Shirine Empire, entering the Imperial City, for the first time! Regrettably! Not in the way he had hoped!!! ¡°General Woods!¡± Eliott Garner signaled, ¡°His Majesty has been waiting for a long time, pleasee with me!¡± Having said that, Eliott Garner turned and ascended the ny-five jade steps towards the Hall of Throne! Earl Woods nodded! Under normal circumstances, when a foreign delegation visited, King Ron would naturally receive them personally. However, King Ron¡¯s current situation was somewhat special, and he could not leave the Hall of Throne! Even! He couldn¡¯t leave the underground altar! So, when Eliott Garner led Earl Woods and the others up the ny-five jade steps to the entrance of the Hall of Throne, Eliott Garner called out respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom delegation!¡± ¡°General Woods and his party have arrived!¡± After a while, King Ron¡¯s voice came from afar, ¡°Let them in!¡± ¡°Talk in the hall!¡± The doors of the Hall of Throne were wide open, and from outside, one could see that the hall was empty! ¡°No need!¡± Before Eliott Garner could speak, Earl Woods preempted him, ¡°I heard that the health of the Shirine Empire¡¯s Majesty is not good, and he cannot meet people!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°There is no need to go in as it is the same inside and outside the hall!¡± The North Kingdom had naturally heard about King Ron staying in seclusion over the past few years. Earl Woods¡¯ words carried a hint of disrespect towards King Ron! And! Earl Woods was not stupid. Facing King Ron, a genuine Bright Realm practitioner, it was safest to stand outside the hall! ¡°Never mind!¡± King Ron¡¯s voice was as calm as water, revealing no emotion! Earl Woods got straight to the point, ¡°I havee here with a letter from His Majesty of the North Kingdom, kindly request Your Majesty of the Shirine Empire to peruse it!¡± As he spoke, someone handed him a document, which Earl Woods presented with both hands. Even though it was called a national letter, it was actually a unteral ceasefire agreement drafted by the North Kingdom, outlining the conditions for the ceasefire proposed by the North Kingdom!!! Chapter 342: Terms of Ceasefire, An Unbearable Humiliation ¡°Bring it in!¡± King Ron¡¯s voice echoed. Eliott Garner immediately stepped forward, taking the diplomatic letter from Earl Woods¡¯ hands, before turning and walking away. Quickly, Eliott Garner, holding the diplomatic letter, appeared within the underground shrine beneath the Hall of Throne. King Ron was still seated cross-legged atop the jade pir in the center of the shrine, eyes closed, remaining utterly motionless. Eliott Garner slightly bowed, his demeanor most respectful. He didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, raising the diplomatic letter above him with both hands, he signalled, ¡°Your Majesty, please review.¡± ¡°No need!¡± King Ron didn¡¯t open his eyes, and casually said, ¡°You, read it to me.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Eliott Garner hesitated. King Ron impatiently said, ¡°Just read it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eliott Garner took a deep breath, carefully unfolded the diplomatic letter, nced over it briefly, his expression immediately turned slightly unsightly. Evidently, he was shocked by its content, hesitatingly he said, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps you should¡­¡± ¡°Read!¡± King Ron coldly said, ¡°Skip the formalities, just directly state their ceasefire terms.¡± As for the contents of the diplomatic letter, King Ron didn¡¯t need to look to guess the general idea. Ignorance is bliss! If he were to look at it, it would only be asking for trouble! ¡°Alright!¡± Even for Eliott Garner, reading such a diplomatic letter in front of King Ron made him swallow nervously in secret, his forehead breaking out in a fine sweat from the tension. ¡°Their conditions, there are three in total,¡± Eliott Garner said, staring at the letter. ¡°First, the Northern War has been ongoing for many years, consuming a lot of manpower and resources of the North Kingdom, severely hindering the economic development of the North Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°Therefore! The North Kingdom requires war reparations amounting to five hundred billion!¡± ¡°Also! Nearly one hundred thousand North Kingdom soldiers have died in the northern battlefields, they want to use the blood and lives of our northern soldiers to honor the spirits of those North Kingdom warriors!!!¡± Upon hearing this, King Ron¡¯s eye twitched fiercely. Five hundred billion! In wars, one often kills a thousand enemies and sustains eight hundred casualties. Over the years, countless soldiers of the North Kingdom have been killed or injured, their economy severely burdened. But isn¡¯t the Shirine Empire in the same situation??? Not to mention whether five hundred billion is a lot or little! If the Shirine Empire pays the war reparations, it would be tantamount to admitting defeat in the war!!! Paying money! And also paying with the lives of those northern soldiers!!! Suppressing the anger in his heart, King Ron, eyes still closed, said in a deep voice, ¡°Continue reading!¡± His voice was cold as ice, almost squeezed out from between his teeth!!! ¡°Second¡­¡± Eliott Garner stealthily wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then continued reading, ¡°It says here, Sean has retired and has be a traitor to the Shirine Empire, his life hanging by a thread!¡± ¡°Without Sean! No one can stand against the North Kingdom¡¯s cavalry, the fertile ins of the north, are already in the bag for the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°Therefore! The two nations need to redraw the national borders along the North River!!!¡± To put it bluntly! The first condition is reparations, the second is cedingnd!!! The fertile ins north of the North River, with a vast area, ount for nearly one-fifth of the entire territory of the Shirine Empire! And this! Is also why the North Kingdom has frequently harassed the north in previous years, and even initiated border wars! What¡¯s more important! Once the Shirine Empire cedes the fertile ins north of the North River to the North Kingdom, then the North Kingdom will definitely station arge army there. At that time, with only the North River separating them, defense will be even more difficult! What if! The North Kingdom turns ruthless, continues to invade southward, their sharp cavalry will directly threaten the capital of the Shirine Empire!!! ¡°Scoundrels!¡± King Ron was instantly enraged, finally unable to bear it, he suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze filled with murderous intent, he roared, ¡°They are audacious! They all deserve to die!!!¡± As he spoke, an incredibly powerful bright energy erupted from his body, causing a sudden gust of wind within the underground shrine! Eliott Garner¡¯s expression dramatically changed! Whoosh! King Ron¡¯s right hand suddenly reached out, making a grabbing motion in the air towards Eliott Garner. The diplomatic letter in Eliott Garner¡¯s hand was instantly swept up by the gust of wind, flying towards King Ron! In the blink of an eye, it fell into King Ron¡¯s hand!!! As a Bright Realm practitioner, Sean, who justentered the Bright Realm, could manifest bright energy into swords and des to kill from a distance, but he couldn¡¯t control it as freely as King Ron, who could release and then retract the bright energy at will. Clearly! Just like the Dark Realm is divided into early stage, middle stage,te stage, andplete stage, the Bright Realm also has differences in strength, and King Ron, who has been in the Bright Realm for many years, is far stronger than Sean, who just entered the Bright Realm! This! Is even the case when King Ron¡¯s core is damaged! If! King Ron¡¯s core could be fully restored, how strong would his peakbat power be??? Eliott Garner stood there, not daring to even breathe, his mind was in turmoil. King Ron had been in seclusion for many years, although he was the grandmander of the royal guards, he had never seen King Ron take action before! Just now! This was the first time, even though he was nearly ten meters away, even though King Ron merely released some of his bright energy, even though King Ron did not attack him¡­ Nevertheless! Eliott Garner clearly felt an immense, almost terrifying pressure! He felt the huge gap between him and King Ron! As insurmountable as a chasm! He had no doubt that if King Ron wanted to take his life, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape!!! ¡°Tribute?¡± ¡°Pay homage?¡± After King Ron got the diplomatic letter, he opened it and nced over it. When he saw the third ceasefire term proposed by the North Kingdom, his eyes almost popped out of his head from anger, his eyes, filled with extreme anger, almost shot out mes! The diplomatic letter clearly stated: After the ceasefire, the Shirine Empire must pay tribute to the North Kingdom every year! And King Ron! As the Padishah of the Shirine Empire, must personally go to the city of the North Kingdom every year to pay homage to the king of the North Kingdom!!! What kind of ceasefire agreement is this? Ceding territory and paying reparations is one thing, but the so-called paying tribute and homage, basically treats the Shirine Empire as a vassal of the North Kingdom! In other words, they¡¯re indirectly annexing the Shirine Empire!!! How could King Ron endure this? Before this! When he agreed to negotiate a ceasefire agreement with the North Kingdom, King Ron knew that the Shirine Empire was in a disadvantageous position, and the North Kingdom would definitely take advantage of the situation to make a big demand, so he had already mentally prepared himself! However! He never expected, the North Kingdom¡¯s ambition was so big, the ceasefire terms were so harsh, they were pressing hard, taking it too far, this was cutting off the lifeblood of the Shirine Empire!!! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eliott Garner plucked up his courage and said, ¡°The North Kingdom has proposed these humiliating ceasefire terms with no sincerity at all. If we agree, it would be almost the same as destroying our nation!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°I request to fight!¡± ¡°As long as Your Majesty gives the order, I will go out now, kill all those bastards of Earl Woods right in front of the Hall of Throne, let them know, our Shirine Empire is not to be trifled with!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°After killing them!¡± ¡°I am willing to personally lead the army, to rece Sean, to go to the north to protect our nation and guard our territory!!!¡± Every word Eliott Garner said was filled with righteous indignation, resounding powerfully! Chapter 343: King Ron’s Attitude on the Wedding Gift To fight or not? Eliott Garner¡¯s impassioned plea for battle did not stir a desire to fight within King Ron. Instead, it quenched the nameless rage within him and gradually brought him to his senses! To start a war at this moment would undoubtedly lead to their defeat! In order to prevent any changes in the North, King Ron had preemptively confiscated the military power from the hands of the Bloody Wolf Group members under Sean¡¯smand. As a result, the morale of the troops was fluctuating, and the battle situation was unstable! On the contrary! ording to the information received by King Ron, to coordinate with Earl Woods and others¡¯ trip to the capital, the North Kingdom had stationed 200, 000 troops on the northern battlefield as a show of intimidation, ready to move south andunch arge-scale attack at any time! None of the factors were in favor of the Shirine Empire! King Ron needed time! As long as the n against Sean could be sessfullypleted, as long as he could use Sean¡¯s superior bloodline to sessfully repair his own damaged core, to recover his peakbat power, then King Ron would have full confidence to deal with the uing situation! Unfortunately! The North Kingdom¡¯s delegation came to the capital at this time, obviously guessing his intentions, discovered his plot, and sent such a letter, with a series of uneptable conditions! Perhaps! The North Kingdom never intended for him to ept! At dusk today! The King of Night was to bring Sean into the capital. If he tore up this letter now and fell out with the North Kingdom¡¯s delegation, with King Ron unable to leave the underground altar, it would be difficult for the royal guards led by Eliott Garner alone to execute all twenty-one Complete Stage practitioners including Earl Woods within the Royal City! Once! If Earl Woods and others escaped from the Royal City, the 200, 000 North Kingdom soldiers, ready to strike, would immediately move south, and Earl Woods and others would certainly target the King of Night and Sean! If! If Sean was intercepted and killed halfway, all of King Ron¡¯s ns would fall through! Then! The Shirine Empire would face a real catastrophe! Therefore! Although Sean was severely injured and captured,pletely losing hisbat power, he still remained a critical factor that could influence the overall situation, even enough to determine sess or failure! ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± ¡°Impulsiveness is the devil!¡± King Ron sat atop the jade pir in the center of the altar, pondered for a moment, his cold pupils slightly contracted, and said, ¡°The more at this time, the more you have to keep your cool!¡± Upon hearing this, Eliott Garner was taken aback and expressed doubt, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You go out first!¡± King Ron did not give Eliott Garner a chance to speak, waved his hand, and indicated, ¡°Act on my orders!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although Eliott Garner did not understand, he did not ask any more questions and bowed out of the underground altar! Outside the Hall of Throne! After waiting for nearly twenty minutes, Eliott Garner returned. Earl Woods gave a cold smile and called out loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder what you think of the content of the letter?¡± ¡°If! If you have no objections, why not stamp it with the national seal, so I can return and report!¡± In his words! There was a hint of undisguised provocation! A momentter! King Ron¡¯s deep and husky voice rang out again, ¡°I have read the letter!¡± ¡°The content! I cannot agree!¡± ¡°However! Since it is a negotiation, it naturally requiresmunication between you and me, careful study, and strive to find apromise!¡± ¡°In my opinion! General Woods has traveled a long distance and must be somewhat tired. Why not rest within the Royal City for the time being? As for the ceasefire agreement, I need to consider ¡­ consider ¡­¡± King Ron did not agree! Nor did he refuse! As long as he could drag it until the King of Night brought Sean to the capital, as long as he sessfully repaired his core, by then, all problems would be solved! To fight? As long as he could recover his strength, as long as he could leave the underground altar, King Ron was not afraid of a fight!!! ¡°Oh?¡± Earl Woods was not foolish, of course he knew King Ron¡¯s intention, and sneered, ¡°Your Majesty, are you trying to buy time?¡± ¡°Can it be! Are you waiting for Sean toe to the capital, to reinstate that rebel, to deal with me?¡± Earl Woods was blunt! ¡°On the way here! I heard that Sean personally executed the Crown Prince of the Shirine Empire at Fort South!¡± Earl Woods dered publicly, his wordsden with heavy sarcasm. ¡°Heh! To be honest, after fighting him dozens of times in the North, I used to loathe him. But now, I can¡¯t help but admire his courage and boldness.¡± Here in the Shirine Empire¡¯s Royal City, facing the Padishah of the Shirine Empire, Earl Woods showed no fear. He seemingly couldn¡¯t wait for King Ron to fall out with him. ¡°General Woods!¡± Eliott Garner couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded, ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± At his words, the royal guards around him stepped forward in unison, their intent to fight clear. ¡°What? Are you going to start a war, General Garner?¡± Earl Woods looked at Eliott Garner and asked. Eliott Garner didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he listened carefully, waiting for King Ron¡¯smand. ¡°General Woods is a guest who hase from afar, with the goal of a ceasefire, not a war!¡± After a moment, King Ron said, ¡°This is the Royal City of the Shirine Empire. We have treated you with respect and extended our hospitality. We have done our best!¡± Halfway through, King Ron changed his tone. ¡°If General Woods is aggressive, if he harbors intentions of war under the name of a ceasefire, if he instigates conflict and tries to incite war between our nations¡­¡± ¡°Then! I will apany him to the end!!!¡± At the moment his voice fell, a sudden gust of wind blew from the Hall of Throne. Earl Woods and the others standing at the entrance of the hall immediately felt a great pressure. Of course, due to the distance, this pressure was not as intense as what Eliott Garner had felt in the underground altar earlier. It was not enough to pose a real threat to Earl Woods and his men. It was a warning, and a stance. King Ron didn¡¯t want to start a war at this time. However, if the North Kingdom insisted on war, he would have no choice but to fight, to the bitter end! Earl Woods¡¯ face changed slightly, and he stepped back. ¡°Enough!¡± Heughed, ¡°The ceasefire agreement is a matter of national importance. Waiting a few more days is not a problem!¡± ¡°However!¡± Earl Woods also changed his tone, ¡°I have a few personal wishes. I hope that His Majesty of the Shirine Empire can grant them!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± King Ron asked, ¡°Speak, General Woods!¡± Earl Woods thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°Sean and I have fought in the Northern battlefield for many years. We¡¯ve be familiar through our battles. Now that Sean is a rebel, his life is in danger. If possible, when Seanes to the capital, I would like to meet him face to face! To settle our grievances! Of course, not alone. Just to exchange a few words.¡± Earl Woods and Sean were archenemies. Now that Sean was about to die, and Earl Woods was in the capital, he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. ¡°Agreed!¡± King Ron pondered for a moment and agreed. ¡°Additionally!¡± Earl Woods continued, ¡°I heard that Sean¡¯s wife and daughter, as well as the retired members of the Bloody Wolf Group from the North, are currently residing ten miles west of the Royal City in the Pce of Wolf.¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°On May 20th, which is tomorrow, Sean was originally going to hold his wedding ceremony with his wife, Cecilia. Is that correct?¡± Before King Ron could speak, Eliott Garner said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Earl Woodsughed! He said, ¡°I came here in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to bring any gifts. In my opinion, why not let the wedding ceremony proceed as nned tomorrow? I will take Sean¡¯s ce, marry his wife and daughter, and take good care of them!¡± ¡°As for the members of the traitorous Bloody Wolf Group¡­¡± ¡°Let their red blood set the festive atmosphere!¡± ¡°With this!¡± ¡°As Sean¡¯s wee gift!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I wonder!¡± ¡°What does His Majesty think?¡± Chapter 344: Mercy beyond the Law, Against the World Just as Luna Porter had analyzed before, Sean had been resisting the invasion of North Kingdom on the northern battlefield for years, umting countless merits, and killing countless soldiers of the North Kingdom! For the Shirine Empire, Sean was an undisputed hero! However! To the North Kingdom! Sean was a downright demon, a thorn in their eyes, a splinter in their flesh, causing them indigestible difort and constant pain! They despised him to the bone! They were desperate to get rid of him!!! Especially Earl Woods, how could he possibly let go of Sean¡¯s wife and daughter, as well as the members of the Bloody Wolf Group who had once fought alongside Sean on the northern battlefield? Killing him! Was not enough to relieve Earl Woods¡¯ hatred! So! He wanted to rece Sean, marry Sean¡¯s wife and daughter, making them wish they were dead! And! He wanted to meet Sean and let him know what he had done, rendering him powerless, and distraught! Upon hearing this! The royal guards surrounding the Hall of Throne turned their heads towards Earl Woods in surprise. Anger was unmistakable in their expressions! After all! Sean was the Wolf King of the northern territory of the Shirine Empire. Even if hemitted a serious crime, it should be the Padishah who punished him. When did it be Earl Woods¡¯ turn, an enemy general, to be so brazen in the royal city of the Shirine Empire, in front of the Padishah? Moreover! Earl Woods¡¯ behavior was absolutely disgraceful! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡± When Earl Woods¡¯ words came out, he naturally noticed the icy res of the royal guards, but he didn¡¯t care. The twenty members of the North Kingdom delegation following him burst intoughter! Not ashamed! But proud! Indeed! Some even gave a thumbs up to Earl Woods and praised him, ¡°General Woods is so magnanimous, willing to ept the wife and daughter of a treasonous enemy general. Such a gesture is a model for us all!¡± ¡°I am ashamed of myself!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°What a pity indeed!¡± ¡°The Mason family is ruined, Sean has no other rtives, otherwise, we could also follow General Woods¡¯ example and do some good deeds¡­¡± Their brazen words were a disgrace to the Shirine Empire! The royal guards clenched their teeth, brimming with fighting spirit, some could hardly hold back from killing, but without King Ron¡¯s order, they could only endure! ¡°Enough!¡± After a moment, King Ron¡¯s voice finally came! The outside of the Hall of Throne immediately quieted down, everyone listened attentively, wanting to know what King Ron¡¯s attitude would be in the face of such shameless demands, and what answer he would give! ¡°I understand General Woods¡¯ intentions,¡± said King Ron. ¡°In fact, before General Woods led the North Kingdom delegation to the capital, I had already sealed off the Pce of Wolf, and confirmed that Sean¡¯s wife and daughter, and those members of the Bloody Wolf Group, are all his rebel aplices!¡± ¡°They are guilty!¡± ¡°They should be executed!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If General Woods is willing to take in the mother and daughter, it would mean giving them a chance to live!¡± ¡°Originally!¡± ¡°This is not appropriate!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Considering the great merits Sean has achieved for my Shirine Empire over the years, I can consider showing mercy beyond thew, and leaving a way to live for his wife and daughter¡­¡± These words! King Ron spoke earnestly! It seemed to make sense¡­ However! Those words fell into the ears of the royal guards outside the Hall of Throne, causing their hearts to tremble involuntarily. Especially when they heard the words ¡°mercy beyond thew¡±, their hearts sank to the bottom! Damn it! Handing over the wife and daughter of a Shirine Empire meritorious official to an enemy general, even a fool could imagine what kind of oue Cecilia and Phyllis would face! This! Is this mercy beyond thew? Does that mean! If Sean finds out, if Cecilia finds out, should their family of three be filled with gratitude, weeping with thankfulness, bowing in gratitude??? It¡¯s undeniable! King Ron¡¯s attitude and decision made those already furious royal guards feel absolutely chilled to the bone! However! They were angry, but dared not speak out! ¡°Then we thank His Majesty of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Earl Woods¡¯ face was full of smug satisfaction. He obviously knew that the only reason King Ron had agreed to his outrageous request was to temporarily pacify them, buying time for himself to repair the core. Subsequently! Eliott Garner, leading the North Kingdom delegation, arranged for them to rest in a tower on the east side of the royal city. Outside the tower! Royal guards were heavily stationed! The threat of twenty-one Complete Stage practitioners from the North Kingdom delegation was too great, King Ron naturally would not let them out of his control. This was also the reason why King Ron wanted them to stay within the royal city. If they caused trouble, probably only the royal guards in the royal city would have absolute confidence in apprehending them all! However! What King Ron did not know, what everyone had not noticed, was that after Eliott Garner had arranged for the North Kingdom delegation, before leaving, he quietly exchanged a nce with Earl Woods¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Evening! Six o¡¯clock! The setting sun nted westward, its residual glow like blood! Five thousand royal guards, led by the King of Night, appeared at the train station in the south of the city! And at this time! After a whole day of fermentation, Sean¡¯s treason had be known to everyone in the capital. The citizens only knew the surface, not the details. Rumors abounded, leading to surging public opinion and boiling resentment! Sean! In just one day, he had fallen from a national hero who protected the country and defended the borders, to a traitor who everyone wanted to beat, and even everyone wanted to execute! Around the train station, it was crowded with people! Some people! Held up banners, on which was written in bold: ¡°Execute Sean, avenge Prince Ashby¡¯s blood feud!¡± ¡­¡­ Various banners, a multitude of strange slogans, filled with malice and viciousness, as if suddenly, the whole world could not amodate Sean alone!!! ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!!!¡± The moment the five thousand royal guards stepped out of the train station, someone in the crowd led the call. The shouts of beating and killing instantly swept over like a tsunami! The roar shook the heavens! At this point, Sean had already woken up, but still couldn¡¯t move. He was ced on a stretcher and carried out of the train station. Even though he was tightly surrounded by the five thousand royal guards, and was somewhat confused, he heard the surrounding voices clearly! ¡°Do they all want me dead?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Sean wasn¡¯t surprised at this oue. If King Ron wanted him dead, he naturally would give him a reason to die! These! Sean didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t care about any of it. What he cared about now was the situation with Cecilia and Phyllis, and the safety of his brothers in the Bloody Wolf Group!!! ¡°Wife!¡± ¡°Phyllis!¡± ¡°My brothers!¡± ¡°Wait for me, you must wait for me!!!¡± As long as he got back, there was hope of turning things around. As long as he could save his wife, child, and brothers, he didn¡¯t care if he was branded a traitor, even if it meant being against the world. So what? Sean! Has never been afraid!!! Soon! Amidst the tsunami-like cursing, Sean was lifted onto a car by the royal guards, driven away from the train station, and slowly headed towards the royal city! However! There were too many citizens who hade upon hearing the news. Their hatred for Sean was extraordinarily intense, and they had no intention of letting Sean off easily after just a few curses! So! As soon as the 5000 royal guards left the train station with Sean, the citizens surged like a tide, following the car that Sean was in, incessantly cursing him! Even more so! Some people, the angrier they got, the more out of control they became, almost running amok, like a group of lunatics, they picked up bricks and rubble from the roadside and fiercely threw them at the car Sean was in!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing this! Immediately, more people followed suit! Thus! A terrifying scene appeared on the streets of the capital, the crowd surged like waves, curses echoed like thunder, bricks and rubble fell like a downpour, ttering and flying all over the sky! Even the 5000 royal guards were not spared, suffering substantial damage from the onught! Fortunately! The car that Sean was in was a top-notch luxury car exclusively for the royal family. The window ss was extraordinarily tough. No matter the wind and rain, it remained unbreakable!!! Seany safely in the car, watching the scenes of public outrage outside the window. Far from being angry, he suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and startedughing! ¡°King of Night!¡± Sean said with a smile: ¡°You guys really went to great lengths for me!¡± ¡°Creating such a big scene!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit overwhelmed right now!¡± From Fort South to the capital, King of Night stayed by Sean¡¯s side all the way, never letting Sean out of his sight. Sean¡¯s importance can be seen from this! ¡°He who wishes to wear the crown, must bear its weight!¡± King of Night nced at Sean, his hoarse voice carrying a hint of indifference, he snorted: ¡°Before, you were the respected Wolf King of the North, a national hero. The brighter your achievements, the louder your fame, the greater the pain you will endure when you fall from your pedestal, and the more criticism you will face!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is reality!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is human nature!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is fair!¡± Yes! Sean naturally understood that it¡¯s easier to fall from a height. That¡¯s why he was so calm. Living a lifetime, as transient as autumn foliage, living upright, with a clear conscience, was enough! As for others¡¯ criticism, what does it have to do with me? ¡°We¡¯re in the capital!¡± Sean changed the subject, trying to ask: ¡°Can you tell me the situation in the Pce of Wolf now, King of Night?¡± All the way! Sean had been worrying about Cecilia and the others, fearing that King Ron would act against them prematurely, but King of Night had been evasive about it! This time! It was the same! King of Night took his gaze away from Sean and said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will know soon!¡± ¡°Trust me!¡± ¡°In the royal city, there are people and surprises beyond your imagination waiting for you, that will definitely surprise you!¡± Apparently! King of Night had already known in advance about the North Kingdom delegation, and also about Earl Woods¡¯ outrageous request! At seven-thirty! From the train station in the south of the city to the royal city, it¡¯s normally just over half an hour¡¯s drive, but due to the hindrance of the citizens, it took a full hour and a half! When the car that Sean and King of Night were in entered the royal city, it waspletely dark! Inside the royal city! It was brightly lit! Eliott Garner, leading the royal guards, and Earl Woods, leading the North Kingdom delegation, had already lined up and waited for a long time!!! Chapter 345 Sean Returns, Earl Woods’ Arrogance ¡°Scar?¡± Through the car window, Sean immediately recognized Earl Woods standing at the front of the crowd. His pupils contracted sharply. Just as King of Night had warned him before, seeing Earl Woods in the Shirine Empire royal city certainly surprised him! At the same time! A sense of unease welled up from the bottom of his heart, giving him an ominous feeling!!! Earl Woods! Also known as Scar! This nickname was given by Sean himself, for a very simple reason. In the battlefield of the North, Sean once shed him nearly to death. To this day, from his right cheek to his left lower abdomen, there¡¯s still a huge scar left by the sword! That scar! It was Earl Woods¡¯ disgrace, yet Sean¡¯s badge of honor! Therefore, Earl Woods had always kept it in mind, looking forward to the day when he could strike back at Sean and take his life! And Sean, who hadn¡¯t been able to kill Earl Woods with a single blow, also harbored regret, simrly awaiting the day when he could finish him off for good! Momentster, the car carrying Sean pulled up in front of Earl Woods and Eliott Garner and came to a slow stop. King of Night said in a deep voice: ¡°The duel you two wish for will probably nevere to pass in this lifetime!¡± Obviously, King of Night also knew the origin of the nickname ¡°Scar¡±! Now, with Sean¡¯s death imminent, naturally, no more opportunities for a duel with Earl Woods would arise. After speaking, King of Night stepped out of the car. Eliott Garner quickly approached, slightly bowing, and said: ¡°King of Night, you¡¯ve worked hard on this journey!¡± As a confidant of King Ron, King of Night held no official position, yet everyone, including Eliott Garner, the leader of the royal guards, had to bow before him! ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of King of Night, and seeing you today, the reputation is indeed well-deserved!¡± Earl Woods carefully sized up King of Night. Seeing him d in a ck robe, his face covered by a half-red, half-white Prajna mask, his ghastly appearance was indeed very fitting for the moniker ¡°King of Night¡±. He couldn¡¯t help but develop a strong interest in King of Night, curiously asking: ¡°I wonder, how much power does this ¡®Ghost King¡¯ possess?¡± ¡°Compared to the ¡®Wolf King¡¯ in the car, who is stronger?¡± ¡°How many of my blows can you withstand?¡± Unlike Eliott Garner, even when facing King of Night, Earl Woods maintained his arrogant demeanor! Even more so, he exuded a faint sense of battle intent! ¡°Really?¡± King of Night met Earl Woods¡¯ gaze fearlessly and said: ¡°General Woods, do you wish to try me?¡± Instantly, the atmosphere became tense! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± However, Earl Woods wasn¡¯t so arrogant as to pick a fight with King of Night in the royal city of Shirine Empire. Heughed and waved his hand, saying: ¡°No rush, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve heard!¡± ¡°King of Night, half human, half demon, always elusive, although without an official position, he inspects the world for the Padishah, standing below one but above thousands!¡± ¡°However, with a Prajna mask covering your face, other than the Padishah, no one else has ever seen your true face!¡± ¡°When the dayes for you to fall beneath my de, I will personally remove your mask!¡± After speaking, Earl Woods no longer tangled with King of Night. He turned his gaze to Sean, who was still lying in the car, and changed the subject: ¡°Today, I am specifically here to send Sean off on hisst journey!¡± At this time, a few royal guards stepped forward, opened the car door, and lifted Sean out! Surrounded by 5000 royal guards, Eliott Garner led his men to stand between Earl Woods and Sean, guarding against a sudden attack on Sean. He reminded Earl Woods: ¡°General Woods, you only have two minutes!¡± ¡°Two minutes?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Earl Woods looked at Sean from afar andughed: ¡°It seems your life hasn¡¯t been too good since your retirement just a few months ago!¡± ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Just look!¡± ¡°Down and out like a dog, where is the heroic figure that oncemanded the battlefield?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°I feel a bit reluctant to kill you now¡­¡± A small man in power! Naturally, he has to mock and sneer! Sean, weak and pale, ignored Earl Woods¡¯ taunts and asked: ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°How are things in the North?¡± Originally, Sean¡¯s only concern was for Cecilia and the others in the Pce of Wolf, but seeing Earl Woods here, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about the situation in the North! After all, only a few members of the retired Bloody Wolf Group remain, with the majority still stationed in the North! ¡°Are you asking about your brothers in the Bloody Wolf Group?¡± Earl Woodsughed brighter, extremely smug as he said, ¡°Seeing as you are soon to die, seeing as you were once my opponent, there¡¯s no harm in telling you!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been caught! All of them have been caught! And it wasn¡¯t me who caught them, but your emperor. Isn¡¯t that funny? Isn¡¯t it hrious?¡± Earl Woods was extremely joyful, even more so when he saw the shock and a hint of pain on Sean¡¯s face. It was even more exciting than winning a battle on the battlefield! Sean turned to look at King of Night. However, before King of Night could speak, Eliott Garner stepped in and said, ¡°General Woods is correct. You are now a traitor of the Shirine Empire. All members of the Bloody Wolf Group could potentially be your allies. Therefore, the emperor has ordered to strip them of their military power and confine them in the north. If they dare to make any suspicious moves, they will be executed without mercy!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Clearly, the entire Bloody Wolf Group had been implicated because of him. King Ron wanted to kill him but was worried that the members of the Bloody Wolf Group would save him. So, he took the initiative to eliminate the massive threat of the Bloody Wolf Group! ¡°Moreover,¡± Earl Woods took the opportunity to say, ¡°I havee to your capital this time for a truce between the two countries. One of the conditions for the truce is to use the lives of your soldiers in the north tomemorate our North Kingdom warriors who died on the battlefield. So, rest assured. After you die, your brothers in the Bloody Wolf Group will soon join you in the underworld. This includes your wife and children.¡± As he spoke, a yful look swept across Earl Woods¡¯ smirking face. He even stuck out his tongue and licked his somewhat dry lips, then continued, ¡°I heard that tomorrow is the day of your wedding with your wife, Cecilia. Right? May 20th, such a beautiful day! But unfortunately, you are now like a walking corpse and can¡¯t even move. You are not in a state to wee the bride or consummate the marriage. But what can we do? I am kind-hearted and love to help others. So, I have proposed to your emperor that I, in your ce,plete the wedding ceremony and marry your beautiful wife and adorable daughter. At that time, I will fulfill your duties as a husband and take good care of them both. Haha, hahaha¡­¡± Earl Woods became more and more excited as he spoke. After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. The members of the North Kingdom delegation behind him alsoughed. For a moment, the royal city was filled withughter. But Sean was thoroughly infuriated by Earl Woods¡¯ words. He gritted his teeth, veins bulging in his neck, and his slightly narrowed pupils burst with rage. ¡°You are looking for death!¡± In the next moment, apanied by a roar like a wild beast, Sean, from some unknown source of strength, suddenly raised his tightly clenched right fist. Despite the several meters between them, he delivered a punch towards Earl Woods, who wasughing wildly! Chapter 346: The Power of One Punch, Sean’s Hidden Strength Sean¡¯s action had everyone jumping out of their skin in fright, their faces rapidly changing color. This was because everyone present assumed Sean was severely injured, essentially reduced to a vegetative state, incapable of anything more than speech. The idea that he could suddenly rise and strike someone seemed as impossible as scaling the heavens. For a moment, they all subconsciously suspected Sean was bluffing, that in his extreme anger he had managed to raise his right fist in a desperate attempt to intimidate them. After all, just because one can raise a fist, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they can summon the bright energy from within their core. These were two different matters. However, in the next instant, a gust of wind abruptly rose around Sean¡¯s body. Apanied by a piercing sound of tearing air, a phantom fist made up of bright energy swiftly took shape. It detached itself from Sean¡¯s right fist and aimed at the shocked Earl Woods, rushing towards him. This scene shattered everyone¡¯s illusions and selffort. Sean actually could summon bright energy andunch an attack through the air! The phantom fist, the size of a basketball, moved at an incredible speed. The short distance of several meters was almost negligible. As soon as the fist broke through the air, it had already appeared in front of Earl Woods. Earl Woods didn¡¯t even have time to dodge or summon dark energy to defend himself. In an instant, he was sted away by the phantom fist, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood. He knocked down several members of the North Kingdom delegation behind him in the process. Eliott Garner, standing between Sean and Earl Woods, was also hit by the phantom fist. He staggered several steps before managing to steady himself, narrowly avoiding falling face-first onto the ground. The royal guards responsible for carrying the stretcher were so frightened that their scalps tingled. They froze, their hands trembling. With a tter, they dropped Sean onto the ground and hastily retreated. The surrounding five thousand guard troops were on high alert. All of these events happened in an instant. Including the King of Night, many of the people present were the best among the Complete Stage. However, caught off guard, they were unable to react in time to this sudden and somewhat mind-boggling situation. ¡°General Woods!¡± ¡°General Woods!¡± ¡°General Woods!¡± Once they recovered, the faces of the North Kingdom delegation turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. They rushed over to Earl Woods and helped him up. Earl Woods clutched his chest, with specks of blood at the corners of his mouth. Shock and apprehension filled his eyes, and he looked utterly disheveled. His serious injuries were evident, and there was not a trace of the arrogance and haughtiness he had disyed just a moment ago. ¡°General Garner!¡± After ring at Sean, Earl Woods turned his head to look at Eliott Garner and gritted his teeth, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His voice seemed to squeeze out from between his teeth. ¡°This¡­¡± Eliott Garner was extremely embarrassed. He was in the dark about what had just happened. So, he turned his head to look at the King of Night and asked, ¡°King of Night, didn¡¯t you say on the phone that Sean¡­¡± ¡°¡­ was already a cripple?¡± ¡°How could¡­¡± Sean was captured at Fort South by the King of Night himself. The King of Night had personally escorted Sean to the capital, so the person who knew Sean best here was none other than the King of Night. Behind the King of Night¡¯s mask, his facial expression was hidden. However, from the King of Night¡¯s hawk-like eyes, even a fool could tell that even he was shocked by the unbelievable situation before him. It waspletely beyond his expectations. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Staring at Sean, who had fallen to the ground, King of Night seemed to have thought of something and said solemnly, ¡°You are truly a Bright Realm cultivator, truly of superior bloodline, truly the Wolf King of the North! Even when wounded to such an extent, you could recover some bright energy in just one day! And, you could still attack on your own! It seems I¡¯ve still underestimated you!¡± His words resonated powerfully. There was a lingering sense of fear. Before leaving Fort South, King of Night had personally examined Sean¡¯s condition. His organs were damaged, his whole body¡¯s bones and blood vessels had been tortured by the nine bottles of poison from Lilies Archer. If it were anyone else, they would have died long ago. It was a miracle that Sean was still alive. And now, Sean had indeedunched a surprise attack and injured Earl Woods in one fell swoop! The only possibility was that on the way from Fort South to the capital, on the train, under King of Night¡¯s very eyes, Sean had quietly recovered to some extent. And he had recovered to the point where he could use bright energy to hurt people. This was terrifying! Not to mention his astonishing recovery ability, imagine if it weren¡¯t for Earl Woods¡¯ arrogance and repeated provocations of Sean, Sean might have continued to hide his strength. If he suddenly attacked King Ronter, if the person injured wasn¡¯t Earl Woods but King Ron, even King of Night could not bear this responsibility. His life might even be in danger! ¡°King of Night overpraises me!¡± After the attack, Sean¡¯s face looked even worse. He shook his head, smiled, looked at Earl Woods, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too strong, it¡¯s that my opponent is too weak. And foolish. A defeated general dares to talk about bravery? If I weren¡¯t so heavily injured, I could kill him with one finger.¡± Indeed, Sean¡¯s injuries were too severe. Otherwise, his punch could have done more than just injure Earl Woods; it could have easily killed him! As King of Night had guessed, Sean had secretly recovered and hidden his strength, nning to surprise King Ronter. But then Earl Woods showed up to disrupt Sean¡¯s n, using Cecilia and the entire Bloody Wolf Group to provoke Sean. Sean had wanted to hold back, but he couldn¡¯t, and in a moment of rage, he struck out without thinking. ¡°You bastard!¡± Earl Woods exploded in anger, his dark energy burst out, and he gritted his teeth, swearing, ¡°I will pound you to death today!¡± Previously, Earl Woods had almost been killed by Sean on the battlefield and he held a grudge ever since. Now, he was punched by Sean, who was supposed to be a vegetable, in front of so many people. He even spat blood, utterly humiliated. ¡°General Woods!¡± King of Night shouted coldly, his robust dark energy also burst out, standing in front of Earl Woods, he snorted, ¡°This is the Royal City of Shirine Empire, it¡¯s not your ce to run wild!¡± As he spoke, the surrounding royal guards and the five thousand forbidden troops crowded in. The atmosphere was once again tense. After a standoff with King of Night, Earl Woods finally swallowed his anger and said, ¡°Sean, you wait. I will return your punch and your previous attack tenfold, hundredfold on your wife and children, and those bastards of the Bloody Wolf Group. I will make them wish for death!¡± He then retracted his dark energy and stormed off with the North Kingdom delegation. ¡°General Woods!¡± King of Night called out to Earl Woods¡¯ receding figure, ¡°Thank you for risking your life to remove this threat for us. Otherwise, the person who would have been attacked by Sean might have been me or His Majesty¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Earl Woods paused, almost spitting out blood again. Originally, all he wanted was to beat the fallen dog, to show off in front of Sean, and vent the hatred in his heart. But who could have expected that in lifting a rock he would smash his own foot, and even take a punch from Sean for King Ron! Humiliating! Truly damn humiliating!!! However, seeing Earl Woods in a difficult position, Sean couldn¡¯t feel happy at all at this moment. Earl Woods¡¯ sudden arrival in the capital was beyond his expectation. He had nned to focus all his energy on dealing with King Ron! But now, the arrival of Earl Woods meant that Cecilia and the others would face a huge risk tomorrow! This, undoubtedly, greatly increased the difficulty of Sean¡¯s uing task! ¡°Looks like!¡± ¡°We can only fight with all our might tomorrow!!!¡± Sean took a deep breath, muttering to himself, his face bing incredibly serious! ¡°General Garner!¡± The King of Night spoke to Eliott Garner: ¡°Keep a close watch on Earl Woods and his people. Tomorrow¡¯s matter is of great importance, and there can be no mistakes!¡± ¡°We absolutely cannot let them ruin His Majesty¡¯s n!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Eliott Garner immediately bowed and said, ¡°Rest assured, King of Night!¡± ¡°They!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t escape from my palm!¡± Then, the King of Night waved his hand at the royal guards, signaling, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Take Sean!¡± ¡°Follow me to meet His Majesty!¡± Having said that, he walked briskly towards the Hall of Throne. A few of the royal guards stepped forward, lifting Sean up again and following the King of Night. Eliott Garner stood still until the King of Night had walked far away. He then let out a sigh of relief, a devious smile curling up at the corner of his mouth¡­ Chapter 347: The Royal Secret Realm, All Who Enter Shall Perish The entrance to the underground altar was located within a rockery on the east side of the Hall of Throne. The keys to open this entrance were only given to the King of Night and Eliott Garner!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Eliott Garner, responsible for guarding the royal city! King of Night, responsible for monitoring the world! They could be said to be King Ron¡¯s right and left arms, and the ones he trusted the most! Therefore, only they were qualified to enter the underground altar and meet King Ron! ¡°Why?¡± On the way to the rockery, the King of Night looked down at Sean on the stretcher and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack me?¡± Upon hearing this, the royal guards carrying the stretcher were stunned! But Sean, understanding the hidden meaning behind the King of Night¡¯s words, shook his head and said, ¡°The King of Night¡¯s weight is not enough!¡± ¡°Not worth my shot!¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s response! The royal guards were stunned again! Damn! As expected of the Northern Wolf King, truly arrogant and unyielding, he even dares to look down on the King of Night!!! The King of Night paused slightly in his steps. Not worth it? From Fort South to the capital, from the station to the royal city, the King of Night had been by Sean¡¯s side all day, inseparable. Sean had silently recovered a portion of his bright energy. If he had chosen to attack the King of Night like he had ambushed Earl Woods, he would have had many opportunities! Just before, Sean had injured Earl Woods with a punch from several meters away! If he had ambushed the King of Night at close range in the car, the King of Night knew that he would not have been able to dodge in an unprepared situation! Even, there was the possibility of being killed by Sean with a single punch!!! Despite the fact that the King of Night had deceived Sean, calcted against Sean, caused Sean to be seriously injured and in a critical condition, Sean still chose not to attack the King of Night, to seek revenge! This, while making the King of Night feel a chill down his spine, also left him greatly puzzled! And Sean¡¯s given reason was! You! Not worth it! You! Don¡¯t have the qualifications and weight!!! ¡°Perhaps!¡± For such an answer, King of Night wasn¡¯t certain whether he should be incensed or relieved. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been biding your time, concealing your intentions. Could it be you intend to strike at His Majesty, seeking a slim chance of survival?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Foolish delusion!¡± ¡°His Majesty is incredibly powerful. You are seriously injured now, but even if you were in perfect health, you would stand no chance against him. Your previous attack seemed formidable, but it was utterly insignificant in His Majesty¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t harm him in the slightest!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Assassinating me would indeed be the most cost-effective course of action for you!¡± ¡°At least!¡± ¡°I am one of those who have entrapped you, after all. Killing me would yield more benefits than futile efforts¡­¡± It had to be admitted! There was some truth in King of Night¡¯s words! However! His argument hinged on the premise that Sean was doomed. If he was destined to die anyway, then of course, it would make sense to eliminate as many enemies as possible! Yet! Sean didn¡¯t want to die! He wanted to survive! Cecilia and Phyllis needed him to protect them. The Bloody Wolf Group¡¯s brothers needed his rescue. His father, Parker Mason¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, and Liane¡¯s identity hadn¡¯t been rified¡­ Sean was burdened with many, many responsibilities. How could he willingly give up on life??? Therefore! Even if he killed King of Night, it wouldn¡¯t help his situation. His only target could be King Ron. Only by eliminating King Ron, the mastermind behind everything, could he truly live! ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± In no time, they arrived at the artificial hill. King of Night pulled out a key and opened the door to the underground altar. There was a thunderous rumble, and the artificial hill split in two! Half to the left! Half to the right! They separated, revealing a long corridor!!! The corridor was brightly lit, as clear as day! King of Night gestured, ¡°Carry him in!¡± The royal guards lifted Sean and carried him in. King of Night followed behind and closed the entrance to the corridor. The split hill slowly came together, returning to its original state! Afterward! King of Night led the way, heading deeper into the corridor! After about twenty meters, they came to a crossroads. King of Night did not go straight ahead but turned left. Another twenty meterster, another crossroads appeared! This time! King of Night turned right! After another twenty meters, the third crossroads appeared in front of them!!! Right turn! Straight ahead! Left turn! Left turn! Right turn! Just like that, they delved deeper into the corridor. Every twenty meters, there was a crossroads. The entire underground corridor was like a giant spider web, abyrinth ofplexity! Sean couldn¡¯t help but marvel at this. From the entrance of the corridor to the underground altar, there were countless forks and routes. However, only one route led to the real underground altar. Choosing the wrong direction at any fork would lead one astray from the altar! Even more! Among the countless incorrect paths, there surely were deadly traps. One wrong step, and death was certain! So! Even if someone stole or seized the keys from King of Night and Eliott Garner, as long as they remained loyal to King Ron and didn¡¯t betray him, without their guidance, anyone who obtained the entrance keys would still be unable to find the altar¡¯s exact location! This ensured the security of the underground altar to arge extent! After all, the underground altar was the secluded training ground for all past Padishahs, absolutely no interruptions were permitted! Finally, after going back and forth through more than a dozen crossroads, at the end of the corridor, a cold iron door had appeared. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The King of Night strode to the front of the iron door and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sean has arrived.¡± Click! As soon as the King of Night¡¯s words fell, apanied by a piercing strange sound, the cold iron door slowly opened. It seemed that the switch for the cold iron door was inside the underground altar. Certainly, there must have been a way to open the cold iron door from the outside. However, this top-secret information was only held by King Ron. Even the King of Night and Eliott Garner had no right to know. ¡°Come in!¡± The voice of King Ron transmitted from inside the underground altar. At this moment, the royal guards who were carrying Sean in were extremely nervous. Sweat continuously dripped from their foreheads, their hearts throbbed wildly, and their legs couldn¡¯t help but be weak. This was their first time entering the underground altar. As soon as they entered the door, an intense smell of blood hit their noses, making them even more nervous. They didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads or look at the scene inside the underground altar. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! They ced Sean on the ground, and then unanimously knelt down, prostrating on the ground!!! After the King of Night entered, the cold iron door mmed shut again. He walked up to the royal guards, and one could hear him say coldly, ¡°You havepleted your task.¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You can leave!¡± Swoosh! In the instant his words hit the ground, not waiting for the royal guards to recover, the King of Night suddenly drew the Wolf¡¯s Massacre from Sean¡¯s waist. The de shed through the air, and immediately after, several bloody heads fell from the necks of the royal guards. Like balls, they rolled all over the ce. For a ce like the underground altar, a royal secret, ordinary people had only one chance to enter in their lifetime. Once they entered, they could never leave!!! It was the same for Sean!!! Chapter 348: A Drop of Fresh Blood, The True Identity of the Terrifying Female Corpse Sean was indifferent to the death of those royal guards. Heid on the stretcher, his eyes filled with curiosity as he looked around the underground altar. Finally, his gaze settled on the jade altar with a diameter of 9. 9 meters opposite him! King Ron! Sitting cross-legged atop the central jade column of the altar! Surrounding it, a haze of blood!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Moreover, this blood mist was continually surging towards King Ron¡¯s body, being absorbed by him, bing his own! The scene was exceptionally eerie! ¡°You! You are King Ron?¡± Although he had entered the royal city and the Hall of Throne before heading to Fort South, and had briefly interacted with King Ron, Sean had only heard his voice and never seen him! This was the first time that Sean had seen King Ron in person!!! Since they had already torn their faces apart, at this moment, in Sean¡¯s heart, there was nothing but deep hatred for King Ron. There was no longer any respect, so naturally, there was no need to call him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯! So! He called him by his name!!! King Ron slowly opened his eyes, turned his head, and looked directly at Sean through the blood mist. After a few moments, he took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°You are truly Liane Field¡¯s biological son!¡± ¡°Your bloodline! It is indeed extraordinarily powerful. From the moment you entered the underground altar, I¡¯ve been feeling this uncontroble urge topletely refine you!¡± ¡°Only you! Can help me repair my damaged core!¡± ¡°Only you! Can repay the debt that Liane Field owed in the past!¡± As he spoke, King Ron¡¯s originally calm eyes suddenly shed with ferocity. His gaze on Sean was like a starving tiger or wolf staring at a delicious prey! Liane Field! Before Sean could ask, King Ron had already brought up Liane. This surprised Sean! So! Sean¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he coldly said, ¡°So, everything you saidst time was a lie!¡± During thest audience, King Ron had denied any rtionship between himself and Liane Field. He had pushed the death of Williams Mason onto Roscoe and Pierce Porter, med Parker Mason¡¯s disappearance on the Hall of Jade, and portrayed himself as apassionate figure, iming to be Sean¡¯s benefactor! It was him! He had sent the King of Night to Hilshire¡¯s Fourth Prison to save Sean! Even! He wanted to take Sean as his adopted son! To inherit the throne! Looking back now, it was a colossal joke! ¡°Lies! Of course, they were lies!¡± Now, Sean hadpletely be a disabled person, a piece of meat on King Ron¡¯s chopping block, so naturally, there was no need for King Ron to continue deceiving him. King Ron sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lied to you, how could you have obediently followed my orders like a dog, went to Fort South to walk into the trap, eliminated the rebel Ashby for me, then came back with the infamous title of a traitor, allowing me to manipte you and be my sacrifice?¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re still too naive!¡± The n that had been in the works for several years was about to seed, and even King Ron couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited! Just one more step! Only thest step was missing! Once he refines Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline and uses it to repair his damaged core, he will not only be able to recover his peak strength and leave the underground altar, but he can also enhance his royal bloodline through Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline, advancing to a higher level in the martial path, striving for a higher and stronger realm! Just thinking about it made his blood boil!!! ¡°So what is the truth?¡± Sean asked. ¡°You bastard, what exactly did you do to my biological mother?¡± ¡°Where! Is she?¡± Before! The King of Night had personally confirmed that the terrifying female corpse in the secret prison was not Liane Field. So, Sean was now eager to know the news about Liane!!! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± King Ron snorted coldly and said, ¡°Seeing that you are about to die and will soon be my sacrifice, it doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you!¡± ¡°Die! At least you¡¯ll die understanding!¡± ¡°In fact, what I told youst time was both true and false, not all lies!¡± ¡°For example, when I found out that you were not Nic Wright¡¯s biological son, I immediately asked Pierce Porter about the Hill of Swords. Then, I sent people there to find Liane Field¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡°The lie is that the people I sent returned without any sess. They did not find the so-called paradise, let alone Liane Field!¡± ¡°The truth is that they fulfilled my trust and found the entrance to the paradise. Unfortunately, Liane Field had already left there by then, only leaving behind two disciples!¡± ¡°Originally, they wanted to capture Liane Field¡¯s two disciples, but they did not expect that one of the young women was a practitioner who had just entered the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°This shocked me very much!¡± ¡°I never thought!¡± ¡°Besides me, there is a second Bright Realm practitioner, which also made me realize that Liane Field¡¯s identity and strength are far moreplicated than I thought!¡± ¡°If she can train a young female disciple to the Bright Realm, then what realm would Liane Field herself be in?¡± ¡°How did she do it???¡± ¡°So, I personally went to the Hill of Swords Sunset Abyss, hoping to turn hostility into friendship. I waited there for Liane Field to return, hoping to get the information I need from her!¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°Too bad!¡± ¡°Her two disciples did not know the good, refused to toast, and dared to disrespect me!¡± ¡°Helpless! When soft tactics didn¡¯t work, I had to use hard ones!¡± The more he spoke, the colder King Ron¡¯s voice became, as if recalling the past, his face filled with resentment. He said in a deep voice, ¡°A little girl who had just entered the Bright Realm, I originally thought it would be easy to capture!¡± ¡°But I never expected that the damn woman, after being injured by me, relied on a drop of fresh blood left by Liane Field. Her strength suddenly skyrocketed, turning the tables and catching me off guard!¡± ¡°Even! Damaged my core!!!¡± Speaking of this, King Ron¡¯s pupils were filled with a strong aura of resentment. Obviously, he hated that woman to the bone!!! Thump! Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart trembled violently, his face filled with incredulous shock! Liane! She actually had two disciples??? One of them was a Bright Realm practitioner??? Was she the one who injured King Ron in battle and damaged King Ron¡¯s core??? Does this mean that the terrifying female corpse in the secret prison was Liane¡¯s female disciple??? What shocked Sean even more was that King Ron said that Liane¡¯s female disciple, relying on a drop of Liane¡¯s fresh blood, had her strength skyrocketed, injured him, and damaged his core!!! For some reason! This! While Sean was shocked, he suddenly thought of the blood jade ring that Liane left for Cecilia!!! Chapter 349: Soul Devouring Array, The Truth Sean Seeks A drop of blood! A blood jade ring! Two seemingly unrted events, two unrted objects, yet they inexplicably and involuntarily connected in Sean¡¯s mind.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Why? They shared amonality! That was blood! The blood left by Liane! One was given to her apprentice! One was left for her future daughter-inw! One had caused her female apprentice¡¯s power to surge, turning the tide of battle with the foundation of the Bright Realm, injuring King Ron, damaging King Ron¡¯s core, forcing King Ron to retreat and cultivate in seclusion within this underground altar, hidden from the world! He could only rely on the abundant blood energy within the altar to sustain his life force! He could only strategize, arrange thousands of ns, and use the King of Night and Eliott Garner to control the world! One had caused Cecilia¡¯s continuous sleep talking, meeting Liane several times in her dreams, and under Liane¡¯s guidance, discovering the secret prison in the mountain cave! Finding that terrifying female corpse! Who exactly was Liane? What was her power? How strong was her bloodline that a single drop of blood could have such a miraculous and massive effect? King Ron¡¯s words didn¡¯t alleviate Sean¡¯s confusion, but instead aroused more questions in his mind. So, Sean frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure, it¡¯s because of that drop of blood?¡± ¡°Certain!¡± ¡°Absolutely certain!¡± King Ron¡¯s tone was incredibly firm, he coldly said, ¡°I suspect that Liane Field¡¯s bloodline is extraordinarily strong, to an inconceivable extent!¡± ¡°To the point that without knowing what methods she used, the drop of blood she left behind can temporarily enhance others¡¯ bloodlines and stimte their potential in times of crisis!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°The side effects are also very evident!¡± ¡°That damned woman injured me, protecting another girl to escape from the paradisiacal realm. Herbat power onlysted about half an hour before rapidly weakening and falling into my hands!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I took her back to the capital, secretly dug that cave, built that secret prison, and tortured her in every way, trying to get Liane Field¡¯s location out of her!¡± ¡°To find out the method to enhance the bloodline!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°That damned woman would rather die than submit, endured all the torture and ravages, and kept her mouth shut!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s face grew increasingly grim, he asked, ¡°So, you killed her?¡± ¡°Her!¡± ¡°She had to die!¡± King Ron snorted, ¡°Injuring me is one thing, but she dared to damage my core!¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°What does it mean for a martial arts practitioner to have a damaged core?¡± ¡°Ruined prospects!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Life is at risk!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me being the lord of the Shirine Empire, possessing the entire world, having a treasure like the Cauldron, and this altar left by my ancestors, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now!¡± ¡°I severed her limbs, drained all the fresh blood from her body, used her blood to activate the Soul Devouring Array of this altar, and managed to just barely hang on to life! Clinging to existence! Living till today!¡± ¡°So! Between her and me, only one could live, she damaged my core, I took her life to prolong mine, it¡¯s fair! Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Saying this, King Ron began tough! However, it wasn¡¯t a triumphantugh, but augh full of anger and almost twisted with sorrow, he had discovered the secret of the paradisiacal realm, but couldn¡¯t meet Liane Field, couldn¡¯t find the method to enhance the bloodline, but instead caused his core to be damaged, forcing him to hide in the underground altar, relying on the Soul Devouring Array to prolong his life! This! For King Ron, this was an uneptable tragedy! Afterughing for a while, King Ron¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. When he looked at Sean again, his pupils were filled with horrifying blood color. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That damned woman has already paid the price for her actions with her life!¡± ¡°But! This is not enough!¡± ¡°Although her bloodline is strong, it¡¯s not strong enough, it can only let me cling to life by using the Soul Devouring Array, but it can¡¯t repair my core!¡± ¡°And you! You are Liane Field¡¯s son, her biological son, you have inherited Liane Field¡¯s super-strong bloodline!¡± ¡°So! You can!¡± ¡°Only your life and blood can restore my core to its original state or even make it better than before!¡± ¡°So! To confirm your bloodline, I had King of Night and Pierce Porter secretly join hands, poison and kill your grandfather, Williams Mason, destroy your family, and then had King of Night secretly send you to the North!¡± ¡°At the sametime! To control your bloodline, I had Lilies Archer take action personally. When she activated your bloodline, she nted a poison source in your bloodline!¡± ¡°Fact has proven! My guess was correct, Liane Field¡¯s bloodline is incredibly strong. Even in you, a second-generation bloodline holder, it has shown an unimaginable top-tier talent. In just five short years, you have touched the threshold of the Bright Realm!¡± Sean understood! He finally understood!!! King Ron¡¯s core was damaged. To maintain his life, he could only rely on the Soul Devouring Array in this altar. However, the Soul Devouring Array could only be activated by the fresh blood of a Bright Realm cultivator! He killed Liane¡¯s apprentice! However! Liane¡¯s apprentice¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t strong enough to repair his core! So! He started eyeing Sean five years ago! It was him! Who destroyed Sean¡¯s family! It was him! Who killed Grandfather Williams Mason! It was him! It was him! It was all him! All the tragedies that happened to Sean were caused by him!!! No wonder! No wonder King Ron previously offered to lend the Cauldron to Sean to help him advance early. As it turns out, having Sean eliminate Fergus Archer and Ashby for him was just one of the reasons! The more important reason was that he couldn¡¯t wait! He was desperate to use Sean¡¯s bloodline and life to repair his damaged core! ¡°King of Night?¡± Sean looked at the King of Night, who stood beside him like a ghost, his brows slightly furrowed! Sean remembered clearly! Previously in the cave, when interrogating Pierce Porter, Pierce Porter admitted that the reason he targeted Grandfather Williams Mason was that Mason inadvertently discovered his and Roscoe¡¯s conspiracy! Because of Roscoe¡¯s status and power, Williams Mason had to die! And now! King Ron said, it was King of Night and Pierce Porter who conspired together and killed Grandfather Williams Mason! ¡°His Majesty is correct!¡± ¡°It was me!¡± King of Night naturally understood Sean¡¯s confusion, so he said, ¡°The person who was secretly talking with Pierce Porter at that time was me, not Roscoe!¡± ¡°I was present!¡± ¡°So! Pierce Porter didn¡¯t dare to use me to my face, and could only push it onto Roscoe!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s pupils shrunk fiercely! Damn! So that¡¯s how it was!!! Chapter 350: The Altar of Blood, Let’s See Who Dies Faster It seems! Interrogating Pierce Porter in front of the King of Night was a colossal mistake! The person who conspired with Pierce Porter was the King of Night! The person behind the King of Night, it was King Ron! Perhaps! This was the real reason why my grandfather, Williams Mason, had to die! In an instant! Sean¡¯s gaze towards the King of Night was filled with murderous intent! ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Want to kill me again?¡± ¡°Ha, ha!¡± The King of Night, locking eyes with Sean, scoffed, ¡°Too bad, you no longer have that chance!¡± Having said this! The King of Night took a pair of shackles made of cold iron from the wall behind him, walked a few steps to Sean, and locked Sean¡¯s hands and feet! Then! He grabbed Sean¡¯s shoulders, hauled him to the jade altar with a diameter of 9. 9 meters, and threw him in without hesitation! Only at this moment! Sean saw the blood pool in the altar, bubbling like boiling water! No wonder! King Ron¡¯s aura of blood was so strong! So it turns out! The so-called Soul Devouring Array was essentially a gigantic cauldron, maintaining King Ron¡¯s life by constantly refining the essence and blood of others!!! With a plop! After falling into the altar¡¯s blood pool, Sean immediately sank. The blood in the altar seemed to boil, but its temperature wasn¡¯t as high as imagined, about seventy degrees! This temperature! For ordinary people, it was already very hot. If you put your hand in, it would turn red or even get burned in a matter of seconds! But! Sean was no ordinary person! Despite being severely injured at the moment, the bright energy in Sean¡¯s core was minute, but his body was still protected by dark energy, so he wouldn¡¯t be scalded! The blood water was extremely thick, making it impossible to see! Hence! Sean struggled a bit at the bottom of the pool, standing in the altar¡¯s blood pool. With a ssh, his head just broke the surface! Originally! The jade altar was over two meters high, and the inside was also about two meters. Considering Sean¡¯s height, even if he stood upright, he would be submerged! But! Sean found that there was something at the bottom of the pool! Randomly strewn about, if Sean wasn¡¯t mistaken, these were the remains of the people whose blood had filled the pool, the bones of those refined by King Ron! Beneath the pool of blood! Bones were everywhere! This! Was the so-called underground altar, the so-called Soul Devouring Array!!! This! Was King Ron¡¯s way of survival, his method of prolonging life!!! After throwing Sean into the altar¡¯s blood pool, the King of Night turned around and collected the bodies of the royal guards he had just killed, throwing them all into the pool! Immediately! Headless bodies and bloody heads floated in the massive blood pool! Among them! The head of a royal guard fell right in front of Sean, just a few centimeters away from Sean¡¯s face. The eyes filled with fear at the moment of death were wide open, staring at Sean! Damn it! If an ordinary person saw this scene, they would probably faint from fear! ¡°Lilies Archer!¡± At this moment, King Ron, sitting on the jade pir in the center of the altar, looked down at Sean and said, ¡°She is a very cunning woman!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Although she has removed the source of poison from your body!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°You still have to go through the test of the Soul Devouring Array!¡± ¡°This is the Soul Devouring Array!¡± ¡°It was created by my ancestors after obtaining the Cauldron, not only can it refine people and animals, assist in cultivation, but it can also identify poisons in the world!¡± ¡°I advise you, don¡¯t have any illusions, don¡¯t try any tricks!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°You will die a hundred times more painfully than now!¡± As expected! The Soul Devouring Array was an erged version of the Cauldron! As expected! King Ron didn¡¯t trust Lilies Archer! But! Sean wasn¡¯t surprised by this. For someone like King Ron, nobody could fully earn his trust! Even the King of Night and Eliott Garner were no exceptions! Let alone Lilies Archer, who was far away in Fort South! It was precisely because Lilies Archer deeply understood this, that she chose to cooperate with Sean, taking advantage of the excellent opportunity of King Ron¡¯s core being damaged, risking her life for a game of chance rted to destiny! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Ha, ha!¡± Sean lifted his head, looking directly at King Ron at close range, and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯d better make sure your n is foolproof, and don¡¯t give me a chance tolive!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Your death will be even uglier!!!¡± Sean knew! King Ron was saying these things now to gauge his reaction, to judge whether he and Lilies Archer had colluded in secret through his facial expression! So! Of course, Sean wouldn¡¯t show signs of fear or weakness! He intended to disy an aggressive posture, to unsettle King Ron!!! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± King Ron snorted coldly, ¡°Then let¡¯s see, is your life tougher, or is my Soul Devouring Array stronger!¡± ¡°Tomorrow! Will I refine you! Or! Will you kill me!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With that! King Ron swung his right hand violently, and a burst of bright energy erupted, forming a giant palm that pped Sean¡¯s face across the air, sending Sean, who had just stabilized, back into the bottom of the pool! In fact! If King Ron was willing, he could activate the Soul Devouring Array at this moment and refine Sean tonight! But! King Ron was only one step away from sess, and the more critical the moment, the more he couldn¡¯t be careless, fearing that Lilies Archer hadid a trap on Sean, using Sean to plot against him! After all! Lilies Archer was a genuine poison-blooded, with extraordinary aplishments in poison techniques! For instance! If Lilies Archer had nted other, undetectable sources of poison in Sean¡¯s body while removing the poison source for him? If so, once King Ron refined Sean, he would inevitably bring the poison source into his own body! By then! King Ron¡¯s life or death would be in the hands of Lilies Archer!!! This kind of thing! King Ron was capable of doing it! So! It was only natural for him to think that Lilies Archer was capable of doing the same! Caution is the parent of safety! It was better to be safe than sorry! ¡°Phooey!¡± After a moment, Sean stood up again, his head emerging from the water. He spat out a mouthful of blood water and deliberately taunted, ¡°If you dare, kill me now! Or! Refine me now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies faster!¡± With a p! As soon as Sean¡¯s words fell, King Ron pped him across the air again, sending Sean back to the bottom of the pool! However! Sean¡¯s seemingly desperate attitude made King Ron more vignt and further confirmed his intention to thoroughly examine Sean¡¯s condition with the Soul Devouring Array tonight! Because! In his view, for Sean, dying together with him should be the best oue! But! He couldn¡¯t die! He had to live, he must live, he must live without fail!!! At this time! The King of Night took a crimson brocade box from his ck robe, held it with both hands, and handed it to King Ron, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, this viin Sean is ruthless and cruel, he has torn Prince Ashby into pieces!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is the only head of Prince Ashby left in the world, please have a look, Your Majesty!¡± Hearing this! King Ron nced at the crimson brocade box in the King of Night¡¯s hand, his pupils suddenly contracted. Then, he extended his right hand, bright energy burst out, and with a whoosh, he grabbed the brocade box out of the air! Chapter 351: Poisoned Bright Energy, The Method of Lilies Archer The brocade boxnded in King Ron¡¯s hands, feeling heavy. After hesitating for a moment, King Ron opened the box. The next moment, the familiar face of Ashby reflected in King Ron¡¯s pupils! There was no blood! Before returning to the capital, the King of Night had ordered Ashby¡¯s head to be cleaned. Now it was clean, like a piece of art, like a ster mold! ster! Indeed, like ster, Ashby¡¯s face was pale! Horribly white! From Ashby¡¯s twisted features, one could still vaguely see theplex expression of anger, pain, despair, helplessness, and unwillingness that he had before his death! Ashby¡¯s eyes were still open! His pupils had already dted! The lifeless eyes were like the deathly gaze from the underworld, making even King Ron feel ufortable with a single nce! This! This was King Ron¡¯s son! His own son! But in King Ron¡¯s scheme, he was torn to pieces by Sean, leaving only this lonely head! Ssh! Sean resurfaced once again, having taken two hits from King Ron. The already severely injured Sean was now somewhat exhausted, but seeing the scene of King Ron and Ashby¡¯s ¡°father-son reunion¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Are you satisfied with the grand gift I prepared for you?¡± ¡°You used my hands!¡± ¡°To kill your own son!¡± ¡°I even left you a head as a memento, you should thank me!¡± As expected! Without looking back, King Ron pped out a third time, which was heavier than the previous two. After being hit into the bottom of the pool by this palm, Sean couldn¡¯t stand up for a long time! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The King of Night reminded him, ¡°Sean¡¯s bloodline is very special, his recovery ability can be called astonishing. Overnight, he might be able to recover some of hisbat power!¡± ¡°We must be careful!¡± Then! The King of Night recounted the incident of Sean injuring Earl Woods to King Ron! ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± King Ron snorted coldly, ¡°No problem, I would like to see how much he can recover under my watch!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°What I want to refine tomorrow is not only his Qi and blood, but also the bright energy in his core!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Let him recover as much as he wants, all his efforts can only serve as my wedding dress!¡± With these words! King Ron spoke confidently! Sean was seriously injured and exhausted, bound by cold iron shackles, and had the support of the Soul Devouring Formation. Besides, King Ron was naturally stronger than Sean, he couldn¡¯t think of any tricks Sean could pull! After speaking! King Ron reached out and took Ashby¡¯s head out of the crimson brocade box, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ashby, the blood flowing in your body is the lineage I passed on to you!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You are dead!¡± ¡°So give me back the little bit of bloodline I passed on to you!¡± Without any hesitation, King Ron directly threw Ashby¡¯s head into the sacrificial blood pool beside him. The originally clean head was immediately swallowed by the rolling blood water! Seeing this! Even the stoic King of Night couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in his heart! King Ron! When he gets ruthless, he doesn¡¯t even recognize his own kin¡­ ¡­ At that time! In a building on the east side of the imperial city! Earl Woods sat cross-legged on the sofa, like an old monk in meditation, his eyes closed, his eyebrows furrowed, fine beads of sweat seeping out on his forehead, his neck veins faintly visible, clenching his teeth as if enduring great pain! And around him! The twenty members of the North Kingdom delegation were silent, their faces full of worry! Time! Every second passed! About twenty minutes had gone by! Suddenly, without any sign, Earl Woods spat out a mouthful of purple-ck blood. His whole body shivered violently, almost falling off the sofa! ¡°General Woods!¡± ¡°General Woods!¡± ¡°General Woods!¡± Fortunately, the quick-reacting members of the North Kingdom delegation immediately stepped forward to support Earl Woods, asking, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°Ever since General Woods came to the capital, he has always been with us. We are safe and sound, but he is severely poisoned???¡± These people! Every one of them was a Complete Stage cultivator. Seeing the ck blood that Earl Woods spat out, they naturally understood that Earl Woods had been poisoned! And! The poison was incredibly potent!!! Unthinkable! Everyone couldn¡¯t understand when and how Earl Woods had been poisoned!!! After forcing the ck poison blood out of his body, Earl Woods looked like he had just fought a big battle, panting heavily. It took several minutes for his gloomy faceto gradually improve and his breath to slowly stabilize.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then! Earl Woods lifted his head and gritted his teeth, ¡°It was Sean!¡± ¡°It was that damn Sean!¡± ¡°It was him!¡± ¡°I was poisoned by him!!!¡± As he spoke! Earl Woods¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, his teeth itching with anger. Having been conspired against and injured in front of so many people by Sean who was like a vegetative person was one thing! At that time! Under Sean¡¯s punch, Earl Woods only felt his internal organs churning, but he had no idea that he had been poisoned! But! Afterward! Nearly half an hourter, the poison began to take effect!!! ¡°Sean???¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Earl Woods¡¯s answer, those members of the North Kingdom delegation were all taken aback, looking at each other, all showing incredible shock. Without hesitation, they shook their heads and said, ¡°General Woods, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°How could it be Sean?¡± ¡°Sean is now like a waste, his attack on General Woods was a long-nned, after a whole day¡¯s recovery, he had no strength to fight back after one hit!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t stand up!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°At that time, Eliott Garner stood between General Woods and Sean, you never had contact, how could he poison General Woods across Eliott Garner???¡± For a moment! Everyone was talking! However! Everyone was contradicting Earl Woods, after all, they had always followed Earl Woods and witnessed the whole process. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Sean definitely had no chance to poison Earl Woods! This! This didn¡¯t make sense, nor did it match their understanding! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no mistake!!!¡± Earl Woods¡¯s tone was unusually firm. He gritted his teeth and snorted coldly, ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t have physical contact with him doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t poison me!¡± ¡°For example!¡± ¡°That punch he threw at me!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± ¡°His bright energy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡± ¡°I took a punch from him, his bright energy invaded my body, causing me to fall into his trap without knowing it!!!¡± Hearing this! The members of the North Kingdom delegation around looked at each other. One by one, their already wide eyes became even wider, like cow¡¯s eyes, as if their eyeballs were about to pop out! Bright energy??? Poison??? Such an absurd statement, if it wasn¡¯ting from Earl Woods¡¯s mouth, but from someone else, they would definitely scoff and regard the speaker as aplete fool! Damn! Are you sick? Is your brain rusted? Did Sean¡¯s punch make you stupid? As Complete Stage cultivators, they were all over sixty years old, had seen and learned a lot, knew that poison could be ced in flesh and blood, even in bones! But! Nobody had ever heard that, damn it, bright energy could contain poison!!! Unseen and unheard of! Seeing their exaggerated expressions and incredulous eyes, Earl Woods naturally knew that they wouldn¡¯t easily believe such a story that sounded like a fairy tale! So! Earl Woods thought for a while and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sean was captured in Fort South!¡± ¡°I heard!¡± ¡°In the barbarians of Fort South, there is a woman named Lilies Archer, the daughter of Fergus Archer, known for her poisonous bloodline, her poison arts unmatched in the world!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Just before we came to the capital, I got the news that Lilies Archer had reced Fergus Archer and taken over the entire Fort South barbarian tribe, and was elected by the barbarians as the queen of Fort South¡­¡± Lilies Archer! When those members of the North Kingdom delegation heard this name, their faces all changed drastically! Obviously! They knew about Lilies Archer! And! They knew about Lilies Archer¡¯s prowess!!! ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 352: Liane Field’s Dream, Earl Woods’s Speculation ¡°General Woods, what do you mean?¡± Those present were all seasoned foxes, sharp as tacks. They instantly discerned the hidden meaning in Earl Woods¡¯s words! ¡°You tell me,¡± Earl Woods, his face extremely grave, asked, ¡°Could such a possibility exist?¡± ¡°Lilies Archer!¡± ¡°Her ambition is far greater than merely upying Fort South!¡± ¡°Or maybe!¡± ¡°She knows King Ron is ruthless and wouldn¡¯t let her sit securely on the throne of Fort South!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°She secretly allies with Sean, pointing their des at King Ron, hoping to seize the opportunity of King Ron¡¯s core being damaged, to eliminate King Ron and seize the reigns of Shirine Empire?¡± Earl Woods, a tall and powerful man, with an exceptionally sharp mind, despite taking a punch from Sean and being poisoned, quickly caught onto something unusual from this punch and this poison! Even more, he guessed the purpose of Sean and Lilies Archer!!! However, his spection was too audacious and not readily epted! ¡°This¡­¡± The members of the North Kingdom delegation nced at each other, thought carefully, but still shook their heads, saying, ¡°General Woods, as you saw, Sean can¡¯t shoulder anything now, can¡¯t lift his hand, lying on the stretcher like a dead dog, even struggling to move!¡± ¡°That punch just now!¡± ¡°It must have exhausted all the bright energy he had recovered along the journey!¡± ¡°Moreover, here!¡± ¡°This is the Imperial City of the Shirine Empire, heavily guarded by royal guards inside and defended strictly by imperial guards outside. How could it be easy to kill King Ron?¡± ¡°Not to mention him!¡± ¡°Even for us, who have risked so much toe here, even with the assistance of Eliott Garner, themander of the royal guards, we dare not say we have full confidence in seeding!¡± Difficult! Too difficult!!! To assassinate The Padishah in the Shirine Empire¡¯s Imperial City, full of cultivators, is like climbing to the heavens! Otherwise, Earl Woods wouldn¡¯t have brought twenty Complete Stage cultivators on this trip! Relying on Sean alone¡­ and Sean is already severely injured! Like King Ron, they simply couldn¡¯t figure out what tricks Sean could pull off!!! ¡°I also think it¡¯s impossible,¡± others began to agree, ¡°Even if Lilies Archer¡¯s poison technique is unparalleled in the world, even if she has secretly allied with Sean, even if she really has the ability to poison within Sean¡¯s bright energy!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Sean is now in the hands of King Ron. How could King Ron allow him to recover his bright energy?¡± ¡°And even if!¡± ¡°Even if he could recover a portion of his bright energy silently tonight, as he did on the way back to the capital in the daylight, gaining the strength for one strike!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°His sudden attack only managed to injure General Woods. The so-called severe poison has been forced out of General Woods¡¯s body and is no longer a threat!¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Can King Ron not do what General Woods can do?¡± ¡°Even a skinny camel is bigger than a horse!¡± ¡°In my opinion!¡± ¡°If Sean wants to use his poisoned bright energy against King Ron, it¡¯s like a fool¡¯s dream, impossible to achieve!!!¡± After such analysis, it seemed that everyone¡¯s words made sense,pletely negating Earl Woods¡¯s spection! ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°I¡¯m overthinking!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°Sean has means unknown to us to deal with King Ron!¡± Earl Woods took a deep breath, unable to convince the North Kingdom delegation without solid proof. But deep down, he firmly believed that Sean would not sit back and await death! As the saying goes, the one who knows you best is not your friend, but your enemy! Earl Woods is Sean¡¯s archenemy! Therefore, Earl Woods had his own judgment. He didn¡¯t attempt further to convince the North Kingdom delegation, snorting coldly, ¡°If Sean can risk it all and pose a threat to King Ron, it¡¯s only beneficial for us, no harm!¡± ¡°If they hurt each other, we can take advantage of the situation!¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°Sean ends up dead, then we¡¯ll take action ourselves!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Tomorrow!¡± ¡°Everything proceeds as originally nned, we must turn this Shirine Empire Imperial City upside down!!!¡± Sean¡¯s target is King Ron! And the target of Earl Woods and others on this trip is also King Ron! Therefore, even after being hit and poisoned by Sean, Earl Woods at this moment is very hopeful, hoping that Sean can make a move¡­ This night! Destined to be sleepless! The Imperial City was fraught with undercurrents, various forces were scheming against each other, each with their own ns and arrangements! Inside the Pce of Wolf! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, among others, were all severely injured, lying in a room in the loft. After a day of rest and treatment, although their injuries had stabilized, their faces looked worse than one another! Their moods were even more terrible! Because! They had also heard the news of Sean¡¯s arrival in the capital, knowing that Sean was vilified by the people of the capital on his way into the Imperial City, and was truly branded with the heinous crime of treason!!! Angry! Unwilling! But powerless!!! No one understood better than they did, how many times Sean had faced life and death on the battlefield in the North in these years, how much effort and sacrifice he had made to protect the northern territory of the Shirine Empire! However! In the end, the hero who protected the country turned into a traitor in the blink of an eye!!! Cecilia was washing her face with tears! Until! At around two in the morning, after Cecilia had lulled Phyllis to sleep, she sat alone on the bed in a daze for a long, long time, not knowing the exact time, when the blood jade ring on the ring finger of her right hand suddenly gave off a warm feeling. Immediately after! There was a wave of inexplicable dizziness in her mind! Then! Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and her already swollen eyes involuntarily closed slowly, and she entered into sleep. Cecilia had a dream! In the dream! She saw Sean¡¯s biological mother again! Liane Field! Chapter 353: Trading Life for Life, I’m Ready for Anything Unlike before, this time, the dream was not set in the idyllic world within the Hill of Swords¡¯ Sunset Abyss, nor in the cave. Instead, it was in the skyline, amongst the clouds, as if located on the ninth heaven, amidst colorful clouds. Beneath her feet, mist swirled around; all around her, ethereal energy pervaded the air. Liane Field, dressed in a pure white robe, stood dozens of meters away from Cecilia, atop a lucky cloud. Her ck hair cascaded over her shoulders, her stunningly beautiful face hidden beneath a soft smile. She looked as if a celestial maiden had descended from the heavens, exuding grace and sanctity, untainted and invible. She stood there, watching Cecilia from afar. ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Is that you, Liane?¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened, rubbing them to make sure it was undoubtedly Liane Field. Overwhelmed with excitement, she called out, ¡°Liane!¡± Then, who had the mind to appreciate the extraordinary beauty around them? Taking a step forward, Cecilia, like a madwoman, ran towards Liane Field, shouting while running, ¡°Liane, Sean is in trouble!¡± ¡°He¡¯s in trouble!¡± ¡°You came to save him, right?¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Please, you must save him. He¡¯s your son, your own flesh and blood!¡± Although Cecilia didn¡¯t know who Liane Field really was, she knew that Liane Field was no ordinary person. She must be extremely powerful. If Liane Field was willing, she definitely could save Sean. So, she regarded Liane Field as a life-saving straw, desperately trying to grasp it!!! But, inexplicably, the seemingly short distance of a few dozen meters between them caused Cecilia to run for a long time. It was as if they were separated by mountains and rivers, as illusory as a mirage ¨C seemingly close, but far when she ran. With a thud, suddenly her foot twisted. Cecilia let out a scream and fell to the ground. Because she was running so fast, she rolled several meters forward after the fall before managing to stabilize herself. However, Cecilia didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t pause. She immediately stood up, gritted her teeth, and once again ran towards Liane Field in a near-mad frenzy. It seemed she feared that if she ran too slow, Liane Field would disappear, she would wake from the dream and miss the chance to save Sean. She ran desperately! Desperately! She felt she had never run so fast before, nor had she ever run so far in one breath! Unfortunately! No matter how she ran! No matter how hard she tried! She could never touch Liane Field who was right in front of her. After tumbling over ten times, her body ached, she was panting, her legs numbed, and it was gradually difficult to breathe. And there stood Liane Field, still standing there, smiling at her softly. The distance between them was still the same few dozen meters, as if she had never run at all despite her desperate efforts. This feeling, it was despairing!!! ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Cecilia was exhausted, feeling that she could no longer run. She screamed loudly, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. Yet, she persisted, gritting her teeth and pushing on. She had never thought of giving up. She was afraid. Afraid that once she gave up, she would wake up. Afraid that once she woke up, Sean would be dead. Because of her fear, she was strong. With a thud, after falling countless times, Cecilia¡¯s strength finally reached its limit. She simply couldn¡¯t run anymore. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even stand up anymore. ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Woo, woo, woo, woo¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s emotions had surpassed the limit she could bear, suddenly copsing, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. Tears, like a flood that had broken a dam, surged out from her eyes, covering her beautiful cheeks already drenched in sweat in an instant! She was so angry! She hated her uselessness, her inability to fend off a chicken, and her inability to help Sean in the real world. She could only be a burden to Sean. Even in the dream, with Liane right in front of her and the hope of saving Sean within reach, she couldn¡¯t grasp it! Suddenly! Just as Cecilia had run out of tears and rested for a moment, regaining a little bit of strength and preparing to stand up again, a familiar fragrance hit her! She was startled! Cecilia immediately lifted her head! To her surprise, Liane Field had appeared in front of her, standing less than half a meter away. She was taken aback with joy, and just as she was about to speak, Liane Field gently bent down and helped her stand up! ¡°Good child!¡± ¡°Come!¡± Liane Field softly said, ¡°I already know about Sean¡¯s situation!¡± ¡°Liane!¡± Cecilia immediately said, ¡°You must save him! You must save him!¡± ¡°No!¡± Liane Field shook her head and said, ¡°Due to some special reasons, I cannot appear in your real world, and I can¡¯t save Sean¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Cecilia¡¯s expression suddenly fell, her heart skipped a beat, and her face turned ashen! ¡°However!¡± Liane Field changed the topic and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°You can!¡± ¡°I have a way for you to save Sean yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Cecilia¡¯s dimmed eyes immediately brightened up, and she asked eagerly, ¡°What is the method?¡± ¡°Liane, tell me!¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll do it!!!¡± Cecilia¡¯s tone was very firm! ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± ¡°Let me finish!¡± Liane Field looked at Cecilia and said, ¡°In this world, there is no gain without sacrifice!¡± ¡°Without giving!¡± ¡°There is no gain!¡± ¡°If I tell you, to save Sean¡¯s life, you might have to sacrifice your own life. Trading life for life, would you still be willing?¡± Trading life for life!!! Liane Field¡¯s face showed some seriousness, clearly, she wasn¡¯t joking! ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart trembled slightly, she was stunned for a moment, but she didn¡¯t think twice, she nodded without hesitation, ¡°As long as I can save Sean, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± ¡°Are you really willing?¡± Liane Field confirmed again! ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Cecilia¡¯s gaze and tone remained unwavering!!! ¡°s¡­¡­¡± Liane Field sighed lightly, and spoke with some emotion. ¡°You!¡± ¡°You do resemble me when I was young, truly worthy of being my daughter-inw!¡± With that, Liane Field took Cecilia¡¯s right hand, gently touching the blood jade ring on her right ring finger, and said, ¡°This ring is the token of love between Sean¡¯s father and me!¡± ¡°Inside!¡± ¡°There is a drop of my blood!¡± ¡°It is because of the existence of this drop of blood that I am able to frequently enter your dreams and meet you, understand Sean¡¯s situation through you!¡± ¡°Simrly!¡± ¡°The method to save Sean also lies within it!¡± Cecilia listened quietly, daring not even to breathe heavily, fearing she might miss some vital information! ¡°Just now!¡± Liane Field continued, ¡°I had you run for so long, until you were exhausted to assess your bloodline and gauge your body¡¯s endurance!¡± ¡°Result!¡± ¡°Regrettably!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand cultivation, you¡¯re not versed in martial arts, you¡¯re just an average person without any martial arts foundation!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°If you are willing, I willter teach you how to activate that drop of blood. At that time, as long as you are in danger, activating my blood drop will allow you to temporarily possess a part of my power!¡± ¡°Although!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a part, a very small part!¡± ¡°But!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If you want to deal with the core-damaged King Ron, it should be more than enough. The key issue is that your body and bloodline are far too weak. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear my powerful bloodline, and can only support it for about ten minutes!¡± ¡°That is to say!¡± ¡°You must calcte the time correctly, take King Ron¡¯s life, save Sean, and quickly escape from the danger within those ten minutes of activating the bloodline!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°You and him, still can not escape death!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Even if you save Sean as I said and escape from the Imperial City, once my blood is exhausted, the side effects of forcibly bearing the power of the blood will manifest!¡± ¡°The possibility of death!¡± ¡°Is great!¡± Liane Field exined eloquently, telling Cecilia the method and consequences of rescuing Sean truthfully, without any concealment! As for how to choose¡­ it was entirely up to Cecilia! To die? Death! Cecilia wasn¡¯t afraid. She just couldn¡¯t let go, couldn¡¯t let go of her daughter Phyllis, her father, her mother, and she didn¡¯t want to be forever separated from Sean! However! You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too! It¡¯s hard to have everything! Just as Liane just said, there¡¯s no gain without sacrifice, no reward without effort! ¡°Liane!¡± Cecilia took a deep breath, wiped the tears on her cheeks with her hand, and said, ¡°Teach me how to activate that drop of blood now!¡± Her choice! Was obvious! ¡°Thene with me!¡± Liane Field held Cecilia¡¯s hand, and while walking, said, ¡°After this catastrophe, whether dead or alive, once this drop of blood is exhausted, I willpletely lose contact with the real world you are in!¡± ¡°Afterward!¡± ¡°All difficulties can only be ovee by Sean, or perhaps by you¡­ only by you yourself¡­¡± In her in voice, there was an undeniable sense of helplessness and sorrow! It seemed! Even Liane Field, as strong as she was, had many moments of powerlessness! Not until this moment did Cecilia carefully look at the surrounding scenery, which was like a fairnd, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Liane, ever since we knew about your existence, Sean has always wanted to find you!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Why!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you meet Sean and his son?¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Where is his father???¡± These! They were all matters of concern to Sean, things Sean wanted to understand most. As Liane Field said, regardless of sess or failure, this would be thest time she entered Cecilia¡¯s dream and met with Cecilia! So! Cecilia asked all these questions at once! Even if she had to die! In her view, if she could help Sean find the answers he wanted before her death, it would be worth it to die! At least! Sean can take a few less detours in the future! And experience a few less hardships! Chapter 354: Wedding Day, The First and Last Time ¡°The affair between Sean¡¯s father and me, it¡¯s a long story!¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°You want to know!¡± ¡°I can tell you slowly!¡± The woman in front of her, named Cecilia, was Sean¡¯s wife. She was willing to die in order to save Sean¡¯s life. As Sean¡¯s biological mother, Liane Field naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her! ¡°However!¡± Liane Field changed the subject and said, ¡°Even if I tell you, the only one who will know is you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to tell Sean¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Cecilia was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by that, Liane?¡± In Cecilia¡¯s view, after activating Liane Field¡¯s drop of blood, if she could sessfully kill King Ron and save Sean, then, even if she were to die, she would have a chance to see Sean onest time before her death! ¡°Because¡­¡± Liane Field hesitated slightly, as if there was something difficult to say, and after a moment she quietly said, ¡°Your bloodline and foundation are too weak!¡± ¡°After the drop of blood is activated, your bloodline will gradually be suppressed by me!¡± ¡°Your consciousness!¡± ¡°It will gradually be covered by me!¡± Upon hearing this, Cecilia was taken aback and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®covered¡¯?¡± She wasn¡¯t foolish! In fact, she already had a vague guess! Liane Field exined, ¡°That is to say, once the blood is activated, your body will gradually be upied by me, and by then, I am you, and you are me!¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± Liane Field thought for a moment, and said, ¡°It¡¯s like what you often refer to as possession by a ghost, or spirit. You clearly know what your body is doing, but you can¡¯t control it!¡± ¡°The control will temporarily fall into my hands!¡± ¡°And you!¡± ¡°You can only watch everything silently like a bystander, until your body reaches its limit of endurance, or my drop of blood is exhausted, then you can regain control of your body!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°No matter which situation, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the opportunity to speak again!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Yourst meeting with Sean should be thest time you see each other in this life!¡± ¡°Unless!¡± ¡°You miraculously survive!¡± Buzz! Liane Field¡¯s exnation confirmed Cecilia¡¯s suspicion!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Cecilia¡¯s heart trembled violently, herplexion drastically changed, and it was as if a thunderbolt exploded in her mind. Her already extremely exhausted body became even more shaky, almost copsing! ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°This is very cruel for you!¡± Liane Field took her hand and helped her up, saying seriously, ¡°So, I must remind you again, you have the right to choose!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°No matter what choice you make, whether it¡¯s me or Sean, no one will me you. You are Sean¡¯s good wife, and also my wonderful daughter-inw!¡± This! This was the only way to save Sean! At this time! Liane Field didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Cecilia. After all, Cecilia and Sean were in a dangerous situation, full of crises, and it was extremely dangerous! Cruel! Very cruel! Extremely cruel! Even if she dies, she won¡¯t be able to see Sean onest time before her death. All her memories of Sean will be frozen at the moment she saw Sean off to Fort South! Can¡¯t they even have ast glimpse of each other??? A tear! It welled up from Cecilia¡¯s eyes! Then! Came the second one! The third! The fourth! Soon! Tears streamed down her cheeks, and Cecilia¡¯s vision began to blur!! Liane Field stood by quietly watching, feeling a little heartbroken. Just as she was about to speak, Cecilia took a deep breath, wiped the tears from her cheeks, but her voice was still choked, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°As long as he and Phyllis can live well, I will be content!¡± Saying this, she even managed to squeeze out a smile! Cecilia¡¯s strength! Seeing it, it was heartbreaking! ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Liane Field was about to speak, she was interrupted by Cecilia again, who said, ¡°Everything is the best arrangement!¡± ¡°We can save Sean!¡± ¡°We can save Phyllis!¡± ¡°We can save the brothers of the Bloody Wolf Group!¡± ¡°We can also let Sean avenge our family!¡± ¡°As for me¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Liane is his biological mother, but she hasn¡¯t seen him for so many years. I¡¯m sure you must miss him greatly, right? I¡¯ve been with him for so long, not seeing him onest time is just missing one encounter!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different for you, Liane!¡± ¡°For so many years, this should be the first time you have the chance to see him. Moreover, as you said just now, after your drop of blood is exhausted, you will alsopletely lose contact with this world!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°This opportunity to meet is more important to you than it is to me!¡± ¡°You need it!¡± ¡°You need it more than I do¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s words were heartfelt! Listening to them, they seemed quite reasonable! However, the result of doing so was that Cecilia fulfilled Sean, Liane Field, Phyllis, the members of the Bloody Wolf Group, she fulfilled everyone! Yet, she ended up wronging herself! She and she alone would lose everything! ¡°Silly child!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You really are a silly child!¡± Looking at this situation, even Liane Field¡¯s eyes unknowingly became a bit moist. She pulled Cecilia into her arms, gently patting her back, and softly saying, ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t worry. I will do my utmost to try and keep you alive.¡± ¡°Try and let you be with Sean!¡± ¡°To survive together!¡± ¡°And in the future,¡± ¡°Give me a lot of grandchildren¡­¡± The two of them held each other tightly for a long time. Even though Cecilia was heartbroken, there was a slight sense offort. She always felt that she couldn¡¯t hold up her hands, couldn¡¯t shoulder any burdens, and was always by Sean¡¯s side but couldn¡¯t help much. She even felt like a burden to Sean. But now, she could finally be useful, finally show her value¡­ The next morning, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia slept until ten in the morning and still hadn¡¯t woken up. Phyllis sat by her side, incessantly shaking her arm, continuously calling for her mom. Eventually, she started crying in distress. ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± Julia had a look of worry on her face too, but no matter how they called, Cecilia didn¡¯t respond at all, like she had fainted. Spirit Wolf, despite his serious injuries, came in to check on Cecilia¡¯s condition but even he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. At this moment, a luxurious convoy adorned with red and gold decorations, under the escort of five hundred imperial guards, slowly drove out from the Imperial City. They were moving towards the Pce of Wolf. It was Earl Woods, who was to rece Sean and marry Cecilia! Chapter 355: The Whole City is Shocked, May 20th Has Arrived The news of Earl Woods recing Sean to marry Cecilia, once it was announced, was like a bomb thrown into a calmke. Suddenly, it shocked the entire capital! The citizens of the capital spread the news and engaged in lively discussions. At once, public opinion was in an uproar! Some said that Sean was a traitor who deserved to be executed! And Cecilia and Phyllis, being Sean¡¯s wife and child, deserved to face this disaster! They deserved this humiliation! They deserved to fall into the hands of Sean¡¯s enemy, to be tormented and to live a life worse than death! Some said that Cecilia and the members of the Bloody Wolf Group had defied the imperial edict yesterday, bing disabled from the fight. They were Sean¡¯s co-conspirators and just like Sean, they were traitors to the Shirine Empire. Therefore, they should be subject to the same punishment as Sean ¨C being yed and having their ashes scattered! Having Cecilia remarry to Earl Woods, although humiliating, was escaping death. This punishment was too light, and was the emperor showing mercy, a grace to all! While attacking Sean, Cecilia, and others, they also took the opportunity to tter King Ron! Of course, there were also more rational citizens, or those from major families who understood the situation in the capital better. They were shocked, but they also sensed something unusual. They said, Sean was originally the Wolf King of the Northern Territory, protecting the country and defending the border. Without Sean¡¯s protection, the situation in the Northern Territory was worrying, and that¡¯s why Earl Woods led the North Kingdom mission to the capital. As for King Ron, he couldn¡¯t withstand the enormous pressure of the crisis in the Northern Territory, so he had to make such a decision to appease the North Kingdom mission. By sacrificing Sean¡¯s family, to vent the anger of the North Kingdom mission, and to seek better terms for a ceasefire. After all, the North Kingdom also hated Sean to the bone!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Additionally, a portion of the popce believed that while Sean had past merits and current sins, he was first and foremost a true citizen of the Shirine Empire. His merits and sins should be judged by the people of the Shirine Empire themselves! Moreover, the sins of a person should not befall their parents, nor their spouse and children. Handing Sean¡¯s wife and child over to the North Kingdom delegation might seem like a temporary solution to venting anger, but it damaged the dignity of the Shirine Empire! This punishment for Cecilia was also, in a sense, a humiliation for the Shirine Empire! In short, the capital was home to millions of citizens, each with their own mouth to speak and their own perspective. Thus, everyone had their own views and thoughts on this matter! However, no matter what they said or thought, they couldn¡¯t affect the overall situation, change the momentum, or prevent Earl Woods¡¯s bridal procession from heading towards the Pce of Wolf. On the road from the Imperial City to the Pce of Wolf, there was once again a massive crowd of people! This included members of the capital¡¯s major families! Even Julia¡¯s father, Prince Adam, had arrived in person and quietly appeared among the crowd outside the Pce of Wolf! He wanted to see for himself if Julia would really be taken away by Earl Woods, as he feared. He wanted to know if King Ron was really nning to make him a scapegoat after the events, as Luna Porter had previously analyzed, using his life to appease the anger of the capital¡¯s citizens towards the ceasefire agreement. His face was gloomy and pale, and he had never been this nervous before! Simrly, people from the four major families, led by Tim Lewis, were also mixed in with the crowd! The entire capital was like a pot of boiling water. The undercurrents that had been stirring finally surfaced, causing a huge wave! Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Pce of Wolf¡­ At that time, Pierre Calder, who was in charge of sealing off the Pce of Wolf, received the news of the bridal procession leaving the Imperial City. He immediately led a group of imperial guards, holding a set of immacte custom wedding dress, and rushed into the loft where Cecilia and the others were! ¡°Stop!¡± The Spirit Wolf and others were in the living room on the first floor. Seeing Pierre Calder bringing people in, they immediately shouted for them to stop, especially when they saw the white wedding dress in Pierre Calder¡¯s hands! ¡°Get out!¡± Members of the Bloody Wolf Group were even more furious, dragging their injured bodies to stand up, blocking Pierre Calder, and quickly forming a human wall! Prior to this, when Sean left the capital to rush to Fort South, King Ron had been preparing Cecilia and Sean¡¯s grand wedding! This white wedding dress was also custom-made for Cecilia a few days ago! However, who could have imagined that when May 20th arrived, the day of Sean and Cecilia¡¯s grand wedding, the person who came to marry Cecilia was not Sean! Instead, it was Sean¡¯s arch-enemy, Earl Woods! At this point, looking at this white wedding dress was nothing short of a huge irony! ¡°Scram?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Pierre Calder¡¯s gaze swept over Spirit Wolf and the others. His lips curled up slightly, sketching a disdainful sneer. ¡°The ones who should be getting out of the way are you!¡± he scoffed. Whoosh! The moment his words fell, Pierre Calder, like a ferocious cheetah, unleashed his power instantly, transforming into a blur as he charged directly at Spirit Wolf and hispanions! Next! A series of sharp, discordant sounds echoed. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, all of Spirit Wolf and hispanions were knocked down by Pierre Calder! Without exception! Their skills weren¡¯t particrly high to begin with, and they were heavily injured at this point. After a day of rest, even standing and walking were somewhat difficult. Against a Complete Stage practitioner like Pierre Calder, they had no power to resist! Spurt! Spurt, spurt, spurt, spurt¡­ Blood sprayed out one mouthful after another, the scene was too gruesome to bear! ¡°A bunch of wastes!¡± Pierre Calder looked down at Spirit Wolf and the others lying at his feet, coldly said, ¡°The reason I spared your lives is to liven up today¡¯s wedding with your lives and blood!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°You will die soon!¡± ¡°All of you will die!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°You will die miserably!!!¡± With that, Pierre Calder waved his hand at the imperial guards behind him, signaling them to ¡°Grab them up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The imperial guards immediately stepped forward, two for each one, and took control of Spirit Wolf and the others! Next, Pierre Calder ascended the stairs inrge strides, heading for the room where Cecilia was! Spirit Wolf and the others, with blood on the corners of their mouths, had faces uglier than the other. They gritted their teeth, the veins in their necks bulging, their fierce eyes full of resentment! On them, they had the Buddha bone powder they¡¯d previously gotten from Sean!!! They had thought of it long ago! If they really couldn¡¯t stop them,ter, when Earl Woods¡¯s bridal procession arrived, they would take Pierre Calder, Earl Woods, and these despicable bastards down to hell with them! To perish together!!! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± Soon, Pierre Calder, holding a white wedding dress, arrived in front of Cecilia¡¯s room and called out solemnly, ¡°The auspicious time has arrived, the wedding procession is on its way, please bathe and change your clothes, Miss Moore, and get ready!¡± Chapter 356: Intentional Humiliation, Cecilia’s Last Words ¡°I understand!¡± A momentter, the door of the room was opened. Julia appeared at the entrance, her icy gaze briefly falling on Pierre Calder as she took the white wedding gown from his hands. Just as she was about to close the door¡­ ¡°Miss Moore!¡± Pierre Calder took the opportunity to nce around the room. Seeing Spirit Wolf and Pupil Wolf standing in front of the bed, Cecilia lying motionless on it, and Phyllis sobbing on Cecilia, he felt a slight contraction in his pupils. His heart stirred as he said in a deep voice, ¡°General Mason is still in the imperial city. The useless members of the Bloody Wolf Group downstairs are also in our hands!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°To make their deaths less ugly, I advise Miss Moore not to y any tricks, don¡¯t make things difficult for me, and don¡¯t seek death!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Bang! Pierre Calder hadn¡¯t finished his threatening words when Julia shut the door of the room directly. Immediately, Pierre Calder was furious! His task was to blockade the Pce of Wolf and deliver Cecilia and herpanions alive to Earl Woods. If Earl Woods¡¯ wedding procession hadn¡¯t arrived and Cecilia had died, he would be hard-pressed to escape me! So, in his anger, he wanted to break in and see for himself. After all, the current situation was clear. Sean was captured, all members of Bloody Wolf Group were seriously injured, all destined to die. He had no need to be polite to Cecilia and the others! This was also why he had not hesitated to take action against Spirit Wolf and others downstairs earlier!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Rest assured, General!¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t seek death so easily!¡± However, just as Pierre Calder raised his fist, preparing to break the door with a punch, a familiar woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside the room. It was Cecilia! Cecilia! She woke up! Finally, she had woken up from her dream!!! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Pierre Calder was stunned, his raised fist hanging in mid-air. He hesitated for a moment and gave up the idea of breaking in. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll wait downstairs. Miss Moore, you have half an hour to get dressed.¡± After saying this, he turned and went downstairs. Meanwhile, in the room, Cecilia¡¯s sudden awakening had brought great joy to Julia and Pupil Wolf. They let out a sigh of relief. Phyllis threw herself into Cecilia¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Clearly, the little girl had been scared. Cecilia held Phyllis tightly,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Phyllis, Mommy¡¯s okay¡­¡± But Phyllis couldn¡¯t stop crying! The little girl, always well-behaved and understanding, knew in her heart that they were surrounded by many viins and their situation was very dangerous. And she could lose her parents at any time!!! She didn¡¯t say this out loud. She was just pretending to be strong and didn¡¯t want her mommy and the others to worry about her. ¡°Cecilia!¡± Julia put the white wedding gown aside and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What just happened? What happenedst night?¡± Cecilia had been unconscious! They all thought that Cecilia had fallen into a deepa due to the double blow of learning about Sean¡¯s capture and her impending marriage to Earl Woods. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Cecilia shook her head. She didn¡¯t mention the dream visit from Liane Field, but instead picked up the white wedding gown, managed to squeeze out a smile, and gestured, ¡°Julia!¡± ¡°Could you guys help me get dressed?¡± At her words, everyone was stunned! Get dressed? They exchanged nces. Did Cecilia mean to ept Earl Woods, even in humiliation??? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°I have a way to deal with Earl Woods and to save Sean!¡± Seeing their expressions, Cecilia naturally knew what they were thinking, so she said: ¡°Help me get dressed, I am going to the Imperial City!¡± ¡°Leave everything to me!¡± ¡°As for you all¡­¡± ¡°Do not act impulsively, don¡¯t mess around, the only thing you need to do is to protect your own lives, no matter what happens next, you must protect your own lives!¡± ¡°Because! Sean can¡¯t lose friends like you. He will need your support and assistance in the future, and Phyllis will need you to help take care of her!¡± With these words, Cecilia spoke with full confidence! Now, Cecilia had learned how to activate the drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood in her dreams, so, she had great confidence that after entering the Imperial City, she could save Sean alive! But these words fell into the ears of Pupil Wolf, Julia, and Spirit Wolf, leaving them stunned and somewhat confused. They exchanged nces and simultaneously voiced their concerns: ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°What are you going to do???¡± Cecilia¡¯s words sounded like ast will!!! And they really could not figure out how Cecilia, who did not practice martial arts and had absolutely no dark energy in her body, could save Sean in the Imperial City filled with practitioners??? ¡°Phyllis!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re a girl, girls also need to learn to be strong, understand?¡± ¡°Your father! He¡¯s a super invincible hero!¡± ¡°And you! You also have to be a super invincible heroine in the future. Even if your mother can¡¯t be by your side, you must live happily and grow up¡­¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t answer Pupil Wolf and others¡¯ questions. Instead, she lifted Phyllis out of her arms, lowered her head, and looked at her through teary eyes, looking at her own daughter! Her heart was in agony!!! The more she spoke, the more it sounded like ast will!!! She had no choice! Cecilia didn¡¯t want this, but she couldn¡¯t help it, she couldn¡¯t suppress it. When she thought that after today, she would most likely die and leave this world, never seeing her husband and daughter again, her heart ached as if it were being pierced and burned! She didn¡¯t have much time left! So, she had a belly full of words, she wanted to tell Phyllis¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter! Outside the Pce of Wolf, there were loud drums and a sea of people! The bridal procession of Earl Woods! Had arrived! However, after the convoy stopped, Earl Woods crawled out of the car, stood there, looked up at the huge que of the Pce of Wolf, and did not rush in to get people. Instead, he shouted out loud: ¡°Miss Moore!¡± ¡°My name is Earl Woods!¡± ¡°I have received the decree of The Padishah, to rece your husband Sean, to marry you!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± ¡°Follow me to the Imperial City, for the sake of The Padishah and your husband, I will treat you and your daughter well!¡± ¡°Soon!¡± ¡°I will show my prowess, just like when I was fighting to the death with your husband on the battlefield, I will be with you in the loft of the Imperial City, on the bed, under your husband¡¯s watchful eyes, and fight three hundred rounds!¡± ¡°Until you¡¯re in utter bliss!!!¡± Under the cover of the deep dark energy, Earl Woods¡¯ voice was like rolling thunder, spreading miles away, covering the entire Pce of Wolf, and clearly, without missing a word, reaching the ears of the surrounding crowds! It was intentional! Earl Woods was doing this on purpose! He deliberately stood outside the gate of the Pce of Wolf, not going in, but shouting these words outside the Pce of Wolf, intending to humiliate Cecilia in front of everyone! Let everyone hear them! Let everyone see them! Chapter 357: The Scoundrel of North Kingdom, Earl Woods’ Despicable Tactics As soon as Earl Woods finished speaking, the vast sea of onlookers, previously echoing like a tsunami of human voices, were stunned into a brief silence by his words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Despicable! Shameless! Arrogant! Earl Woods, the bastard, was truly despicable! As amander of an enemy nation, he had the audacity toe to the royal city of the Shirine Empire to steal their general¡¯s wife. He even insulted them vulgarly in front of tens of thousands of citizens in the capital! This was not just an insult to Cecilia and Sean, it was an open insult to the whole Shirine Empire, to all its people! Then, after a brief silence, angry curses began to emerge from the crowd: ¡°North Kingdom scoundrel, this is the royal city of the Shirine Empire, you can¡¯t run wild here!¡± ¡°Get out of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Go back to the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°To hell with the ceasefire agreement, if you want to fight, then fight, we, the people of the Shirine Empire, fear no war!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± With someone taking the lead, more and more citizens joined the ranks of cursing Earl Woods. The crowd was once again boiling, like a tsunami of voices! Although they hated Sean, the ¡°traitor¡±, they also held great resentment towards the North Kingdom, which had been harassing the Shirine Empire¡¯s borders for years. And this was the scene Earl Woods wanted to see! He loved to see others hating him to the bone, yet unable to do anything about him ¨C the feeling was just too great! The more chaotic the Shirine Empire, the more he liked it! What was even more ironic was that he was so arrogant and unrestrained in the capital of the Shirine Empire, causing public outrage and curses. When some citizens wanted to rush over to punch him, those who protected him and stopped these citizens were the guards from the Shirine Empire who hade with him! The soldiers of the Shirine Empire were shielding him from the people of the Shirine Empire! Could there be a more ridiculous scene? The scene was in chaos! About ten minutester, Pierre Calder was the first to walk out of the Pce of Wolf. Behind him, dozens of pce guards were escorting Spirit Wolf and others, with Cecilia in a pure white wedding dress following behind! Julia, holding Phyllis, and Pupil Wolf were apanying Cecilia! Seeing this, the restless crowd quieted down a bit, all unconsciously looking at Cecilia! She was Sean¡¯s wife? So beautiful! Whether it was Cecilia¡¯s looks or figure, she was undoubtedly a beauty. Now, in her wedding dress and with her makeup done, she was even more stunning, extraordinary! At first nce, she was like a celestial being descended to earth, so beautiful that it was indescribable! Even Earl Woods was taken aback, his eyes gleaming! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Then, Earl Woods burst intoughter, touched the terrifying scar on the right side of his forehead that had been cut by Sean, and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Moore is indeed Sean¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so fucking beautiful!¡± ¡°I bet she would be really exciting to y with!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait now¡­¡± In Earl Woods¡¯ eyes, Cecilia was just a toy, a tool used by him to take revenge on Sean! The more beautiful Cecilia, the stronger the pleasure of revenge in his heart!!! ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was ashen. She stared fixedly at Earl Woods, ignoring his vulgar words, and gritted her teeth, ¡°On the condition that you let them go!¡± ¡°Them¡± naturally referred to Julia, Phyllis, and Pupil Wolf, and other members of the Bloody Wolf Group! There were many cultivators in the royal city. In the uing fight, with their strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help at all and might even interfere with Cecilia¡¯s n! After all, it would be one thing for Pupil Wolf and the others, but having Phyllis there when she activated Liane Field¡¯s drop of blood to kill, Cecilia felt somewhat reluctant to do so in front of her! Chapter 358: The Last Struggle, The True Traitor Phyllis was still young! Too young! She was just over four years old, not yet five. She should not be exposed to such bloody scenes! These hardships! She shouldn¡¯t have to experience them! The ugliness of human nature! She should not see it too early! However, upon hearing Cecilia¡¯s conditions, Earl Woods shook his head without hesitation and tly refused, ¡°Release them? Heh, is Miss Moore negotiating terms with me?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°You! You have no right to negotiate with me now!¡± ¡°The more the merrier!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared many games to y with them!¡± Obviously! Of all the people present, Earl Woods had no intention of letting anyone go! As soon as Earl Woods finished speaking, Cecilia immediately pulled out a prepared dagger, ced the iparably sharp de on her fair and tender neck, and coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t release them, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡± Suicide!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Earl Woods said that Cecilia had no right to negotiate with him, and this was the only bargaining chip Cecilia had at the moment! ¡°Threatening me?¡± Earl Woods raised his eyebrows andughed, not only did he not stop her, but instead egged her on, ¡°If Miss Moore has the courage, please go ahead!¡± ¡°However! Let me kindly remind you!¡± ¡°If! You dare tomit suicide! I don¡¯t mind letting these people die with you, including your beloved daughter, believe me, they will definitely die ugly!¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been leading soldiers outside all year round, I¡¯ve always had a good appetite, and I never pick and choose!¡± ¡°So! When you¡¯re alive! I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± ¡°When you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll take your corpse back with me!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve yed with countless women, but as for a woman¡¯s corpse, you¡¯re the first, even in hell, you should feel honored¡­¡± With these words! Earl Woods was shameless! Completely unaffected by Cecilia¡¯s threat! ¡°You!¡± Cecilia¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, she never expected that Earl Woods would be so despicable! So ruthless! ¡°Take them away!¡± Earl Woods waved his hand, not waiting for Cecilia to make a choice, he directly ordered her to be captured. As soon as he gave the order, the members of the North Kingdom envoy team rushed forward! Moreover! Each member of the North Kingdom envoy team had a chain of about two meters long in their hands. After taking Spirit Wolf and the others from Pierre Calder¡¯s guards, apanied by the crisp sound of ¡°click, click¡±, they handcuffed them all! Then! One end of the chain was connected to the shackles, and the other end was tied to the luxury cars of the bridal procession! One person tied to each car! Instantly! Everyone understood Earl Woods¡¯ intention. This bastard, the North Kingdom scoundrel, not only refused to let Spirit Wolf and others go, but also nned to humiliate them to the utmost by dragging them back to the royal city with luxury cars like walking dogs!!! Chapter 359: The Last Battle, The True Rebel Given Spirit Wolf and others¡¯ temperament and their previous ns, knowing that they were certain to die, at this moment when Earl Woods and the North Kingdom envoy team were right in front of them, they were ready to blow up their bodies and perish with these bastards using the Buddha bone powder! However! When they turned their heads and looked at Cecilia, Cecilia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, she bit her teeth, but shook her head at them, indicating that they should not act rashly, should not be impulsive, should not do stupid things!!! Staying alive was more important than anything! Beforeing out of the Pce of Wolf, Cecilia told them that she had a way to save Sean, but the premise was that she needed their cooperation, she needed them to stay alive! Otherwise! Everyone would die!!! This! It was the only reason why Spirit Wolf and the others hesitated at this moment. They were not afraid of death, but they didn¡¯t want their impulsiveness to ruin Cecilia¡¯s n and thus lose the chance to rescue Sean! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Several members of the North Kingdom envoy team came up to Cecilia, Julia, and Pupil Wolf. They extended their hands and indicated, ¡°If Miss Moore is not daring enough to die and doesn¡¯t want to enjoy the same treatment as them, please get in the car!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Without hesitation, Cecilia turned around and walked straight to one of the wedding luxury cars, opened the door, and got in! Actually! If she wanted, Cecilia could choose to activate Liane Field¡¯s blood drop now, temporarily borrow the mighty bloodline and soul possession of Liane Field, and acquire unparalleledbat power to ughter! She could kill Earl Woods and the entire North Kingdom envoy team right in front of the Pce of Wolf! However! Cecilia couldn¡¯t! She couldn¡¯t do that! The reason was simple, she only had a short time of about ten minutes, and she had to use these ten minutes to save Sean. The Pce of Wolf was ten miles away from the royal city. If she started killing here, after killing everyone, she wouldn¡¯t have time to rush to the royal city! So! She must first go to the royal city and find out about Sean¡¯s situation! ¡°Take those two as well!¡± After Cecilia got into the car, Earl Woods¡¯ gaze fell on Julia and Pupil Wolf. Heughed and said, ¡°In bed, I can handle three women at once!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°After I have my fun, I¡¯ll let you have some fun too!¡± At the sound of his words! Julia and Pupil Wolf were both furious, but they chose to trust Cecilia and didn¡¯t rush to fight Earl Woods there and then! So! They, holding Phyllis, also got into the car with Cecilia! And Phyllis! From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t say a word, she just sat in Julia¡¯s arms, quietly watching, her eyes already moist, radiating a never-before-seen look of hatred! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Back to the royal city!¡± Everything went smoothly, Earl Woods was very pleased, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t stay here for long, because his real target was King Ron, not Cecilia! All this! It was just a show for King Ron! He! He was also eager to return to the royal city to implement the next n! The wedding procession turned around and headed for the royal city. The citizens around were filled with rage, with curses filling the air. Some cursed Sean, some cursed Cecilia, some cursed the members of the Bloody Wolf Group, some cursed Earl Woods and the North Kingdom envoy team! Even! Some people were quietly cursing King Ron! Among the crowd! The faces of Tim Lewis and other members of the four major families were solemn, as they watched Cecilia being captured. Especially, they watched Spirit Wolf being shackled and dragged behind one of the luxury cars! Compared to Cecilia, the person they cared about more was Spirit Wolf! Because! Only Spirit Wolf had the antidote they needed! ¡°Follow them!¡± Tim Lewis clenched his teeth, waved his hand, and immediately led the people from the four major families to follow the procession. Although they didn¡¯t dare to jump out and seize the people, they also didn¡¯t want to just sit and wait to die! So! They could only wait for the right opportunity! On the contrary! Seeing Julia holding Phyllis getting into the car and hearing Earl Woods threatening to harm both Julia and Pupil Wolf, Prince Adam in the crowd went pale. However, he didn¡¯t follow the procession to the royal city but turned into a shadow and quickly ran in another direction, disappearing in the crowded streets in the blink of an eye! That! Was the direction to the mansion¡­ At that time, within the royal city, under the Hall of Throne, in the underground altar, everything was happening as Earl Woods had anticipated. Every action at the gate of the Pce of Wolf was under the watchful eye of King Ron. In the underground altar, a portion of the wall had split apart, revealing arge screen. Disyed on it was the scene outside the Pce of Wolf. To put it simply, someone was filming the situation outside the Pce of Wolf and broadcasting it in real-time on this big screen. King Ron, without leaving the altar, could just sit quietly and watch the live broadcast of the scene outside the Pce of Wolf. And Sean, of course, could see it too! After being soaked in blood water for the whole night, Sean¡¯s body had begun to swell. The bright energy in his core had recovered significantly. Seeing Earl Woods¡¯ arrogant and domineering demeanor on the big screen, Cecilia¡¯s tearful and haggard face, the humiliating scene of Spirit Wolf and others being seriously injured and bound, and Phyllis¡¯s eyes filled with an unprecedented hatred¡­ Sean felt as if a ball of raging anger was burning wildly in his heart. His brows were filled with bone-chilling murderous intent. ¡°Bastard!¡± A low and gloomy voice came from between his teeth. Originally, Sean thought his only enemy was King Ron. Therefore, he had teamed up with Lilies Archer to make a n specifically aimed at King Ron. However, he had never dreamt that Earl Woods would choose this crucial moment to bring the North Kingdom delegation to the royal city of Shirine Empire, discussing a ceasefire agreement with King Ron. As a result, Cecilia and the others were all implicated, suffered great humiliation, and their lives were in jeopardy! ¡°Can¡¯t handle it?¡± King Ron sat on the jade pir in the center of the altar,ughing, ¡°The real show I¡¯ve prepared for you is yet to begin! Imagine this; you be my sacrifice here, your bloodline drained by me, your core¡¯s bright energy sucked dry, slowly turning into a mummy, dying bit by bit.¡± ¡°While waiting for death, you can watch yourrades being killed by your enemies, one by one. You can see your wife and friends being ughtered by your enemies, one after another¡­¡± ¡°This unique way of dying is fitting for your status as the Northern Wolf King. It can relieve my hatred. It can make up for the sins your mothermitted. If Ashby knows about this in the afterlife, he should be able to rest in peace. Because you will die a more miserable death than him!¡± King Ron finished speaking and didn¡¯t give Sean a chance to respond. He suddenly reached out his right hand and grabbed Sean. Apanied by the sound of water, Sean was pulled out of the blood pool in the altar. Then, raising his right hand above his head, he held Sean aloft. The next moment, an unexpected scene urred. King Ron activated some mechanism, and spikes suddenly emerged from the edge of the altar, like tentacles, stabbing towards Sean, who was held aloft by King Ron. There were as many as ten spikes! Moreover, these spikes, like the altar, were carved from jade. The bottom was about as thick as a baby¡¯s wrist, and the tip was as thin as a needle, and it was hollow! It was as if¡­ they were the needles used in hospitals for injections or blood draws! However, like the entire altar being a giant cauldron, those ten spikes were all giant-sized needles! Puff! Puff! Puff puff puff puff puff¡­ In just the blink of an eye, ten spikes almost simultaneously pierced Sean¡¯s flesh from different directions, entering his body! Some pierced Sean¡¯s feet! Some pierced Sean¡¯s legs! Some pierced Sean¡¯s hands! Some pierced Sean¡¯s arms! Two others pierced Sean¡¯s chest and lower abdomen! They prated about five centimeters deep. Then, King Ron slowly let go of his grip, and Sean was brutally held aloft by the ten spikes, suspended above King Ron¡¯s head. Soon, fresh blood flowed from Sean¡¯s body, following the hollow interior of the ten spikes, flowing downward, ultimately seeping into the jade at the edge of the altar from different angles. King Ron had said before, only the fresh blood of a Bright Realm cultivator could truly ignite the soul-devouring formation in the altar. Only Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline and vigorous bright energy could help him repair his damaged core. Thus, as Sean¡¯s blood continued to flow down the ten spikes into the jade of the altar, the originally crystal-clear jade gradually changed color. It looked as if it had been thoroughly dyed by Sean¡¯s blood, faintly emitting a blood-red glow. Even the King of Night, standing not far from the altar, couldn¡¯t help but get excited, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. As you wished, the soul-devouring formation has been activated!¡± In other words, King Ron had waited an entire night. After confirming that Lilies Archer hadn¡¯t secretly poisoned Sean¡¯s bloodline, he finally made his move against Sean, using the opportunity of Earl Woods¡¯ marriage to Cecilia. Finally, he was about to start repairing his own core! Finally, was it beginning? Sean, nailed in mid-air by the ten spikes, gritted his teeth to bear the excruciating pain throughout his body. He looked down at the jade altar that was gradually glowing red, and took a deep breath, feeling somewhat excited. Because he had suffered so much, so much hardship, from Fort South to the capital, he had been waiting. Waiting for today! Waiting for the moment when King Ron would seize his bloodline and absorb his bright energy! Actually, Earl Woods¡¯ previous guess was correct. Sean¡¯s bright energy was indeed poisoned by Lilies Archer! Hiding poison in bright energy was a unique method of Lilies Archer, who had a poisonous bloodline. Even King Ron had never thought of this. The blood pool of the altar could only detect poison in Sean¡¯s bloodline, but not the poison hidden in Sean¡¯s bright energy core. This was why Lilies Archer dared to cooperate with Sean, bet her own fate, and dared to make a move against King Ron! The poison that Lilies Archer hid in Sean¡¯s bright energy core was something she had meticulously developed over the years in Fort South, specifically targeting King Ron¡¯s damaged core. Although Earl Woods was poisoned by Sean earlier, he was not a Bright Realm cultivator and his core was not yet open. Even though he was poisoned, it was not lethal and he quickly forced the poison out of his system. But King Ron was different! If he dared to massively devour Sean¡¯s bright energy, absorbing the poisoned bright energy into his own core for refinement, then he still wanted to repair his core? Dream on! His already damaged core would bepletely destroyed!!! At this moment, King Ron was immersed in the joy and pride of his imminent sess. He never thought that at this point, Sean would have any chance of turning the tables. He turned his head to look at the King of Night, signalling, ¡°This is a matter of great importance, concerning our very lives!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± ¡°I have to trouble you, King of Night, to personally sweep the formation for me, lead the royal guards to guard the entrance of the underground altar, keep a close eye on the delegation from the North Kingdom, and prevent them from openly repairing the road while secretly preparing for an attack, disrupting my final gambit at the critical moment!¡± King Ron was not a fool! Earl Woods, who could havee earlier orter, chose to arrive just when Sean was captured and when King Ron needed to repair his core, leading a full twenty Complete Stage practitioners to discuss a cease-fire agreement. Clearly, he had received some news, and his interest was not in the wine! Therefore, one must be vignt!!! ¡°Your Majesty, rest assured!¡± The King of Night said in a deep voice, ¡°Unless they step over my corpse, no one cane in and destroy your n!¡± After speaking, the King of Night turned around and walked away, opening the cold iron door of the underground altar and leaving without hesitation! At this time, the hundreds of royal guards in the entire royal city were divided into two groups! One group, led by the King of Night, gathered at the entrance of the underground altar, specifically responsible for guarding the safety of the underground altar! The other group was led by the Grand Commander Eliott Garner, specifically responsible for watching every move of Earl Woods and the delegation from the North Kingdom! However, even the shrewd King Ron and King of Night, in their wildest dreams, would never think that Eliott Garner, the Grand Commander of the royal guards, who was deeply trusted by King Ron, was in fact an undercover spy nted by the North Kingdom in the royal city of the Shirine Empire! Little did they know, the top-secret matter of King Ron¡¯s core being damaged, as well as King Ron¡¯s capture of Sean, intending to use Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline to repair his own core, were all leaked to the North Kingdom by Eliott Garner in secret! He, Eliott Garner, was the real, genuine, absolute traitor!!! Chapter 360: Killing Spree, You All Deserve to Die Everyone was shocked by Cecilia¡¯s inexplicable change! Earl Woods as well as the North Kingdom delegation members were naturally not afraid. After all, in their eyes, Cecilia was just an ordinary woman who didn¡¯t understand martial arts training and had no dark energy in her body. They could easily crush Cecilia with a flick of their fingers! ¡°Clown!¡± The North Kingdom delegation member sneered, showing disdain as he walked straight to Cecilia and reached out to grab her hair! ¡°Get lost!¡± Pupil Wolf yelled in anger, trying to stop him. However, before Pupil Wolf could act, before the North Kingdom delegation member¡¯s right hand could touch Cecilia¡¯s hair, almost at the same time as Pupil Wolf¡¯s yell, Cecilia, who had been standing still ever since she entered the attic, moved! Whoosh! Cecilia moved extremely fast! So fast that Pupil Wolf couldn¡¯t react in time. Even the Complete Stage North Kingdom delegation member was caught off guard. In just a split second, Cecilia suddenly lifted her right hand and grabbed the North Kingdom delegation member¡¯s neck! Just like! The way the North Kingdom delegation member had grabbed Pupil Wolf¡¯s neck before!!! ¡°You!¡± The North Kingdom delegation member was suddenly startled, his pupils dted instantly, the frivolous disdain in his eyes disappeared at the next moment, reced by an indescribable, ineffable, intense incredulity! Cecilia! She was actually faster than him! Before he could grab Cecilia¡¯s hair, she preemptively seized his neck! How¡­ how could this be possible??? No one could fathom the shock and horror in the North Kingdom delegation member¡¯s heart at this moment. He, a dignified Complete Stage practitioner, had his throat locked by an ordinary woman who seemed incapable of harming a chicken, right in front of so many people! And! Only at this moment did the North Kingdom delegation member truly understand why Julia had such a strong reaction when she touched Cecilia¡¯s right hand earlier! Turns out! Cecilia¡¯s right hand was really hot! As hot as a branding iron! So much so that after being suddenly seized by Cecilia, he instinctively deployed his dark energy to resist, but when his majestic dark energy came into contact with Cecilia¡¯s right hand, it made a sizzling sound! It was as if a drop of water had dripped onto a red-hot iron and instantly evaporated! It waspletely ineffective! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± His neck was tightly clutched by Cecilia, the North Kingdom delegation member couldn¡¯t even speak. Cecilia¡¯s scorching right hand seemed as if it would roast his flesh and melt his throat!!! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!! After a moment of shock, the rest of the North Kingdom delegation members rushed over one after another, surrounding Cecilia and herpanions in the middle, their faces disying a myriad of indescribable expressions! ¡°Let him go!¡± One of the North Kingdom delegation members shouted at Cecilia! Earl Woods stood outside the crowd, his eyes focused on Cecilia without deviation. His slightly contracted pupils shot out an extremely solemn and ominous light. He snorted, ¡°You are indeed Sean¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°You are not as simple as you seem!!!¡± He had to admit! Cecilia¡¯s sudden huge change waspletely beyond Earl Woods¡¯s expectation, making him somewhat unprepared. Ten minutes were almost up, any sudden situation could potentially affect his assassination n against King Ron! But! Earl Woods was still not afraid! Because! He did not feel any dark energy emanating from Cecilia. Therefore, no matter what method Cecilia used, he did not believe that an ordinary woman who didn¡¯t understand martial arts training could turn the tables on him!!! Bang! Cecilia did not heed the warnings from the North Kingdom delegation members around her, nor did she pay attention to Earl Woods¡¯ ¡°praises¡±. She tightly grabbed the murderer who had killed Hair Wolf and Kidney Wolf, held his neck for about ten seconds, then let go and casually discarded him on the floor! There! The guy¡¯s neck was all red! The skin that Cecilia had gripped seemed to have been burned, the red skin bore a very conspicuous handprint! And him! Hey motionless on the ground, as dead as one could be, his wide-open eyes still filled with a look of immense fear! ¡°This¡­¡± This scene! Once again stunned everyone!!! Damn! He¡¯s dead??? A dignified Complete Stage practitioner, just got choked by Cecilia and died without making a sound, without even having the ability to resist??? Not only Earl Woods and the North Kingdom delegation members, but even Pupil Wolf and Julia standing beside Cecilia, as well as the severely injured Spirit Wolf and other Bloody Wolf Group members lying on the ground, were all taken aback! Their hearts! Trembled violently! Their eyelids! Twitched hard! The corners of their mouths! Twitched violently! Was this the reason why Cecilia had asked them to endure earlier? Was this Cecilia¡¯s solution?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Was this Cecilia¡¯s confidence? They had previously thought of countless possibilities, but they had never dreamt that Cecilia could suddenly disy such terrifying strength at a time of life and death!!! ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is this the feeling of killing?¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°I have killed someone!¡± ¡°Finally!¡± ¡°I have killed¡­¡± Cecilia nced down at the member of the North Kingdom delegation lying dead at her feet, then looked at her own right hand, took in a deep breath, and muttered to herself, ¡°The feeling of killing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± Though her voice was not loud, it clearly entered the ears of everyone present. Yes, the feeling of killing was wonderful indeed! Ever since she learned about Sean¡¯s true identity and his extraordinary strength, Cecilia found Sean to be incredibly formidable and excellent. He was so formidable that she felt like she was chasing dust, and so excellent that she felt ashamed. In fact, she once thought that she was simply not worthy of such an excellent man like Sean. Especially after arriving in the capital this time, Sean had taken numerous risks. And she, as Sean¡¯s wife, couldn¡¯t do anything or help out at all. Even the lives of her and her daughter werepletely in the hands of others, like meat on a chopping board, only to be ughtered at will. Thus, in the state of despair and helplessness, under the cover of anger and hatred, she had more than once had the impulse to kill, and she wanted to have Sean¡¯s powerful strength to protect the ones she loved, her friends, and herself. And now, she eventually got what she wished for! She sessfully activated the drop of blood left in the Blood Jade Ring by Liane, temporarily possessing the formidable strength that she had never dared to think of before, and even personally killed someone, truly experiencing the feeling of killing! It would be more urate to say that Cecilia didn¡¯t just enjoy the feeling of killing, but rather, she enjoyed the feeling of being able to control the situation and protect her loved ones and friends. After having experienced despair and helplessness, this feeling was indeed wonderful! Very wonderful! ¡°Cecilia, you are¡­¡± In shock, Julia was more worried about Cecilia¡¯s safety. She was about to ask, but her words were cut off by the sudden sounds of fighting outside the loft. Bam! Bam bam bam bam bam!!! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!!! Shouts, roars, screams, the sound of swords shing, the sound of dark energy colliding, all kinds of sounds mixed together, making a very noisy and harsh noise, almost instantly erupting! The duration was not long! In less than half a minute, the sound of fighting outside quieted down, followed by Eliott Garner¡¯s voiceing from afar: ¡°General Woods, it¡¯s time!¡± ¡°Start!!!¡± Outside the loft, over a hundred royal guards led by Eliott Garner were now only sixty or seventy in number, but the ground was littered with the bodies of royal guards! Apparently, some of these men under themand of Eliott Garner had been secretly won over by him and were loyal to him, while others were supporters of King Ron. So, before going to the underground altar to assassinate King Ron, all of King Ron¡¯s supporters had to be eliminated! Pierre Calder was among them! Eliott Garner personally took action and, when he was caught off guard, cut off his head with a single stroke! Sadly, those supporters of King Ron had always been kept in the dark. They never dreamed that their great leader, Eliott Garner, would turn out to be a traitor of the Shirine Empire and a spy for an enemy country! In fact, many royal guards didn¡¯t even understand why they were killed until they died!!! ¡°General Garner!¡± ¡°You go ahead, I have a slight problem here, I need two more minutes!¡± A momentter, Earl Woods¡¯ voice came from the loft! Eliott Garner was taken aback! Damn it! What¡¯s going on??? Three women, a child, plus ten Bloody Wolf Group members who had been beaten into cripples. It had been a full ten minutes. How had Earl Woods not finished them off yet??? To be honest, Eliott Garner was somewhat annoyed. After all, he had been undercover in the Shirine Empire¡¯s royal city for so many years, with the ultimate goal of assassinating King Ron. Now that the opportunity was at his fingertips, didn¡¯t that damn Earl Woods understand the priorities??? The words of Earl Woods had just fallen when the attic door was pushed open. Ten members of the North Kingdom delegation ran out of the attic, approaching Eliott Garner. After ncing at the corpses strewn on the floor, they solemnly said, ¡°General Garner, there is something strange about that woman named Cecilia!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Eliott Garner was taken aback, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°General Woods can handle it!¡± Instead of exining, the members of the North Kingdom delegation said, ¡°We cannot dy King Ron any longer; you¡¯ve already made your move, and the King of Night must have heard themotion here!¡± ¡°So! We must rush over immediately, any dy could lead to disaster!¡± ¡°These people under yourmand, plus our ten, will have no problem breaking into the underground altar. General Woods will soone to support and join us in exterminating King Ron!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Eliott Garner¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he subconsciously nced into the attic. Strange? He couldn¡¯t figure out what could be strange about Cecilia, an average woman with no ability to fight, that would warrant Earl Woods and ten Complete Stage practitioners to stay behind and spend two minutes dealing with her. Eliott Garner even had some doubts! Was this bastard Earl Woods deliberately ying tricks, wanting his soldiers to charge and battle with the King of Night, then when both sides were injured, Earl Woods woulde over and reap the benefits! This! It was easier for him to ept than the idea that Cecilia was strange!!! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as the members of the North Kingdom delegation said, any dy could lead to disaster. The longer they dragged on here, the more likely it was to arouse the suspicion of the King of Night. Therefore, even if Eliott Garner was frustrated, he had to endure it for now! After speaking, he waved his hand and rushed towards the underground altar guarded by the King of Night! Inside the attic! ¡°Miss Moore!¡± Earl Woods drew the sword from his waist and sneered, ¡°I originally had a trace of mercy, nning to wait until you took off your clothes before giving you a quick death!¡± ¡°What a pity! You refused to drink the respectful wine, so you have to drink the punitive wine!¡± ¡°Now! You¡¯ve wasted my time, so don¡¯t me me for not knowing how to pity jade!¡± With that, he raised his cold iron treasure knife. The sharp de pointed directly at Cecilia, and he signaled to the remaining nine members of the North Kingdom delegation, ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Kill her! Dismember her body!!!¡± Boom! Boom boom boom¡­ In an instant, the strong dark energy in the bodies of the nine members of the North Kingdom delegation burst out. Without any hesitation or wasting time on one-on-onebat, the nine of them together wielded various weapons and madly hacked at Cecilia! Nine against one! Although Earl Woods was proud, he was not reckless but very cautious. After witnessing Cecilia strangle a member of the North Kingdom delegation, he left nine Complete Stage practitioners to deal with Cecilia alone, which was enough to show his seriousness! ¡°Get back!¡± Facing the besieging of nine Complete Stage practitioners, Cecilia was not afraid. She protected Pupil Wolf and Julia behind her. Her seemingly weak body shook violently, and a gust of wind suddenly rose around her body, instantly forming a transparent wind wall like ss! Moreover, the wind wall spurred by Cecilia was different from the one Sean had driven before! Sean¡¯s wind wall was cold! But Cecilia¡¯s wind wall was hot! Just like Cecilia¡¯s scorching right hand, the entire wind wall carried a burning temperature. Almost the moment after the wind wall was formed, the various weapons of the nine Complete Stage practitioners shed down, all hitting the wind wall! Then! They felt a wave of heating in their faces, like andslide, giving them the illusion of being in a sea of fire, leaving thempletely dumbfounded! What ¡­ is going on??? The energy wall is a symbol of the Bright Realm cultivator. Only a true Bright Realm cultivator can break the bright energy out of their body and form the so-called energy wall around their body. Bright Realm! My god! Bright Realm! How could Cecilia possibly be a Bright Realm cultivator? Nine people! Nine weapons! All chopped at the energy wall but none could break through the massive resistance of the energy wall. Stopped hard by the energy wall, the faces of the North Kingdom envoys changed drastically, almost frightening them to wet their pants on the spot. ¡°You!¡± ¡°All of you deserve to die!!!¡± Before they could recover from their great shock, Cecilia, with her slightly reddened cold gaze, stared at them through the energy wall. Her indifferent eyes were somewhat frightening, her murderous aura was chilling, and a nearly sinister voice came from between her teeth. Bang! The moment Cecilia finished speaking, she raised her right hand and punched out. In an instant, the energy wall around her body wrapped around the power of the punch and violently rushed towards the nine North Kingdom envoys. Like an autumn wind sweeping leaves, they were all blown away. Chapter 361 Becoming a Demon, Killing Earl Woods A shocking scene urred in the attic! Cecilia stood there, maintaining her punching posture. Her seemingly weak body seemed to contain an unparalleled great energy. With one punch, she swept away the nine Complete Stage cultivators! The contrast was too great! So much so that it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, leaving everyonepletely stunned and dumbfounded. Damn it! Looking at the nine North Kingdom envoys who fell in all directions, spewing blood like crazy, the already prone Spirit Wolf and others nced at each other. They all saw the incredulous shock in each other¡¯s eyes. When did Cecilia be so powerful? She looked even wilder than the Wolf King! ¡°Bri¡­¡± ¡°Bright Realm!!!¡± Earl Woods was even more terrified by Cecilia¡¯s powerful punch. Goosebumps all over his body, cold sweat like rain on his forehead, and his right hand holding the iron treasure knife was trembling uncontrobly. My god! How could this be? It was not until the energy wall appeared that Earl Woods felt Cecilia¡¯s powerful aura! That was the aura of bright energy! ¡°Mama¡­¡± Phyllis, held by Julia, saw Cecilia¡¯s sudden outbreak. Her slightly immature little face was also full of surprise. She called out to Cecilia, then excitedly said, ¡°Is Mama also a super invincible heroine like Daddy?¡± ¡°Mama is so powerful!¡± ¡°Look, everyone, look, Mama knocked down all the bad guys at once!!!¡± Phyllis was extremely excited! However, Julia and Pupil Wolf looked at each other and saw deep worry in each other¡¯s eyes. As women, they had the most contact with Cecilia in the Pce of Wolf these days. So they were sure that Cecilia had no martial power before! But now, although they didn¡¯t know what method Cecilia used to burst out such terrifyingbat power, they vaguely guessed that this method must have a huge side effect! Thinking of Cecilia¡¯s previous st words,¡± they couldn¡¯t help worrying more! ¡°Die!¡± ¡°All of you, die!!!¡± Cecilia ignored others¡¯ shock and doubts, and even ignored Phyllis¡¯s shout. At this moment, the blood in her body seemed to be roaring madly, the cold red light in her eyes became more intense, and her consciousness seemed to be gradually fading! She knew! She didn¡¯t have much time, her consciousness might be covered by Liane Field at any time! Her body might be upied by Liane Field at any time! And so, her right hand, which she had thrown out, suddenly opened, transforming from a fist to a palm, and she reached out into the air. The cold iron treasure sword that had been held in Earl Woods¡¯s hand was instantly released from his control. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it flew towards her. The next moment, Cecilia reached out and grabbed the cold iron treasure sword, her entire body transforming into a white afterimage. She rushed without hesitation towards the nine North Kingdom delegation members that she had knocked away with a single punch, raising her sword to sh! To wrest a sword from the hands of a Complete Stage practitioner like Earl Woods, only King Ron, who had been immersed in the Bright Realm for a long time, could possibly achieve such a feat in the entire Shirine Empire. Even Sean, who had recently entered the Bright Realm, couldn¡¯t do it. From this, the terrifying strength of Liane Field¡¯s bloodline was evident. Just a single drop of activated blood could enable Cecilia, an ordinary woman who knew nothing about martial arts, to unleash strength beyond Sean¡¯s. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run quickly!!!¡± Just the might of that punch made Earl Woods and the North Kingdom delegation members realize the enormous gap between them and Cecilia. They even lost the courage to team up and kill Cecilia. In their panic, they made a snap decision. The only thought in their minds was to escape from this loft! Survival was paramount! However, Cecilia didn¡¯t give them that opportunity. Her white afterimage flitted about like a lightning bolt, moving through the loft. Wherever she went, screams echoed, and blood sprayed out. Nine lives! Ten seconds! They were all harvested by the cold iron treasure sword in Cecilia¡¯s hand. At this moment, Cecilia seemed to have transformed into a ruthless demon. Her white wedding dress was stained red with the blood of the nine North Kingdom delegation members. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ As the leader of the North Kingdom delegation, Earl Woods was the strongest. He had been hiding behind the nine members, unharmed. Thus, when it came to running for his life, he was the fastest. By the time Cecilia had dealt with the nine members, he had already pushed his speed to its limit, frantically escaping from the loft! ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Following that, another sound of breaking through the air rang out. Cecilia nced at Earl Woods¡¯ fleeing figure, and without hesitation, threw the cold iron treasure sword in her hand. Under the mighty bright energy, the speed of the cold iron treasure sword was even faster than Earl Woods¡¯ desperate escape! Earl Woods and the sword sessively shot out from the loft, one faster than the other. Approximately three secondster, a scream came from outside the loft. The cold iron treasure sword caught up with Earl Woods, the de shed by, and the next moment, Earl Woods¡¯ right leg was instantly severed, while his upper body and remaining left leg tumbled to the ground. Under the effect of extreme speed inertia, he continued to roll forward! Escape? Impossible! Earl Woods was Sean¡¯s nemesis on the northern battlefield. He had repeatedly humiliated Cecilia and others, and had killed Hair Wolf and Kidney Wolf. How could Cecilia possibly let him live??? ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Cecilia nced back at Phyllis in Julia¡¯s arms. Without saying a word, she transformed into an afterimage again, bolted out of the door, and chased after Earl Woods, who had fallen about a hundred meters away from the loft! In the loft, Only Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, with faces of shock and confusion, remained!!! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What happened???¡± Spirit Wolf and the others turned to look at Pupil Wolf and Julia. Pupil Wolf shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I know as much as you do!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!!!¡± After saying this, Pupil Wolf was the first to rush out of the loft! But the injuries on Spirit Wolf and the others were too serious. They struggled for nearly ten seconds before they could barely stand up. When they helped each other out of the loft, they looked up to see that, a hundred meters away, Earl Woods had already be a ghost under Cecilia¡¯s sword! And what¡¯s more, his death was incredibly tragic!!! His arms! Left leg! Head! All had been chopped off by Cecilia. The robust body was dismembered by Cecilia!!! And so, her right hand, which she had thrown out, suddenly opened, transforming from a fist to a palm, and she reached out into the air. The cold iron treasure sword that had been held in Earl Woods¡¯s hand was instantly released from his control. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it flew towards her. The next moment, Cecilia reached out and grabbed the cold iron treasure sword, her entire body transforming into a white afterimage. She rushed without hesitation towards the nine North Kingdom delegation members that she had knocked away with a single punch, raising her sword to sh! To wrest a sword from the hands of a Complete Stage practitioner like Earl Woods, only King Ron, who had been immersed in the Bright Realm for a long time, could possibly achieve such a feat in the entire Shirine Empire. Even Sean, who had recently entered the Bright Realm, couldn¡¯t do it. From this, the terrifying strength of Liane Field¡¯s bloodline was evident. Just a single drop of activated blood could enable Cecilia, an ordinary woman who knew nothing about martial arts, to unleash strength beyond Sean¡¯s. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run quickly!!!¡± Just the might of that punch made Earl Woods and the North Kingdom delegation members realize the enormous gap between them and Cecilia. They even lost the courage to team up and kill Cecilia. In their panic, they made a snap decision. The only thought in their minds was to escape from this loft! Survival was paramount! However, Cecilia didn¡¯t give them that opportunity. Her white afterimage flitted about like a lightning bolt, moving through the loft. Wherever she went, screams echoed, and blood sprayed out. Nine lives! Ten seconds! They were all harvested by the cold iron treasure sword in Cecilia¡¯s hand. At this moment, Cecilia seemed to have transformed into a ruthless demon. Her white wedding dress was stained red with the blood of the nine North Kingdom delegation members. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ As the leader of the North Kingdom delegation, Earl Woods was the strongest. He had been hiding behind the nine members, unharmed. Thus, when it came to running for his life, he was the fastest. By the time Cecilia had dealt with the nine members, he had already pushed his speed to its limit, frantically escaping from the loft! ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Following that, another sound of breaking through the air rang out. Cecilia nced at Earl Woods¡¯ fleeing figure, and without hesitation, threw the cold iron treasure sword in her hand. Under the mighty bright energy, the speed of the cold iron treasure sword was even faster than Earl Woods¡¯ desperate escape! Earl Woods and the sword sessively shot out from the loft, one faster than the other. Approximately three secondster, a scream came from outside the loft. The cold iron treasure sword caught up with Earl Woods, the de shed by, and the next moment, Earl Woods¡¯ right leg was instantly severed, while his upper body and remaining left leg tumbled to the ground. Under the effect of extreme speed inertia, he continued to roll forward! Escape? Impossible! Earl Woods was Sean¡¯s nemesis on the northern battlefield. He had repeatedly humiliated Cecilia and others, and had killed Hair Wolf and Kidney Wolf. How could Cecilia possibly let him live??? ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Cecilia nced back at Phyllis in Julia¡¯s arms. Without saying a word, she transformed into an afterimage again, bolted out of the door, and chased after Earl Woods, who had fallen about a hundred meters away from the loft! In the loft, Only Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, with faces of shock and confusion, remained!!! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What happened???¡± Spirit Wolf and the others turned to look at Pupil Wolf and Julia. Pupil Wolf shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I know as much as you do!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!!!¡± After saying this, Pupil Wolf was the first to rush out of the loft!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But the injuries on Spirit Wolf and the others were too serious. They struggled for nearly ten seconds before they could barely stand up. When they helped each other out of the loft, they looked up to see that, a hundred meters away, Earl Woods had already be a ghost under Cecilia¡¯s sword! And what¡¯s more, his death was incredibly tragic!!! His arms! Left leg! Head! All had been chopped off by Cecilia. The robust body was dismembered by Cecilia!!! It was far from over! ¡°Die!¡± she shouted. ¡°Die!¡± she roared. ¡°DIE!!!¡± she screamed. In Cecilia¡¯s hands, the cold iron sword was like a kitchen knife used for cutting vegetables, and Earl Woods¡¯ corpse was the vegetable on her chopping board. She swung her precious sword, cursing and hacking at the same time! Her entire being-mad with rage!!! ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead!!!¡± Seeing Cecilia¡¯s current state, Julia hurriedly covered Phyllis¡¯s eyes. Pupil Wolf rushed forward, increasingly worried about Cecilia¡¯s safety and wanting to intervene, but when he was still a dozen meters away from Cecilia, he was blown away by the hot wind swirling around her body and couldn¡¯t get close! Quickly! The previously arrogant and invincible general of the North Kingdom, Earl Woods, had turned into a pile of minced meat, a pool of blood under Cecilia¡¯s indiscriminate hacking, within just two minutes! Blood and flesh were scattered everywhere within a ten-meter radius!!! Two minutes! Earlier, Eliott Garner had ordered Earl Woods to act, to assassinate King Ron. Earl Woods had said he needed two minutes to deal with Cecilia and the others! And now! Two minutes had passed. They weren¡¯t able to deal with Cecilia and the others, but instead, they were all dealt with by Cecilia alone!!! ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± After witnessing Cecilia¡¯s ferocity and brutality, Phyllis was no longer excited and agitated as before. Instead, like Pupil Wolf and Julia, she realized something was wrong with Cecilia and began to struggle and cry in Julia¡¯s arms: ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± ¡°Phyllis is scared, sob sob sob¡­¡± Phyllis had always been strong. Even when she was bullied or wronged, she never showed fear. Even if she was scared, she never said it, and even if she said it, she never cried! But now! She was scared! Truly, truly scared! So! She cried! Her sobs were loud, heartbreaking!!! However! Hearing Phyllis¡¯s cries, Cecilia didn¡¯t turn around, not even a nce. With her back to Phyllis, she said to Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf in a deep voice: ¡°Take care of Phyllis for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! Take her and leave the Imperial City!¡± ¡°You must! Take good care of her!¡± Having said this, Cecilia walked away with the cold iron sword in her hand, stepping on Earl Woods¡¯ scattered flesh and blood, and heading straight for the entrance of the underground altar! At this moment, the white wedding dress on Cecilia waspletely stained red with blood. Cecilia¡¯s hands, body, and face were covered in the fresh blood of her enemies! Moreover, Cecilia¡¯s consciousness was actually very weak now. When she was executing Earl Woods earlier, she could clearly feel that her body seemed to be out of her control! She knew what she was doing! But! She couldn¡¯t control the surging and mighty bright energy in her body, and she couldn¡¯t control her hands. Just like Liane had said in her dream, at this moment, she seemed to be a spectator, a passerby, a bystander. She could see what was happening, but she had lost control! She didn¡¯t want Phyllis to see her covered in blood! She was afraid that once she turned back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take another step, she wouldn¡¯t want to leave! She only had a dozen minutes to use. She had already wasted two minutes on Earl Woods and his men. Sean¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, waiting for her to save him! So! Every second was crucial to her! She couldn¡¯t afford to waste time!!! Just a few meters away, two lines of hot tears burst from her eyes, wetting Cecilia¡¯s blood-stained cheeks and washing away two clear trails through the red blood on her face! Her eyes were shedding tears! Her heart was bleeding! Because she knew very clearly! This might be thest time in her life that she saw her daughter. Phyllis¡¯s cries reached her from across the distance, lingering in her ears, and might also be thest time she heard her daughter¡¯s voice in this life! Taking this step meant possible death! But! Her steps never stopped. Momentster, she disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight! ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave! Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t you want Phyllis anymore?¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± Phyllis was struggling with all her might, crying out heart-wrenchingly. Her voice was almost hoarse from crying. However, Julia held onto her tightly, never letting her go. Julia knew that the situation Cecilia was about to face would be extremely dangerous. Letting Phyllis follow her would only be a burden and drag her down. Under these circumstances, ensuring Phyllis¡¯s safety was the best understanding and support for Cecilia! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Phyllis!¡± ¡°Your mother will be fine. We¡¯ll take you away right now!¡± ¡°Only when you are safe¡­¡± ¡°Can your father and mother wholeheartedly fight the bad guys!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Julia tried to persuade Phyllis, but Phyllis, who was usually obedient and sensible, was not listening to Julia at all. She continued to cry, fuss, struggle, and shout, wanting to follow Cecilia. Julia looked at Pupil Wolf! Pupil Wolf nced in the direction Cecilia had disappeared, hesitated a little, then gritted his teeth and said decisively: ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here for long!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Clearly! Pupil Wolf and Julia shared the same idea: they must protect Phyllis at all costs. After all, Phyllis was the only child of Sean and Cecilia! ¡°You guys go first!¡± But Spirit Wolf said unwillingly: ¡°I will go help Cecilia to rescue the boss. There are many practitioners in the imperial city. We can¡¯t let Cecilia risk it alone!¡± As soon as Spirit Wolf¡¯s voice fell, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡°Me!¡± There were ten members of the Bloody Wolf Group. Hair Wolf and Kidney Wolf were dead, leaving eight. Apart from Pupil Wolf, the other seven were all men. Even if they were seriously injured, as men of iron and steel, they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a woman like Cecilia leading the charge while they were forced to retreat. This indignity was hard for them to swallow! They would rather fight to theirst breath against those bastards! Even if they were to use their bodies and lives to block an enemy attack for Cecilia just once! Even if they were to die in this imperial city! It would be worth it! It would be far more satisfying than fleeing alone!!! ¡°Help, my ass!¡± In the face of Spirit Wolf and others¡¯ righteous indignation and soaring anger, Pupil Wolf red at them and snapped: ¡°With the sorry state you guys are in right now, going there would only be a burden to Cecilia!¡± ¡°The priority¡­¡± ¡°Is to get Phyllis safely out of the imperial city!¡± ¡°Right now, the guards at the gate should be the imperial guard. Most of them are at the early or middle stages of the dark realm. Facing them, we can still put up a fight!¡± ¡°After we get Phyllis out, I will be the first toe back and fight those bastards, even without you useless lot asking!!!¡± After saying this, Pupil Wolf, together with Julia, took Phyllis and turned to leave without hesitation! Spirit Wolf and the others stood there stunned, forced to admit that Pupil Wolf had a point. They looked in the direction where Cecilia had disappeared, then at the backs of Pupil Wolf and Julia, especially at Phyllis, who was sobbing loudly in Julia¡¯s arms. They gritted their teeth and said: ¡°Stop standing there like idiots!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get Phyllis out first, and those who are lucky enough to survive cane backter!!!¡± At the gate of the imperial pce! The crowd of onlookers had not yet dispersed. In order to maintain order at the scene and prevent the crowd from rushing into the imperial city, there were as many as a thousand imperial guards guarding the gate of the pce! And they were the very same thousand imperial guards who had previously been responsible for sealing off the Pce of Wolf! Among them, several of the imperial guards¡¯ leaders had Late Stage power. They stood at the gate of the imperial pce and from a distance, they saw Pupil Wolf, Julia, and the others running out of the imperial city!!! Chapter 362: Self-Destruction, the Immense Power of Buddha Bone Powder Upon seeing this, the leaders of the royal guards showed a touch of confusion on their faces! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They exchanged nces, with one of them shouting at Pupil Wolf, Julia, and the others: ¡°Stop!¡± Then, with a wave of his right hand, he signaled to the guards behind him: ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Surround them!¡± When Pupil Wolf, Julia, and the others were still dozens of meters away from the pce gate, hundreds of royal guards charged over, encircling them! Damn it! Seeing the deployment of troops in front of the pce gate, especially the guard leaders in the Late Stage, the faces of Pupil Wolf, Julia, Spirit Wolf, and others immediately turned extremely ugly! It seemed they were heading into the mouth of the wolf! Facing such a lineup, with their wounded bodies, even if they fought to the death, the hope of getting Phyllis safely out of the pce was slim! ¡°Bastards!¡± Phyllis suddenly stopped crying, wiping her tears and ring at the surrounding guards, her childish voice, slightly hoarse with anger, shouted: ¡°You¡¯re all bastards!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± The matter with Cecilia had greatly affected Phyllis, who now wanted more than ever to be a heroine, to drive off these viins, and to protect her mother! Meanwhile, outside the pce, the sudden appearance of Pupil Wolf, Julia, and others quickly drew the attention of the citizens. All eyes were instantly focused on them! Pointing and whispering, the crowd was abuzz! Of course, this included Tim Lewis and others from the four major families anxiously waiting in the crowd! ¡°Spirit Wolf!¡± ¡°Look!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Spirit Wolf, Spirit Wolf hase out of the pce!!!¡± Seeing Pupil Wolf and Julia in front, the people from the four major families were stunned. Then, seeing Spirit Wolf following behind, their eyes lit up with excitement! Spirit Wolf! The reason they stayed here and didn¡¯t leave, looking for a chance to save Sean, was just one part of it. The more important reason was to save Spirit Wolf! They had no choice! Who else could cure the poison in their bodies but Spirit Wolf, who held their lives in his hand! ¡°Three are missing!¡± Benedict Young, the head of the Young family in the capital, quickly noticed something was off and said in a deep voice: ¡°Two members of the Bloody Wolf Group are missing, and Miss Moore is not among them! It looks bad!¡± This was the pce of the Shirine Empire! Heavily guarded! Full of cultivators! Cecilia and others were arrested for treason, survival was difficult, so Benedict Young naturally didn¡¯t dare to think they had managed to escape from the pce. He subconsciously thought that Cecilia had given up her life to save the lives of Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and others! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Aron Lawson, the head of the Lawson family in the capital, eximed excitedly: ¡°As long as Spirit Wolf gets out alive, our lives are saved!¡± ¡°As for Mr Mason and Miss Moore¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just pray for their good fortune!!!¡± Before, they had to ally with Sean out of fear of his power, obeying Sean¡¯s orders! Now, as long as Spirit Wolf was alive, they could live! So, Sean¡¯s fate was no longer so important to them. They were not members of the Bloody Wolf Group, and they did not have such a deep rtionship with Sean. They would not be foolish enough to oppose the royal family in order to save Sean! ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon!¡± Ro Lewis, the head of the Lewis family in the capital, stared at Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and others, who were surrounded by the royal guards, and said gravely: ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°You see! It seems like they didn¡¯t get released, but escaped!!!¡± Release and escape, they were twopletely different concepts! If they were released, it meant that Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and others had received King Ron¡¯s pardon and were allowed to leave the pce, so naturally, no one would stop them along the way! On the contrary, if they escaped, the trouble would be significant. If the four major families wanted to rescue Spirit Wolf, they would have to snatch him from the royal guards, and they would inevitably have to oppose the royal family! ¡°This¡­¡± Due to the distance being too far, nearly a hundred meters away, they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Pupil Wolf and his men and the royal guards. However, upon seeing the tense atmosphere from afar, it was clear to any discerning person that the situation didn¡¯t seem good! Benedict Young and Aron Lawson nced at each other, their faces instantly turning dark. Damn it! Was all this excitement for nothing? ¡°Grandpa Tim!¡± Ro Lewis turned to look at Tim Lewis, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°They were just escorted into the imperial city by Earl Woods and Pierre Calder, personally weed by Eliott Garner, with the royal guards heavily guarding the pce. Given their power and current state, they absolutely couldn¡¯t have escaped under the watch of Earl Woods, Eliott Garner, Pierre Calder, and the numerous royal guards!¡± ¡°So, there are only two possibilities!¡± ¡°Either they received His Majesty¡¯s pardon!¡± ¡°Or something significant has happened inside the pce, distracting the cultivators, allowing them to escape¡­¡± It has to be said that as the head of the Lewis family of the capital, Ro Lewis had very keen insight. A change of events? Hearing Ro Lewis¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, their hearts trembled fiercely, and a name involuntarily surfaced in their minds. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± The head of the Davidson family from the capital, Ruben Davidson, spoke softly, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Mason was captured by the King of Night and brought into the pce, not to await his fate passively, but to feign weakness while plotting something?¡± Sean! Everyone thought of Sean!!! After all, throughout the entire Shirine Empire, besides King Ron, only Sean had entered the Bright Realm, demonstrating extraordinarybat power. Probably only a top cultivator like Sean could stir up a storm in the vast pce! Otherwise, any Complete Stage cultivator would barely make a ssh under the ughter of the hundreds of royal guards! However, they could never have dreamed that indeed there was a Bright Realm cultivator stirring up a storm in the pce, but it wasn¡¯t Sean, it was Sean¡¯s wife, Cecilia! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Almost the moment Ruben Davidson¡¯s words fell, a furious shout from the captain of the royal guards echoed from the opposite side, sparking the battle. Hundreds of royal guards moved together, raising their weapons, swarming towards Pupil Wolf and his men who were trapped in the middle! A wave of shock swept through the crowd outside the pce, and themon people gasped in surprise. ¡°Not good!¡± Tim Lewis, who had been silent all along, suddenly changed his expression, coldly saying, ¡°Your crow¡¯s mouths were right!¡± ¡°They really did escape from the pce!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the royal guards wouldn¡¯t be out for their blood!!!¡± The people from the four great families looked at each other, their faces as dark as the bottom of a pot, all looking towards Tim Lewis. ¡°Master Tim!¡± ¡°Grandpa Tim!¡± Among those present, only Tim Lewis was a Complete Stage cultivator. So, he was their backbone. They urgently asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Save them?¡± ¡°Or not???¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were severely injured, being killed by hundreds of royal guards. There were nine hundred more guards outside the pce gate. The situation seemed utterly hopeless! Boom! As they hesitated, a deafening explosion suddenly sounded from the other side. When they looked up, they saw one of the Bloody Wolf Group members had chosen to self-destruct under the onught of the royal guards! In an instant, flesh and blood flew everywhere, dark energy rippled, and the royal guards surrounding the Bloody Wolf Group member were sted away! What was even stranger was that within a radius of ten or so meters from where the Bloody Wolf Group member self-destructed, dozens of royal guards seemed momentarily paralyzed and stopped their attack! Were they scared? Of course not! It was the Buddha Bone Powder on the Bloody Wolf Group member that had taken effect!!! ¡°My dark energy¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My dark energy seems to be shackled, I can¡¯t mobilize it at all!!!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Just as they were panicking, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf, these two middle-stage cultivators, rushed into the crowd, unleashing a mad massacre!!! Kill! Kill! Kill! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf immediately saw red. This opportunity was bought with the lives of theirrades. It was hard-won, so naturally, they would spare no effort. They would kill as many as they could!!! In the blink of an eye! Dozens of royal guardsy dead on the ground! Blood flowed like a river! Among them! There was even a Late Stage royal guard leader!!! The sudden change left everyone dumbfounded, no one could have imagined that the Bloody Wolf Group members were so ferocious when they fought for their lives, so desperate, they didn¡¯t hesitate to self-destruct!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Too ruthless! And the eerie effect of the Buddha Bone Powder left the royal guards dumbstruck, their hearts trembling! The unknown is the most terrifying! So much so! After those dozens of royal guards were all killed, the remaining guards were so scared they all retreated, pulling out of the battle circle, not daring to approach Pupil Wolf and the others! Even the Late Stage royal guard leaders, their pupils shrank, staring at Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf in shock, gritting their teeth and saying, ¡°You rebels, if you surrender now, I can make your deaths quick!¡± Clearly! Seeing the tragic death of the previous royal guard leader, they were somewhat horrified! ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Pupil Wolf, holding a three-foot steel knife snatched from a royal guard, once again used his pupil technique. His angry eyes glowed with a strange red light. He walked at the forefront, shouting, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to kill us?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± ¡°If you dare,e and die, otherwise, get out of the way!!!¡± So! A very strange scene ensued. Dozens of majestic royal guards were actually forced to continually retreat by Pupil Wolf and others, who were seriously injured! Pupil Wolf moved forward a step! They would retreat a step, always maintaining a safe distance of about ten meters from Pupil Wolf! It seemed! They were afraid that Pupil Wolf, like the Bloody Wolf Group member just now, would suddenly rush up and self-destruct in their midst, causing them to follow the same path as the previous dozens of royal guards, losing theirbat power and bing meat on someone else¡¯s chopping block! This scene! It really stunned the citizens outside the imperial city! ¡°Grandpa Tim!¡± The people of the four great families were also shocked, their hearts trembling violently. Ro Lewis asked, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Yes! What¡¯s going on??? When Sean went to Fort South before, Tim Lewis, as the representative of the four great families, visited the Pce of Wolf the most and had the most contact with the members of the Bloody Wolf Group! So! If anyone knew the secrets, it could only be Tim Lewis! ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± ¡°Who the hell should I ask?¡± However, Tim Lewis red at Ro Lewis, his face dark, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, get ready to do it!!!¡± Do it? Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, worrying, ¡°Master Tim, do we really want to snatch people from the royal guards? If we fail, we might all die here today!¡± ¡°Even if we seed! As long as the empire stands, from now on, there will be no ce for us in the entire Shirine Empire!¡± Offending the royal family! It¡¯s as good as treason!!! ¡°What else can we do?¡± Tim Lewis retorted, ¡°Do we have any other choices now?¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason and Spirit Wolf die, we will die too!¡± ¡°If! They manage to escape this cmity, and know that we stood by and watched, do you think they will still give us the antidote?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid! Given Mr. Mason¡¯s means, he would level our four great families!!!¡± Originally, Tim Lewis had hesitated to act, thinking that Sean and Spirit Wolf were certainly doomed. Even if those core members of their families failed to get the antidote, following Sean and Spirit Wolf to death, at least the younger generations of their ns could survive! But now, the situation in the Royal City is getting moreplex. Sean¡¯s fate has gone from a certainty to a question, forcing Tim Lewis to reassess the pros and cons! At this moment, those dozens of Imperial Guards had retreated to the front of the pce gate, and the nine hundred Imperial Guards who were originally maintaining order outside the pce gate also swarmed up, reversing the situation again! This was extremely unfavorable for Pupil Wolf and others! ¡°I gave you a chance to surrender!¡± ¡°Such a pity!¡± ¡°You refuse the toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± With the support of the nine hundred Imperial Guards, the few Late Stage Imperial Guard leaders immediately stopped in their tracks, looking confident. Staring at Pupil Wolf leading the way, they sneered, ¡°No matter what methods you¡¯ve used, even if you resort to blowing up your own bodies, and incapacitate dozens of people, so what?¡± ¡°You! You only have eight people!¡± ¡°And we! We have more than nine hundred. Even if it¡¯s a war of attrition, we can still kill you all!¡± Words fell! The Imperial Guard leader waved his hand,manding the nine hundred Imperial Guards behind him, ¡°Everyone, attack together, in one fell swoop, kill all these rebellious traitors!¡± Due to their overwhelming numerical advantage, the Imperial Guards suddenly gained confidence. They charged together! The massive force of over nine hundred people was like a tidal wave, rolling towards Pupil Wolf and the others with crushing momentum! The next moment, a shadow shed past Pupil Wolf, stepping in front of him, charging directly into the tidal wave of Imperial Guards. Then there was a deafening bang! Just like before, another member of the Bloody Wolf Group chose to blow up his own body, sacrificing his life to give Pupil Wolf and others a chance to survive! Instantly, flesh and blood burst open under the encapstion of dark energy, like fireworks, creating a rain of blood in front of the pce gate! Without hesitation, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf followed closely, raising their steel swords, they plunged into the blood rain like tigers into a flock of sheep, once againunching a frenzied massacre!!! Chapter 363: Blood Rain and Bloody Wind This time, unlike before, the Imperial Guards were prepared and held a firm belief to kill. Even after witnessing the immense power of the Buddha Bone Powder and seeing theirrades being killed, they showed no signs of retreating! On the contrary, once they realized that the effect of Buddha Bone Powder only extended to a radius of about ten meters, they quickly adjusted their strategy. Their intention was clear! You want to blow up your body? Able to incapacitate people within a radius of ten meters? Come on then! Excluding Phyllis, there were eight of them in total. Julia had no martial arts skills, leaving only seven Bloody Wolf Group members. And with Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf responsible for the killing, only five, led by Spirit Wolf, could act as human bombs! Just now, another one had exploded! Leaving four left! And Spirit Wolf! He stayed beside Julia and Phyllis, responsible for their safety! So, calcting, it seemed that only the remaining three Bloody Wolf Group members could explode. Facing the siege of over nine hundred Imperial Guards, how many could they kill with their self-destruction? At most, they could incapacitate a hundred! However, with only Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf responsible for killing, no matter how many they killed, before they could finish off those hundred or so, the remaining eight hundred Imperial Guards would have already charged and annihted them!!! Just as the Imperial Guards leader had said earlier! The difference in numbers was too great! Even in a war of attrition, the Imperial Guards could still kill Pupil Wolf and others here!!! Boom! The members of the Bloody Wolf Group instantly understood the intentions of the Imperial Guards. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t escape death today. However, in their eyes, there was only overwhelming rage and chilling intent to kill, without a trace of fear. Before Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf could finish off the first wave of incapacitated guards, another silhouette dashed forth with a whooshing sound, charging into the second wave of guards, detonating his own body on the spot. This was the third member of the Bloody Wolf Group to self-destruct! Without any surprise, the st of dark energy swept away the flesh and blood of the Bloody Wolf Group member, scattering it in all directions. The Buddha Bone Powder mixed within it brought a momentary pause to the onught of the Imperial Guards. But even if Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf tried their utmost to kill, disregarding everything else, they simply couldn¡¯t kill all of these people! Furthermore, these well-trained guards adapted quickly. Those affected by the Buddha Bone Powder and temporarily incapacitated quickly retreated from the battlefield as soon as they saw that Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf couldn¡¯t get to them. They ran faster than rabbits! As soon as they left, the third wave of guards surged forward! Over nine hundred men, wave after wave, kept charging! One wave would explode, one wave would run, and then another wave woulde! There were too many! The Imperial Guards were just too many! The few members of the Bloody Wolf Group simply couldn¡¯t explode enough of them, and Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf couldn¡¯t kill enough of them. They could only detonate as many as they could and kill as many as they could. If they were going to die, they would die spectacrly! Julia, under the protection of Spirit Wolf, stood at the back of everyone, holding Phyllis tightly in her arms. However, this time, she didn¡¯t cover Phyllis¡¯s eyes, letting her witness everything. She cried. Phyllis cried too. Her body was shaking fiercely. Phyllis¡¯s voice had gone hoarse from crying, her eyes swollen. She was on the verge of fainting. She was just a little girl over four years old, a well-behaved and understanding child who had just experienced a painful parting with Cecilia. Now, she was watching the uncles who had been taking good care of her die one by one to protect her. Their deaths were so horrific, their bodies shattered, blood and gore everywhere. Reality was so cruel. How could Phyllis bear it? ¡°Good!¡± ¡°They died well!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill for me!¡± In stark contrast to the situation here, upon seeing the members of the Bloody Wolf Group one after another self-destructing but still unable to stop the onught of the Imperial Guards, a few of thete-stage Imperial Guard leaders stood in front of the pce gates, outside the battlefield, giving orders. Their faces were full of excitement, unable to help butugh loudly. It was thrilling! It had been a long time since they had been so thrilled. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Keep charging!¡± ¡°Cleanse these rebellious traitors, leave no one standing!¡± The guard leader who was confronting Pupil Wolf and others just a moment ago was the most excited, as if he wasmanding an army of thousands. His satisfaction was beyond words. ¡°Ha ha!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Hisughter was incredibly arrogant, echoing miles away, causing a greatmotion among the crowd outside the pce gates. However, just as he wasughing, suddenly, a silhouette shot out from the crowd, like a bolt of lightning, with an ear-piercing whoosh, charging at him with lightning speed. Then, the second, third, fourth shadows emerged from the crowd! A total of a dozen people! They were led by Tim Lewis, from the Four Great Families! Finally! After weighing the pros and cons and struggling with his thoughts, Tim Lewis decided to lend a hand! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Themotion behind them immediately rmed the few guard leaders. Their hearts thumped sharply, they spun around, and the mockingughter abruptly ceased! But! Tim Lewis was heading straight for them! Just as they turned around, they saw, in the blink of an eye, a shadow shing. Tim Lewis was already in front of them. The guard leader¡¯s face changed dramatically. Before he could speak or react, Tim Lewis unleashed a punch without hesitation, striking directly at his temple! This punch! It was filled with Tim Lewis¡¯s full fury and the powerful dark energy of a Complete Stage practitioner! Its power was unimaginable! Boom! Without any surprise, Tim Lewis¡¯s punch shattered the guard leader¡¯s head like a watermelon. The brain matter sttered out just like the red flesh of a watermelon! And so! Everyone witnessed the shocking scene. The head of the guard who wasughing boastfully just moments before was now shattered, his life lost in an instant! Fast! The death was too swift! So swift that he didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream! After his head exploded, his body remained standing there as blood spurted out from his severed neck like a fountain! Thump! A few secondster, his headless corpse copsed backward! Whoosh! Tim Lewis¡¯s punch was so sudden and powerful that it left the other guard leaders stunned. It also caused a wave of screams among the onlookers! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Apart from Tim Lewis, the people from the four major families ignored the situation here and directly rushed into the encirclement of over nine hundred guards to rescue Pupil Wolf and others! Clearly! This was the n they had discussed before taking action. A few guard leaders were left to Tim Lewis to handle, while the others aimed to rescue Pupil Wolf and others in the chaos! At least! They wanted to save Spirit Wolf and Phyllis!!! Spirit Wolf! He could save their lives! As for Phyllis! She was Sean¡¯s daughter, they had to save her. If Sean happened to survive, saving Phyllis would be a great merit! ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Seeing theirpanion¡¯s death, and the people from the four major families rushing towards Pupil Wolf and others, the remaining guard leaders, in their horror, all turned their gaze to Tim Lewis, gritting their teeth and saying, ¡°You dare to kill a guard leader in front of the imperial city gate and rescue traitors, are you tired of living?¡± They! Naturally, they could feel the terrifying aura emanating from Tim Lewis. They knew that Tim Lewis was a Complete Stage practitioner. Therefore, although they were angry, they did not rush to take action! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired of living!¡± Tim Lewis said in a deep voice, ¡°But before I die, I want to take a few of you down with me. I presume you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Once he decided to help, Tim Lewis naturally cast aside all his concerns! Just do it!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So! The moment his words fell, his seemingly old body, like a fierce cheetah, charged directly at the few guard leaders! The battle! Had again taken a dramatic turn! Although there was only one realm difference between the Complete Stage and Late Stage, it was as vast as a chasm. Even if outnumbered, Tim Lewis was confident and capable! On the other side! When the people from the four major families reached Pupil Wolf and others, only Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf, and another member of the Bloody Wolf Group were left! The other four! All perished in self-explosion!!! Had they been a momentter, the next one to choose self-destruction would have been Spirit Wolf! A dozen people dispersed. Five of them were responsible for protecting Julia and Phyllis, while the other seven or eight went to assist Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf: ¡°Sorry, we arrived toote!¡± The sudden appearance of people from the four great families, to be honest, took them by surprise. After all, this was not an ordinary battlefield. Once involved, they could potentially face the immense risk ofplete annihtion! They, of course, were aware that the people from the four great families should have been there all along! However, they had been hesitating! Who wouldn¡¯t hesitate in such a situation? Therefore, they now had no reason, no mood, and no time to me the people from the four great families foring toote, hence allowing the members of the Bloody Wolf Group to self-destruct and perish! ¡°Get Phyllis out of here!¡± After a long period of extremebat, Pupil Wolf was now drenched in sweat and gasping for breath, covered in blood from head to toe. She turned her head to look at the master of the Young family, Benedict Young, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Upon making eye contact with Pupil Wolf, Benedict Young¡¯s pupils abruptly narrowed in fright! Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes at this moment werepletely blood-red, so much so that her pupils were invisible! The sight was terrifying! Moreover, blood tears were streaming from Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes, mixing with the blood sttered on her face from the enemy, and continually flowing down her cheeks! Pupil Wolf¡¯s eye technique was powerful, capable of both confusing people¡¯s minds and enhancing her own perception and fighting strength during battles, but it was also a forbidden technique! Each use came with substantial side effects, especially for Pupil Wolf, who wasn¡¯t particrly advanced in her technique. The side effects were even more severe when she forcefully used the technique! Last time, in Crane, Pupil Wolf had forcefully used the technique once to search for Sean¡¯s body in the raging river, and blood tears had flowed then! Sean had repeatedly warned Pupil Wolf not to use the technique forcibly again! However, Pupil Wolf did not heed Spirit Wolf¡¯s warning and Sean¡¯s admonition! Yesterday, in the Pce of Wolf, she had forcefully used the technique once again! Today, in the Imperial City, she once again forcefully put it to use, not for anything else, but to kill one more enemy and increase the chances of getting Phyllis out of the Imperial City alive! She was willing and resolute, with no regrets! Each time, she fought with the determination to die, not even fearing death, so what was there to fear about losing her sight? All of this, Benedict Young, and the others didn¡¯t know! However, Pupil Wolf¡¯s current state still deeply shocked them. In surprise, they gritted their teeth and said, ¡°Miss Pupil, rest assured, since we are here, we will surely get Mr. Mason¡¯s daughter out of the Imperial City alive!¡± ¡°Not just her!¡± ¡°You too!!!¡± Those who rushed over from the four great families were all elites. Aside from Tim Lewis at the Complete Stage not being mentioned, half of these dozen people were Late Stage practitioners! The other half were at the same middle stage as Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf! With this kind of lineup, they certainly couldn¡¯t win a war of attrition against the more than 900 Imperial Guards, but if they were determined to escape, the chances of sess were high! Hence, in the following few minutes, with the help of the people from the four great families, Julia and Phyllis were protected in the center. They began to fight back fiercely, step by step advancing towards the pce gate! This increased the pressure on the Imperial Guards! As Pupil Wolf and the others charged to a point only a few tens of meters away from the pce gate, Tim Lewis at the gate had already sessfully killed several of the Imperial Guard leaders. Then, from the other side, that is, from behind the Imperial Guards, he charged and formed a pincer attack with Pupil Wolf and the others! Among these Imperial Guards, consisting of early and middle-stage practitioners from the Dark Realm, Tim Lewis stood out like a crane among chickens! His joining was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, a fox into a chicken coop, and in an instant, he broke the formation of the Imperial Guards! At this point, the citizens outside the Imperial City who were watching the battle werepletely stunned, frightened, and some timid ones even wet their pants from hundreds of meters away! Among the crowd, there were many members of the capital¡¯s major families! Among them, of course, were practitioners under Roscoe¡¯smand! ¡°Your Highness!¡± Someone holding a mobile phone was calling Roscoe, speaking with a serious expression, ¡°More than half of the members of Sean¡¯s Bloody Wolf Group have died, only thest three remain!¡± ¡°Originally, they were in a desperate situation!¡± ¡°But, the practitioners from the four major families in the capital suddenly stepped in to rescue them. What¡¯s strange is that the royal guards in the Imperial City have remained silent!¡± ¡°At this rate, they might rescue Sean¡¯s daughter from the Imperial City!¡± ¡°Should we intervene and stop them???¡± Chapter 364: Day and Night, Eliott Garner’s Scheme Last time! On the day of Julia and Fergus Archer¡¯s grand wedding, in Prince Adam¡¯s mansion, that battle, the Roscoe faction suffered a severe loss, over half of their Complete Stage practitioners were destroyed, leaving only nine! However! The phrase ¡°a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse¡± came to mind. With Prince Ashby¡¯s life lost at Fort South, the Prince¡¯s faction was in name only, no longer a threat. Therefore, the nine Complete Stage practitioners of Roscoe¡¯s faction, along with their dark energy team below the Complete Stage, became the most powerful force in the capital! And now! Right in front of the pce gate, three of Roscoe¡¯s Complete Stage practitioners were lurking among the crowd. If they were to get involved and attack the four great families led by Tim Lewis, the situation would certainly reverse again! On the other end of the phone, there was silence for more than ten seconds! Clearly! This decision was hard for Roscoe to make! Should he stop them? Or not? On one side was Sean, on the other side was King Ron. The situation in the capital was unclear. If he picked the wrong side, killed the wrong person, the consequences would be unthinkable. Just like Tim Lewis and others had hesitated for a long time before making their choices, even Roscoe had to be extremely careful! ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Finally! After nearly half a minute of silence, Roscoe¡¯s deep voice came from the phone, saying, ¡°Hold your troops, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°If!¡± ¡°If they manage to escape the capital, have someone quietly follow them. We must make sure we can capture them anytime when I want to!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Keep a close eye on any movement in the capital, especially the royal guards. Report any findings to me immediately!!!¡± After weighing everything, Roscoe chose the most prudent strategy! Before the situation was clear, he would neither offend King Ron nor Sean! At the same time! He would help neither King Ron nor Sean! While keeping an eye on the situation in the capital, he would also keep track of Pupil Wolf and the members of the four great families. In this way, if Sean were to encounter misfortune, Roscoe could always capture Pupil Wolf and others to present to King Ron! On the contrary! Should King Ron encounter mishap¡­ Then! Without offending Sean, Roscoe would naturally take his troops to the capital immediately, take control, and seize the opportunity to capture the empire of Shirine! If! Sean refuses to back down, Roscoe could use the lives of Pupil Wolf and Phyllis as leverage against Sean! This move! Could be considered a win-win, minimizing risk and maximizing benefit, cing Roscoe in an unbeatable position¡­ ¡­ Inside the mansion! Prince Adam! Prince Lird! Luna Porter! And the other six Complete Stage practitioners were all there! At this moment! The atmosphere in the main hall was incredibly tense. After hanging up the phone, Roscoe took a deep breath, his eyes shing with a sharp light, and he coldly said, ¡°As expected!¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom delegation!¡± ¡°All three forces have converged on the capital, and something big is sure to happen today. Perhaps, the sky of the Shirine Empire is about to change!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Everyone!¡± ¡°Kingmaker or rebel, this step forward, whether it brings fortune or disaster, whether it leads to the peak or into the abyss, the future is unclear, life and death uncertain, you must think carefully!!!¡± The situation in the capital! It¡¯s full of intrigue! Opportunities and risks, theye hand in hand!!! If sessful, you¡¯ll reach the heavens in a single bound! If failed, you¡¯ll be shattered to pieces! Upon hearing this, the six Complete Stage practitioners looked at each other, their faces filled with determination. They had pledged their allegiance to Roscoe, always assisting him in the struggle for the East Pce. They had been preparing for this day! Of course! They were well aware of the huge risks involved! Now! With Ashby gone and the capital in turmoil, a great opportunity was within reach. They could even skip the Eastern Pce and directly elevate Roscoe to the throne. If they seeded, their families, as well as they themselves, would rise with the tide, their futures boundless! Such an opportunity! Once in a millennium! How could they possibly miss it??? So! The six of them knelt down and bowed unanimously, loudly saying, ¡°At Prince Roscoe¡¯smand!¡± ¡°We!¡± ¡°Will go through fire and water, and never shy away from death!!!¡± Their voices were like thunder! Every word was firm and resolute! Prince Lird seemed to be on fire, somewhat impatient as he said, ¡°Roscoe, just say what you¡¯re thinking. We¡¯re all listening to you, ready to take a chance, in life and death!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Among all of King Ron¡¯s princes, Prince Lird, from his youth, had always followed Roscoe¡¯s instructions. ¡°Roscoe!¡± Prince Adam gritted his teeth and also stated his position, saying, ¡°My father is ruthless and cruel. He originally intended to use me as his pawn. Anyway, I can¡¯t escape the word ¡®death¡¯.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s live for the sake of death, and take a shot!!!¡± Amongst all the people present, the one who most hoped for King Ron¡¯s downfall was probably Prince Adam. After all, if King Ron was safe and sound, the next chess piece to be discarded by King Ron would be him! People, when driven to a dead end, can do anything!!! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Roscoe turned his head and nced at Luna Porter beside him. Luna Porter did not speak, but nodded at him. He then turned back to Prince Adam and the others, and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m heartened that you have such determination!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You immediately return to your estates, gather all the troops you can muster, and wait for orders!¡± ¡°As long as!¡± ¡°The situation in the Imperial City bes clear!¡± ¡°As long as!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an opportunity!¡± ¡°As long as!¡± ¡°Father and Sean lose their fighting strength, regardless of who lives or dies, we are always ready to march on the Imperial City, to change the day into night!!!¡± His words were full of passion!!! ¡°Good!¡± Prince Adam and Prince Lird, along with the six Complete Stage cultivators, acknowledged themand, then turned and left the main hall, leaving the mansion, each returning to their estates to gather their troops! In the hall! Only Roscoe and Luna Porter remained! Roscoe casually pulled Luna Porter into his arms, looked down at her, and asked, ¡°Luna, this sess or failure affects our lives, are you confident?¡± Yes! Are you confident??? Although Roscoe was also a bit excited, for this kind of thing, no one knows what will happen until thest moment. So, while excited, there was also a deep worry in his heart! Little did he know! All of Roscoe¡¯s arrangements just now were based on Luna Porter¡¯s suggestions! Luna Porter! Known for her unparalleled wisdom! Especially! After herst words about Julia were validated, not only did Roscoe rely more on her, even Prince Adam and Prince Lird, and the others, took her words more seriously! ¡°Confidence¡­¡± Luna Porter smirked and said, ¡°About 70%.¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Will definitely not sit and wait for death!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom delegation!¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not as simple as signing a peace agreement!¡± ¡°As for!¡± ¡°Among the three of them, who has the upper hand, who can have thestugh, that can only be left to fate!¡± 70%! Roscoe¡¯s heart fluttered, he nced at the suddenly gloomy sky outside the main hall, as if a storm was brewing, and said solemnly, ¡°What a good ¡®leave it to fate¡¯!¡± ¡°Ashby!¡± ¡°He clearly does not have such a destiny!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± ¡°As long as I can receive the favor of heaven, control the Imperial City, inherit the throne, and with the aid of the Cauldron, I can quickly reach the state ofpletion!¡± ¡°And you!¡± Speaking, Roscoe extended his hand, ced his palm on Luna Porter¡¯s lower abdomen, gently stroked it for a moment, and then continued to say, ¡°Wait for the child in your belly to be born, with his powerful bloodline inherited from Sean, along with our altar¡¯s refinement, within five years, I should be able to hit the legendary Emperor¡¯s realm!¡± ¡°By then!¡± ¡°Ruling the world, we will no longer have any concerns!!!¡± As a prince! Roscoe was originally one below only one, and above thousands! However! Living with the king is like living with a tiger, it is precisely this ¡°one below¡± that makes him restless, like sitting on pins and needles! What he wants to do! Is to be that ¡°one¡±! Luna Porter lifted her head, looked at Roscoe¡¯s ambitious profile, extended her hand, ced it on Roscoe¡¯s palm stroking her lower abdomen, opened her mouth, but hesitated to speak! Actually, she wanted to ask, ¡°Must this child be a stepping stone on your path to the throne?¡± But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice the question¡­ At that time, after Eliott Garner led dozens of royal guards and ten members of the North Kingdom delegation away from the loft where Earl Woods resided, they headed straight for the entrance to the underground altar! Before the entrance, at the artificial mountain, the King of Night himself led nearly two hundred royal guards in defense! As Eliott Garner and others had feared, the battle in front of the loft had attracted the attention of the King of Night. However, the battle started and ended quickly. The King of Night sent someone to check, but before that person had even left, they heard the sound of something breaking through the air! Whoosh! The person at the front was Eliott Garner. He transformed into a streak of afterimage, crossing hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye, and arrived before the King of Night and his entourage! Thump! To everyone¡¯s surprise, Eliott Garner, the esteemedmander of the royal guards, stumbled and fell to the ground as soon as he stopped, rolled a dozen or so meters away in a single breath, looking utterly disheveled! ¡°General Garner!¡± ¡°General Garner!¡± ¡°General Garner!!!¡± Including the King of Night, everyone was shocked by Eliott Garner¡¯s miserable state! They saw that Eliott Garner was pale, his breathing erratic, and his body was covered in fresh blood. He had clearly just been through a fierce battle! Moreover, it seemed he was severely injured!!! Immediately, two royal guards rushed over to help Eliott Garner up. The King of Night also approached Eliott Garner, and in a hoarse, deep voice, asked, ¡°General Garner, what happened?¡± Through the Prajna mask, one couldn¡¯t see the King of Night¡¯s expression. But! The King of Night¡¯s deep and gloomy eyes stared at Eliott Garner for a few moments, and his pupils shrank slightly, as if he had noticed something was amiss! ¡°Earl Woods!¡± ¡°That bastard harbors ill intentions. He ambushed us,unched a deadly attack, and instantly killed more than half of our forces!¡± Eliott Garner, pretending to be seriously injured, clutched his chest and gasped, ¡°The treacherous dogs of the North Kingdom, they have audacity beyond belief. Their so-called truce agreement is a sham. Their real intention is to prevent His Majesty from restoring the core!¡± ¡°King of Night!¡± ¡°These scoundrels are all exceptional fighters at the Complete Stage, extremely fierce. You must hold your ground here!!!¡± Whoa! Just as Eliott Garner finished speaking, his words struck like a bolt from the blue, causing a great uproar among the nearly two hundred royal guards behind him! Everyone! There was no doubt about Eliott Garner¡¯s words! After all! They were all royal guards, and Eliott Garner was theirmander, their superior! Only! The King of Night was an exception! However, before the King of Night could ask another question, the sound of fighting came from afar and quickly approached. From a distance, they could see dozens of royal guards being beaten by ten members of the North Kingdom delegation, retreating in disarray, and quickly retreating towards them! Seeing this, the royal guards were filled with righteous indignation, and someone immediately stepped forward and volunteered, ¡°King of Night, the dogs of the North Kingdom have gone too far, boldly showing off their power and killing freely within the imperial city!¡± ¡°I am willing to y these viins!¡± ¡°I am willing to go!¡± ¡°I am willing to go!¡± The royal guards, responsible for guarding the royal city, were all elite soldiers, indomitable. They naturally couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation! In a moment! Nearly two hundred royal guards all stepped forward! Just ten members of the North Kingdom delegation! Nearly two hundred royal guards charging at them, no matter how fierce and strong they were, would have to fall under the royal guards¡¯ swords! However! Seeing those ten members of the North Kingdom delegation, filled with murderous intent, rapidly approaching, and with only tens of meters left, the King of Night didn¡¯t give the order to attack! Instead! The King of Night raised his right hand, and the nearly two hundred royal guards fell silent! ¡°No need!¡± They only heard the King of Night say solemnly, ¡°Hear mymand!¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Once they charge over, whether they are members of the North Kingdom delegation or your fellow royal guards, kill them all!¡± ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± Whoa! King of Night¡¯s words were even more shocking than Eliott Garner¡¯s earlier statement. For a moment, everyone waspletely stunned! What the heck? Even kill their own people??? Eliott Garner¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his heart sank deeply. While the royal guards were inexplicably horrified, he realized his cover was blown. Decisively, he raised his battle sword, and his robust dark energy suddenly erupted. With a bang, he lunged at King of Night in front of him like a tiger pouncing on its prey! Between the two! There was only a distance of less than two meters, which, for a practitioner at the Complete Stage, could be practically disregarded! Whizz! King of Night was well-prepared. At the same instant when Eliott Garnerunched his surprise attack, he also moved. He transformed into an afterimage, like a ghost, and dodged Eliott Garner¡¯s ferocious attack! Boom! Eliott Garner¡¯s sword missed and hit the ground. The spot where King of Night stood just before was cleaved by him into a huge crack about five to six meters long! This strike! Came unexpectedly, without any signs, and was astonishingly swift! Its power was unmatched! All of this! Happened too quickly, too suddenly, so much so that the royal guards hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock. They were struck dumb, like a bolt from the blue! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!! Looking down at the huge crack on the ground, everyone was dumbfounded, their hearts trembling violently. Their eyes almost leaped out of their sockets, and their faces, shocked beyond belief, were full of incredulous looks of astonishment! Oh my God! Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Did the sun rise from the west today? King of Night ordered the execution of the royal guards, and Eliott Garner actually struck King of Night with a sword! ¡°Truly worthy of being King of Night!¡± ¡°Respect!¡± Eliott Garner originally nned to feign serious injury, get close to King of Night, suddenlyunch an attack, try to injure King of Night first, and take the upper hand. But he didn¡¯t expect that King of Night, being more than astute, saw through his scheme at a nce! At this moment! Those dozens of royal guards and ten members of the North Kingdom delegation had already arrived behind Eliott Garner!!! Chapter 365: The True Power of King of Night Eliott Garner has been exposed. Thus, those royal guards and members of the North Kingdom delegation naturally have no need to continue their act. They merge their forces, quickly transforming from opponents into allies! ¡°Eliott Garner!¡± Among them, a member of the North Kingdom delegation spoke, ¡°Your plot doesn¡¯t seem so great. You¡¯ve been pretending for so long, and you couldn¡¯t even cut off a piece of someone¡¯s clothing!¡± Clearly, Eliott Garner, although a spy from the North Kingdom, was not well respected by these proud members of the North Kingdom delegation and Earl Woods. Upon hearing this, Eliott Garner¡¯s already gloomy face darkened further. ¡°You! You¡¯re actually apdog of the North Kingdom!¡± Hearing the words of the North Kingdom delegate, a sh of surprise appeared in the King of Night¡¯s deep and gloomy eyes. He had noticed something was wrong, realizing that Eliott Garner was problematic, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Eliott Garner, as King Ron¡¯s trusted lieutenant and themander of Shirine Empire¡¯s royal guards, would dare to rebel and betray his country! He was responsible for monitoring everything, had many informants, and held many secrets. Very few things could surprise him! But to his surprise, Eliott Garner, who often interacted with him and was highly regarded by King Ron, had managed to deceive him! ¡°Lapdog?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Eliott Garner and the King of Night shared a nce. Coldly, he admitted, ¡°Yes, I am apdog, apdog of the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°But what about you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you, King of Night, also apdog by King Ron¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Under the Padishah! Everyone is apdog!¡± ¡°Unable to control their own fate! Subject to his ughter!¡± ¡°If so, what is the difference between being apdog of the Shirine Empire or the North Kingdom?¡± With his words, Eliott Garner was filled with righteous indignation! It seemed that while Eliott Garner was respectful to King Ron on the surface, he harbored deep resentment, even uncontroble hatred, in his heart! ¡°Once the birds are gone, the good bow is hidden!¡± As he spoke, Eliott Garner pointed to the dozens of royal guards behind him, gritting his teeth, ¡°King Ron, you cruel and ungrateful dog! Selfish and fickle!¡± ¡°One word decides life and death, one thought ends lives!¡± ¡°They are all victims!¡± ¡°None of you will escape!¡± ¡°Sean! The mighty Wolf King of the North, defender of the nation and borders, with illustrious military achievements. What was his end? He was yed by King Ron, his dignity tarnished, his life taken, his family harmed, with methods so cruel that they are horrifying!¡± ¡°If King Ron seeds in repairing the damaged core, not only will Sean die!¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Everyone here who knows King Ron¡¯s secret, none will survive!¡± Eliott Garner¡¯s voice, apanied by dark energy, echoed in the air like rolling thunder, reaching hundreds of meters. Not only did it shock the people present, but even the citizens outside the imperial city heard it clearly! He did it on purpose! The oue was uncertain, life and death unpredictable. He wanted to expose King Ron¡¯s heinous crimes before the battle, in front of everyone, so that the royal guards and the citizens outside the imperial city could hear! Of course, he was not trying to redress Sean¡¯s grievances! Instead, he wanted to sow discord! To shake the determination of these royal guards to defend the imperial city, and to disturb the awe of the citizens towards King Ron, as a strategy of psychological warfare! Indeed, just as Eliott Garner wanted, the moment his words fell, the nearly two hundred royal guards standing behind King of Night were deeply shocked! This shock was far more intense than when King of Night ordered them to kill their fellow royal guards, and far more intense than when Eliott Garner¡¯s sword struck at King of Night! After all, Eliott Garner was their leader. The words that came from Eliott Garner¡¯s mouth naturally carried weight with them. Simrly, themon citizens outside the royal city who witnessed the spectacle also recognized Eliott Garner¡¯s voice and his words. It was as if a heavy bomb had been dropped onto a calmke, causing an uproar in an instant, the crowd was in an uproar. Sean was actually framed by King Ron??? My God! The news of Earl Woods recing Sean to marry Cecilia caused a sensation throughout the city. The citizens of the city came to watch the drama, but they didn¡¯t expect the drama to keep escting. Now, they even dared to challenge the current Padishah!!! Little did they know, just moments ago, the four major families led by Tim Lewis rescued Pupil Wolf and others from the imperial guards and escaped from the royal city. The citizens were initiallyining about the ipetence of the imperial guards, allowing the traitors of the Shirine Empire to escape. But momentster, Eliott Garner imed that Sean had been wronged! That he had been framed by King Ron! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! What is the truth? What is fake? Truth and falsehood, everyone was utterly confused!!! ¡°Damn you, Eliott Garner!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± ¡°He usually doesn¡¯t say much, but now he talks eloquently, making treason sound so righteous!¡± Eliott Garner¡¯s actions once again took the King of Night by surprise. However, the King of Night didn¡¯t argue with him about right and wrong. Instead, he turned to the nearly two hundred royal guards behind him and said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, it¡¯s just to confuse people!¡± ¡°No matter whether what he says is right or wrong, true or false, the affairs of the Shirine Empire are not his business!¡± As he spoke, the King of Night drew a chilling iron treasure sword from his waist. It was Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre! ¡°Listen to mymand!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Without saying a word, the King of Night raised Wolf¡¯s Massacre, pointed at Eliott Garner in the distance, and said coldly: ¡°Kill all these Shirine Empire traitors, North Kingdom minions!¡± ¡°I promise! Whoever participates in the war today will be rewarded! Anyone who aids these traitors will be shown no mercy!¡± After saying this, the King of Night took the lead, turning into a dark shadow and rushing towards Eliott Garner with Wolf¡¯s Massacre in hand. Being deceived, for the King of Night, was an intolerable humiliation! So, he intended to take care of Eliott Garner himself! ¡°Good!¡± Eliott Garner was not afraid, he also raised his battle sword and charged at the King of Night, shouting loudly: ¡°I really want to see how much the King of Night, who likes to y tricks and act mysterious in normal days, is really worth!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom! In an instant, the King of Night and Eliott Garner, who were among the top practitioners even in the Complete Stage, fought mercilessly. Their powerful dark energy intertwined and collided almost madly. Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the iron battle sword were like lightning and flint, constantly chopping at each other! Shadows like shuttles! Sword lights shing! Dark energy surging! Killing intent soaring! The two were evenly matched, their strength in a stalemate, and for a time, it was difficult to determine the oue!!! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill them all!!!¡± The ten members of the North Kingdom delegation, seeing this, led the dozens of traitorous royal guards without hesitation and charged towards the nearly two hundred royal guards. After Eliott Garner¡¯s words just now, although some of the nearly two hundred royal guards were wavering, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted in the face of the North Kingdom delegation members charging at them! In an instant, the two sides shed and a rarerge-scale melee broke out!!! In theory, with nearly two hundred royal guards under the King of Night¡¯smand, even if the ten members of the North Kingdom delegation and dozens of traitorous royal guards joined forces, they would not stand a chance! However, just as the melee was about to begin, A sudden change urred! Thud! Thud! Thud! Apanied by the sound of des and spears piercing flesh, nearly two hundred of the King of Night¡¯s royal guards were seen. Astonishingly, dozens of them turned their des on theirrades without warning. In an instant, they had in arge number of their own! Clearly, Eliott Garner, as the chief of the royal guards, had sessfully recruited more defectors than the dozens initially suspected. Among the King of Night¡¯s guards, there were traitors! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± The sudden turn of events left the King of Night¡¯s remaining royal guards flustered and panic-stricken. Trust is vital in groupbat; one has to trust theirrades with their back. But now, the ranks were infested with enemy spies! The issue was that no one knew the number of spies or their identities. How could they continue the fight? It seemed that the King of Night had an overwhelming advantage in numbers, but with the sudden exposure of the undercover spies, his side was caught off guard. They lost their bearings, finding themselves at a disadvantage, thanks to Eliott Garner. ¡°King!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± While engaged in fiercebat with Eliott Garner, the King of Night noticed the sudden disruption. It ignited his fury. He cursed, his body surging with dark energy. He leaped, his weapon, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, slicing down at Eliott Garner with a terrifying force. Through gritted teeth, a chilling voice came: ¡°Die!!!¡± Boom! Caught off guard, Eliott Garner could only raise his cold iron battle de to protect himself. The next moment, their des shed, sparks flew, and the impact sounded like thunder. This strike from the King of Night was the most powerful yet! It was fiercer than any before! Eliott Garner only withstood it for three seconds. Facing the King of Night¡¯s most potent strike, he felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him. His organs churned, his blood boiled, and then he was flung into the air by the King of Night. Spewing blood, Eliott Garner soared through the sky. Hended ten meters away, kneeling on one knee, his cold iron battle de nted into the ground to steady himself. His right hand, clutching the de¡¯s handle, was torn open by the shock. His skin split open, his flesh burst, and blood flowed freely. Eliott Garner, his breath uneven, both arms numb, face red, neck veins bulging, mouth dripping with thick blood, and eyes filled with bloodshot terror, was severely injured. Was this the true power of the King of Night? At the apex of the Dark Realm! He was at the brink of entering the Bright Realm. Once he reached it, he would be like Fergus Archer and the earlier Sean, a practitioner straddling the Dark and Bright Realms. Just one more step! Only one more step! Just from that one strike, Eliott Garner knew that he was no match for the King of Night in a one-on-one fight! However, afternding a sessful blow on Eliott Garner, the King of Night didn¡¯t allow Eliott any respite or chance to seek aid. He immediately charged at Eliott again, clearly intending to finish him off in one fell swoop. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about my abilities?¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± The King of Night¡¯s afterimage rushed forward, apanied by a chilling, ruthless voice, asking, ¡°Are you satisfied now???¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, another de swung down. Eliott Garner, ignoring his injuries, stood up and lifted his de to block. Just as he had anticipated, he couldn¡¯t stop it. Eliott Garner was once again sent flying by the King of Night¡¯s strike! ¡°Come at me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rebel and cause chaos?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prevent His Majesty from repairing the core?¡± ¡°Worthless!¡± ¡°Come and kill me!!!¡± Under immense rage, the King of Night looked like a devil from theherworld. His gloomy voice was intimidating, and the mask on his face was unspeakably terrifying! One strike! Then another! After three consecutive strikes, Eliott Garner fell heavily to the floor, his cold iron battle sword flew out of his hand, and he copsed like a puddle of mud. He barely had the strength to stand, let alone continue fighting. Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ While Eliott Garner was in critical condition, his side had gained control of the situation. So, two members of the North Kingdom delegation and seven or eight royal guards rushed over, trying to rescue Eliott Garner from the hands of the King of Night. Unfortunately, they were one step toote! At the moment when Eliott Garner gathered all his strength and staggered to his feet, the King of Night had already appeared before him. Ignoring the North Kingdom delegation and royal guards rushing from behind, he raised the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and directly shed at Eliott Garner¡¯s head, intending to split him in half and leave him dead without a burial ce. With this strike! Eliott Garner was undoubtedly doomed to die!!! The charging North Kingdom delegation and royal guards realized they were toote. Eliott Garner himself was resigned to his fate and gave up struggling. He simply closed his eyes. Numerous images shed through his mind as he quietly awaited the arrival of the deadly strike. He was waiting for death. However, when everyone thought the situation was settled, and everyone thought that Eliott Garner would surely die under the King of Night¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, an unexpected scene urred. Hum! Without any warning, a piercing sound of breaking through the air suddenly resonated from afar. It seemed to appear out of nowhere, from far to near, and it arrived in an instant. You could see! With that sudden sound of breaking through the air, a steel knife, like an arrow, pierced the sky, rushing towards Eliott Garner and the King of Night at an unbelievably fast speed. In the distance! A woman¡¯s figure slowly walked towards them. She was wearing a blood-red wedding dress!!! Chapter 366: Everyone Must Die, Cecilia’s Madness That person was Cecilia! The shadow of the steel knife that broke through the air was naturally Earl Woods¡¯ cold iron treasure knife! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed dramatically, stunned by the sudden appearance of the cold iron treasure knife and Cecilia, especially when they felt the terrifying aura carried by the shadow of the knife, a chill ran from their feet to their heads, causing their hearts to tremble violently! That was like the aura of bright energy!!! The North Kingdom delegation and royal guards, who were originally rushing towards the King of Night trying to rescue Eliott Garner, immediately stopped and retreated. ¡°Not good!¡± The King of Night¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. As the target of the knife¡¯s shadow attack, his feeling of the power of that strike was more profound than the North Kingdom delegation and royal guards. Strong! Unparalleled strength! So strong that even the King of Night did not dare to underestimate it, and even a sense of unspeakable fear arose from the depths of his heart. This fear! Before! The King of Night only felt this when facing King Ron at his peak! Poor Eliott Garner, the grand leader of the royal guards, when he heard the strange noise from behind and felt that terrifying aura, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to open his eyes and look back. The shadow of the knife had already pierced through his back and instantly passed through his body. Apanied by a loud bang, his body, carried by the mighty bright energy of the knife¡¯s shadow, suddenly exploded into pieces. Flesh and blood flew everywhere! The sky was filled with blood and pieces of flesh, spraying in all directions! The scene was truly heart-stopping! It was as if an explosion had urred on the spot! Consequently, the more than one hundred royal guards who were still fighting on the opposite side also stopped the fight, turned their heads and looked this way! Until his death, Eliott Garner had no idea who had killed him! How extremely sad!!! Hum! After killing Eliott Garner with a single blow, the speed and momentum of the steel knife¡¯s residual image only slightly weakened. It showed no signs of stopping, the unmatched de continued forward, rushing towards the King of Night! Speak of the time it took! It was fast! The whole process actually happened in just a few seconds. The King of Night, in his horror, immediately held Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre in front of his chest and injected the boundless dark energy into it. In the situation where it was impossible to avoid, he could only do his best to block! Zing! The next moment! The tip of the steel knife¡¯s residual image fiercely stabbed onto the de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre! Bright energy intertwined with dark energy! Collision! Without any surprises or suspense, bright energy had enough strength to crush the dark energy. The power of that blow gave the King of Night the feeling as if a mountain was rolling towards him. Even though he had tried his best, it was like trying to stop a car with a mantis arm. Unable to block it at all! Just like when Eliott Garner faced the King of Night¡¯s strongest attack just now, his arms were numb, his veins bulging, his blood boiling, his internal organs churning non-stop! Even more! It was even worse than before!!! Just now, Eliott Garner faced the King of Night¡¯s strongest attack and held on for three seconds before being blown away! But this time, facing Cecilia¡¯s sudden bright energy attack, the King of Night only held on for two seconds, at most two seconds, before he was forced to retreat by the steel knife¡¯s residual image. His feet scraping the floor, making a sizzling sound, he kept retreating! Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! Who could have thought that the King of Night, King Ron¡¯s first confidant, in charge of supervising the world, would be beaten back by someone, from a distance, with a single blow, even when his power had already reached the peak of the Dark Realm??? Cecilia was not even here yet! One de! Just a steel knife¡¯s residual image that came shooting out, first killed Eliott Garner, then forced the King of Night to retreat! If it weren¡¯t for seeing it with their own eyes, it would be hard to believe! Is this the terrifying power of a Bright Realm cultivator??? Damn! King Ron has been secluded for so many years, even these royal guards in the imperial city have never seen a Bright Realm cultivator make a move! This is the first time!!! Once! It¡¯s enough for them to remember for the rest of their lives!!! Boom! The King of Night, pushed by the steel knife¡¯s residual image, retreated tens of meters in one breath, almost to the entrance of the underground altar. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. With a puff, he spewed out a mouthful of thick blood. His hands holding the hilt of the sword trembled violently. The de of Wolf¡¯s Massacre immediately tilted, and the tip of the steel knife¡¯s residual image swept past the back of Wolf¡¯s Massacre, stabbing towards the King of Night¡¯s right shoulder. It cut off the King of Night¡¯s entire right arm as easily as cutting tofu, then inserted into the fake hill behind the King of Night. The bright energy wrapped in the steel knife¡¯s residual imagepletely exploded, and with a deafening loud noise, the fake hill cracked open, revealing the secret passage leading to the underground altar! No key! No mechanism! In the face of absolute power, so-called mechanisms are just decorations! No matter how cleverly designed and sturdy they are! King of Night¡¯s entire right arm was severed with a single strike. The pain was immense. Wolf¡¯s Massacre fell onto the floor beneath him. His left hand remained, but he did not bend over to retrieve his weapon. Instead, he used his hand to cover the wound on his right shoulder, gritting his teeth in an attempt to endure the agonizing pain. He raised his eyes to see Cecilia slowly approaching. Through the mask of wisdom, his eyes were filled with shock and fear. ¡°You!¡± The first words King of Night uttered were, ¡°You are not Cecilia!¡± ¡°You! You are Liane Field!¡± How could Cecilia, a woman as weak as a chicken, suddenly possess the power of the Bright Realm? Moreover, was this powerparable to King Ron¡¯s peak strength before his core was damaged? Others couldn¡¯tprehend it, not even in their dreams. But King of Night was different. As a confidant of King Ron and the eyes monitoring the world, he knew too many secrets. Among them, he knew about Liane Field. Little did he know! He had been present at the Hill of Swords years ago when King Ron and Liane Field¡¯s disciple fought. He had personally witnessed the entire process of King Ron¡¯s core being damaged, and the memory was still fresh. Especially when Liane Field¡¯s female disciple was injured by King Ron. In order to protect another disciple from escaping from the Utopia, she suddenly activated the blood of Liane Field. This scene was deeply engraved in King of Night¡¯s mind. It was too simr! Cecilia looked exactly like her now! Therefore, after personally experiencing the tremendous power of the previous strike, King of Night immediately thought of Liane Field. Unexpectedly, he could never have imagined this. Cecilia also has the blood left by Liane Field! And it has been sessfully activated! King of Night¡¯s words entered the ears of the surrounding members of the North Kingdom mission and the royal guards. But they were puzzled, not knowing what he meant. Liane Field? What Liane Field? Swoosh! Cecilia ignored King of Night¡¯s shock and guess. She walked to a ce about twenty meters away from King of Night, stopped, raised her right hand, and with a sound of breaking through the air, Wolf¡¯s Massacre, which had fallen at King of Night¡¯s feet, suddenly flew towards Cecilia and was caught by her. Taking an object from the air! And it was twenty meters away! Even the current King Ron couldn¡¯t do this! Cecilia, holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre, carefully examined it for a few moments before speaking. ¡°This knife belongs to Sean!¡± ¡°You are not worthy to use it!¡± A thought crossed King of Night¡¯s mind, ¡°Could it be that Cecilia, with murderous intent, chose me and Eliott Garner as the first targets not because we are the strongest?¡± ¡°But because I took Sean¡¯s knife???¡± Damn! Was he almost killed just because of this? ¡°Where is General Woods?¡± Unlike King of Night, the members of the North Kingdom mission were most worried about the safety of Earl Woods and others. After all, Earl Woods had just stayed in the loft to deal with Cecilia and herpanions. Now Cecilia was here, covered in blood! So where were Earl Woods and the other ten members of the North Kingdom mission? Actually, after witnessing Cecilia¡¯s terrifying strength, they had an answer in their hearts. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± As expected, Cecilia¡¯s cold voice came. She removed her gaze from Wolf¡¯s Massacre, sweeping over the North Kingdom mission members and royal guards. Then she continued, ¡°You all, are going to die!¡± ¡°All of you are going to die!¡± One sentence, like a death sentence! Everyone¡¯s heart trembled at her words! Buzz! The moment her words fell, Cecilia showed no hesitation and swung Wolf¡¯s Massacre in her hand, shing vigorously at the North Kingdom mission members and over a hundred royal guards. Suddenly, a massive shadow of a knife transformed from bright energy appeared out of thin air, sweeping around in a fan shape! Kill! Kill them all! Cecilia, as she was now, hadpletely lost her conscious control, unable to control her own body. However, whether it was Cecilia or Liane Field, their goals were the same! That was to rescue Sean! Her time! Only about ten minutes! Now! Almost half of it has already passed, they are running out of time! The most important thing is! With Cecilia¡¯s current terrifying strength, even if she manages to rescue Sean from King Ronter on, Liane Field¡¯s drop of blood will probably be exhausted. And within the imperial city, Sean is besieged on all sides, everyone is an enemy. They must ensure that once Sean is rescued, he has the ability to safely leave the imperial city! So! Whether they are members of the North Kingdom delegation or royal guards in front of her, they all must die! They must die! Otherwise! What if Seanes out, Cecilia falls down, and these bastards besiege Sean again? Thump! Thump! Thump! The huge shadow of the de is like a thunderbolt, in the blink of an eye, it sweeps into the crowd. The next moment, shouts, screams, and the sound of limbs breaking, resound one after another! It¡¯s deafening! So strong! Too strong! One swing! Directly killed more than twenty people!!! In front of the huge de shadow transformed by bright energy, those North Kingdom delegation members and royal guards, were like chickens and dogs, utterly vulnerable! After one swing! Another swing! Cecilia came with the intention to kill, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have any mercy! If she can kill, she kills! Ten North Kingdom delegation members and more than a hundred royal guards, scattered all over the ce, no longer distinguishing between friend and foe. They were not fighting each other anymore. Facing Cecilia alone, the only thought in their minds at this moment was to run! Escape! Run for their lives!!! Even the King of Night was no exception. Earlier, he told King Ron that unless they step over his dead body, no one would be allowed to enter the underground altar, disturbing King Ron¡¯s core repair! But now! When the threat of death truly arrived, so-called loyalty, so-calledmitments, are worth nothing!!! The artificial hill! It had already been split open by Cecilia¡¯s de! The entrance! It had already been revealed! So! The King of Night, who was originally standing at the entrance, didn¡¯t have time to think, he turned around and rushed directly into the passage leading to the underground altar! The passage was built ording to the rules of the reverse Five Elements. It was like a maze, and full of traps. Knowing the specific route, for the King of Night, it was definitely the best shelter! Even if! Cecilia pursued himter, it would be very difficult to catch the King of Night! It would be hard to find the location of the underground altar! Thump! Thump, thump, thump¡­.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The King of Night ran away, but the ughter in front of the artificial hill was still continuing. Cecilia, holding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. The red afterimage shuttled back and forth among the crowd. Wherever she passed, there were howls of ghosts and wolves, severed limbs were flying all over the sky, and one life after another turned into lonely ghosts under her de! Time! Every minute, every second passed! Two minutes! It took Cecilia about two minutes to kill most of the royal guards, and more than twenty people escaped in the chaos, rushing out of the imperial city in panic! And those North Kingdom delegation members! Ten people! Not one less! All were killed on the spot by Cecilia! Firstly! There were too many royal guards. Cecilia, being alone, couldn¡¯t kill them all! Secondly! The North Kingdom delegation members were Cecilia¡¯s main targets! They! Were originally Sean¡¯s arch-enemies in the North! They! Previously in front of the Pce of Wolf, they did their utmost to humiliate Cecilia and the members of the Bloody Wolf Group, causing members of the Bloody Wolf Group to either die or be injured! This grudge! Is irreconcble!!! Boom! Cecilia pursued and killed all the way, and finally, in front of the ny-five jade steps of the Hall of Throne, she sted thest member of the North Kingdom delegation with a de. Behind her, from the artificial hill to the Hall of Throne, corpses were everywhere! The scene! It was unbearable to look at! However! Cecilia put away Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and didn¡¯t look back. Because after the long battle, she could clearly feel that the energy within her body seemed to start fluctuating! This was not a good sign! This indicated that the drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood could hardly withstand such arge-scale consumption! Or to put it another way, Cecilia¡¯s fragile body was nearing its limit! So, Cecilia didn¡¯t dare to rx or dy for even a moment. She immediately turned around, stepped onto the ny-five jade steps, and walked towards the Hall of Throne! She did not go through the passage at the artificial hill to find the location of the underground altar, but chose the Hall of Throne because she knew that the underground altar was right beneath the Hall of Throne! Cecilia didn¡¯t know this! But Liane Field knew!!! Chapter 367: The Wrath of King Ron, the Nemesis of Destiny Back then! Within the underground altar! Sean was still impaled in mid-air by ten spikes. His fresh blood was continuously absorbed by the ten spikes, flowing into the jade stone altar. The massive altar, with a diameter of 9. 9 meters, emanated eerie red glows. The red light spread out, mingling with the surrounding dark space, shrouding the entire underground altar with an extremely ominous atmosphere! Inside the altar¡¯s blood pool! The pool full of blood was churning violently. Countless blood bubbles rapidly formed and broke instantly, making popping sounds. Thick blood mist rose, surrounding King Ron¡¯s body. The pungent smell of blood was simply nauseating! King Ron! He was sitting cross-legged atop the jade pir at the center of the altar, his eyebrows furrowed, eyes tightly shut. A gust of wind circted around his body, like a transparent dragon, rolling up the blood mist and constantly supplying it for his absorption and refinement! Simultaneously! Wisp after wisp of bright energy was forcefully stripped from Sean¡¯s core by King Ron through the Soul Devouring Formation, absorbed into his body, used to repair his damaged core! The entire ritual was led by blood and based on bright energy! Both were indispensable! Throughout the whole Shirine Empire, if anyone¡¯s bloodline was stronger than the royal family¡¯s, it was Sean¡¯s alone. This was also why King Ron had kept Sean in the north for the past five years, carefully nurturing him! To put it bluntly! King Ron was actually cultivating Sean as an ¡°antidote¡±! Now! After five years of waiting and suffering, Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline was finally activated and he smoothly advanced into the Bright Realm, bing a nearly perfect ¡°antidote¡±! This day! This moment! Finally! Has arrived!!! King Ron¡¯s body was like a huge vortex, a bottomless abyss, almost crazily devouring the surrounding blood and Sean¡¯s bright energy. The blood was integrated into his bloodline, and the bright energy entered his core, continually nourishing the scars on his core! Time! Like sand slipping through fingers, passed in an instant! As the fresh blood was continuously drawn from his body by the ten spikes, as the bright energy was ceaselessly stripped from his core by King Ron, Sean¡¯s body suspended in mid-air was growing increasingly weak, hisplexion increasingly pale, and his nerves seemed to have be numb, no longer feeling the pain! His consciousness! Also started to blur! It seemed! He could faint at any moment! However! When he looked down at King Ron sitting cross-legged, a sly smile crept on Sean¡¯s lips, heaving a sigh of relief deep within! Ten minutes! The whole process hadsted about ten minutes. The bright energy Sean recoveredst night had been devoured by King Ron by more than half. This meant that Sean and Lilies Archer¡¯s n was halfway sessful! The source of the poison! Along with Sean¡¯s bright energy, had been massively absorbed into King Ron¡¯s core! Yet he! Has not noticed anything amiss until now! Still immersed in the immense joy of imminent transformation! Pitiful! Sigh! Ridiculous!!! Phew! Suddenly, Sean spat fiercely at King Ron. The angle was just right,nding precisely on top of King Ron¡¯s head. Then heughed, ¡°How does it feel, viin?¡± ¡°Enjoying it?¡± It¡¯s about time! ording to Lilies Archer¡¯s previous instructions, Sean could stop King Ron about ten minutes after the Soul Devouring Formation started! Firstly! The poison devoured by King Ron within ten minutes, once activated, would be enough topletely destroy his already damaged core, putting him in mortal danger! Secondly! If he continues to devour, if Sean¡¯s bright energy in his core ispletely consumed by him, and he notices something amisster and goes crazy, Sean will lose the ability to protect himself and probably end up dying with him! ¡°Sean! You don¡¯t want to die yet!!!¡± So! After spitting out once and seeing that King Ron was absorbed in his thoughts and ignored him, Sean immediately spat again on top of King Ron¡¯s head and said, ¡°Are your damn ears deaf?¡± Spit! Spit spit spit spit spit¡­ King Ron ignored Sean, and Sean just kept spitting! He kept spitting! After spitting more than a dozen times in a row, all of it fell on top of King Ron¡¯s head, as if giving King Ron a head wash, soaking arge area! ¡°Childish!¡± Finally! King Ron, unable to bear it any longer, said with his eyes closed, ¡°A dying man, struggling to breathe.¡± ¡°Do you think! At this point, you still have a way out?¡± ¡°Do you think! With these little tricks of yours, you can disturb my cultivation and stop my n?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Delusional!!!¡± Clearly! King Ron was quite disdainful of Sean¡¯s sudden rogue behavior! Spit! Sean spat again, then retorted, ¡°Until thest moment, who the deer will die by is still uncertain! How can you be sure that I have no way out?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± King Ron sneered and asked, ¡°What, do you think someone wille to save you?¡± ¡°Can anyone save you?¡± ¡°This is the royal city of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my world!¡± ¡°All the people here, they all listen to mymand!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just then! Just as King Ron was halfway through his speech! Suddenly! A harsh voice came from outside the altar: ¡°King Ron, you cruel and ruthless dog, fickle, selfish, and moody!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°The noble Wolf King of the northern territory, the guardian of the country, with outstanding war achievements, what¡¯s the result? Still being yed by King Ron like a dog, his dignity insulted, life taken, family harmed, his methods are outrageously cruel!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was Eliott Garner¡¯s roar!!! His voice, like thunder, under the cover of the mighty dark energy, not only reached the royal city and the ears of the citizens outside the city, but also prated through the walls and into the underground altar, reaching the ears of Sean and King Ron! Upon hearing this! King Ron, who had been sitting on the jade pir, calm and steady, his body suddenly shook, his eyelids jumped, and his speech stopped abruptly! Damn! What¡¯s going on??? Sean was also stunned, Eliott Garner was actually cursing King Ron outside??? Did he eat the courage of a bear and a leopard??? However! Beyond the shock, Seanughed, looked down at King Ron¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Listen, it seems like someone is cursing you!¡± ¡°It seems! It¡¯s not just me who sees you as a dog thief!¡± ¡°It seems! The people in this royal city, they are not so loyal to you!¡± ¡°Does your face hurt?¡± This is embarrassing¡­ King Ron was just casually boasting, but he was interrupted in the middle by Eliott Garner¡¯s cursing! And! Eliott Garner was clearly pping King Ron¡¯s face!!! In an instant! A strong killing intent spread from King Ron, even his originally stable breath showed a trace of fluctuation! Fortunately! After King Ron realized something was wrong, he adjusted his breath for the first time, suppressed the slightly chaotic blood in his body, took a deep breath, snorted coldly, and said through gritted teeth: ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± ¡°Those who dare to betray me will definitely not have a good end!¡± ¡°After you die!¡± ¡°After I repair my core, step out of the altar, the next one to die will be the traitor Eliott Garner!¡± Eliott Garner was King Ron¡¯s trusted aide-de-camp! King Ron trusted him greatly and handed over the important task of guarding the royal city to him! His betrayal clearly stirred King Ron¡¯s furious anger! Next, the sound of fighting faintly came from outside the altar and into the underground altar. Although the sound wasn¡¯t loud, it was clear that the battle was very intense! Momentster, a loud explosion resounded, as if the sky was copsing and the earth was sinking. Even the walls surrounding the underground altar began to tremble! It was Cecilia who had sted the fake mountain with a single stroke! Practitioners, whether it was Sean or King Ron, were both startled by this sudden explosion. Both of them were genuine Bright Realm practitioners, and even through theplex maze-like corridors, they naturally felt that the person who could cause such a huge destructive force was definitely a top practitioner with astonishing strength! However, they both did not think of the Bright Realm! After all, it was already very rare for a country to have two Bright Realm practitioners. How could a third one suddenly appear? Unless the king of the North Kingdom had personally invaded the royal city of the Shirine Empire! ¡°Useless!¡± At such a critical juncture, King Ron was repeatedly disturbed. Even with King Ron¡¯s temperament, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He suddenly opened his eyes, cold light shing between his brows! You should know that the people guarding the entrance of the fake mountain were the King of Night! With the strength of the King of Night, even if Eliott Garner rebelled, King Ron did not believe that he could cause such a bigmotion! The fighting outside the altar continued! At this time, King Ron suddenly realized that something was wrong with the bright energy in his core, especially the part of the bright energy that he had swallowed from Sean. Originally, that part of the bright energy had a very obvious nourishing and repairing effect on his core. After more than ten minutes of effort, some of the damaged scars on the core had been repaired. Now, the repaired areas were actually sending out waves of tearing pain! What¡¯s going on? King Ron¡¯s face changed dramatically, he subconsciously thought, ¡°Is it because I was disturbed repeatedly, so something went wrong?¡± King Ron panicked! He was really panicking! Five years! He had waited a whole five years, this was his only chance to repair his core!!! However, even at this time, he did not suspect that there was a problem with Sean¡¯s bright energy, and did not dare to think about ¡°bright energy hiding poison¡±. The reason was simple, like Earl Woods and others, he had never heard of such a thing as ¡°bright energy hiding poison¡±! So, he never took that possibility into consideration! ¡°Finally!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Did it work?¡± Noticing King Ron¡¯s unusual behaviour, Sean was overjoyed. Lilies Archer, the poison woman of Fort South, did not deceive me, she did not deceive me!!! Sean was tormented by Lilies Archer with all sorts of bizarre poisons for most of the night, but it was all worth it! If he could kill King Ron, everything would be worth it!!! To prevent King Ron from discovering the truth and dragging him to his death in a fit of rage, Sean was secretly gathering his strength, ready to break free from the restraint of the ten spikes at any time and escape the control range of the soul-devouring formation! However, before Sean could make a move, the panicked voice of the King of Night suddenly came from outside the iron gate: ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Something has happened!¡± ¡°Something big has happened!!!¡± King of Night! King Ron¡¯s cultivation had been thwarted, and he had already med it on the King of Night¡¯sck of protection. Now, the King of Night had actually taken the initiative toe! Enraged, King Ron activated the mechanism of the iron gate! Suddenly, with a creaking sound, the iron door slowly opened. The King of Night rushed in impatiently. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a gust of wind. Without any warning, King Ron attacked him directly! Boom! King Ron threw a punch through the air, knocking the King of Night, who had rushed into the underground altar, to the ground! Puff! The King of Night spat out a mouthful of fresh blood on the spot,pletely dumbfounded! Damn! What the hell??? He had just had an arm chopped off by Cecilia outside, and hastily came to report to King Ron, only to be greeted with such treatment??? With the Prajna mask on, they couldn¡¯t see the King of Night¡¯s expression at the moment! But there was no need to guess, the King of Night¡¯s expression must have been extremely splendid! ¡°Bastard!¡± King Ron red coldly at the King of Night and shouted angrily, ¡°A mere Eliott Garner has got you in such a state, and ruined my great n!¡± ¡°You should die!¡± ¡°You should really die!!!¡± The King of Night felt wronged, and the bitterness in his heart was indescribable! He staggered to his feet and hurriedly exined, ¡°I admit my failure to guard and am willing to ept death!¡± ¡°But! The person who caused the massacre outside is not Eliott Garner!¡± At this, King Ron hesitated for a moment, then asked with a frown, ¡°If it¡¯s not Eliott Garner, then who could it be?¡± ¡°Earl Woods?¡± Speaking of this, King Ron noticed the King of Night¡¯s severed right arm and was again taken aback, asking with some surprise, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Earl Woods either!¡± The King of Night said gravely, ¡°Eliott Garner and Earl Woods have both been executed and died in the royal city!¡± ¡°However, the person who executed them was not me!¡± ¡°Instead, it was¡­¡± At this point, the King of Night looked up at Sean, who was being held aloft by ten spikes, before continuing, ¡°It was Sean¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°It was her who killed Earl Woods and members of the North Kingdom delegation!¡± ¡°It was her who killed Eliott Garner and many royal guards!¡± ¡°It was also her who severed my right arm with a single stroke!¡± ¡°Her!¡± ¡°Now she has the power of the Bright Realm, her terror isparable to you at your peak, Your Majesty. In front of her, our soldiers are like ants, none of them can withstand her single strike¡­¡± The King of Night¡¯s words were filled with terror, and his voice carried a profound sense of fear! Obviously, he was frightened by Cecilia¡¯s terrifyingbat power! Upon hearing his words, King Ron was stunned for a moment and blurted out, ¡°Cecilia?¡± ¡°How could it be???¡± Sean was also stunned, his heart sinking, and the first thought that shed through his mind was the blood jade ring on Cecilia¡¯s right ring finger! My God! Could it be that the blood jade ring really contains a drop of Liane¡¯s blood??? Could it be that Cecilia¡­ activated the blood??? But ording to King Ron¡¯s previous words, activating Liane¡¯s blood, while it can temporarily provide an extraordinarily terrifying power, the side effects are also extremely severe. Even Liane¡¯s apprentice, those early-stage Bright Realm cultivators, couldn¡¯t bear it! ¡°It¡¯s Liane Field!¡± The King of Night said truthfully, ¡°I guess that Cecilia must have the blood left by Liane Field! And she has activated the blood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she suddenly has such terrifyingbat power!!!¡± Liane Field! The King of Night¡¯s words confirmed Sean¡¯s spection and fears! In an instant, Sean¡¯s face turned ashen! And King Ron! His face was simrly ashen, and his heart began to tremble violently!!! Liane Field, huh? Such a familiar, yet unfamiliar name! Back then, it was because of the drop of blood left by Liane Field that Liane Field¡¯s disciple gained a surge in strength, injuring King Ron and damaging King Ron¡¯s core. King Ron had thought that what goes aroundes around, and by capturing Liane Field¡¯s biological son and using Sean¡¯s bloodline and bright energy to repair his own core, he would have the greatest revenge on Liane Field! However, who the hell could have foreseen that in the end, it would be another drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood that would thoroughly ruin his five-year n to repair his core? Damn it! Liane Field, are you my nemesis? King Ron was almost driven mad with rage! Yet, before King Ron could vent his towering anger and murderous intent, his heart suddenly shivered as if he had sensed something. He abruptly looked up towards the ceiling of the underground altar. He keenly observed that someone had pushed open the great doors of the Hall of Throne and entered! Chapter 368: A Great Pleasure, Cecilia Arrives Although King Ron could not leave the Hall of Throne, the entire hall was within the range of his Bright Energy. Even though he was in the underground altar, he could sense everything happening in the Hall of Throne. Even attack from afar, just like when Sean first entered the Hall of Throne, he couldn¡¯t see King Ron but suffered continuous attacks from him! Cecilia! It was indeed her! Or rather, Liane Field! It was indeed her! Originally, King Ron was shocked and angry at the King of Night¡¯s words, harboring a trace of doubt and caution. But when Cecilia, carrying Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre, pushed open the doors of the Hall of Throne and stepped into the hall, King Ron believed it, without a shadow of a doubt! The reason was simple. King Ron had never seen Cecilia or Liane Field. However, he had once fallen victim to a drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood. So, he could never forget the terrifying aura emanating from Liane Field¡¯s blood! Now, Cecilia was exuding a strong aura of Liane Field¡¯s blood! However, King Ron¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He stared at the ceiling of the underground altar, his face full of murderous intent, but he did not hastily attack Cecilia in the Hall of Throne! Because, he knew better than anyone the terror and drawbacks of Liane Field¡¯s blood! Liane Field¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could activate, nor was it something that just anyone could bear. Back then, Liane Field¡¯s disciple barelysted half an hour with the strength of an early Bright Realm practitioner! And Cecilia! She had no cultivation foundation at all, just an ordinary woman. How long could she hold on? Five minutes? Ten minutes? Or fifteen minutes? Furthermore, Cecilia had already fought several fierce battles outside, killing so many Dark Realm practitioners, including Earl Woods and Eliott Garner! How much longer could she endure? Therefore, King Ron chose to stand by! He was waiting for Liane Field¡¯s blood to be consumed, waiting for Cecilia to copse. After all, the longer the dy, the more advantageous it was for him!!! ¡°Cecilia!¡± Also being a Bright Realm practitioner, Sean naturally noticed Cecilia entering the Hall of Throne. Knowing King Ron¡¯s intention, he could not wait. He could not stand by while Cecilia was in danger. So, he immediately urged the little remaining Bright Energy in his core and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go quickly!¡± ¡°I can handle this. You need to leave now and take care of yourself¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was abruptly cut off! King Ron suddenly raised his hand, high above his head, his five fingers w-like. A burst of Bright Energy burst forth from his body, like a pair of iron tongs, and grabbed Sean¡¯s neck from afar, instantly robbing him of his ability to speak! ¡°You want to leave?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy!!!¡± King Ron¡¯s icy gaze fell on Sean, and he humphed, ¡°Both of you are the remnants left by Liane Field. Since you¡¯re here, none of you shall leave today!¡± ¡°You! All of you will be my sacrifices!!!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As he spoke, King Ron¡¯s face distorted with rage. His teeth clenched, the anger between his brows uncontroble, almost bursting forth. If it hadn¡¯t been for the unexpected situation during the refining process, and Sean still had some utility, he would have loved to strangle Sean, this detestable creature, to death! Soon, Sean was so choked his face turned bright red, the veins in his neck bulging out, suffocating. His already somewhat blurred consciousness became even more chaotic. However¡­ Puff! Just as Sean was about to lose his strength and was about to faint, a mouthful of fresh blood suddenly spurted from King Ron¡¯s mouth. King Ron¡¯s face showed traces of ck and purple. It was obviously a sign of poisoning! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°You!¡± Seeing this, the King of Night, standing in front of the altar, instantly turned pale and asked, ¡°Are you alright???¡± At this moment, King of Night¡¯s feelings were extremelyplex! To be honest, he now had the impulse to abandon King Ron and run away alone, because he was unsure who, between King Ron and Cecilia, could hold on to the end, who could be the ultimate winner! Staying was very dangerous! But if he ran away, and King Ron won, it would be awkward. No one knew better than him King Ron¡¯s cunning and scheming. As long as King Ron was alive, there was no room for traitors! ¡°It was you!¡± ¡°It was you!¡± ¡°It was you!!!¡± King Ron did not pay attention to King of Night¡¯s worries. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. When he saw his own ck and purple blood, he suddenly came to a realization! It turned out that the sudden severe pain from his core was not due to problems in the refining process or external disturbances! It was because he had fallen into Sean¡¯s plot and was unknowingly poisoned by Sean! Just now, when he attacked King of Night, the heart-wrenching pain increased! Now, using the bright energy again to attack Sean, the severe pain in his core has be unbearable. As a result, the core cracks that had been hard to repair once again burst open! He couldn¡¯t help it! He spat out a mouthful of poisoned blood on the spot!!! ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°It was me!¡± At this point, there was no need for Sean to continue hiding, so he admitted it frankly and coldly said with a touch of mockery, ¡°You viin!¡± ¡°You love to y tricks and use schemes, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Turns out you¡¯re just an idiot!¡± ¡°Fool!¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± ¡°You deserve to be like a bug, always hiding in this dark and sunless ce!!!¡± With that, Sean began tough! He was very pleased! Little did they know! The reason Sean had just shouted was not only to get Cecilia to leave as soon as possible, but also to make King Ron use his bright energy to attack him! Because! At this time, King Ron was heavily poisoned. ording to Lilies Archer, every time King Ron used bright energy, it would elerate the spread of the poison and increase the damage to his core! ¡°You!¡± King Ron¡¯s internal energy was already somewhat fluctuating, and he was unable to contain his anger, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°How could you possibly imnt the poison into my body? Into my core?¡± ¡°How did you do it???¡± Although he knew he was poisoned, King Ron still couldn¡¯t figure out when he was poisoned and how! ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± The triumphant smile on Sean¡¯s face brightened even more as he said, ¡°Did you think that only you could coborate with Lilies Archer, and I couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Five years ago!¡± ¡°When you had Lilies Archer activate my bloodline, you also nted the source of the poison within my body. Making it easier for you to control me in the future, to capture me, to use me as your sacrificial offering to repair your core!¡± ¡°On the journey to Fort South! You used Lilies Archer and the poison you nted in me to capture me. Then, you left a hundred thousand army at Fort South, ready to annihte the tribes of Fort South once you sessfully repaired your core!¡± ¡°Did you think we couldn¡¯t see through your trick of killing two birds with one stone?¡± ¡°Do you take us for fools?¡± ¡°Lilies Archer!¡± ¡°Do you think that while you were always on guard against her, she wasn¡¯t also on guard against you?¡± ¡°Do you think that if she could nt the poison in me in the past, she couldn¡¯t nt the poison in you now?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± ¡°Fool who thinks too highly of himself!¡± In the end! He didn¡¯t forget to spit once again at King Ron to express his disdain! And this time! King Ron was just raising his head, ring angrily at Sean! So! Sean¡¯s spit didn¡¯tnd on top of King Ron¡¯s head like before, but squarely hit King Ron¡¯s distorted, angry face! The heart-wrenching pain from his core made King Ron dare not use bright energy so casually! So! He didn¡¯t dodge it¡­ ¡°Traitors!¡± ¡°All of you are traitors!¡± ¡°Deserve to die!¡± ¡°All deserve to die!!!¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s words, a surge of fierce anger erupted from King Ron¡¯s body. He ignored Sean¡¯s spit, turned his head to look at King of Night beside the altar, and signaled through gritted teeth: ¡°King of Night, I used you wrongly earlier!¡± ¡°I apologize to you!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You make your move, kill this damned bastard for me!!!¡± After knowing the reason for his poisoning, where would King Ron dare to continue absorbing Sean¡¯s bloodline and bright energy? Since he can¡¯t continue to absorb, then Sean has no value to King Ron! So! In his fury, he wanted to kill!!! ¡°Okay!¡± King of Night was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t refuse. Enduring the pain from his severed arm, he turned into a blur with a whoosh, leaping up to end Sean¡¯s life with one punch! Cecilia is Sean¡¯s wife, Liane Field is Sean¡¯s biological mother, and King of Night can¡¯t kill either of them. If he could personally kill Sean, it would be considered revenge for his severed arm! ¡°Kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably not qualified!¡± Sean snorted coldly, naturally he wouldn¡¯t sit and wait for death. His pupils contracted, staring at the dark shadow of King of Night charging at him. He immediately activated thest bit of bright energy in his core, exerting force with both arms and legs! Snap, snap, snap, snap¡­ A series of unusual sounds came, and the ten spikes embedded in Sean¡¯s body broke one after another. Sean broke free from his restraints, regained his freedom, and without hesitation, threw a punch at King of Night! Bang! Dark energy and bright energy violently collided above King Ron¡¯s head! The result! Both suffered losses! King of Night, who had lost an arm, could no longer exhibit his peak battle strength, and thest bit of bright energy left in Sean was not enough to kill King of Night with one punch! The next moment! Sean went left, King of Night went right, the two touched and immediately separated. Both were flung away by each other,nding with a thud on the floor outside the altar! Then! Plop, plop, each spat out a mouthful of fresh blood! King Ron was very dissatisfied with this oue! ncing at King of Night, King Ron muttered an insult under his breath and then turned to look at Sean, uncertainty lurking in his heart, ¡°Should I really risk aggravating my core injury to personally eliminate Sean, who is on the brink of death?¡± In King Ron¡¯s view, this was clearly not worth it! Boom! Just as King Ron was indecisive, suddenly, an ear-splitting noise echoed from the Hall of Throne above. Instantly, the entire roof of the underground altar began to tremble violently. Broken porcin and tiles fell like rain, sshing into the blood pool of the altar, creating a ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound, and falling onto the floor around the altar, making a ¡®tter¡¯ sound! Evidently, Cecilia in the Hall of Throne had taken action! From the moment Cecilia entered the Hall of Throne until now, nearly two minutes had passed. The reason she hadn¡¯t taken action was to avoid identally hurting Sean. She was using the powerful perception of bright energy to determine Sean¡¯s location. Sean¡¯s recent outcry and his punch against King of Night not only didn¡¯t discourage Cecilia but helped her pinpoint his exact location! So, without hesitation, Cecilia struck the floor of the Hall of Throne, causing the entire ground to tremble as if there was an earthquake! Damn! Including King Ron, the three people in the underground altar were all startled by Cecilia¡¯s rash move! What does this mean? Could it be that Cecilia, instead of choosing toe from the entrance of the rockery, went directly to the Hall of Throne and was trying to cut a hole between the Hall of Throne and the underground altar using Wolf¡¯s Massacre? You must know, this floor is nearly two meters thick! Damn it! Even King Ron, looking up at the falling broken tiles, couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. Crazy! She really is crazy! Boom! However, Cecilia in the Hall of Throne only thought about rescuing Sean as soon as possible. Especially when more than half of the drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood was consumed and her body was nearly at its limit, one sh was quickly followed by another! Boom! Boom! Boom! With each explosion, more and more broken tiles fell down, and the hearts of Sean, King Ron, and King of Night were all wildly beating! Trembling! ¡°Don¡¯t break! Don¡¯t break! Please don¡¯t break!¡± King Ron and King of Night were silently praying, hoping that the nearly two-meter-thick floor was strong enough to withstand Cecilia¡¯s repeated strikes and that Cecilia¡¯s Liane Field blood would soon be exhausted! Sean¡¯s heart was a mix of emotions. He never dreamed that one day, he, who had always vowed to protect Cecilia and her daughter Phyllis, would need Cecilia to risk her own life to rescue him! Boom! Finally! On Cecilia¡¯s sixth strike, apanied by the copse of countless broken tiles, a dazzling light suddenly shot into the underground altar! The nearly two-meter-thick floor had broken! Chapter 369: The True Face of the Sword of Emperor, King of Night Light! It was light! The light from the Hall of Throne streamed in through the gap cleaved open by Cecilia, illuminating King Ron and the blood-filled sacrificial altar! Instantly, the darkness was dispelled! At first nce, it was like the spotlight that follows a star during a concert! It was intensely dazzling! Especially for King Ron, it was painfully bright! After his core was damaged, in order to sustain his own life, King Ron had spent years in seclusion within this sunless underground altar. He dreamt of leaving this terrible ce to feel the warm sunlight outside! For this, he had carefully nned a grand scheme against Sean, not hesitating to bring ruin upon Sean¡¯s family! Now, he had finally waited for this day, yearning for the moment when he would see the sun again! But who could have expected such sudden changes? Not only was he outwitted by Sean and Lilies Archer, but Cecilia, who carried the blood of Liane Field, had so dominantly and furiously cleaved a path through the floor of the Hall of Throne and the underground altar, allowing him to see the long-desired light in such a way! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!! The moment he was illuminated by the light, King Ron¡¯s pupils contracted fiercely. Instinctively, he shielded his eyes with his hand, and his heart, which had been in his throat, dropped to his stomach in an instant! His face was as ck as charcoal! It was broken! The nearly two-meter-thick floor had actually been cleaved apart by Ceciliayer byyer! This meant that King Ron¡¯s n to buy time and let Cecilia self-destruct was also going bankrupt! Boom! Before King Ron fully adapted to the sudden intense light, Cecilia¡¯s seventh strike came crashing down. Apanied by a deafeningly loud noise, the crack in the floor expanded several times in an instant. More broken tiles and debris copsed down, almost burying King Ron and the entire altar! ¡°Bastard!!!¡± King Ron cursed out loud, forced to act as things had progressed this far. With no choice, he had to endure the heart-wrenching pain from his core and shook his robust body violently! Instantly, an incredibly majestic bright energy burst forth from his body and a chilling gust of wind raged around him, sweeping up the copsing debris and sshing it around the altar! The scene was incredibly shocking!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If the falling debris was a downpour, then the chilling wind around King Ron was a giant umbre, protecting not only himself but also the huge altar with a diameter of 9. 9 meters! This altar was a legacy left by the ancestors, arger version of the Cauldron. The Soul Devouring Array was mysterious and greatly beneficial to martial arts cultivation. King Ron naturally could not allow Cecilia to destroy it! After all, after ying Cecilia, King Ron still needed to rely on this altar to survive! However, this was a great misfortune for Sean and King of Night, who had fallen on both sides of the altar, vomiting blood, barely alive, and unable to stand up. The debris that was originally falling towards King Ron and the pool of blood in the altar flew towards them instead. Before they could struggle or resist, they were buried under the debris! ¡°King Ron!¡± As the crack in the floor doubled in size, a woman in a red wedding dress appeared at the edge of the crack, holding Wolf¡¯s Massacre. It was Cecilia! Cecilia looked down at King Ron, who was sitting cross-legged atop a jade pir. They stared at each other across the gap in the floor! Then, Cecilia said in a deep voice: ¡°Get out!¡± Clearly, after cleaving the floor open, Cecilia didn¡¯t n to jump into the underground altar and fight King Ron to the death. Instead, she wanted King Ron toe out! After all, a life and death battle between two Bright Realm practitioners would be too destructive. This small underground altar couldn¡¯t withstand it. Then, the critically injured Sean and King of Night would inevitably be caught in the crossfire and have no chance of survival! And this was exactly what King Ron wanted! King Ron had no desire to engage in a death match with Cecilia in the underground altar either. Now being poisoned, his core was growing weaker. The Soul Devouring Array was his only lifeline! So, King Ron, braving the excruciating pain emanating from his core, slowly stood up. He raised his right hand, made a grabbing gesture in the air, and with a swift whooshing sound, a gilded sword that had been hanging on the altar wall shot towards him. He caught it with ease! This sword, forged from the snow domain cold iron, was unparalleled in sharpness. It emitted flickering cold glimmers. The core of the sword was gilded and silver-ted, exquisitely carved on both sides with the images of two coiling ck dragons. The heads of the two dragons met at the sword hilt! This sword, named the Sword of Emperor, was left behind by his ancestors, like the underground altar. Only the sessor to the throne was qualified to use it. It could be said to be a symbol of imperial power! Hence, it was named the Sword of Emperor! ¡°You think you can?¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Overestimating your abilities!¡± With the Sword of Emperor in hand, gusts of wind swirled around King Ron. His clothes fluttered wildly, and his cold eyes emitted a murderous aura. As he spoke, he stomped on the ground, and his entire body shot out from the crack in the floor, leaving the underground altar! He must kill Cecilia as soon as possible! King Ron¡¯s damaged core needed the nourishment of the altar¡¯s blood pool. Now, being poisoned was like adding frost to the snow. It was very disadvantageous for him to leave the underground altar to fight Cecilia at this point! He could only fight quickly and return! And Cecilia, having used up more than half of the Liane Field blood in her body, didn¡¯t have much time left either. She also wanted to kill King Ron as soon as possible and end the battle! So, this life-and-death battle between Bright Realm cultivators was actually a ruthless race against time! If the battle dragged on, even without King Ron, Cecilia would die! And without Cecilia, King Ron, having left the underground altar, would also die from core explosion! The question was, who could kill the other first before falling? Who couldst until thest second? Boom! The moment King Ron rushed out of the underground altar, a fierce battle ensued. Apanied by a thunderous bang, the floor that had just stabilized trembled violently again! At this moment, a faint rustling sound could be heard amidst the loud rumbling. On the left side of the altar, a hand covered in fresh blood emerged from a mound of broken pottery and debris! Then, another rustling sound, and another hand emerged! Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Sean, who had been buried under the debris, shook off the rubble on his body and stood up shakily. His body was covered in blood and dust from head to toe, looking absolutely ragged! Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Almost at the same time as Sean stood up, there was a strange sound from the broken pottery and debris on the right side of the altar. The seriously injured King of Night also struggled to stand up! Compared to Sean, the King of Night, who had lost his right arm, looked even more miserable. His ck robe was tattered, and he was shaking. His breath was extremely weak, like a candle in the wind! Most importantly, the Prajna mask that had always been on the King of Night¡¯s face had fallen into the surrounding rubble! Sean looked at the King of Night across the altar! One nce! Just one nce, and Sean¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. There was a look of surprise on his face! He saw the face that King of Night had always hidden behind the mask! Chapter 370: Half-human, Half-monster, King of Night’s Nightmare Was that¡­ really a face? Or rather, was it really a human face? Eyes, nose, mouth, ears¡­ all human facial features were clearly visible. However, the features were densely covered with ayer of ck scales! Yes, scales! Like fish scales, row after row, column after column, they were embedded in the skin of the King of Night. But these scales were a strange jet ck, reminiscent of the reduced version of the massive scales on a ck-scaled python! Stunned! Sean was stunned in an instant. He had made many guesses about the true identity and appearance of King of Night, but he had never dreamed of such an oue! No wonder! The King of Night always wore the Prajna mask and never showed his true face! Originally! His true face was so different, like a monster. If he were to remove his mask in public, it would probably scare ordinary people half to death! ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Very unexpected, isn¡¯t it?¡± Meeting Sean¡¯s surprised gaze, King of Night spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Is it different from what you imagined?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°In the entire Shirine Empire, apart from the Emperor, you are the second person to see my true face!¡± The second! This means that before this, only King Ron had seen the face of King of Night! ¡°Therefore!¡± Amidst his surprise, Sean, with a slight stir of his heart, very keenly caught the loophole in King of Night¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Outside of Shirine Empire, there are other people who have seen your true face, right?¡± Upon hearing this, King of Night¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and anger rose between his brows. It seemed that Sean¡¯s words had stirred up some bad memories. He snorted coldly, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°And those bastards who turned me into what I am now!¡± Sean frowned, ¡°You mean, this is not your original face?¡± This made Sean even more surprised! Could it be! Was there some secret method in this world that could turn a living normal person into a half-human, half-monster creature??? Almost subconsciously, Sean thought of Lilies Archer, with her blue skin, blue pupils, and even blue blood. He wondered: Could King of Night have been poisoned and left with after-effects as well? King of Night retorted, ¡°Do you think, what kind of parents could give birth to a child like me?¡± Yes! Normal people absolutely couldn¡¯t! Unless! A person, and a¡­ Damn! Thinking of such a scenario, Sean couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and goosebumps all over his body broke out! ¡°Who is it?¡± Casting aside those irrelevant thoughts, Sean asked, ¡°Who turned you into what you are now?¡± ¡°I can tell you!¡± King of Night said, ¡°On the condition that you let me go!¡± Now! Although both Sean and King of Night were severely injured and had almost no fighting power, Sean was, after all, a genuine Bright Realm practitioner. If it came down to a life-and-death struggle, based on the punch they had just exchanged, King of Night knew he was no match for Sean! So! He wanted to trade his secret for a chance to live! ¡°Let you go?¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°What value does your enemy have to me?¡± To put it bluntly! Sean was just curious. As for who tortured King of Night into this state, it actually had nothing to do with Sean. King of Night wanted to use this to save his life, but it obviously was not worthwhile for Sean! King of Night stared fixedly at Sean, speaking with a firm tone, ¡°Of course it has value!¡± ¡°Moreover! It is of extraordinary value to you!¡± ¡°Because! They are not only my enemies, but also your enemies, ourmon enemies!¡± Hearing this, Sean was taken aback and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± As for Sean¡¯s enemies, whether it¡¯s the three major families of Hilshire, or the Mason family and Porter family of the capital, they have all been personally eradicated by Sean. The real mastermind, King Ron, is currently engaged in a battle to the death with Cecilia outside! Apart from that! Who else are Sean¡¯s enemies??? Moreover! Enemiesmon to him and King of Night??? Suddenly, Sean¡¯s heart trembled as if he had realized something. He said coldly, ¡°Are you talking about¡­ the Hall of Jade?¡± Even King Ron knew nothing about Liane¡¯s whereabouts and identity. Sean didn¡¯t believe that King of Night would know. Therefore, if King of Night¡¯s enemy was rted to Sean, it could only be because of Sean¡¯s father, Parker Mason! Before going to Fort South, on his first visit to the imperial city, King Ron once said that Sean was framed in Hilshire, his father Parker Mason rushed to rescue him, and was ambushed by Old Mrs. Mason¡¯s faction on the way. Eventually, he was saved by people from the Hall of Jade! Or to put it another way, he was abducted by people from the Hall of Jade! As to what the people of the Hall of Jade took Parker Mason for, whether it was a blessing or a curse for Parker Mason to fall into their hands, whether he was dead or alive¡­ Sean had no clue! ¡°Smart,¡± King of Night nodded, ¡°It is indeed the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°Now, do you think that what I¡¯m about to say can trade for my life?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at King of Night¡¯s neither human nor ghost-like appearance, Sean suddenly felt a strong sense of worry. If King of Night¡¯s current half-human and half-demon state was indeed thanks to the Hall of Jade, then what would the oue be for his father, Parker Mason, who fell into the hands of the Hall of Jade? Could it be¡­ ¡°Speak!¡± Without any hesitation, Seanmanded. Firstly, King of Night had already lost an arm to Cecilia. With his Complete Stage strength, even if he survived, he wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to Sean in the future. If Sean really wanted to kill him, there would be plenty of opportunities! Secondly, Sean¡¯s body was nearly exhausted and there was no need for him to fight to the death with King of Night! Thirdly, the battle between Cecilia and King Ron was uncertain. Compared to killing King of Night, Sean was more concerned about Cecilia¡¯s safety! ¡°Cut to the chase!¡± Sean reminded, with thunderous sounds overhead, he didn¡¯t know how Cecilia was doing! ¡°Okay!¡± King of Night let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Actually, my name is Zack Archer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my real name!¡± ¡°Fergus Archer!¡± ¡°He is my half-brother from the same father!¡± ¡°Back then, I defied my father¡¯s wishes, escaped from the mountains, left the Fort South tribe, traveled through various countries, devoted myself to cultivating, hoping to enter the legendary Bright Realm, return home in glory, and seize the throne!¡± ¡°For this, I can spare no expense!¡± ¡°By a stroke of luck, I got a chance to enter the Hall of Jade. At that time, I was overjoyed because there were many Bright Realm practitioners in the Hall of Jade. ording to rumors, they possess the secret method to enter the Bright Realm. As long as I could get their help, the chances of sess would greatly increase!¡± ¡°However, after I entered the Hall of Jade, I realized I was wrong!¡± ¡°Terribly wrong!¡± ¡°Ridiculously wrong!¡± ¡°That was not an opportunity, but a nightmare, a nightmare worse than death!!¡± Mentioning the Hall of Jade! Even for a person like King of Night, his deep and gloomy eyes couldn¡¯t help but express an indescribable sense of fear! Chapter 371: Live Experiment, the Secret of the Hall of Jade Previously, on the wall of Fort South, King of Night had some reflections while facing the mountain. The mountain where the Fort South tribe lived was actually his hometown! Unfortunately, he was unable to fulfill his ambition. He neither sessfully advanced to the Bright Realm nor seized the throne of the Fort South tribe. Instead, Lilies Archer seeded Fergus Archer and became the queen of Fort South! Zack Archer! When Sean heard this name, a touch of surprise shed across his face. King Ron¡¯s most trusted aide, the mysterious King of Night, was actually Fergus Archer¡¯s own brother? Damn! Sean had to admit, this oue was far beyond his expectation, as shocking as King of Night¡¯s half-human, half-monster true face! It seemed like, five years ago, the reason why King Ron teamed up with Lilies Archer to nt a poison source in Sean¡¯s body was all thanks to King of Night! King of Night was the tie between King Ron and Fort South. As for Fergus Archer, the poor fellow, he probably didn¡¯t know until his death that his own brother and his own daughter were both conspirators with King Ron, all plotting against him! Therefore, his failure and tragic death were almost inevitable, even without Sean, he was bound to lose and die! He simply couldn¡¯tpete with that old fox, King Ron! King Ron yed a great game of chess! However, now that Fergus Archer was already dead and the Fort South barbarians had fallen into the hands of Lilies Archer,pared to the true identity of King of Night, what Sean cared more about were the words that King of Night saidter. It was about the matter of the Hall of Jade. So, Sean asked, ¡°Exin clearly, what happened after you entered the Hall of Jade?¡± This was directly rted to the safety of Parker Mason! ¡°People! So many people!¡± ¡°At least dozens!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°All of them were Complete Stage cultivators!!!¡± King of Night recalled, ¡°I was taken into a huge pce by the people of the Hall of Jade. After I went in, I realized that there were dozens of people chosen by the Hall of Jade just like me!¡± ¡°At first!¡± ¡°We all thought that the Hall of Jade was going to help us advance into the Bright Realm and strengthen the power of the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°But then!¡± ¡°Not until they revealed their true colors, locked us all in cages, fed us like a pack of dogs, and every three days, they would inject us with some unknown venom. As we watched people transform into beasts and die, we truly realized the cruel intentions of those bastards in the Hall of Jade!¡± They were not there to help us at all! Instead, they were using us as living experiments!!! Living experiments! In other words, Complete Stage cultivators like King of Night didn¡¯t get any attention from the Hall of Jade. The Hall of Jade just treated them likeb rats, and their life and death were insignificant! ¡°What experiment?¡± Sean asked further. The thought of using Complete Stage cultivators as experiment subjects and causing them to transform into beasts was chilling just to hear about! ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± King of Night shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°We were justb rats in their hands. They would never tell us the purpose and content of the experiments.¡± ¡°All I know is that the huge pce we went to was just one of the many branches of the Hall of Jade, and we were just a small part of the many subjects the Hall of Jade selected.¡± ¡°I remember, injections every three days. Some people died after the first injection, and less than half made it to the third injection. Ten days after the third injection, those who survived began to transform into beasts at different levels¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does transformation mean the experiment was sessful?¡± ¡°No!¡± King of Night shook his head without hesitation and said solemnly, ¡°On the contrary, transformation indicates failure, not sess!¡± ¡°Therefore, anyone who showed signs of transformation after the third injection would stop the experiment and be secretly disposed of by the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°At that time, I began to transform after the fourth injection. I was lucky and managed to escape. Even if I escaped from the Hall of Jade, I would have died a miserable death with the ongoing transformation. Luckily, I met His Majesty!¡± ¡°It was him! Using the ancestral underground altar and the soul-devouring formation of the Shirine Empire royal family, he helped me remove the poison source from my body, prevented further transformation, and saved my life!!!¡± As he spoke, King of Night nced at the colossal altar between them, standing at a staggering 9. 9 meters in diameter. Sean¡¯s gaze also fell upon the altar. The Soul-Devouring Formation! Having personally experienced the terrifying power of the Soul-Devouring Formation, Sean had to admit that aside from refining bloodlines and assisting in cultivation, its ability to identify and eradicate poison sources was indeed extraordinary. Otherwise, Lilies Archer wouldn¡¯t have spent five long years specially developing a method to nt the poison source at the core of the bright energy, specifically to counter the Soul-Devouring Formation and King Ron. King Ron had once saved King of Night¡¯s life. It was no wonder that King of Night had always followed King Ron loyally and had earned King Ron¡¯s trust. However, he always wore a mask of wisdom, never showing his true face. Firstly, his beast-like face was simply too frightening, and secondly, he probably didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Hall of Jade, which could bring about his own destruction. He even risked implicating King Ron! After a brief pause, King of Night said solemnly, ¡°Because of that past experience, because of those bastards of the Hall of Jade, although I was lucky enough to save my life, I ruined my path of martial arts progression. The Complete Stage became my final point. In this lifetime, I will never be able to aspire to the legendary Bright Realm again!¡± Is that so? Sean pondered and understood. No wonder when they were in the cave at Hill Riverside, King Ron was so confident in letting King of Night go to see Sean with the Cauldron alone. Sean was somewhat suspicious at the time. Such an important object, wasn¡¯t King Ron afraid that King of Night would take the Cauldron and run? After all, with King of Night¡¯s peak strength in the Dark Realm, if he had the assistance of the Cauldron, it would not be impossible for him to advance into the ranks of the Bright Realm. Furthermore, King Ron was trapped in this underground altar and couldn¡¯t do anything to King of Night. Even when Sean had suggested that King of Night join him in refining the ck Scaled Python to strive for a breakthrough opportunity, King of Night had tly refused. His reason was that as a subject, he had no interest in the so-called royal resources. Sean had admired King of Night¡¯s loyalty to King Ron at that time. Now it seemed that it was all nonsense. He just couldn¡¯t! Sean pondered for a moment, then asked in confusion, ¡°ording to what you said, all the people chosen by the Hall of Jade for the experiments were Complete Stage cultivators. What about my father?¡± ¡°Five years ago, his strength had just broken through to the Late Stage, and he was still quite a distance from the Complete Stage.¡± ¡°Why would the Hall of Jade take him away?¡± This point was clearly contradictory to King of Night¡¯s narrative! ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± King of Night shook his head, ¡°The Hall of Jade always acts mysteriously and unpredictably. Nobody knows what they want to do, let alone why they do it.¡± ¡°Perhaps they have other experiments that don¡¯t require Complete Stage cultivators.¡± ¡°Perhaps they took your father not for the same reason as me, to be used in some living experiment.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°After all, your father was taken five years ago, while I entered the Hall of Jade more than a decade ago¡­¡± That¡¯s true! With a gap of about ten years between them, it¡¯s unlikely that the Hall of Jade would continue the same experiment for such a long duration. So, why did the people from the Hall of Jade take my father, Parker Mason? The answer, it seems, is known only to the people of the Hall of Jade. ¡°Onest question,¡± Sean said coldly, ¡°Where is this Hall of Jade you speak of?¡± This time, if he can sessfully assassinate King Ron, then if he gets the chance in the future, Sean naturally wants to locate his father, Parker Mason. But the Hall of Jade is mysteriously elusive and not easy to find. ¡°It¡¯s in the North Kingdom,¡± King of Night didn¡¯t hide anything and truthfully said, ¡°I only know that it¡¯s near Waterock Town in the North Kingdom. As for the specific location, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Everyone who enters the Hall of Jade is taken there in a state of unconsciousness, and after they enter, they basically die in there!¡± ¡°I am a special case!¡± ¡°At the time, I managed to escape from the Hall of Jade. I ran down an underground tunnel, kept running, and at the end of the tunnel was a deep pool. I jumped into the pool, kept swimming, and at the end of the pool was Mirror Lake, about twenty miles north of Waterock Town!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean was stunned. The North Kingdom? From King of Night¡¯s words, it seemed that the secret branch of the Hall of Jade was connected to Mirror Lake. Sean asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Shirine Empire have a branch of the Hall of Jade?¡± ¡°No!¡± King of Night shook his head again, ¡°I should know more about the many cities of the Shirine Empire than anyone else!¡± ¡°These years, I have also been secretly collecting information about the Hall of Jade.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I have found very little.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± As he spoke, King of Night seemed to suddenly remember something, ¡°Previously, to rescue your daughter Phyllis, you went to Crane and attended an underground auction, where you purchased the Ladies Star Grass for over a hundred billion. Right?¡± ¡°From the intelligence I have gathered over the years, that so-called underground auction is likely controlled by the Hall of Jade.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Upon hearing this, Sean was shocked. King of Night¡¯s words made Sean instantly think of the young man at the underground auction, who kept raising the bid, forcing Sean to temporarily activate the S-ss authority of the Supreme ck Card. And the price of activating the S-ss authority was to ept tasks from the List of Jade to repay the money. The List of Jade was just another part of the Hall of Jade! If the entire underground auction was controlled by the Hall of Jade, then everything seemed to make sense. That young man, as a member of the Hall of Jade, knew that Sean was determined to get the Ladies Star Grass. He was both the seller and the buyer, naturally he could raise the price arbitrarily. It wasn¡¯t just a hundred billion. Even if he had asked for two hundred billion, three hundred billion, five hundred billion, or a trillion, it would have just been a matter of words. He didn¡¯t need to actually pay! In simple terms, he was openly scamming Sean! The only thing Sean couldn¡¯t figure out was why the Hall of Jade staged such a scene, forcing Sean to activate the S-ss authority of the Supreme ck Card. Was their goal really just to get Sean to take on some tasks from the List of Jade? Sean felt intuitively that things couldn¡¯t be that simple! ¡°You can go now!¡± As for the matter of the Hall of Jade, Sean would investigate it personally when he had the chance. The urgent task now was Cecilia¡¯s safety and to eliminate the threat of King Ron. The two of them had been talking for two or three minutes, and the battle outside was still going on. They had no idea what the situation was. ¡°Thanks!¡± Sean kept his promise and let King of Night go, which made King of Night breathe a sigh of relief. He bent over, picked up the face mask from the rubble under his feet, put it back on his beast-like face, turned around and left. When he reached the door of the underground altar, he said without looking back, ¡°Today, you spared my life.¡± ¡°In the future, if one day you find the location of the Hall of Jade, and you want to go there to take revenge and save your father, remember to take me with you!¡± ¡°At that time, I will give you back this life of mine!¡± After saying this, he left through the door and entered theplexwork of tunnels outside the altar. Clearly, the Hall of Jade had ruined King of Night¡¯s martial arts journey and had be an indelible shadow in his heart, turning into his inner demon. However, with his Complete Stage strength, he probably had no chance to avenge his grievances in his lifetime. Therefore, he had said such words. He saw Sean¡¯s huge potential. As long as Sean could survive and given time, perhaps Sean could actually do the things that King of Night had always wanted to do but couldn¡¯t. As for this, Sean didn¡¯t care. The life or death of King of Night was no longer important to him. Whoosh! Sean looked up at the crack in the floor that Cecilia had just shed open, pushed hard with his feet, and his body suddenly leaped up. He jumped out of the underground altar and into the Hall of Throne. By this time, the vast Hall of Throne was already in a mess, with traces of battle everywhere. The doors and windows around were all shattered, in ruin, while Cecilia and King Ron had left the Hall of Throne and were fiercely battling in the square in front of it. Standing in the hall, one could hear the rumbling sound of explosions outside, like rolling thunder, deafening. Therefore, Sean immediately rushed out the door and ran out of the Hall of Throne! Chapter 372: The Battle of the Bright Realm, Roscoe’s Guess Behold! Outside the Hall of Throne, the square was already packed with people. Thousands of imperial guards had entered the pce, heavily surrounding the Hall of Throne, weapons at the ready! And at the forefront of these guards were none other than the three brothers Roscoe, Adam, and Lird! They were apanied by hundreds of practitioners of dark energy! Apparently, upon receiving news of the turbulence in the pce, Roscoe and his men had immediately gathered all their forces and rushed to the pce. The thousands of imperial guards present had also secretly pledged allegiance to Roscoe! This battle was not only rted to the fate of Sean, King Ron, and Cecilia, but also to the destinies of Roscoe and his men! Even more, it might determine the fate of the Shirine Empire! So, Roscoe was all in, putting everything on the line! However, as this battle was a matter of life and death, Roscoe was extremely cautious. After leading his troops to the pce, he waited outside for nearly ten minutes. Only when King Ron left the underground altar and decided to fight Cecilia to the death did he charge in! The reasoning was simple! The underground altar was King Ron¡¯s lifeline. Roscoe was well aware that as long as King Ron dared to leave the altar, even if Cecilia did not kill him, he would surely be gravely injured! By that time, with hundreds of dark energy practitioners around him and thousands of imperial guards behind him, Roscoe was confident that he could prevent King Ron from returning to the altar and extending his life! Such an opportunity was a once-in-a-lifetime! The throne of the Shirine Empire! Roscoe was determined to win this time!!! Boom! Above their heads, in the air, Cecilia held Sean¡¯s weapon, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and King Ron held his ancestral Sword of Emperor. The two of them hovered in the air, supported by robust bright energy, about a dozen meters apart. Every sh and stab they made resulted in dazzling shes of des and swords breaking through the air! The scene was like a war of gods, overwhelming and awe-inspiring! Boom, boom, boom¡­ Those shes of des and swords were transformed from bright energy. The mere sweep of the residual waves forced Roscoe and others to continuously retreat,nding on the surrounding pavilions. Apanied by the rumbling sound, buildings copsed, pavilions crumbled, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to be shaking violently! This was a contest between practitioners of the Bright Realm! This was the terrifying power of bright energy! Gulp! Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ The shock in Roscoe and others¡¯ hearts was beyond words. They could never have imagined that after entering the pce, they would see not a duel between Sean and King Ron, but a duel between Cecilia and King Ron! To Roscoe and the others, Cecilia was just an ordinary woman with no martial abilities. They had never thought she had any understanding of the martial arts path! But the Cecilia they were seeing now waspletely overturning their worldview! They were not King Ron and had never witnessed the terrifying energy concealed in Liane Field¡¯s blood. Therefore, they could notprehend Cecilia¡¯s transformation from an ordinary person to a Bright Realm practitioner! ¡°This¡­¡± Prince Lird¡¯s eyes were wide open, nearly dropping his jaw in shock. His heart was pounding wildly as he turned to Roscoe in disbelief, ¡°Roscoe, is this woman really Sean¡¯s wife???¡± Before this, Prince Lird had never seen Cecilia and had never regarded her as important. After all, in the struggle for the throne, an ordinary woman was hardly worth mentioning! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Prince Adam nodded with a grave expression, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°I personally witnessed her and the members of the Bloody Wolf Group being oppressed by Eliott Garner and humiliated by Earl Woods at the Pce of Wolf!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I can confirm that back then, Cecilia was still an ordinary person and she can hardly fight!!!¡± Indeed! If the Cecilia of that time was not an ordinary person, if she possessed such terrifying power then, how could she have stood idly by as the members of the Bloody Wolf Group were beaten and crippled? How could she have been forced into the Imperial City, marrying Earl Woods??? However! From Earl Woods traveling to the Pce of Wolf to marry Cecilia, to now, less than an hour has passed. In such a short period, Cecilia has undergone a phenomenal transformation like a phoenix reborn from the ashes! How could she have done it??? ¡°That¡­¡± Prince Lird¡¯s voice trembled slightly, guessing boldly, ¡°Could it be that there really is some unknown method in this world that can turn an ordinary person into a Bright Realm cultivator in an instant?¡± Such a thing! If it had been in the past, Prince Lird would not have dared to think about it! You must understand! That¡¯s the Bright Realm! The realm of legend!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The realm of emperors! In a kingdom, only one person can achieve it! If! There really is such a method that allows ordinary people to ascend to the heavens in a single step, it would undoubtedly break the rules of martial arts cultivation, and they, who have been struggling with their birth, bloodline, heritage, talent¡­ struggling for decades! They have not made as much progress as Cecilia in a single hour! What¡¯s the point of martial arts cultivation??? ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Compared with the clearly flustered Prince Lird and Prince Adam, although Roscoe was equally astonished, he still maintained his rationality and said in a deep voice, ¡°Things may not be as simple as you think!¡± He turned his head to look at Luna Porter beside him and asked, ¡°Luna, what do you think?¡± Luna Porter, not taking her eyes off Cecilia and King Ron, who were fighting fiercely in mid-air, shook her head after a moment. She didn¡¯t answer Roscoe¡¯s question, but instead asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you remember how His Majesty was injured that year?¡± Upon hearing this, Roscoe was taken aback. As if suddenly remembering something, his pupils contracted sharply, saying, ¡°You mean, Cecilia also has¡­¡± Roscoe didn¡¯t finish his sentence! But clearly! He also thought of Liane Field!!! Speaking of the internal situation of King Ron¡¯s core damage that year, apart from King Ron himself and the King of Night, the people who knew the most were probably Roscoe and Luna Porter! After all! The matters of Liane Field and the Elysium were leaked from Pierce Porter¡¯s mouth, and Pierce Porter has always been Roscoe¡¯s confidant! Luna Porter is Pierce Porter¡¯s daughter! Therefore! They naturally learned some unknown secrets from Pierce Porter! ¡°It should be!¡± Luna Porter nodded and said, ¡°Other than that, Your Highness, do you have a more reasonable exnation?¡± Roscoe didn¡¯t speak! But in his heart, he already agreed with Luna Porter¡¯s view! However! Even so, he still found it hard to believe. What kind of figure was Sean¡¯s biological mother, Liane Field? Back then! She left King Ron seriously injured with a damaged core! Now! She allowed Cecilia to ascend to the Bright Realm in one step! How strong is Liane Field¡¯s bloodline? Amidst the shock, Roscoe subconsciously looked down at Luna Porter¡¯s slightly protruding belly. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the child in Luna Porter¡¯s belly, who was Sean¡¯s flesh and blood! Since Liane Field¡¯s bloodline is so strong, so incredible, after Sean inherits her powerful bloodline, he officially entered the Bright Realm in just five years, his talent is astonishing! Then! As Sean¡¯s children, the descendants of Liane Field, the child in Luna Porter¡¯s belly, the bloodline must also be extremely strong, right? If! After the child is born, they refine him, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to ascend to the Bright Realm, like water flowing into a channel? Boom! As Roscoe was lost in thought, suddenly, another earth-shattering explosion came. After Cecilia and King Ron had shed in mid-air who knows how many times, one was finally forced left and the other right. In the blink of an eye, they had put a hundred meters distance between them! Pfft! Just as King Ron steadied himself in mid-air, he couldn¡¯t help but spew a mouthful of fresh blood. The aura within his body fluctuated violently, his face was as pale as a sheet, looking extremely unsightly! Clearly, he was severely injured! On the other side! Cecilia, d in a blood-red wedding dress, was also suspended in mid-air, appearing shaky as if she had exhausted all her strength. It looked like she might lose her support at any moment and plunge down from the sky! ¡°Cecilia!¡± Sean, who had emerged from the Hall of Throne, saw this scene. His steps did not falter, and the scant bright energy left within his body erupted instantly. With a single leap, he became a blur under the lift of the bright energy. Before his voice had even faded, he had already reached Cecilia¡¯s side. He extended his hand to embrace Cecilia¡¯s slender waist, supporting her swaying body! Chapter 373: If You Want to Die, Let’s Die Together ¡°My dear!¡± ¡°How are you???¡± Sean was a man of pride, often holding back his tears, but at that moment, as he looked at Cecilia, her body painted with fresh blood, a surge of hot tears welled up in his fiery eyes, uncontrolled and on the verge of spilling. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve caused you so much suffering!!!¡± Sean held back his tears, yet the intense guilt in his heart was impossible to conceal. It was his fault! He had implicated Cecilia!!! Cecilia and Sean locked eyes. Moments ago, her eyes, now bloodshot, had radiated murderous intent, but now they softened, filled with a mix of joy, longing, guilt, and sorrow. However! There was no trace of romantic love between them! A momentter! Cecilia¡¯s lips parted slightly, and she called out: ¡°Sean¡­¡± Suddenly, Sean¡¯s heart jolted. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing: Cecilia in his arms. Cecilia¡¯s familiar voice, her strange tone, herplex gaze-all suddenly gave him a daring idea. Could it be¡­ Sean eximed, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°Liane???¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sean knew that Cecilia¡¯s sudden surge in power, her entry into the Bright Realm, was because she had activated the drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood in the blood jade ring. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that once the blood was activated, while it increased Cecilia¡¯s power, her body would be possessed by the consciousness of Liane Field. This! It was beyondprehension!!! ¡°Sean!¡± Cecilia¡¯s next words confirmed Sean¡¯s suspicion. She said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son!¡± ¡°I gave birth to you!¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t raise you, couldn¡¯t be with you as you grew up¡­¡± ¡°And yet!¡± ¡°Because of me, I brought endless trouble to you, your father, your family, your wife¡­¡± At the end of the day! The root cause of all the tragedies that had befallen Sean was his lineage! His bloodline! Because! He was Liane Field¡¯s son! As such, his life was destined to be extraordinary, his bloodline destined to be coveted by others. All because Liane Field¡¯s bloodline was too powerful, so powerful that even King Ron and everyone who knew the truth couldn¡¯t suppress their deepest, primitive greed. Who doesn¡¯t want to be stronger??? Who made your bloodline inherently strong??? ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°It really is her!!!¡± The conversation between Sean and Cecilia, although not loud, reached the ears of Roscoe and others. Roscoe and Luna Porter exchanged nces. Even though they were mentally prepared, they were still deeply shocked! Liane Field! With just a drop of her blood, she could turn Cecilia from an ordinary woman into a true Bright Realm cultivator. And she could possess Cecilia¡¯s body! Damn! This scene shocked Roscoe and Luna Porter as much as it did Sean!!! ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Birth and raise you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Cecilia Sean¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°How¡­¡± Unlike Roscoe and Luna Porter, Prince Adam and Prince Lird were also startled by the conversation between Sean and Cecilia. But their surprise was about why Sean would call Cecilia ¡°Liane¡±??? They had no knowledge of Liane Field¡¯s existence! So, they looked at each other in confusion, their faces a picture of bewilderment. Amidst their shock, the first thought that came to mind was: Do modern couples have such unique nicknames for each other? This¡­seems a bit intense! Watching the reunion of Sean and ¡°Liane Field¡±, King Ron, hovering in mid-air about a hundred meters away, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The blood was a shocking dark purple color. Clearly! The poison had taken hold! And at this moment! After a fierce battle with Cecilia, King Ron¡¯s core, already damaged, was filled with cracks, like a spider¡¯s web, at risk of exploding at any moment! As a martial artist, once the core explodes, death is inevitable! So! King Ron was getting anxious! Originally! He thought that after leaving the underground altar, he could kill Cecilia in the shortest time with irresistible force, then return to the underground altar and stabilize his core¡¯s condition with the soul-devouring array! Unfortunately! He didn¡¯t seed! He underestimated the massive energy contained in that drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood! At the same time! He also underestimated the strong will of Cecilia¡¯s mortal body! He didn¡¯t expect! Cecilia could hold on for so long! Now! Cecilia was running on empty, he was also at the end of his tether. If it was one-on-one, he could still fight, at worst, they would perish together! What was hateful was! The King of Night, that waste, failed to kill Sean, allowing Sean to escape! Two against one! There was no way out!!! So! King Ron, gritting his teeth and enduring the heart-wrenching pain from his core, shouted across the air: ¡°Continuing to fight will do no one any good!¡± ¡°If I die!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t live either!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Why not each take a step back, I¡¯ll let you leave the royal city, and you, in return, must leave the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°We will owe each other nothing, and will not cross paths!¡± ¡°How about it?¡± King Ron didn¡¯t want to die! As long as he could return to the underground altar immediately and use the soul-devouring array, he still had a chance to save his life! But Cecilia! Once Liane Field¡¯s blood was exhausted, she would undoubtedly die! No matter which way! She was going to die! Under such circumstances, King Ron naturally didn¡¯t want to die with Cecilia, and reluctantly chose to give up Sean! Upon hearing this! Sean and Cecilia both turned their eyes to King Ron, their eyes as cold as ice, with the intent to kill unabated between their brows! Each take a step back? Wishful thinking! Sean reached out, took his Wolf¡¯s Massacre from Cecilia, and snorted: ¡°The blood debt you owe must be repaid with your fresh blood!¡± ¡°Today! You must die!!!¡± There was absolutely no room for negotiation! Whoosh! The moment his words fell, Sean, wielding the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, turned into a shadow, like an arrow leaving the bow, he rushed towards King Ron without hesitation! At this time, Sean was also like a candle in the wind! The bright energy in his core was nearly exhausted! But! He could tell that King Ron¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better than his, perhaps, just one blow would make King Ron copsepletely, his core would shatter, and he would die without a ce to bury him! So! This kind of opportunity, naturally, could not be missed!!! ¡°You dare to hurt Sean!¡± ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Almost the next moment Sean rushed over, Cecilia, without any hesitation, also rushed towards King Ron! Whether it was Cecilia or Liane Field! They both knew in their hearts that they were nearing their end! If! Someone must die with King Ron, they naturally hoped that person would be themselves, and not Sean! Sean! Must survive!!! ¡°Madman!¡± ¡°All madmen!!!¡± King Ron¡¯s heart suddenly fell into an abyss, hit rock bottom, the corners of his mouth twitched harshly a few times, for the first time in his life, he felt the taste of despair! Two against one! The thing he feared the most still happened! So! In anger and despair, King Ron cursed and immediately shouted to Roscoe and others who were watching the battle: ¡°Roscoe! What are you standing there for?¡± ¡°Kill them both!!!¡± At this time! At this moment! Roscoe and others seemed to be King Ron¡¯s only lifeline!!! However! Hearing King Ron¡¯smand, Roscoe and others still stood there steadily, quietly watching everything in front of them, indifferent, including the thousands of imperial guards behind Roscoe and others, not one responded! A momentter! ¡°Father!¡± Roscoe shouted loudly, ¡°Your numerous injustices have led to your own entanglement. Now, you are besieged on all sides. It is indeed your own doing!¡± ¡°However! Rest assured!¡± ¡°After you die, I will definitely give you avish burial, allowing you to die freely and gracefully!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die in glory!!!¡± Roscoe wasn¡¯t foolish! At this point, he could clearly see that King Ron was hanging by a thread. If no one came to his aid, his death today was inevitable! So, die! Roscoe couldn¡¯t wait for King Ron to die. He came here to kill King Ron and seize the throne, so how could he possibly save King Ron? Laughable! Thus! Faced with King Ron¡¯s orders and pleas for help, Roscoe dropped all pretenses! Heid his cards on the table! He made his words crystal clear: Father, just go ahead and die peacefully. I will fulfill my final filial duty and take care of your affairs! From childhood to adulthood! This was the first time Roscoe could speak his mind without any reservations when facing King Ron! The feeling! It was exhrating! However! While Roscoe felt exhrated, King Ron was infuriated. When fighting one-on-one with Cecilia earlier, he didn¡¯t ask Roscoe and the others to take action because he was worried they would kick him when he was down! And the reality! Proved his concerns!!! King Ron was ruthless and decisive, killing without a second thought. He could even frame his own biological son, the crown prince, and cause his death. As his blood sessor, Roscoe was of course no less ruthless! ¡°Rebel!¡± ¡°Rebel!!!¡± Upon hearing Roscoe¡¯s response, King Ron¡¯s hysterical roaring came from mid-air. However, he could only yell a few words before Sean and Cecilia charged at him together! Boom! In an instant, the bright energy within King Ron¡¯s core burst outpletely. Previously, he was somewhat concerned about the injury to his core and didn¡¯t dare to risk his life. But now, since he was going to die anyway, why not die together! ¡°You want to die?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Today, I will grant your wish!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, King Ron lifted his Sword of Emperor, facing the Wolf¡¯s Massacre that Sean was shing at him with, and met the attack head-on!!! Chapter 374: Slaying King Ron **Boom!** Weapons shed, bright energy collided! Sean, whose base state was inherently inferior to King Ron, was now fighting like a mad dog, knowing that death was imminent. Even in his weakened state, he still managed to gain the upper hand! **Thump!** The next moment, Sean spat out a mouthful of blood, pushed back by a blow from King Ron¡¯s sword. His organs rolled incessantly; his body was flung into the air, plummeting from the sky! **Bang!** While King Ron was focused on Sean, Cecilia, like a ghost, circled to King Ron¡¯s back without hesitation. She struck a powerful punch, wrapped in bright energy, hard on King Ron¡¯s back! Two against one! As King Ron attacked, he had no time to defend! Therefore, he pushed Sean back with a swing of his sword, but took a punch from Cecilia. He was trading injury for injury, life for life. The reason he targeted Sean was naturally to drag Sean to death with him! As long as he could kill Sean before Cecilia killed him, then none of the three of them would survive! For him, if he could take Sean and Cecilia, two Bright Realm practitioners, with him to the grave, trading one life for two, it would be worth it!!! **Thump!** Without any suspense or surprise, the might of Cecilia¡¯s punch was extraordinary. King Ron was also forced to vomit a mouthful of blood on the spot. With a muffled grunt, he fell from the sky! However, King Ron had anticipated this oue. He didn¡¯t choose to turn back and deal with Cecilia, but instead, with the momentum of Cecilia¡¯s punch, he chased after Sean with his sword while falling! His only target was to kill Sean! Kill Sean! Kill Sean!!! Sean¡¯s bloodline was powerful, his talent astonishing. If he didn¡¯t die today, the entire Shirine Empire might fall into his hands in the future! Even if Roscoe had betrayed him, at least Roscoe was his son! His own flesh and blood! Therefore, he would rather let the throne fall into Roscoe¡¯s hands than let the kingdom be threatened by Sean!!! ¡°Little thief!¡± ¡°Die!!!¡± Before Sean could fall to the ground, King Ron had already chased after him with a murderous aura. His eyes, filled with boundless killing intent, looked at Sean. He raised the Sword of Emperor and stabbed it mercilessly towards Sean¡¯s heart! This sword stroke, using all of King Ron¡¯s remaining strength, could be said to be thest one he could ever thrust in his life! After this sword, death was inevitable! Therefore, Sean tried hard to stabilize his body. His cold eyes also burst out with a fearless ambition. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°King Ron, you old dog, our grievances will end with this blow!!!¡± Just as their words fell, under the gaze of Roscoe and thousands of guards, King Ron¡¯s sword aimed at Sean¡¯s heart, and Sean¡¯s de pointed at King Ron¡¯s core! Both were filled with robust bright energy, full of rage, full of determination to die, full of conviction to kill. They aimed at each other¡¯s vital points, at each other¡¯s death point, and stabbed hard! Moreover, Sean didn¡¯t dodge! King Ron didn¡¯t dodge either! As if they had reached some tacit agreement, or perhaps, neither of them had the strength to thrust a second sword or a second de! Therefore, they both gave up on defense! Attack! Attack! Attack!!! The only thought in their minds was to attack, to make the killing of the opponent the only goal, regardless of their own life and death. They had no time to care about that! As long as the other party is killed! That¡¯s enough! **Whoosh!** **Whoosh!** **Whoosh!** Just at this critical moment, three breaking sounds suddenly came from the distance, apanied by three hysterical shouts: ¡°Mr Mason!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!!!¡± It was Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf, who had returned after sending Julia and Phyllis away! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were heavily injured, their speed considerably reduced. Tim Lewis, however, was like a bolt of lightning, pushing his speed to the extreme. His momentum was like a thunderbolt, fast as lightning. Within the blink of an eye, he flew over the heads of thousands of imperial guards, heading straight towards Sean and King Ron! Upon seeing this, the thousands of imperial guards erupted into chaos! Nevertheless, Roscoe and Luna Porter exchanged nces but did not order to stop him! Fast! Faster! Even faster!!! Tim Lewis was practically risking his life. When he was still a hundred meters away from Sean and King Ron, he used his dark energy, clenched his right fist, preparing to strike King Ron! s! How unfortunate!!! Tim Lewis, after all, was only a Complete Stage cultivator. He hade from outside the imperial city and was too far away. Even if he was extremely fast, he was still not faster than Bright Realm cultivators like Sean and King Ron! He was a step behind! More than just one step behind!!! Toote! Way toote!!! Puff! Puff! When Tim Lewis was still about sixty to seventy meters away, King Ron¡¯s Sword of Emperor had already pierced Sean¡¯s chest, targeting Sean¡¯s heart! And Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre was also thrust into King Ron¡¯s lower abdomen, aimed at King Ron¡¯s core! Witnessing this scene, Tim Lewis¡¯s face turned green! If Sean were to die at the hands of King Ron, and with Roscoe leading so many soldiers to surround them, Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf, even if they returned this time, they would not be able to save Sean. Their lives would likely end within this imperial city! Whether it was Roscoe! Or Luna Porter! Everyone widened their eyes, their hearts pounding like drums, crazily thumping. They stared intently at the battlefield ahead, anticipating the moment when Sean and King Ron would both perish! They were waiting for this moment!!! ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!!!¡± King Ron came with the intent to die along with Sean. Despite the blow, hepletely ignored Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre and his own core. His whole being descended into a state of extreme madness, his face contorted, beast-like, his right hand gripping the sword hilt tightly, ready to pierce Sean¡¯s heart, sending him to the underworld! ¡°Die?¡± ¡°Well, then you can go die!¡± However! What King Ron didn¡¯t expect, what Sean didn¡¯t expect, what Tim Lewis didn¡¯t expect, what Roscoe, Luna Porter, and everyone didn¡¯t expect was¡­ Just as the des entered their bodies, when everyone thought King Ron and Sean were certainly doomed¡­ A hand! A hand that was originally as white as jade but now smeared with fresh blood, emerged out of nowhere along with a chilling voice, and grabbed King Ron¡¯s Sword of Emperor! It grabbed the sharp edge of the Sword of Emperor! Instantly, the de pierced the skin, the flesh splitting apart! But that hand held on tight, even tighter, gripping the Sword of Emperor. At the same time, the other hand reached out and pushed Sean away, coldly saying, ¡°You want to die along with Sean?¡± ¡°You¡­ are not worthy!!!¡± The neer was none other than Cecilia! Or, should we say, Liane Field!!! Tim Lewis¡¯s level was not high enough, his strength was not enough, his speed was not enough, and he was too far away. So even if he tried his best, he couldn¡¯t make it in time to rescue them, but Cecilia could! After pushing Sean away, Cecilia reced Sean, holding the Sword of Emperor in one hand, blocking its sharp edge with her own body. Her other hand grabbed the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, and with a hard push, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, urate and precise, went straight into King Ron¡¯s already damaged core, splitting King Ron¡¯s core into two halves, with brute force!!! The cost, however, was that the Sword of Emperor pierced Cecilia¡¯s left shoulder at the same time, prating her body on the spot!!! ¡°Liane!!!¡± Sean was pushed several meters away by Cecilia. When he steadied himself and turned around, he saw Cecilia and King Ron, one sword and one de, mutually piercing each other¡¯s bodies! At that moment! Even though Sean was rescued, even though he had narrowly escaped death, even though his heart had not been pierced by King Ron¡¯s sword, he still felt as if his heart was being torn apart. The pain! Pain so unbearable! The woman who had pushed him away was his wife, his mother! His beloved wife! His biological mother! For a man, is there any woman in this world more important than his wife, than his own mother? But s! His wife¡¯s body, his mother¡¯s soul, stood before him, taking the sword strike that was meant for him! That fatal strike! Sean¡¯s roar, like thunder rolling in the sky, instantly echoed throughout the entire imperial city, entering the ears of everyone present! It struck hearts with awe! It was a cry of mournful despair! At the moment his roar rang out, Sean instinctively pounced towards Cecilia! However! After King Ron¡¯s core was split in two by Wolf¡¯s Massacre, the remaining bright energy, no longer constrained by the core, burst forth like a wild horse unleashed, rampaging inside his body, breaking out from his body, transforming into fierce winds, emanating from his body in all directions! At this moment! King Ron¡¯s pain was no less than Sean¡¯s! Only, King Ron¡¯s was physical pain, Sean¡¯s was psychological! The same unbearable pain! The same hysteria! ¡°Traitors!¡± ¡°Traitors!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all traitors!!!¡± The consequence of aplete core breakdown was only one ¨C death. King Ron had lost control of the bright energy inside his body. His body was like a ticking time bomb. At any moment, it could explode like his core. Struggling, he roared, ¡°I am the king!¡± ¡°I am the true king!¡± ¡°I, King Ron, am the king of the Shirine Empire!!!¡± ¡°Bad!¡± Roscoe and the others naturally sensed something was wrong, noticed the danger, and yelled in shock, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to self-destruct!!!¡± Almost at the same moment Roscoe shouted, they had not yet had time to retreat! Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf were halfway there, still not recovered from the sudden drastic change! Sean had made it to Cecilia and had just reached out to grab her arm! Boom!!!!!! There came a startling explosion! King Ron¡¯s body! It exploded! In an instant! Flesh and blood flew, bright energy crisscrossed, the winds were like des, leaving no remnants of his body!!! Before! During the battle at the pce gate, members of the Bloody Wolf Group had self-destructed more than once. They were only at the initial stage of dark energy, and their self-destruction could threaten the lives of people within a radius of tens of meters! What¡¯s more, King Ron was a genuine practitioner of the Bright Realm! Even! Even though King Ron was at the end of his tether, with only a tenth of his bright energy left! Even though! King Ron did not self-destruct voluntarily, but was forced to! However! The tremendous power produced by King Ron¡¯s physical self-destruction was still far beyond that of the members of the Bloody Wolf Group! Thump! Thump! Sean and Cecilia, who were closest to King Ron, bore the brunt of the massive shock wave caused by King Ron¡¯s self-destruction. Their blood boiled, their heads swirled, and they almost passed out on the spot. They spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then were blown away by a fierce wind, crashing hard towards the direction of the Hall of Throne! Damn it! Tim Lewis had already rushed to a ce only twenty or so meters away from King Ron. The moment King Ron self-destructed, he wanted to curse. What was happening?! Damn! He risked his life, struggled toe to the rescue, but before he even entered the battlefield, he was already under attack! However! He didn¡¯t even have the chance to curse, being blown away more than twenty meters by the wind! ¡°How did he rush over! And how did he fly back! While flying, his insides churned like a stormy sea, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out blood! Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf naturally experienced the same, fortunately, they were sixty or seventy meters away from King Ron. Although they were swept up by the fierce wind, they didn¡¯t throw up blood! Thump! Thump thump thump¡­ Including Roscoe and Luna Porter, anyone within a hundred meters of King Ron was not spared. They were all coteral damage. Apanied by a series of terrified screams, arge group fell in an instant! The scene was too gruesome to bear! This! This was all happening even though King Ron waspletely worn out! If King Ron had chosen to self-destruct when he was unharmed, the power would have been many times greater. I¡¯m afraid that everyone within a hundred meters of him would have died instantly, buried with him! The extraordinary abilities of Bright Realm practitioners were clear to see! Even in death, they went out with a bang! He¡¯s dead! King Ron, the big demon who has done all sorts of evil, is finally dead! A momentter, when Roscoe and others got up from the ground in a sorry state, when they all looked up at the position where King Ron had just been, they saw a sky full of blood spray! In the air! The smell of blood was thick! On the ground! There were pieces and drops of flesh scattered, like stuffing from a dumpling! Between heaven and earth! There was no longer any sign of King Ron! Silence! An eerie silence! After the deafening explosion, after the screams of terror, therge imperial city suddenly became incredibly quiet. It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Terrifyingly quiet! Everyone could only hear their own heartbeat! Thump! Thump! Thump! With each heartbeat, their bodies would tremble violently. If it wasn¡¯t for the beating of their hearts, they might have thought they were dreaming! To kill King Ron! Keep in mind! Even half an hour ago, this was something they didn¡¯t dare to dream about! But! Now! It had really happened, and it happened right before their eyes! My God! What did they see? It seemed like they had witnessed the end of an era! The era of King Ron! It was over! At the same time! It seemed like they had seen the beginning of a new era! The era of Roscoe! It was beginning! Starting from today, starting from this moment, the sky of the Shirine Empire had changed! It hadpletely changed! However! Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t care about some doggone era, and they didn¡¯t care whether the sky of the Shirine Empire would change or not. What they cared about most right now was the safety of Sean and Cecilia! So! Staggering to their feet, their first reaction was to rush towards the Hall of Throne, towards Sean and Cecilia! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± The figures of the three were like three arrows shot from a bow, charging forward! Seeing this, Prince Adam, who had regained his senses, asked, ¡°Roscoe, now that my father is dead and the situation is settled, Sean and Cecilia are severely injured and on the verge of death. Shouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± He stopped abruptly! Prince Adam made a gesture across his own neck, the implication was clear! Before! They wanted to kill with a borrowed knife, using Sean to eliminate King Ron! Now! King Ron is dead, and Sean naturally lost his value. If they didn¡¯t kill him now, once Sean regained his strength, they may never be able to kill him again! Roscoe hesitated! ¡°Roscoe!¡± said Prince Lird, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the strength of Bright Realm practitioners!¡± ¡°Too terrifying!¡± ¡°After my father¡¯s death, it is only natural for you to inherit the throne, but non-family members have different hearts. The feud between Sean and us is not easy to resolve!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°There will be endless trouble!¡± ¡°How can we feel at ease???¡± Clearly! Like Prince Adam, Prince Lird also wanted to seize this opportunity to eradicate Sean and Cecilia right within the imperial city! ¡°Luna!¡± Roscoe still hadn¡¯t taken a stance but turned to Luna Porter and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± After pondering for a moment, Luna Porter turned to the murderous-looking Prince Adam and Prince Lird and asked, ¡°Prince Adam, having witnessed the battle just now, you are aware of the terrifying power of Bright Realm practitioners!¡± ¡°So! Have you considered!¡± ¡°That the final st of the King was so powerful, and Sean and Cecilia are also Bright Realm practitioners. We do not know whether they are alive or dead. If we attempt to kill them now, and they choose to self-destruct in desperation, who can stop it?¡± Upon hearing this! Prince Adam and Prince Lird looked at each other, their faces dark, and said, ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± Before they could argue, Luna Porter continued, ¡°What if! I mean, just what if!¡± ¡°Among us, there are only about ten Complete Stage practitioners. If we fail to kill Sean and Cecilia, allowing them to escape from the imperial city, have you considered the consequences?¡± Upon hearing this! The faces of Prince Adam and Prince Lird darkened even more! However! They were still somewhat unconvinced, arguing, ¡°We can¡¯t just let them go, can we?¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± ¡°Can you guarantee, once they¡¯ve recovered, they won¡¯t strike back and snatch our kingdom??¡± Their concerns were not without reason! ¡°Enough!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Roscoe raised his hand, stopping the argument between Luna Porter and Princes Adam and Lird. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°You alle with me, let¡¯s first confirm whether Sean and Cecilia are alive or dead!¡± ¡°As for!¡± ¡°To kill or to let go!¡± ¡°We will act ording to my signalster!!!¡± Having said that! Roscoe took a step forward, heading straight for the Hall of Throne!!! Chapter 375 – Entrusting on Deathbed, Liane Field’s Deadly Threat In fact! Luna Porter only spoke half of her concerns! She worried that Sean and Cecilia, when driven to desperation, might choose to self-destruct, taking Roscoe and the others with them. That was one concern! She feared that they might fail to kill Sean, allowing him to escape. That was another! But the most important point!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The one Luna Porter did not mention! A severely injured Sean was not frightening! A dying Cecilia was not frightening! What was frightening was the incredibly powerful, yet mysterious woman behind Sean and Cecilia. A woman whose name was known, but even King Ron had never seen her! Liane Field! Today¡¯s battle, for those like Prince Adam and Prince Lird who were unaware of Liane Field¡¯s existence, was merely a peak showdown between Bright Realm practitioners, witnessing the terror of Bright Realm practitioners! However! For Luna Porter and Roscoe, they felt the deadly threat and immense pressure from Liane Field! Imagine! A Bright Realm practitioner was already so terrifying, then how terrifying could a person be who could create a Bright Realm practitioner merely with a drop of blood??? Liane Field! Who exactly is she? How strong is she? Where is she? This! Is what Roscoe is worrying about. Even if they manage to kill Sean and Cecilia today with their numerical advantage, what if Liane Field suddenly appears to avenge them??? Who! Can stop her??? After all! After Cecilia activated that drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood, her body was upied by Liane Field¡¯s consciousness. Liane Field, who was somewhere unknown, might already know about what happened in the imperial city through that drop of blood! The wrath of Liane Field, perhaps no one could bear!!! Including Luna Porter, Prince Adam, Prince Lird, hundreds of dark energy practitioners, and thousands of guards followed behind Roscoe. They quickly closed the encirclement, all heading toward the already crumbling Hall of Throne! They were just waiting for Roscoe¡¯s order to charge into the Hall of Throne and kill Sean, Cecilia, and the others¡­ ¡­ At that moment, within the Throne Hall, Sean and Cecilia together were swept off their feet by the chilling gale and massive shockwave produced by King Ron¡¯s self-detonation. They were hurled through the shattered windows of the Throne Hall andnded harshly on the floor within, mere meters away from the crack in the floor that Cecilia had earlier created with her sh. They narrowly missed falling through the crack into the underground altar. Thud! Thud, thud¡­ Following their fall, Sean and Cecilia continued to spew fresh blood. Their skeletal frames nearly shattered from the impact! Inparison, Cecilia¡¯s condition was worse than Sean¡¯s! Sean, panting heavily, turned his head to look at Cecilia beside him. At that moment, Cecilia looked like a blood-soaked figure. Her dazzling red wedding dress, her shoulder, pierced by King Ron¡¯s sword and still bleeding profusely, and her beautiful face streaked with blood ¨C just one nce was enough to fill Sean with rage and sorrow. ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± Sean wasn¡¯t sure who was in control of Cecilia¡¯s body at the moment, Liane Field or Cecilia herself. So, he gritted his teeth and called out, attempting to sit up to check on Cecilia, but hecked the strength. At that moment, Sean felt like a deted ball, absolutely drained of energy. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Just then, Tim Lewis burst into the Throne Hall. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Cecilia!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf followed close behind. Sean nced at the three of them and noticed that their bodies were simrly drenched in blood. Apart from Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf were obviously seriously injured. Furthermore, Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes were covered with a grey cloth, and two conspicuous bloodstains soaked through the cloth at her pupils¡¯ position. ¡°Pupil Wolf!¡± A chill ran down Sean¡¯s spine. His mouth twitched severely, and he immediately sensed something terrible. He asked, ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Pupil Wolf, though blindfolded, faced Sean urately. She crouched beside Sean, helped him sit up, and casually said, ¡°Just a minor injury, nothing serious.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Sean naturally did not believe such an obvious lie. So, Sean turned to look at Spirit Wolf. In front of Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t have the heart to speak and only shook his head in sorrow. Instantly, Sean¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He knew too well the dreadful consequences that overusing the pupil technique would bring to Pupil Wolf. ¡°It¡¯s just a pair of eyes!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone!¡± Seeming to anticipate the silent exchange between Sean and Spirit Wolf, Pupil Wolf¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She grinned and said, ¡°When God closes a door, He opens a window!¡± ¡°Now I feel that, without sight, my perception is actually sharper than before. Perhaps this is a blessing in disguise.¡± Pupil Wolf was optimistic. However, even a fool could hear the selffort in her words. In the past, on the battlefields of the North, they had licked their wounds and experienced life and death. Every member of the Bloody Wolf Group had honed a heart of steel. Although Sean was grief-stricken, he didn¡¯t dwell on the issue and asked instead, ¡°Where are the others?¡± At his words, Spirit Wolf¡¯s already sorrowful face darkened further, and the smile Pupil Wolf had forced onto her face froze. Seeing this, Sean¡¯s heart sank even further. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis timely changed the subject, his voice heavy, ¡°Miss Moore is still alive.¡± The next moment, Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf moved to lift Cecilia and brought her to Sean¡¯s side. Spirit Wolf then carefully examined Cecilia¡¯s injuries. Following that, his already grave expression darkened further. As dark as death itself! Seeing Spirit Wolf¡¯s expression, Sean¡¯s heart sank deeper, and the heart that had been so strong seemed to shatter in an instant. He spurted out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Is there no hope???¡± Sean wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice the question!!! Suddenly! There were chaotic and low footsteps approaching from outside the Hall of Throne, getting closer and closer. Clearly, Roscoe and his men were closing in! ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Spirit Wolf cursed through gritted teeth and coldly ordered, ¡°You guys take the boss and Cecilia out through the back door!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off!!!¡± Hold them off? Even a fool knew that Spirit Wolf wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. If Roscoe and his men were determined to kill Sean, Spirit Wolf stepping out would just be a senseless sacrifice! However! Faced with death, Spirit Wolf showed no fear or hesitation! After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Sean to object. He stood up and walked out of the Hall of Throne, radiating murderous intent! ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Pupil Wolf followed closely behind. Without looking back, she said to Tim Lewis, ¡°Master Tim, if we can save the boss and Cecilia today and help them escape, I will repay your kindness in my next life, even if I have to be a cow or a horse!¡± The two of them left with unwavering determination! Seeing this, Tim Lewis¡¯s face turned green. He thought to himself, there are so many dark energy practitioners and guards outside, more than a dozen of them are at the Complete Stage. Even if he wanted to save them, he had to be capable of doing so! Forget about taking Sean and Cecilia with him, even if Tim Lewis was to escape alone, he had no confidence that he could make it out of the royal city! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis looked at Sean and said with difficulty, ¡°This¡­¡± Sean asked, ¡°The antidote!¡± ¡°Did you get it?¡± Tim Lewis was taken aback, then quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, we got it!¡± ¡°After we rescued the princess and your daughter, Spirit Wolf gave us the antidote!¡± Phyllis! She was saved!!! Hearing this news, Sean¡¯s heart, which was filled with grief, finally received a bit offort! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°As long as you got it!¡± Sean nodded to signal him, ¡°You should leave too!¡± ¡°Roscoe should be cautious and won¡¯t dare to kill indiscriminately!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to save the three of you!¡± ¡°After you leave!¡± ¡°Please take care of Phyllis!¡± Tim Lewis¡¯s face changed drastically when he heard this. From Sean¡¯s words, it sounded like he was preparing to entrust his daughter to him before his death. Was he nning to use his life as a bargaining chip, to negotiate with Roscoe and the others, in order to ensure their safety??? Chapter 376: Cecilia woke up If! Sean and Cecilia were to die! Then! Even if Tim Lewis and the others managed to leave the royal city safely today, what about the future? Looking at the vast world, the entire Shirine Empire probably wouldn¡¯t have a ce for them! Roscoe! Would he exterminate them all??? Would he really let them go so easily??? ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡­¡± Anyway, it was death either way. Tim Lewis gritted his teeth, wanting to fight a desperate battle, striving for that one chance in a million, but before he could finish his sentence, Sean interrupted him, ¡°Go!¡± Sean waved his hand, saying, ¡°Take Phyllis with you, leave the Shirine Empire, find a ce where no one knows you, and live a normal life!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Having said that, Sean turned his head to look at Cecilia beside him. His deep eyes were neither sad nor happy. They no longer carried the cold murderous intent from before, nor the towering rage. Even the will to survive was gone! All that was left was an indescribable tenderness! It seemed that after Spirit Wolf examined Cecilia¡¯s injuries and found out that she was beyond medical help, Sean had given up on living alone! Rather, he wanted to die with Cecilia! At this moment, it seemed as if Sean¡¯s eyes only contained Cecilia! Alive! I¡¯m with you! Dead! I¡¯ll apany you too!!! Tim Lewis stood there dumbfounded, looking at Sean and Cecilia, the couple shoulder to shoulder, lying in a pool of blood. His heart was deeply moved, his eyelids and the corner of his mouth were trembling violently! He opened his mouth but stopped short, not wanting to disturb the final tranquility that belonged to Sean and Cecilia! However, at this moment, Roscoe and his men had already ascended the ny-five jade steps and arrived outside the Hall of Throne. Suddenly, their footsteps halted, and Roscoe¡¯s voice echoed through the air: ¡°General Mason! Are you well?¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf stood outside the great hall¡¯s door, one on the left and one on the right. They stood like two guardian deities, blocking Roscoe and his men. Their bodies surged with dark energy, and the Buddha Bone Powder was ready at hand. As long as Roscoe and his men dared to charge, they were prepared to self-destruct their bodies at any time. They nned to use the powerful force of the Buddha Bone Powder to perish together with Roscoe and his men, thereby buying precious time for Sean to escape.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Roscoe stopped five meters away from Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf without any intention to order a direct charge. The practitioners at the Complete Stage guarded Roscoe¡¯s side, their expressions alert as they watched Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. No one knew what would happen next. ¡°I apologize!¡± After a moment, Sean¡¯s weak voice came from inside the Hall of Throne, replying, ¡°I¡¯m still alive, which must disappoint Prince Roscoe.¡± Disappointment! Yes, the result Roscoe hoped for most was probably King Ron¡¯s final explosion, which would kill both Sean and Cecilia. In that case, Roscoe could effortlessly take over the royal city and usurp the throne of the Shirine Empire without losing a single soldier. Unfortunately! Sean was tough as nails, like a cockroach that wouldn¡¯t die, demonstrating a formidable will to live. Upon hearing this, both Roscoe and Luna Porter felt their hearts sink. He¡¯s alive? Damn, he¡¯s hard to kill! Prince Adam and Prince Lird exchanged nces, their faces unspeakably grim. They even felt an urge to curse: Damn it, he¡¯s still not dead??? After a pause, Roscoe said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive, very good¡­¡± Then, Roscoe cautiously asked, ¡°Miss Moore, she¡­ is she all right?¡± If Sean was alive, what about Cecilia? More precisely, what about Liane Field? At this moment, Roscoe was more concerned about Cecilia¡¯s situation than Sean¡¯s life or death! ¡°Miss Moore is doing great!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die!¡± As soon as Roscoe had finished speaking, Tim Lewis stepped out of the Hall of Throne, standing between Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf. He met Roscoe¡¯s gaze and asked sternly, ¡°What is Prince Roscoe¡¯s intention by besieging us? Does he n to utterly eliminate us?¡± Tim Lewis knew that Roscoe was hesitant to make a move and was speaking from outside the hall. He was actually concerned that Sean and Cecilia still had the strength to fight! So, to kill or to let go? Before making a decision, Roscoe needed to confirm Sean and Cecilia¡¯s condition! Now, Sean was on hisst breath, unable to stand, and Cecilia was unconscious. The situation was critical. The worse the situation, the more Tim Lewis appeared to be strong! Put inly, he was ying a psychological game! It was like gambling. He was clearly holding a bad hand, but he had to act as if he had a winning hand, trying to intimidate his opponent! ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roscoe stared at Tim Lewis without looking away and shouted across the distance, ¡°General Mason, don¡¯t misunderstand. The envoy of North Kingdom is causing trouble. They¡¯ve been plotting for a long time, daring to assassinate the current Padishah in my Shirine Empire¡¯s royal city. It¡¯s detestable!¡± ¡°My father personally took action to suppress the North Kingdom rebels, but unfortunately, his old illness recurred, and he tragically died, perishing together with those North Kingdom dogs. Such a spirit is a role model for us!¡± ¡°My father¡¯s death¡­ has nothing to do with General Mason!¡± Roscoe¡¯s words were loud and stern, full of righteousness. It was clear that he was lying, but when he said it, it sounded as if it was true! History is always written by the victors! Whoever wins gets to tell the story, and that bes the truth, the reality! ¡°Clearly!¡± Roscoe dered, seeking to assert his stance and quell the concerns of Sean and the others. Then he changed the subject, continuing, ¡°I saw with my own eyes how General Mason and his wife bravely fought to eradicate those North Kingdom scoundrels. They suffered severe injuries, but their heroic deeds ensured the peace of our Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Therefore! As a prince of the Shirine Empire, I believe it is my responsibility, my duty, to ensure the safety of General Mason and Miss Moore!¡± ¡°Fortunately!¡± ¡°I have a senior here who is renowned for his exceptional medical skills within the capital. If General Mason does not mind, why not let this senior treat you and your wife¡­¡± As he spoke, Roscoe gave a significant look to one of the Complete Stage elders standing beside him. Seeing this, the elder was taken aback. Indeed! Just as Roscoe had said, this elder had some reputation. However, heaven knows he didn¡¯t actually know how to save people. Roscoe¡¯s intentions were clear with his eloquent speech and lofty reason ¨C he wanted to send him into the Hall of Throne to probe the actual state of Sean and Cecilia. ¡°Alright!¡± The elder nodded and took a deep breath. He dared not defy Roscoe¡¯smand, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry. What if Sean and Cecilia hadn¡¯t lost their fighting abilities? Damn! If he went in alone, wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous than safe? ¡°Stop!¡± Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf exchanged a nce. They wouldn¡¯t go along with Roscoe¡¯s n and simultaneously shouted to stop the elder. Tim Lewis stood his ground, his body surging with dark energy, ready for a desperate fight. However, just as the elder approached the entrance of the hall, just as Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf charged forward, just as Roscoe, Luna Porter, and the others watched with bated breath, something unexpected happened. Whoosh! Without warning, a sound as if something had torn through the air suddenly came from the Hall of Throne. Although the sound wasn¡¯t loud, in this tense atmosphere, it was particrly piercing. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically, particrly the elder, whose heart trembled with the sound. Instinctively, he attempted to defend himself. Unfortunately! He was a step too slow. Just as he raised his hand, he saw a pebble, no bigger than a date, surrounded by a powerful bright energy, shot out from the Hall of Throne like an arrow, aimed precisely at his heart! In a blink of an eye, the pebble hit the elder. It pierced his chest, and blood gushed out. His old face was filled with shock, despair, unwillingness, grievance, and anger. His expression was incrediblyplex. After the pebble pierced the elder¡¯s chest, it shot out from his back and continued forward, scaring Roscoe and the others, making them dodge in all directions. Despite this, a dark energy practitioner and two guards were caught in the crossfire. They couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were hit in the neck by the pebble, dying on the spot. As Roscoe and the others steadied themselves, they heard a dull thud. The elder, the dark energy practitioner, and the two guards all fell to the cold floor. Dead as dead could be! The next moment, a familiar woman¡¯s voice came from the Hall of Throne. ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°Could he have saved him?¡± It was Cecilia¡¯s voice! Cecilia had awoken! Chapter 377: Blood from Seven Orifices, The Last Hope Roscoe said, let the old man go in and heal Sean and Cecilia! But Cecilia woke up! She responded with a single pebble! One stone! Four lives! That includes a Complete Stage practitioner like the old man! This! This was not only Cecilia¡¯s response, but also an undisguised challenge and intimidation! You¡¯re not afraid of death! Juste!!! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Roscoe and the rest looked at each other, their hearts trembling violently, they quietly swallowed saliva, their sweat-soaked clothes sticking to their back! Damn! Damn! Damn it!!! Everyone was shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, nor their ears! Was that¡­ Cecilia¡¯s voice? How is it possible! How can it be!!! Even a fool could see that Cecilia was clearly more severely injured than Sean. Even if she survived by luck, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t have the strength to fight again! Is she a monster??? Despite her injuries, she was still terrifying to this extent, killing four people with one pebble! If! If Roscoe and his men rush in recklessly, what would be the consequence? The one who dies! Would it be Roscoe? Prince Adam? Or Prince Lird? In their shock, Roscoe and others felt a lingering fear, especially Prince Adam and Prince Lird. They were relieved that they had been stopped by Roscoe and Luna Porter and hadn¡¯t charged in directly! Otherwise! The consequences would be unimaginable!!!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Just a single move! Ceciliapletely extinguished the idea of Roscoe and others to eliminate them,pletely extinguishing their courage to rush into the Hall of Throne! So! ¡°Miss Moore, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Roscoe quickly said respectfully: ¡°I truly had good intentions, worried about Miss Moore and General Mason¡¯s injuries, absolutely no other thoughts!¡± ¡°Since! Miss Moore and General Mason are unharmed, then I can rest assured¡­¡± Those words! Even Roscoe himself didn¡¯t believe them, but he had no choice. Unable to kill Sean and Cecilia, he could only appease them, hoping to ease the rtionship between them! At least! He cannot risk his own life!!! ¡°Get out!¡± Cecilia¡¯s cold voice echoed from the Hall of Throne! She! She told Roscoe and the others to get out! Roscoe and the others looked as ugly as if they had eaten shit! Yet! With King Ron¡¯s death as a precedent, they dared not act rashly! ¡°Alright!¡± Gritting his teeth, Roscoe endured, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Then Miss Moore and General Mason rest well, if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to ask!¡± After saying that! Roscoe waved his hand, signaling: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Follow me! Let¡¯s restore order to the royal city!¡± Sean and Cecilia were authentic Bright Realm practitioners, Roscoe dared not provoke them. But today, with the drastic changes in the royal city and King Ron¡¯s death, Roscoe had many urgent tasks! The most pressing task! It was to swiftly control the royal city, thoroughly sweep away the remnants of King Ron¡¯s forces, and firmly grasp the throne in his own hands! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Watching Roscoe and the others withdraw from the ny-fifth stone steps, Tim Lewis and the others secretly sighed in relief, but their hearts were filled with shock and disbelief! Cecilia¡¯s state was unseen by Roscoe and others, but the three of them had witnessed it with their own eyes! Even! Spirit Wolf personally examined Cecilia¡¯s injuries! So! Tim Lewis turned to look at Spirit Wolf! Pupil Wolf also turned around, facing Spirit Wolf, clearly wanting Spirit Wolf to give a reasonable exnation! Spirit Wolf was embarrassed! ¡°I¡­¡± Spirit Wolf nced back into the Hall of Throne, lowered his voice, and said with a bitter face: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such suspicious and contemptuous eyes, I swear, Cecilia she¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s really beyond saving!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± After thinking about it, Spirit Wolf spected: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s thest burst of energy before death???¡± Apart from that! Spirit Wolf really couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation!!! However! Regardless of the reason, Cecilia suddenly woke up, demonstrated her power, and sessfully scared away Roscoe and the others. This resolved the imminent crisis, giving Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf renewed hope for survival¡­ ¡­ At that moment! In the Hall of Throne! Cecilia indeed woke up, but not as Roscoe and others thought, with the strength to fight again, nor was it a brief resurgence as Spirit Wolf spected. Instead, Cecilia had consumed thest drop of Liane Field¡¯s blood within her body! Additionally, she had also burned through thest of her frail body¡¯s potential! That attack! It was thest blow Cecilia, or perhaps Liane Field, could muster! Had Roscoe and others not been scared off by that attack, determined to charge in and kill Sean and Cecilia¡­ Then! Sean and Cecilia would have had no choice but to await death! There was no other way! Fortunately! Having already secured the throne, Roscoe was more cautious than usual, unwilling to gamble his future and life, and chose to retreat! ¡°Liane!!!¡± Sean had not expected that the first thing Cecilia would do upon waking up would be to strike a blow to warn the others, saving him from the encirclement. By the time he reacted and tried to stop her, it was already toote! Just like with the old man! He was one step toote! Following that attack, Cecilia, who was already on the brink of death, was further weakened. Sean watched helplessly as a stream of fresh blood flowed from Cecilia¡¯s mouth, followed by her eyes, nose, and ears! Streams of blood were continuously gushing out, flowing over Cecilia¡¯s already blood-stained cheeks. The sight was truly unbearable to witness! ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Liane!¡± ¡°Liane!!!¡± Sean used all his strength to prop up his body, tightly embracing Cecilia. In his eyes, the hot tears he had been forcefully holding back could no longer be restrained. Like a dam breaking, they gushed out continuously! ¡°Wuu¡­¡± ¡°Wuuuuuuu¡­¡± Sean cried! He cried heartbreakingly! He cried as if he wished he were dead! From childhood to adulthood! As a man standing upright, Sean had shed blood, shed tears, but he had never wept like this before, had never had an emotional breakdown like this before! Never! Even when he was wrongly imprisoned five years ago, even when he heard the terrible news about Nic Wright, even when he learned of his father Parker Mason¡¯s disappearance! Sean had never lost control like this before! Because! At that time, at those times, he had anger in his heart, he had hatred. The rage and hatred towards the Mason family did not grant him the privilege to cry! Crying! It wouldn¡¯t solve any problems! But now! The main culprit, King Ron, was already dead, who else could Sean hate??? When you are filled with massive rage and endless hatred, but find no one to me, it is truly a tragic situation! Sad! At this moment! Embracing Cecilia¡¯s body, facing Liane¡¯s spirit, Sean¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable sorrow!!! ¡°Sean¡­¡± Just when Sean was about to suffocate from crying, Cecilia¡¯s incredibly weak voice rang in his ear: ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°Let mom see you!¡± ¡°Let mom have a good look at you¡­¡± Sean¡¯s body stiffened, then slowly, he released Cecilia. Cecilia¡¯s eyes were still continuously bleeding. Those bloody eyes stared straight at Sean! She stared at Sean for a full half minute! ¡°It¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault!¡± The weak voice came from Cecilia¡¯s also bleeding mouth, yet it was Liane Field¡¯s tone, a mother¡¯s tone: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve made you suffer over the years¡­¡± ¡°Liane!¡± Sean sobbed: ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you, couldn¡¯t save father, couldn¡¯t protect Cecilia, and even involved Phyllis at such a young age!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a goddamn failure!!!¡± ¡°Wuuuu¡­¡± Five years! A whole five years! Ever since Nic Wright passed away five years ago, Sean had been roaming the north, galloping through the battlefield for five years, honing his body into an imprable shield, his heart into a beacon of righteousness. Now, after five years, for the first time, he had a mother again, and once more tasted the sweetness of maternal love! So, to hell with the title of General of the South! In front of Liane Field, he cried like a child! In front of his mother! He was still that little boy who would cry when he felt wronged!!! ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Cecilia lifted her hand, reaching out to wipe the tears from Sean¡¯s cheeks, speaking as she did, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, nothing will happen.¡± ¡°Cecilia is a good girl, she is my daughter-inw!¡± ¡°You and her! Both of you will be fine!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± Speaking, she turned to look at the huge crack in the floor, indicating, ¡°The altar is still there, Cecilia still has hope!¡± ¡°There is still hope for survival!!!¡± Chapter 378: Liane Field’s Last Words The altar? The crying abruptly stopped. Sean was taken aback, also looking toward the crack in the floor, vaguely guessing something, he asked in shock, ¡°Liane, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liane Field nodded, saying, ¡°Exactly as you thought!¡± ¡°The altar!¡± ¡°That underground altar can save Cecilia¡¯s life!¡± ¡°So! When I was dueling with King Ron earlier, I didn¡¯t choose to fight here, one was to avoid hurting you, the other was to keep the altar, to preserve Cecilia¡¯s life¡­¡± Really??? Oh, my God!!! Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart convulsed violently. His previously deste heart suddenly ignited a glimmer of hope, as if he had seen a glimmer of hope in the endless darkness!!! And then, Liane Field continued, ¡°The altar was designed ording to the Cauldron. Previously, you advanced to the Bright Realm using the Cauldron. Last night, King Ron personally activated the Soul Devouring Array, trying to refine your bloodline!¡± ¡°Now! You should have a clear understanding of how that altar operates, right?¡± Sean immediately nodded! For the Cauldron, for the underground altar, he was indeed very familiar, if he were to control the Soul Devouring Array, there would be no problem! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good!¡± Liane Field whispered, ¡°Cecilia, born of a mortal body, borrowed my blood, forcibly elevated her cultivation, in fact, she burned her own bloodline, using fresh blood as the lead, and her soul as sacrifice, to burst out such astonishing fighting power!¡± ¡°But! The price is very high!¡± ¡°Ordinarily! She would undoubtedly die!¡± ¡°But fortunately! You and I, are mother and son, you inherited half of my bloodline!¡± ¡°So! Cecilia¡¯s body was injured by my blood, only by using the Soul Devouring Array, and borrowing your bloodline, does she have a slim chance of survival¡­¡± Sean was stunned there! But very quickly! He understood the meaning behind Liane Field¡¯s words! Simply put, Cecilia activated Liane Field¡¯s drop of blood, temporarily possessing the power of the Bright Realm, bursting out terrifying fighting power, but the side effect was also veryrge, enough to take her life!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To save her! Sean¡¯s bloodline is needed! After all! Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline originally was inherited from Liane Field, and between Sean¡¯s and Liane Field¡¯s blood, there is an inherent connection! And the underground altar! Is an indispensable auxiliary tool!!! He understood! Sean understood everything! So! Previously, Liane had been giving Cecilia dreams, and teaching her how to activate that drop of blood. She let Cecilia save Sean, not to exchange Cecilia¡¯s life for Sean¡¯s, but she had nned everything in advance! She had already prepared a way out for Cecilia! She! She wanted Cecilia and Sean to save each other! First, let Cecilia activate the blood to rescue Sean, then let Sean use the underground altar and his own bloodline to save Cecilia! All these! Liane Field never mentioned to Cecilia in the dream! However! Cecilia still chose to activate that drop of blood, preferring to sacrifice herself to keep Sean safe!!! Sean¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions! However, there was a glimmer of hope for Cecilia, which was absolutely great news for Sean. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°And what about you, Liane? What will happen to you after we save Cecilia?¡± Sean was not only worried about Cecilia¡¯s life or death, but also deeply concerned about Liane Field¡¯s safety. ¡°Silly boy,¡± Liane Field¡¯s voice grew weaker and she chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother will be fine. That ring, it was a token of love between your father and me. A drop of my blood is inside it. This time, it might save your life, serving its true worth. As for me¡­ Ha, after that drop of blood is consumed, I¡¯ll disappear from this world. But, I am living well in another world.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart clenched. Another world? Did she mean the so-called heaven? Could it be that Liane had passed away after giving birth to him? Is that why his father married Nic Wright? In a split second, Sean thought about a lot of things and seemed to have understood some matters. However, these weren¡¯t good news for him. If things were as Sean thought, didn¡¯t it mean that the drop of blood was the only thing Liane left in this world? Once the blood was consumed, he would never see Liane again. Was their first meeting, in such a way, also theirst in this life? How tragic, how utterly tragic! Seeing the sorrowful expression on Sean¡¯s face, Liane Field knew he must have misunderstood her meaning of ¡°another world¡±. However, she didn¡¯t rify. Misunderstanding might be a good thing. Last night, in her dream, Liane Field had told Cecilia about her current whereabouts. If Cecilia survived, she would naturally tell Sean. ¡°Sean,¡± Liane Field¡¯s voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. With herst breath, she said, ¡°The altar and your blood can keep Cecilia alive, but only in a vegetative state, just like you often say. She¡¯s alive, but unable to wake up, move, or speak. Because¡­ her own blood has been burned out, along with my drop of blood. If you want to truly revive her, there¡¯s only one way. You go¡­ take her to¡­ the Hill of Swords. Go find the paradise where I used to live. Jade is still there; she¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Liane Field¡¯s voice became so weak that Sean could no longer hear clearly. He quickly leaned closer. In herst moments, Liane Field told Sean how to find the paradise after going to the Hill of Swords. As she spoke, Liane Field tried to lift Cecilia¡¯s right hand, wanting to caress Sean¡¯s tear-streaked face. However, halfway through, her drop of blood waspletely consumed, her consciousness dispersed, and she lost control of Cecilia¡¯s body. With a soft thud that made Sean¡¯s heart tremble, the half-raised hand fell onto the cold floor, never to be lifted again. Liane was gone. Sean¡¯s heart seemed to shatter along with her departure. ¡°Liane! Liane! Liane!!!¡± The tears he had just stopped began to flow again. Tears gushed out like a spring. Sean picked up Cecilia¡¯s hand and pressed it tightly against his face, breaking down into sobs once again. The sorrowful cries echoed out of the Hall of Throne, reaching the ears of Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf. They exchanged nces, their expressions heavy, naturally guessing what had happened. Pupil Wolf gritted her teeth, instinctively wanting to go in tofort Sean. However, Tim Lewis and Spirit Wolf simultaneously reached out to stop her. ¡°Let the boss have some peace!¡± Spirit Wolf sighed and said, ¡°This time, it was Cecilia who sacrificed herself to save us all!!!¡± Up until that moment, Spirit Wolf had thought that Cecilia was sure to die, beyond the help of even a god! Tim Lewis and Pupil Wolf had thought the same! Sean¡¯s cryingsted for more than ten minutes before finally subsiding. Then, Sean¡¯s voice, still carrying a trace of sobbing, echoed out from the Hall of Throne, ¡°Master Tim!¡± ¡°Pupil Wolf!¡± ¡°Spirit Wolf!¡± ¡°Guard the door, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me!!!¡± Even though Sean was filled with grief due to Liane Field¡¯s departure, now was not the time for him to grieve. Cecilia was still waiting for him to save her. The quicker, the better. He had no time to waste on tears!!! ¡°OK!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Rest assured, boss!¡± The three immediately responded. At the same time, Pupil Wolf worriedly said, ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sean immediately cut off Pupil Wolf¡¯s words! Then, he gritted his teeth, stood up with his wounded body, and picked up Cecilia. He slowly walked towards the huge crack in the floor, heading towards the underground altar! In fact, during the duel with Cecilia, if King Ron had stayed in the underground altar, refusing to leave, forcing Cecilia to fight him in the altar, then, with the help of the Soul Devouring Array, hisbat power could have been greatly increased! Victory or defeat? Perhaps it would have resulted in a different oue!!! However, King Ron, in order to protect the underground altar, and to continue surviving with the help of the Soul Devouring Array after killing Cecilia, chose to leave the underground altar and fight Cecilia outside! This decision coincided with what Cecilia had in mind! Unfortunately, King Ron lost! So he died! If King Ron knew that the underground altar he had protected with his life had be the key to rescuing Cecilia after his death, he would probably spit blood in anger, even in hell! This is fate! All fate¡­ ¡­ The chaos in the royal city shocked the entire capital and quickly spread throughout the country. Various messages were disseminated, rumors spread, and people panicked! The whole Shirine Empire was in a state of turmoil! After gaining control of the royal city, Roscoe immediately announced to the world in the name of the prince that North Kingdom¡¯s rebels had attacked and killed King Ron. King Ron had died fighting the rebels to protect the Shirine Empire! As Roscoe had previously told Sean, he med the death of King Ron entirely on the North Kingdom¡¯s delegation. He fulfilled his promise, cleared Sean¡¯s name, and imed that Prince Ashby had died because he was jealous and had plotted against Sean, only to be killed by Sean in self-defense! In short, he deserved to die!!! Furthermore, using this as a pretext, he immediately sent people to the east pce to arrest Prince Gerard and his family, waiting for disposition!!! This was Roscoe¡¯s method! Clean and decisive! Without any hesitation, he quickly removed the obstacles on his path to the throne! At the same time, Roscoe¡¯s people were closely watching the movement inside the Hall of Throne! However, the entire afternoon, the Hall of Throne was as quiet as a dead pond. There was no movement. Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf were always guarding the door of the hall. Sean and Cecilia stayed inside the hall and never came out! Dead or alive? No one knew!!! Until the early morning of the next day, at six o¡¯clock when the sky was just getting light! Boom! A deafening sound suddenly came from the underground altar, and the ground shook. The entire Hall of Throne trembled, seemingly about to copse! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The people outside, including Tim Lewis, were startled, their faces changing drastically! Immediately after, a flurry of hurried footsteps were heard. Roscoe and his men, who had also been anxiously waiting all night without closing their eyes, were rushing over at lightning speed! Soon, there were soldiers everywhere outside the Hall of Throne! Finally¡­ was he dead? Or¡­ had he recovered? Roscoe, Luna Porter, Prince Adam, and Prince Lird stood before the assembled soldiers, before the ny-five jade steps outside the Hall of Throne. They did not ascend, but they lifted their heads and gazed into the distance. The intense explosion had filled the Hall of Throne with smoke and chaos, obscuring the view from outside. No one could discern what had urred within. A momentter, as the smoke gradually cleared under the watchful eyes of many, a familiar figure slowly emerged into everyone¡¯s sight, reflecting in everyone¡¯s pupils. Sean! It was Sean who had stayed inside the Hall of Throne all night, his activities unknown. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Upon seeing Sean unharmed, a sh of relief passed through the eyes of Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf. They immediately approached Sean. However, the hearts of Roscoe and the others sank. Damn! He¡¯s still alive? Truthfully, Roscoe was somewhat worried. Sean was alive and seemed to have recovered well after a night¡¯s rest. Would he let things stand? Would hepete for the throne? These were all unknowns. Soon, Sean emerged from the Hall of Throne, carrying Cecilia. When he stepped onto the ny-five jade steps, Roscoe and the others got a clear view of Sean. His face was the familiar one they knew, but it bore a strong sense of exhaustion atop its stern features. Cecilia was motionless in Sean¡¯s arms, as if asleep. Whether she was dead or alive was uncertain. When everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Sean¡¯s head, their pupils suddenly contracted, their hearts trembling. Sean¡¯s once ck hair had turned stark white overnight! ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± ¡°What happened to you¡­¡± Standing next to Sean, Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf could see clearly. Pupil Wolf was blind, but Tim Lewis and Spirit Wolf saw Sean¡¯s white hair clearly. It was so conspicuous, so striking against his burly figure and tight skin. Spirit Wolf¡¯s heart ached. Everyone was dumbfounded. Chapter 379: Sean’s Warning Was it the grief over Cecilia¡¯s death? It seemed Sean held deep affection for Cecilia. Amid the shock, everyone couldn¡¯t help but specte, even feeling a touch of moved sentiment. However, Tim Lewis and Spirit Wolf quickly realized something was off. Standing next to Sean, as Complete stage and middle stage practitioners, they distinctly felt that Cecilia, held in Sean¡¯s arms, still had a heartbeat! Yes, it was a heartbeat! Spirit Wolf¡¯s eyes widened like a bull¡¯s, although he desperately wished Cecilia could survive, he inspected her injuries himself the day before; there was no sign of life. At least, he was helpless to change that. ¡°Cecilia, she¡­¡± Swallowing hard, Spirit Wolf, for the first time in his life, doubted his own judgment. He wanted to ask Sean what he had done to Ceciliast night. How did Sean manage to keep Cecilia alive? But the words died on his lips. Looking up, his surprised eyes fell again on Sean¡¯s white hair. He thought: was this the price Sean paid to save Cecilia? Overnight, his hair turned white! Yes, it was the price. As Spirit Wolf spected, Sean¡¯s hair turned white overnight due to excessive grief and the significant amount of vital energy he expended to save Cecilia the night before. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean¡¯s footsteps did not falter, ignoring the shock of the crowd. He showed no intention of exining, clutching Cecilia and slowly descended the ny-five jade steps. Taking a deep breath, Tim Lewis, Spirit Wolf, and Pupil Wolf immediately followed him, taking the lead to clear the way for Sean. Half a minute. It took Sean and his group about half a minute to descend the ny-five jade steps and stand before Roscoe and his group. Facing the dark energy practitioners by Roscoe¡¯s side and therge group of guards behind Roscoe, Sean showed no intention of stopping. It seemed Sean did not put Roscoe and the others in his eyes at all! Who dares to stop him? He will kill them! ¡°This¡­¡± Prince Adam and Prince Lird were both somewhat panicked, unconsciously turning to look at Roscoe. Roscoe exchanged a nce with Luna Porter,municating through their gazes. Then Roscoe suddenly raised his right hand, making a gesture to let them pass. The next moment, therge group of guards behind him moved aside, leaving a two-meter-wide path. Evidently, without the absolute certainty of being able to kill Sean, Roscoe dared not stop him. As long as Sean did not snatch his throne, he would be relieved! Thus, under the scrutiny of all, led by Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf, Sean, carrying Cecilia, passed by Roscoe and the others with great dignity, heading straight for the pce gate. ¡°General Mason!¡± As Sean walked about ten meters away, Roscoe, seeing that he did not mean to start a fight, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and called out, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, there is no irreconcble feud between us!¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon,¡± ¡°I announced to the nation, clearing your name of treason!¡± ¡°In the future, I hope General Mason can let bygones be bygones.¡± While daring not to stop him, Roscoe was still somewhat uneasy and wanted to test Sean¡¯s attitude. He heard Sean respond without turning his head, ¡°Rest assured,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it too,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the throne,¡± ¡°So,¡± ¡°From now on, you go your sunny way, I cross my single-nk bridge, our grievances are cleared, we owe each other nothing!¡± ¡°My people, you can¡¯t touch them! Don¡¯t try to follow me!¡± ¡°Otherwise, bear the consequences!!!¡± This was Sean¡¯s attitude! Indeed, there was no irreconcble feud between Sean and Roscoe. Previously, Sean believed that his grandfather Williams Mason¡¯s death was orchestrated by Roscoe, but the truth proved that it was all controlled by King Ron. As for the throne, Sean really wasn¡¯t interested. If Roscoe wanted it, let him have it! This time, the North Kingdom delegation, led by Earl Woods, waspletely wiped out in the pce city, killed by Cecilia. The North Kingdom will not let it go, and a war between the two countries is likely unavoidable. At this time, ascending the throne, in fact, while Roscoe gets what he wants, he also has to bear a huge responsibility and pressure! After all,pared to the North Kingdom, the strength of the Shirine Empire was inferior, and a civil war caused even greater losses than the North Kingdom delegation led by Earl Woods. Moreover, the Bloody Wolf Group in the North was also Sean¡¯s people! With Sean¡¯s departure, they might not continue to stay in the North and fight for the territory! ¡°Okay!¡± Roscoe stared at Sean¡¯s receding figure from a distance. Are the grievances settled? Do we owe each other nothing? The huge rock hanging in Roscoe¡¯s heart finallynded! However, as he breathed a sigh of relief, Roscoe suddenly felt an inexplicable emptiness in his heart. Sean! For five years, he fought bloody battles on the northern battlefield, bravely killing the enemy, protecting the North, and resisting the frequent invasions of the North Kingdom! Now, after the storm, Sean left, making a sad exit. So, who else can carry the banner of the North, protect the country and territory, and deter the North Kingdom? Who else? Just these people around him? Looking back, Roscoe¡¯s gaze swept over the dark energy practitioners around him with a serious look. He took a deep breath, then turned around and climbed the ny-five jade steps, step by step, heading towards the Hall of Throne. When Roscoe arrived at the entrance of the Hall of Throne, the scene inside the grand hall shocked him to the core! It was as if he had been struck by lightning, his face turned ashen. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± What he saw was aplete mess. The nearly two-meter-thick floor of the Hall of Throne had been split open by a giant crack,rger than the one from the day before. Even from the entrance of the grand hall, he could see the situation inside the underground altar. ¡°It¡¯s destroyed! Everything is destroyed!¡± That damned Sean, if he wanted to leave, he should have just left. But before he did, he had to destroy the erged Cauldron in the altar. The sudden deafening explosion earlier was caused by the destruction of the altar! Roscoe¡¯s heart was pounding violently. He was grinding his teeth, anger surging from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. He wished he could chase after Sean immediately and rip him to shreds. ¡°Damn it! You destroyed the underground altar. How am I supposed to use the Soul Devouring Array to advance to the Bright Realm?!¡± He had nned this for a long time. With his current state, he would soon break through to the Complete stage. By then, the child in Luna Porter¡¯s womb should be born. Once the time came, he could refine the child¡¯s powerful bloodline inherited from Sean. In the shortest time, he would advance to the Bright Realm, solidifying his position as the emperor. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Roscoe!¡± ¡°Roscoe!¡± At this time, Luna Porter, Prince Adam, and Prince Lird followed him. Seeing the destroyed underground altar, both Prince Adam and Prince Lird reacted the same as Roscoe, filled with rage. Only Luna Porter was different. Without the underground altar, could she save the child in her womb? However, before Luna Porter could even breathe a sigh of relief, she heard Roscoe say in a chilling tone: ¡°Summon all the refining masters in the capital to the imperial city immediately!¡± ¡°Right now!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Immediately!¡± ¡°At all costs, we must repair the underground altar as soon as possible!¡± As he spoke, Roscoe subconsciously nced at Luna Porter¡¯s slightly protruding belly. Seeing this, Luna Porter¡¯s eyelids twitched violently¡­ Meanwhile, Sean had left the imperial city with Cecilia. Outside the pce gates, several luxury cars were parked, including Spirit Wolf and others called by Tim Lewis. Phyllis was also among them. Chapter 380: Searching for the Utopia ¡°Daddy!¡± Seeing Sean, Phyllis immediately broke free from Julia¡¯s arms and ran towards Sean. The little girl was obviously worried for Sean and Cecilia¡¯s safety. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and the tear streaks on her cheeks had not yet dried. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°What happened to Mommy?¡± ¡°Why is your hair white?¡± ¡°Wuu¡­¡± When she reached Sean, Phyllis clung tightly to his legs. Looking up, she saw Sean¡¯s white hair and the unmoving Cecilia in Sean¡¯s arms, wearing a bloody wedding dress. Phyllis¡¯s tears started flowing again. ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Sean looked down at Phyllis, his eyes also welling up with tears. However, he did not let them fall, and heforted her softly, ¡°Mommy is okay!¡± ¡°Mommy is just¡­ sleeping¡­¡± Yes, sleeping! Cecilia¡¯s current state did look like she was asleep. She was breathing with her eyes closed. Yet, unlike normal sleep, this sleep might be a very, very long one. How long exactly, or whether she could wake up at all, even Sean didn¡¯t know. Jade! Liane Field¡¯s other disciple, whom she had mentioned yesterday, was Jade. Back then, Liane Field¡¯s other disciple had activated her blood, severely injured King Ron, and used her own life to help Jade escape from the Utopia. And now, Jade was still guarding the Utopia at the Hill of Swords! ording to Liane Field, Jade had a way to save Cecilia! So, he had to go there! Spirit Wolf and Julia came over as well, and after much coaxing, had managed to calm down Phyllis. Spirit Wolf asked, ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Hill of Swords!¡± Sean stated in a deep tone, ¡°Let¡¯s set off immediately!¡± As he spoke, he ced Cecilia in one of the luxury cars. Turning to face Julia, he signaled, ¡°Princess Julia, now that King Ron has been defeated and Roscoe is in power, your father¡¯s status will rise with the tide. Your future prospects are boundless!¡± ¡°But for me, the road ahead is filled with uncertainty and danger!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the inference was clear. After all, given Julia¡¯s status, she could return to her position as a princess and live a life of luxury and safety. But if she were to follow Sean, not only would she be burdened with hardship, she alsocked martial arts skills and the ability to protect herself. If danger struck, her life would likely be in peril. Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s face abruptly changed. Naturally, she understood Sean¡¯s meaning and asked, ¡°Does Mr. Mason consider me a burden and doesn¡¯t want to take me in?¡± ¡°Princess Julia, I¡­¡± Sean shook his head, wanting to exin, but Julia didn¡¯t give him the chance. She spoke with a firm tone, ¡°I have severed my ties with my father and refuse to return to that gilded cage!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason refuses to take me in, then I¡¯ll travel the world alone and live a life of freedom!¡± Julia had her own ambitions and stubbornness. Sean was speechless. As a royal bloodline, the reigning princess, Julia was born with a golden key. She had been a caged bird from an early age, unaware of the outside world and the maliciousness of people, the hardships of life. Travel the world? Damn it! With her figure and appearance, she would attract attention wherever she went. If she were to lose her title as princess andcked any protection, she could fall into the wrong hands and meet a tragic end. ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis, who had just stopped crying, suddenly said, ¡°Aunt Julia is a good person, can you not send her away?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sean bent down and picked up Phyllis, thinking that with Cecilia unconscious, Phyllis needed a woman by her side to console her. And besides, Phyllis was almost five years old. There were things that Sean, despite being her father, wasn¡¯t suited to help with. Like helping her bathe¡­ So, Sean nodded and said, ¡°Since Princess Julia is determined, then you maye with us.¡± ¡°But, I have many things to do, and the path is thorny and uncertain. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can make your journeyfortable or even safe.¡± ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t even promise that you¡¯ll be able to return alive from this journey away from the capital.¡± Sean¡¯s words held a heavy weight. He had no choice. Apart from saving Cecilia, he had to find his father, Parker Mason, who was tangled up with the terrifying power known as the Hall of Jade. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t contend with the Hall of Jade. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Julia shook her head and said, ¡°In life, who doesn¡¯t face death?¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± She turned to look at Spirit Wolf and continued, ¡°I have already spoken to Spirit Wolf. He has promised to teach me martial arts.¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, rest assured!¡± ¡°I will study hard and strive not to be a burden to everyone.¡± Martial arts? Sean also looked at Spirit Wolf, who nodded in agreement. Julia possessed royal blood, and her talents were naturally extraordinary. If she learned martial arts, she would definitely progress faster than most. Then, Sean asked Tim Lewis and the others, ¡°What about you?¡± The foundations of the Four Great Families were in the capital, and naturally could not follow Sean. However, Tim Lewis thought for a bit, hesitated slightly, and said, ¡°Let the younger generation stay behind. They still need to manage the affairs of the family!¡± ¡°As for me¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°If Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t mind, I am willing to follow Mr. Mason and help him ovee difficulties. I am ready to live and die with Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis was a crafty old fox! The massive changes in the capital had resulted in the tragic death of King Ron. Although Roscoe had benefited and ultimately usurped control of the Shirine Empire, as the only current Bright Realm practitioner in the Shirine Empire, Sean was the most prominent figure to rely on. Having finally managed to attach himself to Sean, Tim Lewis naturally wouldn¡¯t let go easily! With Sean around, Roscoe would absolutely not dare to harm the people of the Four Great Families! At the same time, Tim Lewis was at the Complete Stage, his power and realm had already reached a bottleneck. If he continued to cultivate alone, he would probably have no chance of entering the Bright Realm in his lifetime. But following Sean, there might be a chance! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean naturally understood Tim Lewis¡¯s intentions. He didn¡¯t say much, holding Phyllis as he turned and climbed into the luxury car, signaling, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spirit Wolf was in charge of driving! Julia and Pupil Wolf, along with Spirit Wolf, got into another car, driven by Tim Lewis! Eight people! Two cars! They slowly started, exiting the royal city and navigating through the streets and alleys of the capital. After more than half an hour, they left the capital, heading south towards the Hill of Swords! The Hill of Swords was thousands of miles away from the capital. Even if they drove non-stop, setting off at dawn, it was not until 7 o¡¯clock in the evening that they entered the city where the Hill of Swords was located! Hill of Swords! Swornd, Gam! Swornd, named after the Hill of Swords! And likewise, made famous by the Hill of Swords! Chapter 381: The Day of the Ceremony, and the Legend of the Hill of Swords The Hill of Swords! There are many unfathomable legends about it! It was rumored that in ancient times, Saint Leo descended onto the world, wielding a divine sword to suppress evil demons. Afterward, Saint Leo left, but his divine sword remained in the world, blessing all beneath the heavens. The divine sword was nted upside down into the earth, encased in iron and stone, standing over a thousand feet tall. Thus, the Hill of Swords was formed! What¡¯s more, some even im that thirty miles west of the Hill of Swords, there lies an abyss so deep that its bottom can¡¯t be seen. It is believed to be the scar left by Saint Leo¡¯s sword when he pierced the earth, sealing all the demons deep within the ground where they remain even after thousands of years. Three people can make a tiger (Chinese idiom meaning that repeating a lie often enough makes it seem true). So, how about these unverifiable tales and rumors? What is true, and what is false, who can really tell? Believe it, and it exists; doubt it, and it¡¯s non-existent! However, the city of Swornd was built around the Hill of Swords. The citizens of the city have lived in the shadow of the Hill of Swords since their childhood. They believe in the legends of the Hill of Swords without any doubt. Or perhaps it¡¯s more appropriate to say that Saint Leo has be their supreme faith, and any sphemy is not tolerated. When Sean and his party entered the territory of Swornd, it was already half-past eight in the evening. Two luxurious cars were making their way through the city. Sean was sitting in the back seat of one of the cars, with Cecilia, who was unconscious, in his left arm, and Phyllis, who was sound asleep, in his right. Through the car window, he could see crowds of people on the streets and decorations hanging along both sides. It was a lively scene, much like a festival. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean was puzzled. ¡°Boss, you might not know,¡± Spirit Wolf nced back at him while driving and exined, ¡°You must have heard some of the legends about the Hill of Swords, right?¡± ¡°Be more specific!¡± ¡°It seems we havee at just the right time!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, which is the 22nd of May, is the day of the ceremony for the Hill of Swords. The people of Swornd believe in the legend of Saint Leo. Therefore, they will celebrate continuously for three days and three nights starting from today¡­¡± Spirit Wolf actually knew about this! This was a bit surprising to Sean! However, ¡°The day of the ceremony?¡± Sean didn¡¯t ask how Spirit Wolf knew about this but instead asked, ¡°Is there anything special about it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Spirit Wolf said, ¡°Saint Leo is the god of faith for the nearby people. Almost every household worships and prays to him in hopes of receiving his protection, to ward off disasters, and to bless their offspring.¡± ¡°Moreover, aside from providing psychologicalfort, the Hill of Swords also ys a very crucial role-that is, it activates the bloodlines of young people!¡± ¡°Or, it helps the practitioners of dark energy to increase their own strength!¡± Hearing this, Sean was taken aback! The Hill of Swords, looking like a giant sword, has such a miraculous effect?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Previously, Sean didn¡¯t know much about the Hill of Swords and indeed hadn¡¯t heard of such strange things! ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Sean¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he asked further, ¡°How does it activate the bloodlines of young people? And how does it assist in cultivation?¡± When it came to this, Sean suddenly thought of Julia! Before he left, Julia said that in order not to be a burden to Sean and the others, she was also preparing to start martial arts training and walk the path of a martial artist. Her royal bloodline was naturally not a problem. The issue was that her bloodline had not yet been activated! There is more than one way to activate a bloodline! For example, Bernardo had sent Reid to Hilshire before to kidnap Phyllis. The Colored ze Holy Water that Phyllis was fed is one of the mostmon ways to activate a bloodline! Another example: masters of poison arts like Lilies Archer, who has a poisonous bloodline, or Spirit Wolf, a ghost doctor with extraordinary medical skills, each have their unique methods to activate a bloodline! However, using a mountain to activate a bloodline was something Sean had heard for the first time! If it really works, perhaps Julia could give it a try!!! ¡°It seems the boss really doesn¡¯t know!¡± Spirit Wolf nced at Sean again and thenughed, ¡°This is a long story!¡± ¡°The rumor goes that when Saint Leo left, he left his divine sword, which formed the Hill of Swords. The aura aroundthe Hill of Swords is majestic and hassted for a thousand years, so people came from all over upon hearing the news. They built Swornd around the Hill of Swords and have lived here generation after generation. Benefiting from the aura that the Hill of Swords radiates, there is nock of practitioners in Swornd. They all progress at an astonishing speed, dominating the world for a time!¡± ¡°Until¡­ a thousand yearster, the aura around the Hill of Swords gradually became thin, and its help for practitioners also weakened.¡± ¡°However, the people of Swornd weren¡¯t willing to let their descendants return to mediocrity!¡± ¡°Therefore, their ancestors built adder on the Hill of Swords and used it to dig eighty-one caves around the Hill of Swords. They tried to intervene manually to make the Hill of Swords release its aura again!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh, they didn¡¯t achieve their desire. After a thousand years, the aura inside the Hill of Swords seemed to be almost exhausted. Even if they dug into the mountain to open a cave, they couldn¡¯t release the aura!¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t gain nothing!¡± ¡°During the process of digging into the mountain to open caves, they found that the deeper they dug, the closer they got to the central area of the Hill of Swords, and the more abundant the aura in the cave became!¡± ¡°When they dug to a depth of thirty meters, the aura was no different from before. If they dug deeper, they would be injured by the aura!¡± ¡°So, they kept those eighty-one caves, and they were controlled by the major families of Swornd. Only their own children were allowed to enter the caves to practice!¡± ¡°As a result, a series of fights and killings urred!¡± ¡°As time went on, they found that the aura at the thirty-meter depth of the cave was also bing thinner like before. So, every few decades, they would dig a few meters deeper!¡± ¡°Now, those caves should be about a hundred meters deep. If they dig further, they might dig through the entire Hill of Swords, which would be like draining the pond to get all the fish!¡± ¡°Faced with this situation, the major families discussed it several times and finally unanimously decided to set the 22nd of May every year as the day of the ceremony. Only on this day would the eighty-one caves of the Hill of Swords be open. Each family has a corresponding quota. Only those who need to activate their bloodlines or those who are about to break through can enter¡­¡± Spirit Wolf exined in detail. After listening, Sean was shocked and enlightened. After hearing Spirit Wolf¡¯s exnation, the rumors about the Hill of Swords didn¡¯t seem so baseless. At least, the magical effect of the Hill of Swords had been confirmed by generations! It seems that this Hill of Swords is indeed not simple! Sean even wondered if Liane¡¯s decision to live in the paradise beneath the Sunset Abyss had anything to do with the Hill of Swords. Was Liane¡¯s powerful bloodline also rted to the Hill of Swords? This thought made Sean even more eager to explore the Hill of Swords! So, Sean asked, ¡°Only the major families of Swornd have quotas, and only their children can enter. What about outsiders? Can¡¯t they enter?¡± Chapter 382: Then Let’s Take the Hard Way If Sean insists on going in, with his Bright Realm strength, probably no one in this small Swornd could stop him! But! Sean doesn¡¯t like to bully people with his power! ¡°Outsiders can also enter!¡± Spirit Wolf, apparently guessing Sean¡¯s thoughts, said, ¡°There are two ways!¡± ¡°First! Visit the local families who have ces, buy with money, or trade with something they want. As long as they¡¯re willing, you can get a spot from them and enter the Hill of Swords cave!¡± ¡°As for the price! The eighty-one caves on top of the Hill of Swords, from low to high, are divided into nine levels, each level has nine caves. The higher the cave, the more abundant the spiritual energy, and naturally, the price is higher!¡± ¡°To my knowledge!¡± ¡°The cave on the first level starts at ten billion, and the cave on the ninth level is more than a hundred billion!¡± ¡°This! That¡¯s the price seven years ago, it may be higher now!¡± Spirit Wolf knows quite a lot! Money! Sean has plenty, the Supreme ck Card can be swiped at will, anyway, debt doesn¡¯t crush the body, he already owes over a thousand billion, swiping a few tens or hundreds of billions more doesn¡¯t matter! Moreover! ording to the rules of the Supreme ck Card, Sean has to do the tasks on the List of Jade to repay the debt. Coincidentally, Sean can now confirm that the List of Jade is secretly controlled by the Hall of Jade! His father, Parker Mason, is trapped in the Hall of Jade. His fortune or misfortune, life or death is still unknown! It would be a waste not to spend the Hall of Jade¡¯s money! However! Sean asked in confusion, ¡°Why is it the price from seven years ago?¡± Spirit Wolf hooked his lips into a smile and said, ¡°Because seven years ago, I was here and got one of the spots from the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, surprised! No wonder! No wonder Spirit Wolf is so familiar with the situation of the Hill of Swords, that¡¯s why! Sean asked, ¡°Which level did you enter?¡± ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Hearing this! Spirit Wolf¡¯s smile widened, a proud smirk spread across his face as he said, ¡°I got in by my abilities, didn¡¯t spend a penny!¡± ¡°Back then! I had just turned sixteen, my bloodline had not yet been activated. My grandfather had once saved the life of the current head of the Taylor family, Howard Taylor. As a thank you gift, he gave me a spot! On the sixth level! It was then that I activated my bloodline!¡± Understood! Sean got it all in an instant, disdainfully said, ¡°Your merit is in trading your grandfather¡¯s favor for a spot?¡± Damn! Sean thought, Spirit Wolf got in with his medical skills! ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, heughed, ¡°Otherspete with their fathers, and mothers. I have no father, no mother, I can onlypete with my grandfather!¡± Spirit Wolf is an orphan! His so-called grandfather is actually his mentor, who raised him and taught him extraordinary medical skills! Speaking of! Sean, five years ago, as the young master of the Mason family in the capital, a typical second-generation rich kid,peted with his father, and grandfather. Now, he has be a Bright Realm practitioner with extraordinary talent. Saying that hepeted with his bloodline, and the bloodlinees from his parents. In the final analysis, he¡¯speting with his parents! Although he¡¯s not ashamed! But! Sean had to admit! In this world of survival of the fittest, being able topete with your parents is indeed a skill! After thinking! Sean asked, ¡°Has the Taylor family repaid your grandfather¡¯s favor? Can it still be used to exchange for a spot?¡± If so! It would save Sean a lot of trouble, a lot of money! ¡°Saving a life! The favor is as heavy as a mountain!¡± ¡°Just a mere spot, of course, it¡¯s not repaid!¡± Spirit Wolf nodded, then quickly changed his tone and shook his head, ¡°But, even though the favor has not been repaid, the Taylor family may be on the brink of copse!¡± ¡°As I know! The variousrge families in Swornd, in order topete for the spots on the Hill of Swords, have been openly and secretly fighting!¡± ¡°In recent years! The Taylor family has been weak, the younger generation is not up to par, they have been squeezed out by all sides, their situation is not optimistic, I don¡¯t know if they can still get their original spots¡­¡±Damn it! Sean rolled his eyes, so when you came it was fine, but when Ie it¡¯s not possible? What the hell? ¡°How about¡­¡± Spirit Wolf, seeing Sean¡¯s displeased expression in the rearview mirror, his smile instantly froze on his face, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Howard Taylor now and ask about the situation?¡± ¡°If there is! I¡¯ll ask him to give it to me, for the boss!¡± Speaking of! Spirit Wolf hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Actually, if the boss really wants to go to the Hill of Swords cave, there¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble, you can choose the second method!¡± ¡°Really? Sean asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second method?¡± ¡°If the soft approach doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s take the hard way!¡± ¡°Go straight up!¡± Spirit Wolf¡¯s eyes shed a ruthless color, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°In this world, no matter where you go, what you do, fists are always the only truth!¡± ¡°The variousrge families of Swornd control the eighty-one caves of the Hill of Swords. In addition to their internal strife, they also bear a lot of external pressure. Every festival day, arge number of practitioners will gather from all over the country. If they don¡¯t let outsiders into the mountain, I¡¯m afraid Swornd will be turned upside down!¡± ¡°So! They set a rule!¡± ¡°Any outsider who wants to enter the Hill of Swords cave, if they can¡¯t get a spot, as long as their strength is strong enough, they can fight their way up from the first level!¡± ¡°But! One person can only upy one cave!¡± ¡°For example! If the boss wants a cave on the ninth level, you have to challenge the family member who owns that cave. If you win, you can go in yourself, or let the princess go in!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This! It makes sense! Otherwise! With Sean¡¯s Bright Realm strength, directly breaking through the nineyers of caves, defeating all the family practitioners, wouldn¡¯t he be able to monopolize all eighty-one caves? This is to bnce the powers, set the rules, and then everyone has to follow the rules. Otherwise, those who break the rules will be the target of public criticism! ¡°From past experience! Spirit Wolf continued, ¡°Practitioners at the Complete stage can generally fight their way up and secure a ce!¡± ¡°After all! Hill of Swords is jointly controlled by more than a dozenrge families in Swornd, and not allrge families have practitioners at the Complete stage!¡± ¡°For example, the Taylor family! A few years ago, old Mr. Taylor passed away, and there were no practitioners at the Complete stage in the family, so they were squeezed out by other families, coveting their few spots¡­¡± Being left behind! You get hit! This is an unchanging rule!!! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Sean thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Taylor family tonight, ask Howard Taylor about the situation on the day of the festival, and as for whether to choose the first method or the second method, we¡¯ll see how things go!¡± Money! Sean has plenty! Fight! Sean fears no one! Regardless! He must go to the Hill of Swords cave to explore tomorrow! And! He has to upy at least two caves, one for himself, and the other to give to Julia, to activate her bloodline!!! Chapter 383: The Catastrophe of the Taylor Family ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spirit Wolf led the way, immediately notifying Tim Lewis in the other luxury car, heading straight to the Taylor family in Swornd! Then he called ahead to inform Howard Taylor of their itinerary! Swornd was built around a hill, the Hill of Swords! It stood in the center of Swornd, like a towering pir. If one were to look down from the sky, it would seem like a giant sword had been thrust into the heart of Swornd! Magnificent! Shocking! One couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the wonders of nature! Even though it was night, Sean could clearly see the silhouette of the Hill of Swords from a kilometer away through the car window! The reason was simple! The ancestors of the big families in Swornd had dug caves in the Hill of Swords and built the Dragon Ladder. The so-called Dragon Ladder was actually a transparent ss walkway, spiraling around the entire Hill of Swords, from the foot to the peak! And on the day of the festival, the entire walkway was brightly lit, radiant with colors! At first nce, it looked like a majestic dragon was coiled on top of the Hill of Swords, roaring towards the sky! ¡°What a magnificent Hill of Swords!¡± Driving through the streets and alleys, Sean looked at the radiant Hill of Swords from far away, his heart bing increasingly excited! ¡°Dad!¡± At this moment, Phyllis, who was in Sean¡¯s arms, suddenly woke up. She lifted her head, rubbed her eyes, and when she saw the distant Hill of Swords, her eyes lit up, sleepinesspletely gone, and she eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!!!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Having woken up, they were already a thousand miles away from the capital. Despite her young age, Phyllis had to follow Sean on this tumultuous journey. Seeing her still somewhat swollen eyes, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness in his heart. ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Sean forced a smile and said, ¡°This is a very, very far ce. Once we¡¯re here, no one will ever be able to bully Phyllis and mom again!¡± ¡°Really???¡± Phyllis was overjoyed. She nced at the unconscious Cecilia and the smile that had just appeared on her face froze, and she said sadly, ¡°How nice it would be if mom could wake up and see this beautiful ce with me¡­¡± Yes, how nice it would be!!! Sean thought the same! So, Sean smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Phyllis. Dad brought you and mom here to find the person who can wake mom up. Once mom wakes up, the three of us will look at it together!¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Phyllis gritted her teeth and nodded heavily! Then she held out her right hand, raising her little finger, signifying, ¡°Dad is a super invincible hero. Heroes must keep their word and not deceive children!¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost five years old, I¡¯m not that easily tricked!¡± Sean smiled and reached out his hand! The little fingers of father and daughter were tightly hooked together, pulling each other tightly. The previously somewhat gloomy atmosphere in the car suddenly became very warm¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The luxury car slowly decelerated. Spirit Wolf pointed to a mansion a hundred meters ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Taylor House!¡± Sean looked up! To see! At the end of the brightly lit street, a luxurious mansion came into view. The front gate of the mansion was crowded with people, a ck mass, it seemed like the ordinary people of Swornd had surrounded the Taylor House! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean frowned slightly. Although Spirit Wolf had notified Howard Taylor in advance that they wereing, those people clearly were not there to wee them! On the contrary! It seemed like a fight was happening! Even sitting in the car, a hundred meters away, Sean could feel the subtle fluctuations of dark energying from the crowd! ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Spirit Wolf shook his head, embarrassed, ¡°Could it be that someone came to cause trouble for the Taylor family and we just happened to run into it?¡± As they were talking, the luxury car arrived at the edge of the crowd! At this point! They could already hear the screams and roars from the crowd! Only to hear! ¡°Jason Buosont!¡± A middle-aged man in front of the vi gate gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push people too far!!!¡± In his voice! Full of anger! Suppressed to the extreme!!! He! He is the head of the Taylor family, the Howard Taylor mentioned by Spirit Wolf!!! At this time! Howard Taylor was apanied by a group of dark energy practitioners, all members of the Taylor family, about twenty in total, but most of them wereat the initial and middle stages of dark energy, and only a few elderly men with white beards were at the Late Stage! These were all the currentbat power of the Taylor family! Five meters opposite Howard Taylor, there was also a group of dark energy practitioners, only ten in number. Five of the old men were at the Late Stage, and the other four middle-aged men were at the middle stage! And one more! He was an old man over seventy, thin with a wrinkled face, surrounded by the other nine practitioners, sitting on a rocking chair, legs crossed. Faced with Howard Taylor¡¯s angry rebuke, he appeared carefree, his aged face full of disdain. Hepletely dismissed the dark energy practitioners of the Taylor family! Jason Buosont! Months ago, Jason Buosont had just broken through to the Complete Stage! So, on this year¡¯s festival day, he couldn¡¯t suppress his ambition and wanted to rece the Taylor family, taking over the five caves in the Hill of Swords that were in the Taylor family¡¯s possession! ¡°Pushing people too far?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Jason Buosont shook his head andughed, casually saying, ¡°The caves in the Hill of Swords are for the capable. This has always been the rule in Swornd. Now that the old monster of your Taylor family is dead!¡± ¡°And I! I¡¯ve officially entered the Complete Stage!¡± ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the totem of the Hill of Swords¡¯ caves!¡± ¡°Otherwise! He will be an example for you, and I will tten your Taylor family tonight, andpletely erase the Taylor family from Swornd!¡± As he spoke, Jason Buosont looked down at a corpse lying in a pool of blood between the two groups of people! That corpse was a Late Stage practitioner of the Taylor family who had been executed by Jason Buosont in the recent fight! ¡°Overestimating one¡¯s abilities!¡± Jason Buosont stared at the corpse, coldly saying, ¡°Daring to make a move against me, he deserved to die!¡± ¡°Ipetent! Deserved to be killed!!!¡± Just now, it was Jason Buosont¡¯s first move after entering the Complete Stage, and it really caught the Taylor family off guard. Because of this, Howard Taylor was put in a desperate situation!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In a dilemma! Angry! Yet unwilling! On the contrary, Jason Buosont was extremely pleased. The power of the Complete Stage was indeed extraordinary, killing the Late Stage practitioners was as easy as ughtering pigs and sheep. This feeling was simply too exhrating!!! Chapter 384: Disdain from Sean ¡°You!¡± Howard Taylor red at the smug-faced Jason Buosont with uncontroble fury. He wanted to curse, but considering the lives of the Taylor family members around him, he dared not. Facing a practitioner at the Complete Stage, they were no match at all. ¡°Three!¡± After weighing his options for a moment, Howard Taylor took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Out of the five slots of our Taylor family, we can give you a maximum of three!¡± ¡°If you are insatiable and want to monopolize!¡± ¡°Then! Our Taylor family will apany you to the end!¡± This was the limit of what Howard Taylor could bear! In Swornd, the slots for the Hill of Swords Cave not only symbolized the status of a family but also determined the potential and future destiny of a family. After all, the Hill of Swords Cave could activate bloodlines and assist in cultivation. For the family members who were at a bottleneck, it was greatly beneficial! If Howard Taylor gave all five of the Taylor family¡¯s slots to the Buosont family, from now on, the Taylor family members would not be able to participate in the festival, and their progress would only slow down! One step slow, every step slow! The entire Taylor family would gradually decline, with no chance of turning over!!! Either fight to the death! Or sit and wait for death! Howard Taylor had no other choice! So, he gave the right to choose to Jason Buosont. ¡°Just three?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to choose one of the two?¡± Hearing Howard Taylor¡¯s proposal and seeing his determination, Jason Buosont raised his eyebrows. Clearly unsatisfied with the distribution, he shook his head without thinking and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is not the result I want!¡± ¡°Choices?¡± ¡°Only children make choices. I want them all!!!¡± As he spoke, Jason Buosont slowly stood up. A powerful aura unique to Complete Stage practitioners was released. His thin body stood there with his hands behind his back, like an invincible war god. His imposing manner was pressing, and his cold eyes were filled with undisguised murderous intent. He stared at the people of the Taylor family and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the situation!¡± ¡°Then¡­ go to die!¡± ¡°I still say that ants that are inferior in skills have no value in living!¡± ¡°They deserve to be killed!¡± In an instant! The atmosphere at the scene dropped to freezing point. The onlookers in Swornd retreated one after another, while the Taylor family members led by Howard Taylor were like facing a great enemy, their hearts trembling violently! Howard Taylor¡¯s heart also sank to the bottom! ¡°You all!¡± ¡°Also retreat!¡± Jason Buosont signaled to the people around him, ¡°Tonight, I want to kill, you just need to assist, block the road for me, absolutely can¡¯t let any person from the Taylor family escape alive!¡± Today is Jason Buosont¡¯s first battle after advancing to the Complete Stage. So, he not only wants to snatch all the slots for the Hill of Swords Cave from the Taylor family but also wants to demonstrate his terrifying power at the Complete Stage in such a brutal way. To dere to all the people in Swornd, from now on, their family also has a Complete Stage practitioner, and they want to join the ranks of the top families in Swornd!!! ¡°Yes!¡± The nine people around Jason Buosont looked at each other, their faces full of excitement. They quickly retreated and spread out in a fan shape, surrounding the people of the Taylor family. The battle was on the verge of breaking out!!! However, what no one expected was that just as Jason Buosont was ready to kill, just as the Taylor family members were ready to fight to the death, just as the onlookers were ready to enjoy a good show! Suddenly, a somewhat discordant voice came from outside the crowd! ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°If your skills are inferior, you deserve to be killed!¡± ¡°Well said indeed!¡± The voice belonged to a man, and a young man at that! The voice was very in, as if it was just a casualment. But under such a tense atmosphere, this voice was very out of ce, making everyone pause! Especially Jason Buosont! In the next second, he was about to kill and show off his power! This second, someone jumped out and stole his thunder, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. How could he bear it??? So, ¡°Who?¡± Jason Buosont turned around abruptly, looking in the direction of the voice. His slightly muddy eyes were like ferocious tigers and wolves, filled with a chilling killing intent. He roared angrily, ¡°Where did this rate from, daring to interfere with the Buosont family¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± With a roar like thunder! The onlookers who were in the way were silent and immediately retreated, clearing a path about two meters wide in an instant! Two luxurious cars were parked side by side outside the crowd!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. And the voice of that man just now came from the right car! In their astonishment, everyone wondered who could be inside the car. Had reinforcements for the Taylor family arrived? However, Howard Taylor and the other members of the Taylor family were equally puzzled, their eyes fixated on the two cars outside the crowd. They wondered if there was another family hoping to take advantage of the situation, eager to share a piece of the pie and join the Buosont family in dividing the Taylor family. ¡°Get out?¡± Under the gaze of many puzzled eyes, the door of the right car didn¡¯t open. However, the young man¡¯s voice came out again, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Ask me to get out!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°Just like what you just said, those who are inferior in skills deserve to be killed. And you, a mere ant inferior in skills, don¡¯t deserve to see me¡­¡± His words were incredibly arrogant, returning Jason Buosont¡¯s words to Howard Taylor, almost verbatim, even with some added ir! This was undoubtedly a p in the face to Jason Buosont in front of everyone! Snap! The young man¡¯s words had just fallen, and before Jason Buosont could get angry, apanied by a light sound, the door of the driver¡¯s seat of the left car was pushed open! Then, a distinguished elderly man with sword-like eyebrows stepped out of the car! It was Tim Lewis! Tim Lewis had been a Complete Stage practitioner for a long time, with extensivebat experience. Sean knew all about his power! He alone could sweep the ten members of the Buosont family led by Jason Buosont. There was no need for Sean to take action himself!!! ¡°You!¡± Upon seeing Tim Lewis, Jason Buosont¡¯s pupils shrank violently, feeling a sense of impending disaster. The reason was simple, Tim Lewis didn¡¯t deliberately conceal his powerful aura, so Jason Buosont could tell at a nce that this old man with sword-like eyebrows was a genuine Complete Stage practitioner like him, and his strength was definitely not inferior to his! ¡°Who are you?¡± Realizing the situation was bad, Jason Buosont¡¯s previously arrogant tone softened a bit. He nced at Tim Lewis and then at the car on the right, with a vague guess in his heart. The young man¡¯s single sentence made the old man with sword-like eyebrows get out of the car! It seemed that the young man in the car should be the young master of somerge family outside Swornd, and the old man with sword-like eyebrows should be his bodyguard! Then, can the Buosont family afford to provoke a young master who can make a Complete Stage practitioner follow him??? ¡°Are your ears deaf?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the gentleman said?¡± Confronting Jason Buosont¡¯s apprehensive gaze, Tim Lewis said in a deep voice, ¡°The gentleman just said very clearly that an ant like you has no right to meet him, let alone know our identities!¡± ¡°If you must have an answer, then I can only tell you!¡± ¡°I am the one who will kill you!!!¡± Whoosh! The moment his wordsnded, Tim Lewis didn¡¯t give Jason Buosont any chance to react. He turned into a shadow, as fast as lightning, and dashed towards Jason Buosont!!! Chapter 385: Not One Less There was no need for unnecessary chatter! The seemingly insane actions of Tim Lewis startled everyone present, even involuntarily giving rise to a notion in their hearts: it seemed, Tim Lewis and hispanions hade to execute Jason Buosont! And yet! How fast was Tim Lewis? Before the surrounding people could recover from their shock, a booming sound echoed like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. Tim Lewis had already dashed up to Jason Buosont, his fist, wrapped in the mighty dark energy, ruthlessly mmed into Jason Buosont. In his panic, Jason Buosont couldn¡¯t afford to speak or think. With no time to dodge, he could only brace himself to meet the punch! Fist against fist! The oue was exactly as Jason Buosont had anticipated and feared! He! He was no match for Tim Lewis!!! Crack! After the explosion of the collision of dark energy, it onlysted about three seconds before the sound of a bone shattering was heard! Then! Puff! Jason Buosont¡¯s face turned incredibly pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. He was sent flying backwards by Tim Lewis¡¯s punch! His right fist was broken! Moreover! It was a shattering fracture, with his fist bone almost reduced to bone fragments! Flesh ruptured! Blood flowed! Thud! With a scream, Jason Buosont was sent flying five meters away,nding right in front of Howard Taylor. Including Howard Taylor, the members of the Taylor family were terrified and retreated! Fast! Too fast! The fight between the Complete Stage cultivators from start to finishsted no more than five seconds!!! Fierce! Too fierce! As a cultivator at the Complete Stage, Tim Lewis was like a ferocious tiger, unstoppable!!! Overwhelming! Absolutely overwhelming! In front of Tim Lewis, Jason Buosont, who was proud of his strength just a moment ago, was as fragile as a useless vase, breaking at the slightest touch!!! Damn! Damn! Damn! The sight before their eyes left everyone dizzy. They hadn¡¯t even seen clearly what had happened when Tim Lewis had already appeared next to the grandmaster chair where Jason Buosont had just sat, and Jason Buosont had been thrown to the ground at Howard Taylor¡¯s feet, utterly humiliated! ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Jason!!!¡± Seeing the terrifying strength of Tim Lewis, the most surprised and fearful were naturally the nine people of the Buosont family. Their faces turned pale, their hearts trembling violently, as they rushed over to check on Jason Buosont! Unexpected! They really had never expected that they would face such a formidable cultivator like Tim Lewis when they came to eradicate the Taylor family and take over the Hill of Swords cave from the Taylor family! ¡°Hmph!¡± Tim Lewis snorted coldly, his face full of disdain, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Just a bunch of ants!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Too weak to withstand a single blow!¡± With that, Tim Lewis strode towards Jason Buosont and the others! Under the support of the people from the Buosont family, Jason Buosont barely managed to stand up. He gritted his teeth to endure the excruciating pain from his right hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand, and angrily asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with the Taylor family?¡± ¡°Do you understand the rules of Swornd?¡± Little did he know! ording to the rules of Swornd, when outsiderse to Swornd on the day of the festival, they can onlypete for the quota and opportunity to enter the Hill of Swords cave by private transactions, or by challenging the nineyer cave. They are absolutely not allowed to tantly rob, let alone kill people at will in Swornd! Otherwise! They would be the targets of public criticism, the enemies of all families in Swornd, and be put to death! This! These are the rules set by all the major families in Swornd, to prevent foreign forces from rampaging without restraint in Swornd, disrupting the normal order of Swornd! So! Even if he knew he was no match for Tim Lewis, Jason Buosont was not afraid, because he did not believe, did not believe that Tim Lewis would dare to kill him in front of all these Swornd citizens!!! ¡°No matter who you are!¡± One of the Late Stage elders of the Buosont family stared coldly at Tim Lewis and echoed, ¡°If you dare to break the rules of Swornd, if you dare to kill people in Swornd, don¡¯t think about leaving alive!¡± Hearing this, Tim Lewis stopped, standing only about two meters away from Jason Buosont and the others! It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to make a move! Rather! Tim Lewis, being new here, didn¡¯t quite understand the messy rules in Swornd, and he didn¡¯t know why Sean hade to Swornd. So, he was worried that acting impulsively would not only break the rules of Swornd but also ruin Sean¡¯s ns! This! This was why he stopped! He was waiting! Waiting for Sean¡¯s instructions! Seeing this, Jason Buosont and the others thought that Tim Lewis was afraid, that they had scared him with their words! A sh of arrogance returned to his eyes, and Jason Buosont scoffed, ¡°It seems you are not ordinary people, so I¡¯m willing to step back, turn our hostility into friendship, and make friends with you!¡± ¡°If! If you are people invited by the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Then! Out of respect for you, I can ept Howard Taylor¡¯s previous proposal, out of the five Hill of Swords caves of the Taylor family, I only want three!¡± ¡°If not!¡± ¡°Then! After we exterminate the Taylor family and get the totem, we will only need three of them, and we will give the other two to you as a sign of our local hospitality!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Clearly! Even though Jason Buosont was angry, he still maintained the necessary caution and respect for Tim Lewis, an unfamiliar foreign cultivator, and offered two of the Hill of Swords cave totems as a gesture to befriend Tim Lewis and hispanions! However! When he said these words, Jason Buosont¡¯s gaze deliberately nced a few times at the luxury car outside the crowd where Sean was sitting. He knew that such matters should not be decided by Tim Lewis! The decision power! It was in the hands of the young man in the car!!! Sure enough! A momentter! Without a word from Tim Lewis, Sean¡¯s voice once again came from the luxury car! ¡°What if¡­¡± Sean started to ask, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Two totems! Too few!¡± Sean¡¯s tone was still calm! However! His voice made the faces of Jason Buosont and the others turn incredibly ugly again! Damn! This young man was so outrageous, he seemed somewhat ungrateful. The Buosont family had given way, but he, on the other hand, was climbing up the pole, even bing more demanding! ¡°You!¡± The Buosont family elder who had intimidated Tim Lewis was furious. Just as he was about to curse, he was stopped by Jason Buosont. Jason Buosont stared unwaveringly at the luxury car where Sean was seated, and asked from a distance, ¡°You think two is too few, I am somewhat curious, how many do you want?¡± Yes! How many do you want? How many dare you ask for? Sean said, ¡°Old Master Buosont, are you asking me to choose?¡± ¡°Hehe! Then I might as well borrow your words, children make choices, but me, I want all!¡± ¡°Five totems!¡± ¡°Not one less!!!¡± Damn! Jason Buosont¡¯s lungs were about to explode with anger, the corner of his mouth twitching violently! Damn! You really dare to make outrageous demands! ¡°Bastard!¡± Before Jason Buosont could curse, the old man from the Buosont family who was next to him scolded, ¡°This is Swornd, who do you think you are!¡± ¡°Shameless creature, you¡­¡± ¡°Uh!!!¡± However! He could only curse halfway before he was silenced, because Tim Lewis had made his move. The short two-meter distance was closed in an instant. He lifted his hand and grabbed the old man from the Buosont family by the throat, depriving him of his ability to curse! At this point! Sean¡¯s voice came again, instructing Tim Lewis, ¡°Who I am!¡± ¡°Is none of your business!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Boom! Almost at the same moment as Sean¡¯s words fell, Tim Lewis showed no hesitation or dy. With his right hand gripping the old man from the Buosont family¡¯s throat, he lifted his left hand andnded a fierce punch on the old man¡¯s head!!! Chapter 386: The Ferocity of Tim Lewis A single punch from Tim Lewis was more than Jason Buosont could bear, let alone the old man from the Buosont family who was merely at the Late Stage? In an instant! The explosion of dark energy produced a deafening noise, and Tim Lewis¡¯s punchnded, directly smashing the old man¡¯s head! It really¡­ burst! Smashed to pieces!!! That scene! It was like a weight mercilessly smashing onto a watermelon, the watermelon unable to bear the weight, exploding on the spot. The dazzling red pulp sshed out like a goddess scattering flowers, spraying in all directions! But! It was not pulp, but the flesh and blood of the old man from the Buosont family! Flesh and blood flew all over! Brain matter was scattered like rain! The sttered flesh and brain matternded on Jason Buosont¡¯s face, body, and even on the faces and bodies of the other eight members of the Buosont family, extending several meters away to people like Howard Taylor! Damn it! Damn it! Everyone! Was stunned by this sudden scene, terrified by Tim Lewis¡¯s decisive killing. One by one, mouths agape, eyes wide, faces full of disbelief, with waves of shock arising in their hearts! A murder! At Sean¡¯smand, Tim Lewis punched out, breaking the rules of Swornd, publicly executing a member of the Buosont family! And! Tim Lewis¡¯s way of killing was extremely brutal! The way the old man from the Buosont family died was tragic! Head! Exploded! Only a headless corpse remained, still held tightly by Tim Lewis¡¯s right hand. Under the shocked gazes and amidst the panicking sighs, Tim Lewis released his right hand! Then! With a thud, the headless corpse of the old man from the Buosont family fell at Tim Lewis¡¯s feet! ¡°Being able to die so easily is the greatest fortune of your life!¡± Tim Lewis looked down at the headless corpse of the old man from the Buosont family, his eyes cold, without the slightest hint of pity! Using Jason Buosont¡¯s previous words! If your skills are inferior, you deserve to be killed! No sympathy!!! Publicly killing a member of the Buosont family, and saying it was the family member¡¯s fortune, was more than just a simple p in the face. It was a great humiliation, trampling on the face of the Buosont family! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Jason Buosont¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, as ugly as one could imagine, staring at Tim Lewis with uncontroble anger: ¡°You dare tomit evil in Swornd, you have a lot of nerve!¡± ¡°All together!¡± ¡°Kill this reckless bastard!!!¡± Jason Buosont wanted to endure! But he could endure no more! So! He immediately ordered the other eight members of the Buosont family to attack Tim Lewis, while he himself retreated a few steps, hiding behind the eight members of the Buosont family, taking out his phone to call for reinforcements! Tim Lewis snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: ¡°To kill you bullies who rely on power but have inferior skills, I am clearly doing justice and cleaning up Swornd!¡± As soon as he finished speaking! Tim Lewis charged into the crowd of the eight members of the Buosont family, his body¡¯s majestic dark energypletely exploded, his fists were like hammers, his movements swift, like a tiger into a flock of sheep, he started a near-mad massacre! For a while! The sound of dark energy collisions was endless! The screams of pain were constant! Almost every few seconds, a member of the Buosont family would be blown out of the battle circle by Tim Lewis, blood spraying wildly, either with a broken arm, a crippled leg, or like the previous old man from the Buosont family, their head exploded! The spectators from Swornd never dreamed that things would develop to this point. The scene before their eyes was simply shocking, their hearts violently trembling, frantically swallowing their own saliva, unanimously retreating! Retreat after retreat! In the blink of an eye, they had retreated several dozen meters, watching from afar, fearing to be caught in the crossfire! Even the people from the Taylor family led by Howard Taylor were no exception!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat further!¡± Until now, the Spirit Wolf was still sitting in the luxury car, not showing up, so Howard Taylor, like Jason Buosont, was also clueless, not knowing the identity of Tim Lewis and his people, let alone their purpose! In the situation of not knowing whether it is an enemy or a friend, Howard Taylor naturally did not dare to risk the lives of the Taylor family and would not rashly participate in the battle! Boom! The fightsted only about half a minute. After Tim Lewis punched andbroke the arm of thest Late Stage practitioner from the Buosont family, all eight members of the Buosont family had been knocked down by him! Three were dead! Five were injured! This was with Tim Lewis noticing that Jason Buosont was calling for reinforcements, trying to end the battle as quickly as possible, and not putting forth his full strength! Otherwise! Give Tim Lewis even ten more seconds, not one of the eight would survive! They would all die!!! Using this life-and-death moment, with the lives of the Buosont family members as the price, and the extremely precious half-minute, Jason Buosont made a call and connected it, urgently shouting into the phone: ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°Someone¡­¡± ¡°An outsider is speaking up for the Taylor family, a Complete Stage practitioner. He killed our people, broke the rules of Swornd, and ruined our previously established n!¡± ¡°Emergency!¡± ¡°Send people over immediately!¡± ¡°Anyter¡­¡± ¡°And I will be¡­¡± Bang! Jason Buosont¡¯s call for help was only halfway through, and the words he wanted to say were not finished, when Tim Lewis had already ended the fight on the other side and charged at him,nding a punch on his wrist! Crack! The result was as expected, with a harsh bone crunch, the other hand of Jason Buosont holding the phone was also shattered on the spot by Tim Lewis! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± In the midst of his screams, Jason Buosont retreated abruptly. The pain from his broken hand made him grit his teeth, the veins in his neck bulging. The humiliation of his family¡¯s destruction made him burn with rage, his eyes almost bursting! You should know! In order to eliminate the Taylor family in one fell swoop and seize the five spots to enter the Hill of Swords cave, he came here for a do-or-die battle. The nine people from the Buosont family that he brought with him were all the middle stage and Late Stage practitioners of the Buosont family! Now look! He didn¡¯t manage to eliminate the Taylor family in one fell swoop, but in just half a minute, they were all annihted by Tim Lewis alone! Even he himself could not escape! The Buosont family! It¡¯s over! Completely over!!! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!! Jason Buosont¡¯s grief and anger were indescribable. Tonight was his first battle after advancing to the Complete Stage. He wanted to use the lives of the Taylor family to establish his power! Where¡¯s the power? It¡¯s all taken by Tim Lewis! And him! He became Tim Lewis¡¯s stepping-stone!!! And Tim Lewis! After breaking Jason Buosont¡¯s left hand with a punch, he reached out to catch the flying phone of Jason Buosont, looked down at it, saw the phone was still on call, so he put the phone to his ear and said in a deep voice: ¡°Your old Mr. Buosont is about to die!¡± ¡°If! You also want to seek death!¡± ¡°Then! Feel free toe!¡± After finishing! Not waiting for the other party to respond, Tim Lewis held the phone in his hand, slightly exerted force, only to hear a series of crisp noises, easily crushing the phone into a lump of scrap metal! His words and actions! Unspoken dominance and power!!! Chapter 387: The Sorrow of Jason Buosont In the past, in the capital, there were too many powerful ns. The Lewis family of the capital could hardly make a mark. Therefore, Tim Lewis was always cautious and prudent, never as reckless as he was now! He had no choice! Who asked him to follow Sean? Who asked Sean to be a real practitioner of the Bright Realm? Moreover, he was the only practitioner of the Bright Realm in the entire Shirine Empire now! With Sean around, what was there to fear?! ¡°Your turn!¡± With a casual toss, he threw the phone that had been crushed into scrap metal aside. Then, Tim Lewis turned his gaze to Jason Buosont, whose hands had already been crippled, and sneered, ¡°Now, do you still want to do business with my husband?¡± ¡°Do you still want my husband to make a choice?¡± As he spoke, Tim Lewis turned and walked towards Jason Buosont! Jason Buosont¡¯s heart sank and he instinctively retreated. With every step Tim Lewis took forward, he took a step back. Within a few steps, he had retreated in front of the members of the Taylor family, led by Howard Taylor! Now he was in a fix! There was no way to retreat! Then, with a thud, Jason Buosont was scared and cowered, not daring to confront Tim Lewis. He gritted his teeth, directly knelt down in front of Tim Lewis, and said with a bitter face, ¡°I was wrong!¡± ¡°I know I was wrong!¡± ¡°I was blind, I overestimated myself, I looked down on people, I was blinded by greed, I shouldn¡¯t have targeted the Taylor family, let alone offend you¡­¡± ¡°Please show mercy!¡± ¡°Spare my life!¡± ¡°I was also beguiled by the Mason family. It was Ernest Mason, the head of the Mason family, who asked me to bring people here. It was Ernest Mason who asked me to take this opportunity to wipe out the Taylor family. It was all Ernest Mason who instructed me to do this!!!¡± As he spoke, Jason Buosont was almost on the verge of tears! Initially, Jason Buosont¡¯s confidence came from his own Complete Stage strength. However, after exchanging punches with Tim Lewis, that confidencepletely copsed! Later, his courage came from the rules of Swornd. However, after Tim Lewis sted the head of the elderly Buosont family member with a punch, his courage also disappeared! Just now, hisst hope came from the rescue of the Mason family. However, when he heard what Tim Lewis said to the people of the Mason family while holding his phone, that hope was also shattered! Oh God! Who are these people in front of him? From their conversation, it seemed that even the Mason family was not considered by them! He had no choice! Jason Buosont really had no other way. When under the eaves, one has to bow his head. He could only kneel! At least, he had to kneel until the Mason family sent someone to save him! First, he had to save his own life! ¡°The Mason family, is it?¡± Tim Lewis walked straight to Jason Buosont. Before he could express his stance, suddenly, Sean, who had been silent, spoke up first. His voice once again came from the luxury car, ¡°So, you were also forced, and you have your own difficulties, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!!!¡± Jason Buosont was stunned. He looked up at the luxury car where Sean was sitting and nodded like a pecking chicken, saying, ¡°Please give me a chance to reform and give me some time to atone for my sins!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°When the people of the Mason familye, I am willing to identify them face to face and help you deal with them!!!¡± In order to survive, Jason Buosont was ready to risk it all! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Seeing that there was hope, Jason Buosont couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I, and all the people of the Buosont family in Swornd, from now on, will look up to you only!!!¡± Bang! After saying that, Jason Buosont not only knelt down but also bowed his head and body deeply toward the luxury car where Sean was sitting, banging his head hard to express his intention to surrender! Seeing this, the onlookers were in an uproar, discussing fervently! The members of the Taylor family, led by Howard Taylor, were all stunned, shocked by the ruthless determination of Jason Buosont! Damn! Was he¡­ giving up his face? ¡°Well, in that case, then¡­¡± Jason Buosont¡¯s deep bow was quite effective. After a moment of silence, Sean said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± ¡°Thank you for your mercy, sir!¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± At this moment, Jason Buosont finally feltpletely relieved. Not only him, but the remaining five injured members of the Buosont family also got up one after another, following him to bow their heads in gratitude towards the luxury car where Sean was sitting! The scene was somewhat eye-catching! Seeing this, including Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis, everyone was wondering, was this fierce battle tonight really ending in such a dramatic result??? However, just when everyone was quietlyining, just when Jason Buosont and others were bowing their heads in gratitude, Sean changed his tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡± Upon hearing this, Jason Buosont and others¡¯ bodies stiffened! Without paying any more attention to Jason Buosont and others, Sean unexpectedly asked Howard Taylor, ¡°Mr. Taylor, they just wanted to annihte your Taylor family. I just happened toe across this!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill them!¡± ¡°So, what about you?¡± Howard Taylor was startled by Sean¡¯s words! ¡°What¡­¡± Unaware of Sean¡¯s identity or intention, faced with Sean¡¯s sudden question, Howard Taylor was surprised and somewhat at a loss. He really didn¡¯t know how to answer, fearing that he might inadvertently anger Sean, this devilish character with a smile hiding a knife! ¡°If you want to kill, just kill!¡± Seeing Howard Taylor trembling with fear, hesitant, and sweating profusely, Spirit Wolf, who was also sitting in the luxury car, spoke up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the sir won¡¯t hurt you!¡± ¡°The Mason family!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hurt you either!¡± Boom! Spirit Wolf¡¯s voice was not loud, but when it reached Howard Taylor¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderp. In an instant, he recognized Spirit Wolf¡¯s voice! After all, Spirit Wolf had just called him!!! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Howard Taylor raised his head, his eyes intently focused on the luxury car across from him, his face full of disbelief and shock! So, these people were friends of Spirit Wolf??? My God! God is watching!!! Tonight! If Spirit Wolf and others didn¡¯te, or camete, I¡¯m afraid there would be no more Taylor family in Swornd!!! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Spirit Wolf urged somewhat impatiently, ¡°We have traveled a long way, and we are tired from the journey. We haven¡¯t even had dinner yet, so stop dithering and quickly deal with these bastards so we can rest!¡± Confirming that the speaker was indeed Spirit Wolf, Howard Taylor was overjoyed! He nodded, waved his hand, and signaled to the more than twenty members of the Taylor family beside him, ¡°Go, kill them!¡± ¡°Leave none!¡± As the head of a family, Howard Taylor was naturally not a soft-hearted person. Now that the situation had reversed and he held the initiative, he naturally wanted topletely eliminate Jason Buosont and his group to eliminate future troubles! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± Those members of the Taylor family were like chickens blood, all enthusiastically rushing forward, surrounding Jason Buosont and others! ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Damn sir!¡± ¡°You dare to y me???¡± In contrast to the reaction of the Taylor family, at this point, Jason Buosont could already see that Sean and the Taylor family were in cahoots! Moreover, Sean had deliberately let go earlier, gave them a chance, let them kneel and bow their heads in front of so many people, losing face, clearly ying them for fools, treating them like monkeys!!! Damn it! This is too much!!!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that very moment, anger surged like a roaring me within Jason Buosont¡¯s heart, his emotions teetering on the brink of copse. His eyes were full of red, bloodshot streaks, ring with a ferocious and ruthless light. He gritted his teeth and cursed angrily, ¡°I will fight you to the end today!¡± ¡°Even if it means death!¡± ¡°I will take you, this damned creature, to the grave with me!¡± No sooner said than done! In his fury, Jason Buosont aimed straight at Sean, who was sitting in the luxury car. Even though his hands were useless, he managed to summon an extraordinary potential far beyond his usual capabilities. As soon as his words fell, he sprung up like a mad tiger or a hunting cheetah, transforming into a ck shadow as swift as lightning, and charged ferociously at Sean! Fast! Too fast! So much so, that even Tim Lewis, standing by his side, didn¡¯t have time to stop him. He was a step toote. The moment he touched the hem of Jason¡¯s clothes, Jason had already sprung into action! Tim Lewis¡¯s face drastically changed, eximing, ¡°Be careful, sir!¡± The crowd watching the spectacle was in an uproar. Who would have thought, who could have expected, that the drama of this night would be so exciting, so full of twists and turns, and at thest moment, such a turn of events would ur! Listening to the voices, Sean and Spirit Wolf were both young men in their twenties. Even with Jason Buosont¡¯s hands rendered useless, it should be an easy task for him to kill these two in his rage, right? Everyone thought so. Everyone assumed so. However, with Jason Buosont¡¯s lightning speed, the short distance of a dozen meters was covered in a blink of an eye. Just as Jason Buosont was about to pounce on the luxury car, Sean¡¯s voice echoed once again, ¡°One should know their own limits!¡± ¡°I told you, you are an ant!¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± Sean¡¯s voice remained as calm as ever. It seemed that facing a Complete Stage practitioner like Jason Buosont, he wasn¡¯t afraid, in fact, he seemed to not care at all! Could it be that besides Tim Lewis, there was another Complete Stage practitioner hiding in the car? Boom! Time was short, and it didn¡¯t allow the bystanders to think. The next moment, Jason Buosont had alreadynded on the roof of the car, followed by a loud bang! Next! Just as Jason Buosont had barely touched the roof of the car, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he was immediately propelled back along the same path he hade from. It was as if¡­ the roof of the luxury car was equipped with an invisible, massive spring! It was too strange! And it happened in an instant. Ordinary people couldn¡¯tprehend what had actually urred. They only felt¡­ In the blink of an eye, Jason Buosont had pounced! In another blink, Jason Buosont had flown away! Fluttering! When the bystanders, the citizens of Swornd, blinked for the third time, Jason Buosont, who had been ¡°flung¡± a dozen meters away, had fallen heavily into the encirclement of the Taylor family, at the exact position where he had bowed his head earlier! As if he had never moved! Jason Buosont spat out a mouthful of fresh blood on the spot, his face full of indescribable shock. He stared at the luxury car in which Sean was sitting, as if he had seen a ghost. He struggled to speak, but was unable to utter a word. His eyes rolled back, and he fainted. Thinking of taking Sean down with him to the grave? Ha! Clearly, a mere Jason Buosont was far from qualified for that! Chapter 388: Young and Reckless, That’s How Cool It Is Everything happened in an incredibly short amount of time, just like fast-forwarding through a television show. It was so fast that it was hard to keep up. The brain felt as if it had short-circuited, leaving everything chaotic and no time to think. One by one, they stood dumbfounded, hearts trembling. They didn¡¯t understand what had happened, nor did they dare to ask, their faces filled with shock and bewilderment. Silence! The previously noisy scene suddenly fell into an eerie quiet. Bang! Bang, bang, bang¡­ After a moment of silence, the Taylor family seized this rare opportunity. They swarmed in like a pack of wolves, using this chance to exterminate the unconscious Jason Buosont and five already crippled members of the Buosont family, right in front of the gate of the Taylor family mansion. Bodiesy strewn in front of the gate, blood flowing like a river. Then! Howard Taylor took a deep breath, deeply bowed toward Tim Lewis as a sign of gratitude, turned, and walked toward the luxurious car that Sean had taken. He respectfully said, ¡°I am Howard Taylor, representing the entire Taylor family, and I thank you for your life-saving grace.¡± ¡°From now on! If there is anything you need, Howard Taylor will repay your kindness with his life!!!¡± His words were powerful and impassioned! These were his sincere feelings! At this moment! Howard Taylor was truly grateful to Sean! However, in addition to his gratitude, Howard Taylor also had his own considerations. At present, the Taylor family did not have any Complete Stage cultivators to rely on, and their situation was precarious. While they had escaped a disaster this time, they couldn¡¯t rest easy! After all! Apart from the Buosont family, the Mason family stood behind them! Additionally, there were other families eyeing the five spots in the Hill of Swords cave held by the Taylor family. Sean and the others clearly had significant backing! So! Using his rtionship with Spirit Wolf, Howard Taylor naturally wanted to cling tightly to Sean¡¯s powerful coattails!!! ¡°It was as easy as lifting a hand!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Sean sat in the car and did not get out, replying, ¡°We came to Swornd with some business that indeed requires Mr. Taylor¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°It is my honor to be of service to you!¡± Howard Taylor¡¯s heart stirred slightly as he hurriedly extended his hand in a gesture, ¡°Please, apany me back to my mansion. I will immediately arrange for a feast to wee you.¡± Sean and the others hade with a purpose! This! For Howard Taylor, this was absolutely good news! Otherwise, if Sean and his party had simply left after killing everyone, leaving behind the mess, Howard Taylor would not have been able to handle it!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tim Lewis also came over and got into another luxury car. The two luxury cars slowly started and drove into the Taylor House. When they reached the entrance, the members of the Taylor family wanted to clean up the bodies of Jason Buosont and the others, but Sean stopped them: ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such trouble!¡± ¡°Just leave them here. Didn¡¯t Jason Buosont already call someone from the Mason family? Let the Mason familye to clean up.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback! Unbeknownst to them, the members of the Taylor family, led by Howard Taylor, were most worried about the arrival of the Mason family. In Swornd, the Buosont family was insignificant, which is why they didn¡¯t get a spot in the Hill of Swords cave and targeted the Taylor family instead. However, the Mason family was a top-notch family in Swornd, even among the dozen or so major families that had spots in the Hill of Swords cave, they held a leading position! The overall strength of the Mason family was far superior to that of the Buosont family! Take the Complete Stage cultivators for example, Jason Buosont had just recently entered the Complete Stage and dared to show off, while the Mason family had three old monsters in the Complete Stage! Moreover! Many families in Swornd had irreconcble conflicts with the Mason family! Letting the Mason family clean up the scene? Damn! Sean had quite the nerve to suggest this! Although Tim Lewis was very powerful, and although Howard Taylor mistakenly thought that there was another Complete Stage cultivator protecting Sean in the car, he still didn¡¯t think Sean and his party could contend with the Mason family! This was understandable! Howard Taylor only knew about the vast influence of the Mason family in Swornd, but he didn¡¯t know how terrifying Sean was!!! So! ¡°Sir, this¡­¡± Howard Taylor hesitated for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him, ¡°You arrived here recently and may not fully understand the situation in Swornd.¡± ¡°The Mason family¡±! ¡°They have a distinguished status in Swornd!¡± ¡°In my opinion!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me back to my mansion first? I can exin to you in detail about the Mason family, then you can weigh the pros and cons and decide on the next course of action¡­¡± ¡°What do you think???¡± To be honest! Howard Taylor was being cautious not only for the sake of the Taylor family but also for Sean¡¯s sake! However, Sean immediately dismissed Howard Taylor¡¯s suggestion without giving it a second thought, his voice turning cold as he said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, are you trying to teach me how to conduct my affairs?¡± With just one sentence, Howard Taylor was scared out of his wits! ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Howard Taylor quickly bowed and felt a chill run from his feet to his head. He didn¡¯t dare to say another word. But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter: It seems! Young and reckless! This young master, who came from god knows where, inherently carries an indomitable arrogance. He doesn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s advice. In the future, it would be better to refrain from expressing personal opinions when dealing with him! I just hope! That his strength and influence match his arrogance!!! ¡°Do as I say!¡± Sean paid no more attention to Howard Taylor but instead ordered the members of the Taylor family. The tone of his voice made it seem as if he was the master of the Taylor family! Then! Sean¡¯s voice suddenly amplified, addressing the citizens of Swornd who had retreated dozens of meters away, ¡°Later, when the Mason family arrives, I would appreciate it if you could ry a message for me!¡± ¡°These people! I ordered their deaths!¡± ¡°If! They want toe forward, want to avenge the Buosont family, they are wee toe find me!¡± ¡°But! Those who enter alive, don¡¯t expect to leave alive!!!¡± His voice rolled like thunder! Every word, every sentence, echoed in the ears of the Taylor family and the citizens of Swornd. It scared them all, their hearts trembling violently. A series of shocked gazes all focused on the luxurious car that Sean was sitting in! Enter! And die! Was he really that audacious? Was he really that cool? This! It was clearly a warning to the Mason family and an outright provocation! This! It was clear that he didn¡¯t have the Mason family in his eyes! It seems! Tonight¡¯s drama was far from over! Rather, it was just beginning!!! Chapter 389: Reinforcements Arrive, Get Out of My Way The spectacle had almost wound down. The onlookers from Swornd, having seen enough, had initially nned to leave, each going their own way, spreading the news of what had happened here. Yet, a single statement from Sean stopped them in their tracks, causing nearly all of them to stay, their voices filling the air with lively chatter. Wait! They stood there waiting! Waiting for the arrival of the Mason family. They wanted to see! Later! When the Mason family arrived, would they dare to rush into the Taylor House? If the Mason family ignored Sean¡¯s warnings and threats and charged in! Then, would Sean dare to be as ruthless as he was when he executed Jason Buosont and his men, and strike down the Mason family in the same manner? All these unknowns filled them with curiosity! ¡°What kind of people are these guys?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so bold and fearless. Many foreign forces havee to our Swornd during the festival days. I¡¯ve seen the arrogant and the cocky. But someone as arrogant and cocky as him, I¡¯ve met for the first time today!¡± ¡°Wait and see!¡± ¡°The Mason family is not to be trifled with. They¡¯re likely doomed!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After watching Sean and the others return to the Taylor House, the citizens of Swornd grew bolder, and their discussions grew louder. Everyone had an opinion! However, they were all citizens of Swornd, like Howard Taylor, well aware of the power of the Mason family, so most people were not optimistic about Sean and his group. Time passed quickly, like sand slipping through fingers. About ten minutester¡­ ¡°Make way!¡± ¡°Make way!¡± Three luxury cars suddenly sped in from the end of the street. When they were still dozens of meters away from the crowd, someone started shouting, and the citizens of Swornd, their eyes shining with excitement, were thrilled! They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! The Mason family had arrived!!! A path was quickly made in the crowd. The three luxury cars arrived in the blink of an eye, shooting through the crowd like three gusts of wind, while the Swornd citizens eagerly followed. Screech! Screech! Screech! The three luxury cars stopped in front of the Taylor House. The car doors opened, and an old man with white hair stepped out of each car. Three people! All of them were practitioners at the Complete Stage! Moreover! There were only three of them, no extra manpower. Clearly, they understood that the person capable of killing Jason Buosont was a practitioner at the Complete Stage like themselves! So, bringing people below the Complete Stage wouldn¡¯t be of any help! Just the three of them! That should be enough! ¡°All dead, not a single survivor!¡± After stepping out of the car and seeing the bloody scene in front of the Taylor House, the three old men exchanged looks. A touch of anger and solemnity appeared in their eyes, and one of them coldly grumbled, ¡°And the method of killing is extremely brutal, somewhat like a vendetta!¡± If there was no grudge! A simple kill would suffice! Why the need to explode heads and shatter bodies??? At this point! The Swornd citizens had also followed. Recognizing the faces of the three old men, cries of surprise filled the air! ¡°Look!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Trevor Mason, Loong Jackman, and Josh Walsh!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Each of the three big families in Swornd sent a Complete Stage practitioner. This is going to be interesting!¡± Originally! Everyone, except Tim Lewis, had mistakenly thought that there was another Complete Stage practitioner in Sean¡¯s car. So, they worried that if the Mason family, unaware of the situation, only sent one Complete Stage practitioner, they might get scared off after hearing the real situation and not dare to storm into the Taylor House! Now it was good! Three came at once!!! Trevor Mason! He was the elder brother of Ernest Mason, the head of the Mason family. Like Ernest Mason, he too was a Complete Stage practitioner and had advanced to the Complete Stage a few years earlier than Ernest Mason. His strength was unfathomable! Rumor has it that he was not inferior to Ernest Mason! Loong Jackman! The only Complete Stage practitioner in the Jackman family, who had probably advanced to the Complete Stage about seven years ago! Josh Walsh! Like Loong Jackman, he was also the only Complete Stage practitioner in the Walsh family! These two families had always been close to the Mason family. This was well known in Swornd, so although the citizens of Swornd were surprised to see Josh Walsh and Loong Jackmaning together, they didn¡¯t find it unexpected! ¡°You! You saw the whole process of the incident! Right?¡± Hearing the chaotic discussions in the crowd, Josh Walsh cast a cold nce over them! Instantly! The noisy crowdquieted down! ¡°Yes!¡± In response to Josh Walsh¡¯s question, someone in the crowd mustered the courage to respond, ¡°Old Mr. Buosont led his men here, demanding Mr. Taylor to surrender the totem of the Hill of Swords Cave. Mr. Taylor refused, and a fight broke out¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Get to the point!¡± Jason Buosont and his men had been ordered by the Mason family to seize the Hill of Swords Cave totem from the Taylor family. Aware of this, Josh Walsh and the others didn¡¯t want to hear more about it. Therefore, he interrupted impatiently and asked directly, ¡°Who killed Jason Buosont?¡± ¡°What is their identity? How many of them were there?¡± This! This was what Josh Walsh and the others cared about. This! This was the reason they hadn¡¯t rushed into the Taylor House immediately! ¡°This¡­¡± The man was scared into trembling, quickly shaking his head and saying, ¡°There were two luxury cars in total, and only one person got out of the car. He blew up Old Mr. Buosont¡¯s right hand with a single strike!¡± Upon hearing this, the pupils of Josh Walsh and the others shrank dramatically! One strike? No wonder they were so bold. It turns out they were also a seasoned practitioner at the Complete Stage, far surpassing Jason Buosont in strength! ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± The man continued, ¡°There were two young men in one of the cars. One of them knows Mr. Taylor, and the other is likely the master of that practitioner. That practitioner follows his orders!¡± ¡°He should also have another Complete Stage practitioner with him¡­¡± Then! The man narrated everything he had seen and heard, especially the entire process of the fight, in great detail! ¡°Sitting in the car, never showing his face!¡± ¡°He flung Jason Buosont in an instant, causing him to faint on the spot???¡± After hearing the man¡¯s ount, the faces of Josh Walsh and the others became even more serious. They were somewhat shocked and also somewhat relieved! Fortunately! Fortunately! Fortunately, all three of them came over. Otherwise, if they had to face two opponents alone, they might have ended up like Jason Buosont tonight, falling at the Taylor House!!! However! ording to that man¡¯s description, the other party had two Complete Stage practitioners, both of whom were among the best in the Complete Stage. Even if it was three against two, they were confident of winning, but they didn¡¯t have absolute confidence to kill all the opponents! After all! When a Complete Stage practitioner faces another Complete Stage practitioner, if the opponent is determined to escape, it¡¯s very difficult for them to catch up and kill! If they don¡¯t kill! There will be future troubles! So! Josh Walsh didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on his own. He turned to Trevor Mason and asked, ¡°Trevor, what do you think?¡± ¡°Should we¡­¡± Josh Walsh thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Should we call for more people?¡± If they don¡¯t act! If they do, then it must be a fatal strike!!! ¡°Old Mr. Mason¡­¡± Before Trevor Mason could voice his opinion, the man from before interjected carefully, ¡°Before going in, it seemed like that young man knew you wereing, so he left a few words for us to pass on to you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Trevor Mason raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said¡­¡± The man hesitated for a moment before whispering, ¡°These people¡­ he ordered their deaths. If you want to avenge Old Mr. Buosont, you can go in and find him!¡± ¡°But! If you go in alive, then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect toe out alive!¡± This! This was Sean¡¯s exact words! The man was all submissive in front of Trevor Mason and the others. His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, barely audible, but the arrogant air that came with his words was so obvious that even a fool could hear it! ¡°Arrogant!!!¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words fell, Loong Jackman, who had been silent all along, erupted in fury in an instant. His eyes were fierce and unrivaled, and his voice was as cold as ice as he cursed, ¡°Where did this bastarde from???¡± Boom! In an instant, the vigorous dark energy within Loong Jackman burst out, causing a fierce gust of wind. His robe billowed, his body surged with a fighting spirit, and the people of Swornd retreated one after another, nearly scared to the point of wetting themselves. ¡°Calm down!¡± The speaking man¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell to his knees in front of the three people, Trevor Mason. He stammered, ¡°I only repeated what that young man said!¡± ¡°As for their identity¡­¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± ¡°The license te on their car, it should be from the capital¡­¡± The capital! Hearing these two words, the hearts of Trevor Mason and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but stir. It seemed that the other party dared to be so arrogant and presumptuous because they had not only astonishing strength but also extraordinary identity and background, which made them fearless. Keep in mind! Throughout the Shirine Empire, the most densely popted ce with Complete Stage practitioners, no province or city could bepared with the capital! Moreover! The recent dramatic changes in the capital had already spread to Swornd. As big figures in the Swornd¡¯srge families, Trevor Mason and hispanions naturally heard about it! So, who could the other party be??? Trevor Mason took a deep breath. Before figuring out the other party¡¯s identity and background, even he would not dare to act rashly and rush into the Taylor House to take people! Therefore! With his brows furrowed, Trevor Mason pondered for a moment. Then, he suddenly turned around and faced the Taylor House, without any intention of charging in. Instead, he stood outside the main gate and shouted, ¡°I am Trevor Mason!¡± ¡°May I know which big shot from the capital hase to Swornd?¡± To be on the safe side, Trevor Mason wanted to test the other party¡¯s reaction in this way, and then decide on the next step based on their response! For a moment, it waspletely quiet outside the Taylor family gate! Everyone had their eyes wide open, their ears pricked up, holding their breath and staring intently at the Taylor House in front of them, waiting for the other party¡¯s response! After about ten seconds, a man¡¯s voice, apanied by the vigorous dark energy, came out of the Taylor House. ¡°Get lost!¡± It was Tim Lewis¡¯s voice!!! Chapter 390: The Promise at the Hill of Swords, Descendants of Saint Leo This! That was Tim Lewis¡¯s response, clear and concise! He! He told Trevor Mason¡¯s trio to scram! Tim Lewis¡¯s voice thundered like a bolt within Taylor House, resonating for miles around and echoing in the cold night sky, refusing to fade away! A single word! Shocked everyone! Indeed! As expected! He was still so wild, so arrogant, even when facing Trevor Mason and his two partners, revered Complete Stage practitioners in Swornd, Tim Lewis remained as dominant as ever, unmatched in his boldness, with no intention of backing down! The next moment! The hearts of the Swornd citizens trembled violently. Their hearts were in their throats as they all looked toward Trevor Mason¡¯s trio! Now! Tim Lewis had given his response to Trevor Mason! So! What kind of response would Trevor Mason give to Tim Lewis? Would he charge in directly? Was the drama about to begin? ¡°How dare you!¡± Before Trevor Mason could speak, Loong Jackman, full of rage, shouted first: ¡°Dare to run wild in Swornd, if you have the guts,e out and face me!¡± ¡°I want to duel with you!!!¡± Throughout Swornd, he was the first one to tell them to scram! How could they endure this? However! Loong Jackman, burning with rage, maintained his rationality, and did not rashly charge into Taylor House to fight Tim Lewis to the death! ¡°A duel?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Momentster, Tim Lewis¡¯s voice came again, confrontationally saying: ¡°If you have the guts,e in!¡± ¡°If you can leave alive! I¡¯ll concede defeat!¡± Tim Lewis and Loong Jackman were at odds, one refusing to enter, the other refusing to exit, trading insults from a distance, challenging each other! Each word! More ruthless than thest! It left the surrounding Swornd citizens in shock, their hearts trembling! ¡°Trevor!¡± After a while, Loong Jackman, fuming with rage, couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to Trevor Mason, grinding his teeth as he said: ¡°In my opinion, no matter who they are, what their background is, just charge in and kill them!¡± ¡°I want to skin that bastard alive!!!¡± Loong Jackman had a bad temper, he couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation! Trevor Mason¡¯s face was equally grim! However! ¡°Josh!¡± Trevor Mason suppressed his anger and impulsiveness, ignored Loong Jackman, and turned to Josh Walsh, asking: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± In contrast, Josh Walsh was very cautious, theplete opposite of Loong Jackman, he said solemnly: ¡°I stand by my previous opinion!¡± ¡°Either! Leave! And n for the long term!¡± ¡°Or! Kill!¡± ¡°But the prerequisite is, call in a few more old guys, and make sure we¡¯re absolutely safe!!!¡± Trevor Mason nodded! Clearly! He leaned towards Josh Walsh¡¯s suggestion! So! He thought for a moment, then shouted towards Taylor House: ¡°Since you all refuse to follow the rules of Swornd, don¡¯t me me for not being generous!¡± ¡°If! Your purpose ining to Swornd is to participate in tomorrow¡¯s festival!¡± ¡°Then! I regret to inform you that you, along with the Taylor family, are disqualified from participating in the festival, and the Hill of Swords cave totem in the hands of the Taylor family is hereby null and void!¡± ¡°Also! You have until tonight to leave Swornd!¡± ¡°Otherwise! You¡¯ll be enemies of the entire Swornd, and next year¡¯s festival will be your memorial day!!!¡± His words! Resounded powerfully! Trevor Mason took a step back, choosing not to engage in a fight with Sean and his group now, but also took a step forward, stripping the Taylor family of their five spots, giving Sean and his group just one night to leave! This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to risk anything, and they wouldn¡¯t lose face! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After speaking, Trevor Mason didn¡¯t wait for Tim Lewis¡¯s response, he turned and walked away. Whether Tim Lewis agreed or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, if Sean and his group didn¡¯t leave tonight, then tomorrow, they would be facing more than just Trevor Mason¡¯s trio! On the day of the festival! Practitioners gather! At that time! As long as the Mason family gave the order, they would ensure Sean and his group had no ce to bury their bodies!!! ¡°Really?¡± Just as Trevor Mason¡¯s trio were about to get into their car, another man¡¯s voice came from inside Taylor House. This time, it wasn¡¯t Tim Lewis, but Sean! ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re farting!¡± ¡°Really stinks! Do you listen when others fart? So! We will definitely go to tomorrow¡¯s festival! And! We will definitely participate!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see if the fart you just let out can actually make a noise at the foot of the Hill of Swords tomorrow!!!¡± Want to y tough? Sorry, Sean is an expert in this field! Upon hearing this! Loong Jackman¡¯s suppressed fury instantly surged again. Tim Lewis, at least, was a veteran Complete Stage practitioner, it was one thing to exchange insults with him, but what was Sean, this young man? In Loong Jackman¡¯s view, Sean was nothing more than a rich young master from the capital! ¡°You son of a¡­¡± Just as Loong Jackman was about to retort, he was red at by Trevor Mason, who signaled him to stay calm. Then, Trevor Mason coldly huffed: ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll wait for you at the foot of the Hill of Swords tomorrow!¡± With that! They got into the car and left in a cloud of dust! Watching Trevor Mason¡¯s trio arrive with fierce momentum and leave in a ze of anger, the onlooking Swornd citizens looked at each other, unable to suppress their sighs. The two parties didn¡¯t end up fighting, which disappointed them, but the promise of the Hill of Swords between them made them look forward to the festival day even more! It seems! Tonight was just an appetizer, the real drama would be tomorrow¡­ ¡­ At that time! Inside Taylor House! Howard Taylor arranged a banquet to wee Sean and his group, to show his hospitality. However, Sean handed Phyllis to Pupil Wolf and Julia, and he himself did not appear, instead going to the loft prepared for him by Howard Taylor! Eat? Sean didn¡¯t feel like it now!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After the battle in the royal city, he was seriously injured, the bright energy in his core was almost depleted. Although he had recovered a bit on the way, it was still not enough to face the festival day tomorrow! So! He had to seize the time, restore his strength as soon as possible! He couldn¡¯t afford to waste time! The unconscious Cecilia couldn¡¯t wait either! ¡°You go arrange!¡± Afterying Cecilia on the bed, Sean turned around and said to Spirit Wolf who had followed him into the loft: ¡°Ask Howard Taylor to prepare some clothes for a change, and these medicinal materials¡­¡± With that! Sean took out a list of medicines, handed it to Spirit Wolf. He had prepared it on the way here, listing the materials needed for a medicinal bath. He had nned to buy them himself, but now that he was staying with the Taylor family, he naturally had Howard Taylor do it! ¡°Alright!¡± Spirit Wolf took the list, nced at it, and knew Sean¡¯s purpose. He hesitated for a moment, then said awkwardly: ¡°Boss, my grandfather has a favor to the Taylor family, not the other way around¡­¡± ¡°Actually! You don¡¯t have to make enemies with the Mason family for the sake of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°As far as I know! The Mason family does have considerable influence in Swornd, especially in recent years. I just heard from Howard Taylor that the Mason family has secretly won over more than a dozen other major Swornd families who have the name of the Hill of Swords cave, and has colluded with some forces outside of Swornd, attempting to establish the so-called Saint Leo Temple!¡± ¡°They im¡­ they are the descendants of Saint Leo, and have absolute allocation rights to the Hill of Swords, and want to re-establish the rules of the Hill of Swords game in the name of the Saint Leo Temple, andpletely control Swornd!¡± ¡°The experience of the Taylor family is the best example!¡± ¡°Just now! That old guy outside named Trevor Mason, is the older brother of the Mason family¡¯s head, Ernest Mason. He¡¯s right, our enmity with the Mason family is equivalent to being enemies with the whole of Swornd!!!¡± Speaking of these! Spirit Wolf¡¯s face gradually became serious! After all! It was because of Spirit Wolf that Sean and his group came to the Taylor family, leading to everything that happened afterward. In other words, Spirit Wolf implicated Sean. If Sean was safe and sound, it would be one thing! But! Sean was seriously injured and had not recovered yet. At this moment, causing such a big trouble was like adding fuel to the fire!!! Chapter 391: Ernest Mason’s Ambition ¡°Temple of Saint Leo?¡± Upon hearing this name, Sean¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. It seemed that the ambitions of the Mason family were not small! ording to legend, the Hill of Swords was formed by the divine sword of Saint Leo. The Mason family, iming to be descendants of Saint Leo, named their organization the Temple of Saint Leo, clearly intending to firmly control the entire Hill of Swords and all of Swornd. Just imagine, if the Mason family¡¯s cunning n seeds, then any other family in Swornd, or any outside forces, would need the permission of the Mason family to even step foot on the Hill of Swords, let alone activate their bloodline or attempt to breakthrough using the caves within the Hill of Swords. There were immense benefits hidden within this! ¡°Yes!¡± Spirit Wolf nodded, ¡°In recent years, any Swornd families that had disagreements with the Mason family have been systematically eliminated, leaving only the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Previously,¡± he continued, ¡°while Old Mr. Taylor was alive, they didn¡¯t dare to lightly offend the Taylor family. But when Old Mr. Taylor died, it gave them an opportunity.¡± ¡°ording to Howard Taylor¡¯s spection,¡± Spirit Wolf added, ¡°tonight, if we hadn¡¯t arrived, the Taylor family would have beenpletely wiped out.¡± ¡°And tomorrow,¡± Spirit Wolf went on, ¡°underneath the Hill of Swords, taking advantage of the festival, Ernest Mason, the head of the Mason family, will publicly announce the establishment of the Temple of Saint Leo. Together with the Swornd families he has secretly won over and the external forces he has colluded with, they will control the Hill of Swords and Swornd.¡± Everything was in ce, all that wascking was the right opportunity. And the festival tomorrow was the opportunity that the Mason family had long been waiting for. Unfortunately for them, the sudden arrival of Sean and his party had saved the Taylor family and ruined the Mason family¡¯s n to eliminate them. ¡°Really?¡± Sean replied coldly, ¡°Interesting, very interesting. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just wait and see. Tomorrow, the Mason family will learn what it means to overlook a single detail, to fail at thest moment, and to self-destruct from their own wrongdoings. Whether it¡¯s the Hill of Swords or Swornd, it¡¯s not their turn to call the shots!¡± In his words, an intense killing intent was palpable. The Hill of Swords and Sunsetting Ridge were only thirty miles apart. Previously, Liane had been living in seclusion in a paradise in Sunsetting Ridge, which had a connection with the Hill of Swords. Naturally, Sean couldn¡¯t just watch as the Hill of Swords fell into the hands of others, bing their tool for amassing wealth and power. ¡°Boss,¡± Spirit Wolf asked hesitantly, ¡°are you really going to take on the Mason family, and possibly the entire Swornd, for me, for the Taylor family?¡± Sensing the killing intent emanating from Sean, Spirit Wolf felt more guilt and worry, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything else, it¡¯s just your body¡­ Can you handle it? I estimate that there will be at least thirty Complete Stage practitioners attending tomorrow.¡± Thirty-plus Complete Stage practitioners! This terrifying lineup, even in the capital, was only seen previously in the royal city, and only summoned by Roscoe and Ashby. Of course, most of these Complete Stage practitioners were from other provinces and cities who hade to participate in the festival. As for the Swornd families led by the Mason family, having a dozen or so would be considered good. If Sean hadn¡¯t been injured, facing this seemingly horrifying lineup would be nothing to him. However, things were not going as hoped, hence Spirit Wolf¡¯s guilt and worry. ¡°For you?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and red at Spirit Wolf, ¡°Stop being so sentimental, I have my own reasons! And it has nothing to do with you!¡± Upon hearing this, Spirit Wolf was stunned, about to ask more questions, but Sean had already kicked him, saying, ¡°What? Get lost! If you don¡¯t want me to die on the Hill of Swords tomorrow, go prepare the medicinal materials for me!¡± Spirit Wolf was stunned again, ¡°Alright!¡± Then he hastily left to find Howard Taylor and prepare the medicinal materials needed for Sean¡¯s medicinal bath. Regarding the matter between Liane and Cecilia, Sean didn¡¯t tell Spirit Wolf and the others! For Liane! For Cecilia! This was one of the reasons why Sean had chosen to be an enemy of the Mason family! Additionally! There was another less reliable reason, although there was no blood rtion between the Mason family here and the Mason family in the capital, however, due to his deep hatred for the Mason family in the capital, Sean became irritated at the sound of the words ¡°Mason family¡±! He was annoyed! Naturally, he had to vent it out! It was that simple, it was that arrogant, it was that unreasonable¡­ On the other side! The Mason family¡¯s residence was about ten miles away from the Taylor House. When Trevor Mason and his twopanions returned to the Mason family¡¯s residence, it was already half-past nine in the evening! However! The Mason family¡¯s residence was still brightly lit, the sounds of people were booming, and it was an atmosphere of joy all around. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Three luxury cars rushed into the Mason family¡¯s residence and parked next to the rows of luxury cars in the vi. Then, Trevor Mason and his twopanions got out of the car and went straight to the main hall! The long-awaited festival day is tomorrow, and it is also a crucial step that has been nned for many years! So tonight! The people from the major Swornd families who were secretly won over by the Mason family, as well as the foreign forces they colluded with in private, all came to the Mason family¡¯s house, gathered together, drinking and making merry! At the same time! They were discussing and arranging the specific ns for tomorrow! Even! They were already discussing how to redistribute and formte new game rules after taking control of the Hill of Swords and Swornd! ¡°Brother!¡± Trevor Mason was walking in the front, his slightly flustered voice had already entered the main hall before he did! In the main hall! At this moment, it was full of guests, with twelve people in total, eleven of them were Complete Stage practitioners, most of them were like the Mason family¡¯s master, Ernest Mason, the helmsmen of the major Swornd families! Only one! He was a young man about thirty years old, and his strength was only at the middle stage! However! That young man was sitting next to Ernest Mason, and on his right hand side, obviously, although his strength was the weakest among the people, his status was the highest among the people, and he was treated as an honored guest by Ernest Mason! He! His name was Jayden Harris! He was the eldest son of the first rich family in Crane, the Harris family, and the foreign forces that Ernest Mason colluded with in private was the Harris family in Crane! It¡¯s clear! The Hill of Swords was famous far and wide, and the Harris family in Crane also wanted to have a share! ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Trevor Mason¡¯s voice, everyone was stunned, the originally lively main hall suddenly fell quiet! After Trevor Mason entered the main hall, he went straight to Ernest Mason, bent over and whispered something into Ernest Mason¡¯s ear. After a moment, Ernest Mason¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Did something like this happen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did something go wrong with the Taylor family?¡± Seeing Ernest Mason¡¯s unusual reaction, the smiles on the faces of the rest of the people gradually faded, they all looked at Ernest Mason! ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°You tell them!¡± Ernest Mason thought for a moment, signaled to Trevor Mason and said: ¡°Tell the truth, don¡¯t hide anything!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Trevor Mason nodded, then he told everyone about what happened at the Taylor family!!!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 392: Can Only Succeed, Not Fail ¡°Jason Buosont was killed in front of the Taylor family¡¯s house?¡± ¡°From the capital?¡± ¡°There were at least two Complete Stage practitioners???¡± At least! During the battle at the front of the Taylor family¡¯s house, although only Tim Lewis and Sean showed their astonishing strength, the onlooking Swornd residents thought that there were two Complete Stage practitioners among them, but the absence of a third person does not mean there wasn¡¯t a third or even a fourth Complete Stage practitioner! After all! Tim Lewis and Sean¡¯s performance was too dominant just now, the more dominant they were, the more confident they seemed, which made Trevor Mason feel uneasy inside his heart! And so, Trevor Mason very cautiously used the words ¡°at least¡± to prepare those present for what mighte. He did this to prevent them from underestimating their adversaries. Concerning Jason Buosont, Ernest Mason hadn¡¯t initially taken the matter seriously. Thus, after receiving Jason Buosont¡¯s plea for help, he sent Trevor Mason and two others without telling the rest of the group, not wanting to dampen their spirits. So when they suddenly received the news, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Hmm,¡± Trevor Mason responded gravely to their shocked inquiries, ¡°Their attitude was incredibly arrogant. They boasted that anyone who dares to enter Taylor House will surely die. And they n to participate in tomorrow¡¯s festival as well.¡± As soon as Trevor Mason finished speaking, Loong Jackman, who had been following him, also stepped forward, indignantly repeating the arrogant words of Tim Lewis and Sean to the crowd. Even now, he was gritting his teeth, unable to quell his anger. ¡°Do they want you to leave?¡± ¡°Do they consider your words as mere nonsense?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°What audacity!¡± As expected, upon hearing Loong Jackman¡¯s ount, everyone was incensed. They had just been discussing control over the Hill of Swords and Swornd. Now, Sean and his group were openly murdering in Swornd, disregarding thempletely. Wasn¡¯t this a tant insult? How could they bear it? Immediately, an elder at the Complete Stage mmed the table and stood up, unable to contain his fury. ¡°Who will join me in visiting Taylor House?¡± he challenged. ¡°I want to see¡­ just how two people at the Complete Stage can kill me in Taylor House.¡± As he spoke, his body surged with dark energy. Despite his somewhat aged body, he exuded an incredibly deadly aura. Seeing this, Loong Jackman naturally was the first to respond, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going as well!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go? If each of us spit, we could drown those ignorant bastards from the capital!¡± Practitioners at the Complete Stage had their own pride! In an instant, the crowd was furious! However, just as the elders at the Complete Stage were about to leave, Ernest Mason, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke, ¡°Everyone, hold on!¡± Hearing this, everyone paused and turned to look at Ernest Mason. Ernest Mason continued, ¡°I understand your feelings, and to be honest, I too wish to join you and punish the uninvited guests from the capital at Taylor House. However, the festival is tomorrow and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to stir up trouble now.¡± ¡°In my opinion¡­¡± Ernest Mason paused to think, then he continued, ¡°Although we have prepared thoroughly and eliminated most of the hostile forces in Swornd, what we¡¯re doing is a monumental task. There are likely to be smaller ns in Swornd and foreign forces who will oppose us.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, they publicly executed Jason Buosont and others, breaking Swornd¡¯s rules, and proimed that they would attend the festival at the Hill of Swords tomorrow. So why not let them stay one more night? Tomorrow, at the foot of the Hill of Swords, we can use them of breaking the rules, strip the Taylor family of their rights to the Hill of Swords caves in front of everyone, and if they dare to resist, we obliterate them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use their blood and lives to deter the various forces that are eager to move!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As the head of the Mason family, Ernest Mason is used to thinking about the bigger picture and won¡¯t let a moment of anger ruin his ns. For Ernest Mason, tomorrow¡¯s festival is the most important matter at hand. Even if Sean and his group have killed so many from the Buosont family with such audacity, it is not enough for him to risk everything. Upon hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s analysis, the crowd exchanged nces, their eyes meeting with a certain amount of agreement, with the sole exception of Loong Jackman. His hot temper couldn¡¯t tolerate overnight grudges, so he reluctantly began, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I agree with Mr. Mason¡¯s opinion!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, before Loong Jackman could finish, he was abruptly interrupted. The one to cut him off was none other than Jayden Harris, seated to the right of Ernest Mason! With just one sentence, he effectively choked off Loong Jackman¡¯s impending words! Little did they know, among the Complete Stage practitioners present, apart from the old monsters of various Swornd families, three were practitioners of the Harris family brought by Jayden Harris from Crane. Their prestige as the foremost family in Crane was even superior to that of the Mason family. This was the primary reason Jayden Harris was treated as an honored guest by Ernest Mason. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Loong Jackman nced at Jayden Harris, gritted his teeth, and agreed, even though he was full of reluctance and discontent. He had dared to contradict Ernest Mason, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to refute Jayden Harris. He had to swallow his anger. He had no choice. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Harris family of Crane. At this point, Jayden Harris also stood up, picking up the ss of wine in front of him, and gestured, ¡°Gentlemen, remember, our goal is the Hill of Swords. After tomorrow, all of Swornd will be under your control!¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t lose sight of the big picture over small matters and let those vermin from the capital ruin our good mood.¡± ¡°Come!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink to this!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, whoever dares to hinder our n, whether gods or Buddhas, will be dealt with directly. Let¡¯s just do it!¡± Jayden Harris spoke with spirit, though not loudly. Hearing this, the old fellows who had already walked to the front door of the hall hesitated, then turned back, picked up their sses, clinked them together, and unanimously said, ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± Years of nning came down to this moment. They couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. They could only win, not lose. If they lost, Jayden Harris could simply return to Crane and continue his life as the Harris family¡¯s young master. However, the representatives of the various families present would be unable to protect themselves and would be the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose! That night, all of Swornd was filled with joy and celebration, like a festive holiday. The joyful atmosphere didn¡¯t subside until the middle of the night. However, beneath the jubnt atmosphere, a huge undercurrent was quietly brewing, like the calm before a storm¡­ The next day. Early morning. As the cacophony of insects and birds began, as the eastern sky started to lighten, as the first ray of sunlight bathed Swornd, the people of Swornd got up early, as they had in previous years. After washing and having breakfast, the streets quickly filled with crowds, like a surge of floodwaters, converging from all directions towards the Hill of Swords in the center of Swornd. The annual festival day had arrived! Chapter 393: At the foot of the Hill of Swords Sean and hispanions were no exception! After a whole night of medicinal bath, the bright energy within Sean¡¯s core had recovered nearly half. Although it was still far from its peak, it should be enough to deal with those whom the Mason family had won over. ¡°Sir!¡± When Sean came out of the attic, Howard Taylor had already led their family¡¯s middle-stage andte-stage cultivators waiting outside the door. There were more than a dozen people, among them, there were two young boys in their teens! These two! They were the descendants of the Taylor family, at the age to activate their bloodline. Therefore, Howard Taylor hoped to start their martial arts journey with today¡¯s ceremony! In an instant! Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Sean, their eyes filled with awe and curiosity! Last night! After Sean entered the mansion, he went straight to the attic and did not attend the banquet that Howard Taylor had prepared. No one had seen Sean¡¯s true face from beginning to end, let alone knew Sean¡¯s real identity! At the banquet! Howard Taylor tried to inquire from Tim Lewis and Spirit Wolf, but they both kept their mouths shut, not revealing a single clue! This! Invisibly increased the intense curiosity of Howard Taylor and others! Originally! They thought today was an opportunity! However! When they actually saw Sean himself, including Howard Taylor, all the members of the Taylor family were greatly disappointed! Damn! On Sean¡¯s face at this time, he was actually wearing a wolf mask! In sight! Sean¡¯s figure was sturdy, standing upright like a pine, quite a bit awe-inspiring. The eye holes of the wolf mask were hollowed out, revealing Sean¡¯s pair of pitch-ck and icy eyes! ¡°The matter of the medicinal herbs, Mr. Taylor has taken a lot of trouble!¡± Sean looked at Howard Taylor. Without the help of the medicinal bath, he definitely could not have recovered to this extent in such a short night! ¡°All of this is what I should do, sir, you don¡¯t have to be polite!¡± Howard Taylor hurriedly said, ¡°Rather, it¡¯s because of our Taylor family¡¯s affairs that we have implicated the sir. As soon as the sir arrived in Swornd, he became an enemy of the Mason family¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, sir!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°If we are lucky enough to keep the five Hill of Swords cave spots for our Taylor family, I¡¯d like to give three spots to the sir, and hope to keep the other two for our Taylor family to have sessors¡­¡± Saying this! Howard Taylor reached into his chest and pulled out a token made of gold and jade. It was the Hill of Swords cave totem that Jason Buosont demandedst night! The totem! It is the only credential to climb the Hill of Swords and enter the cave! Sean did not refuse! He took the gold and jade totem and looked at it for a few moments! In sight! In the middle of the front of the totem was a pattern, and on the back was a number 5, representing that with this totem, the Taylor family has five spots in the Hill of Swords cave! And under the number 5, there were a row of numbers! For example! 18, 24, 49, 63, 71, these numbers correspond to those caves in the Hill of Swords! For example! 18 refers to the eighth cave on the firstyer! 24 refers to the fourth cave on the secondyer! And so on! The caves in the Hill of Swords were divided into nineyers from bottom to top. Eachyer had nine caves. The higher the cave, the richer the spiritual energy, the greater the help to those who enter, and naturally, the higher the value! All these! Sean had already heard from Spirit Wolf, so he understood the meaning of the gold and jade totem at a nce! ¡°Good!¡± Sean casually put the gold and jade totem into his chest, turned his head and looked at those two young boys in their teens, then said, ¡°The spots that belong to your Taylor family will definitely be preserved!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I mean! Definitely!¡± ¡°And what you can get today will not be just two spots!¡± Hearing this! The hearts of all the members of the Taylor family trembled violently, they didn¡¯t know where Sean¡¯s confidence came from, but they clearly knew what a difficult situation they were about to face! Preserve the spots? Perhaps! It¡¯s not as simple as he said! Even! Whether he could keep his life on this journey, whether he could return alive, was all an unknown quantity! ¡°We mustn¡¯t dy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sean understood their worries and their fears, but he chose not to exin, instead turning to sit in one of the luxury cars. Originally! Sean had wanted to secure two spots in the Hill of Swords caves. Howard Taylor was willing to give up three, which would have been more than enough! But now! Sean had changed his mind! The highest level in the Taylor family¡¯s totem caves was the seventh, but Sean wanted to go to the ninth level of the cave! Even! He wished to ascend directly to the peak of Hill of Swords, to take in the view from the summit! In the car! Cecilia and Phyllis were already waiting. The reason for bringing mother and daughter together to the Hill of Swords was simple: one was unconscious and the other was too young to protect herself. Swornd was the domain of the Mason family. Leaving them at the Taylor family¡¯s ce, Sean didn¡¯t feel secure at all! What if! When Sean and the practitioners from the Taylor family were away, the Mason family staged an attack on the Taylor family? The consequences were unthinkable! Moreover! After the matter of Hill of Swords was resolved, Sean nned to go directly with Cecilia to Sunsetting Ridge. He didn¡¯t want to return to the Taylor family, as it would waste too much time! ¡°This¡­¡± As Sean, Pupil Wolf, Julia and others got into the car and slowly left the Taylor House, Howard Taylor wanted to ask, but held back, ¡°Sir, where is the other Complete Stage practitioner with you?¡± The battle of the previous night! Jason Buosont had lunged at the luxury car that Sean was in, but was repelled on the spot. Howard Taylor, like everyone else, thought that there should be another Complete Stage practitioner inside the car, in addition to Tim Lewis! But! They had never seen one! He wanted to ask! But he dared not! Words on the tip of his tongue, Howard Taylor swallowed them back, waving his hand, indicating, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Hill of Swords!¡± So! More than a dozen dark energy practitioners from the Taylor family got into the cars, following behind Sean¡¯s luxury car, rushing straight to Hill of Swords¡­ ¡­ Hill of Swords! Over a thousand feet high, ten miles around, just standing firmly there, it gave an incredibly solemn and sacred feeling that involuntarily inspired awe! At eight in the morning! The area at the foot of Hill of Swords was already crowded with people, bustling and noisy, countless citizens of Swornd came to watch the ceremony! ording to the old rules set by the major families of Swornd, the 81 caves of Hill of Swords were jointly controlled by more than a dozen major families. If outside forces wanted to get a spot, they had to either trade with these major families or challenge the people from the major families that owned the cave spots! So! Every festival day, there were always foreign forces challenging, providing continuous entertainment! Even! At the foot of Hill of Swords on the west side, at the entrance of the Panlong Steps, there were two specially set up challenge stages. The challenger and the defender publicly fought on the stage, the winner could ascend the Panlong Steps and enter the caves of Hill of Swords! ¡°Look!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mason family¡¯s motorcade, the people from Mason family are here!!!¡± In the crowd! Someone suddenly shouted, setting off a butterfly effect, causing the already noisy scene to be even more heated! You could see! A motorcade slowly drove from Swornd, the line of cars was long, with dozens of luxury cars, seen from a distance, it looked like a long dragon winding its way towards Hill of Swords! That! Not just the Mason family¡¯s motorcade, but also the Harris family of Crane¡¯s motorcade, and the motorcades of the various major families who were in league with the Mason family. They had previously maintained secret contacts and colluded privately, but today, since it was time to show their cards, there was naturally no need to sneak around anymore! After today! They! Will be the controllers of the entire Hill of Swords and the whole of Swornd!!! Chapter 394: Challenging Upon seeing this grandeur, the crowd was buzzing with discussions and pointing fingers. Those from the small ns of Swornd who had heard rumors beforehand, as well as those from the outside forces, had solemn expressions on their faces. So, the Mason family really intended to take action! The rules of the Hill of Swords were truly about to change! Who knew if this was a blessing or a curse! Soon, arge convoy of dozens of luxury vehicles cut through the crowd, arriving at the foot of the Hill of Swords, and one by one, they parked in the parking area. As the car doors opened, dark-energy practitioners with extraordinary temperament stepped out of the luxury cars! There were more than a hundred of them! These people were originally from the top-tier families in Swornd, with profound backgrounds. Now, gathered together to form an alliance, their luxurious lineup was naturally unmatched! ¡°Mr. Harris!¡± ¡°Please!¡± After getting out of the car, Ernest Mason came straight to Jayden Harris and gestured with his hand. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Jayden Harris nced at the crowd and then walked with Ernest Mason towards the lounge specially built at the foot of the Hill of Swords. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°That seems to be Jayden Harris, the young master of the Crane¡¯s first prestigious family, the Harris family. I¡¯ve seen him before, I would never mistake him!¡± ¡°Unexpected!¡± ¡°Really unexpected, the Harris family actually came!¡± ¡°And they¡¯ve joined forces with the Mason family!!!¡± Someone recognized Jayden Harris and publicly announced his identity, which was like dropping a bomb in boiling water, causing a wave of shocked exmations. Especially among those citizens of Swornd who werepletely unaware, they gathered in small groups, specting wildly and whispering among themselves! The festival officially started at twelve o¡¯clock noon, thus, before twelve o¡¯clock, the eighty-one individuals who would enter the Hill of Swords cave must be determined in advance! The arena challenge started at nine o¡¯clock in the morning! So, in the next half an hour or so, luxury cars continued to drive towards the Hill of Swords. Locals generally arrived earlier, while those who cameter were mostly forces from other regions who hade out of admiration! ¡°That¡¯s the Chest family¡¯s car!¡± ¡°And Karen Smith!¡± ¡°My God!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Hill of Swords festival is held once a year, and many forces from other provinces and cities are not first-time participants. The citizens of Swornd recognized their identities just by looking at their luxury cars! As people from various forces both inside and outside the city, familiar and unfamiliar, arrived one after another, the atmosphere at the scene gradually reached its peak! At this moment, another convoy of cars drove towards them, a total of seven luxury cars, two of which had license tes from the capital! Just one look! Only one look! Immediately, many citizens of Swornd recognized those two luxury cars, and the next moment, excited exmations sounded once again from the noisy crowd: ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Look, look, you all look!¡± ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the people who wiped out the Buosont family¡¯s practitionersst night. They didn¡¯t run away overnight, they¡¯re actually here to participate in the festival!!!¡± After a night of spreading and fermenting, the news about the battle at the Taylor family¡¯s doorstepst night had almost spread throughout Swornd. After all, the one who was executed was Jason Buosont, and the one who was wiped out was a big family in Swornd! So, in terms of expectations,pared to the other foreign forces, Sean and his party were the ones that the citizens of Swornd were most looking forward to. They were all eager to see what kind of identity those young people, who were so arrogantst night, truly had! What would be the result when Sean and his people collided head-on with the Mason family? Today was a sequel tost night¡¯s drama, and where the plot would go next was anyone¡¯s guess! For a moment, even Jayden Harris and Ernest Mason in the lounge were startled by themotion outside. Hearing those harsh discussions, Jayden Harris snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to really dare toe!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s use their blood to offer sacrifices to our swords!¡± Upon hearing this, Ernest Mason nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Harris, they will die a terrible death today!¡± He stood up, nced at the time, waved his big hand, and gestured to the helmsmen of the major families of Swornd, such as Josh Walsh and Loong Jackman. ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s about time. Years of plotting, sess or failure hinge on this moment!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Follow me and fight fiercely!!!¡± With these words, he turned and left the lounge. Josh Walsh, Loong Jackman and others followed behind Ernest Mason, each with a serious face and intense fighting spirit. Loong Jackman, in particr, had been holding back his resentment all night, and couldn¡¯t wait to rush over to settle ounts with Tim Lewis¡­ At this time, in one of the luxury cars, Spirit Wolf was still driving. Cecilia was lying quietly in the back seat, her eyebrows rxed, her eyes closed, like a sleeping beauty who could bring down a kingdom or a city, waiting for her prince to wake her with a kiss. ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis was held in Sean¡¯s arms, looking at the sea of people outside the car window, and asked in confusion, ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°So many people!¡± ¡°If wee here, can we wake Mom up?¡± In the past, what Phyllis thought about all day was to have Sean and Cecilia work overtime and give her a bunch of brothers and sisters as soon as possible. But now, the only thought in Phyllis¡¯ mind is to wake Cecilia up. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, how can she give birth to her brothers and sisters? ¡°Yes,¡± Sean nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°The person who can wake Mom up is here.¡± ¡°Do you want Daddy to take you to find her in a bit?¡± Hearing this, Phyllis was overjoyed and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, as long as I can save Mom, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± As the father and daughter were talking, the luxury car had arrived at the parking lot at the foot of Hill of Swords and slowly came to a stop. However, while Howard Taylor and the rest of the Taylor family got out of the car, Sean showed no intention of getting out. Tim Lewis also got out of the car and followed Howard Taylor. After all, the Taylor family doesn¡¯t have any Complete Stage practitioners, even if they possess the totem of Hill of Swords cave, they don¡¯t have much say. ¡°Master Tim¡­¡± Howard Taylor looked around at the scene, which was like a storm, and his worries became even more intense. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does he¡­ Does he really have a chance?¡± To be honest, Howard Taylor had no confidence at this moment. Not to mention that besides Tim Lewis, he hadn¡¯t seen another so-called Complete Stage practitioner with his own eyes. Even if there were, so what? Two Complete Stage practitioners¡­ Can they really fight against the powerful alliance of the major families of Swornd, led by the Mason family? The more Howard Taylor thought about it, the more his heart sank. ¡°How so?¡± Tim Lewis didn¡¯t exin, but asked in reply, ¡°Mr. Taylor, do you not trust him? Or do you not trust me?¡± His expression was somewhat displeased. Seeing this, Howard Taylor quickly said, ¡°I dare not! It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°If you dare not, then don¡¯t say unnecessary words!¡± Before Howard Taylor could finish his sentence, Tim Lewis interrupted him, somewhat impatiently indicating, ¡°So many people are watching, don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± ¡°Even if you have to pretend, pretend to be confident!¡± ¡°Understand?¡± In an instant, not only Howard Taylor, but all the members of the Taylor family present were stunned by Tim Lewis¡¯s words, their faces growing increasingly ugly. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Master Tim, are you serious? There are numerous practitioners at the foot of Hill of Swords, nearly a hundred members from the Mason family faction, all of them are middle stage or above. If we pretend in front of these people, if we don¡¯t pretend well, people could die!!! However, Tim Lewis didn¡¯t care about their shocked eyes and questioning gazes. He walked directly towards the challenge stage on the opposite side. His stride was firm, his chest was out, his aura was imposing. Just like he said, he pretended to be very confident. He looked so damn arrogant! Overwhelmed by helplessness, Howard Taylor wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, gritted his teeth, and had no choice but to lead a dozen or so members of the Taylor family, following with a stiff upper lip¡­ Elsewhere, on the western side of the Hill of Swords, nking the entrance to the Dragon Ladder, stood two enormous circr dueling tforms. Rising about three meters high and spanning dozens of meters in diameter, the tform on the left was uniform grey, t as a whetstone, and devoid of any objects. In stark contrast, the tform on the right was painted a blinding blood red! Moreover, the periphery of the tform was fenced off with an iron railing about five meters high, epassing the entire blood-red tform. It was covered at the top too, giving the impression of a massive iron cage enveloping the entire red tform ¨C much like an open-air prison! Unbeknownst to many, just as the colors and construction of these two tforms differed greatly, so did their purpose. The grey tform on the left could be considered a regr dueling stage, primarily used for external forces to challenge the Swornd family. Battles were to the point of submission, with no fatalities permitted. The victor would earn a spot and gain entry to the Hill of Swords cave! The blood-red tform on the right, however, was the pr opposite! Once one stepped onto it, a fight to the death was inevitable! At that moment, the entire tform would be sealed off with iron bars. The fighters inside could not exit, and no one from the outside could enter. Thebatants would have to fight until one of them died on the tform for the challenge to end! This was specifically designed for those who had deep-seated grudges before the challenge, harboring deep hatred for each other and wanting to seize the opportunity to win a spot in the Hill of Swords cave, while also executing their opponent! For instance, Loong Jackman and Tim Lewis! ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡± ¡°Quiet, please!¡± When Ernest Mason and the others emerged from the rest room, they nced from afar at Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis in the parking lot. Then, they ascended the grey tform and Ernest Mason shouted out, ¡°Today is the day of our annual festival. The people of Swornd celebrate together, join in the grand event. As the rotating host family of this festival, I, on behalf of the Mason family and these n leaders behind me, thank the people of Swornd for their continued support and love¡­¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°On behalf of the people of Swornd, I wee all friends who havee from afar to participate in the festival¡­¡± Ernest Mason stood alone at the forefront of the tform, facing the vast sea of people before him. Standing with his hands behind his back and a lofty demeanor, his opening remarks were vivid and colorful! The vast crowd quieted, and only Ernest Mason¡¯s voice echoed like thunder, reaching the ears of everyone present. ¡°However!¡± Halfway through his speech, Ernest Mason abruptly changed his tone. His originally harmonious tone suddenly became somewhat cold and indifferent. He sternly said, ¡°The Hill of Swords belongs to Swornd. Swornd belongs to all its people!¡± ¡°I assume everyone knows that during ancient times, Saint Leo descended to the world, banished demons, and their feats have been passed down through generations. When Saint Leo left, they left a divine sword here to protect the people of Swornd for generations. The energy of the Hill of Swords helps us activate our own bloodlines, break through martial bottlenecks, and this is why we have the prosperous era of Swornd today!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°The energy within the Hill of Swords is not inexhaustible or unlimited. After generations of acquisition and squandering, the energy of the Hill of Swords is no longer what it once was. Even though our ancestors dug holes and opened caves, it only solved a temporary problem and was not a long-term solution.¡± ¡°Now, the 81 caves on the Hill of Swords have been dug a hundred meters deep. The entire Hill of Swords is riddled with holes and covered in wounds!¡± ¡°And we, as descendants of Saint Leo, as children of the Hill of Swords, do we continue to squander this way, constantly rubbing salt into the wounds of the Hill of Swords?¡± ¡°Do we watch as the Hill of Swords is destroyed by our own hands?¡± ¡°Do we bury our own mother, the Hill of Swords, with our own hands?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°We cannot continue to be so selfish, so wasteful, so ungrateful!!!¡± Ernest Mason¡¯s words rang true and clear, deafening to the ears and beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Ernest Mason, the rightful head of the Mason family, was indeed astute. Unlike the rotation families of previous years who were full of anticipation for this year¡¯s festival, he, on the other hand,pletely caught everyone off guard by pouring a bucket of cold water on everyone¡¯s heads right at the start! It sounded¡­ quite reasonable! The vast crowd fell into silence. Many of the people of Swornd were moved by Ernest Mason¡¯s righteous words. Their spirits were uplifted, their emotions were high! Even more so, someone in the crowd loudly responded, ¡°Mr. Mason is right!¡± ¡°The Hill of Swords is ours, Swornd is ours. Whether to continue digging and how to dig should be decided by us, the people of Swornd!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let outsiders take advantage of us anymore, harming our mother, the Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°We need to establish new rules!¡± ¡°We need to protect our mother, the Hill of Swords!!!¡± Once someone took the lead, others quickly followed, their voices rising and roaring like a tidal wave! Of course, those who led the apuse and jumped out to support Ernest Mason and stir up the emotions of the people of Swornd were all people prearranged by Ernest Mason and the major families! The goal, of course, was to use the people of Swornd to provide a sufficient reason for their uing reforms and to build a solid foundation of public opinion! Ernest Mason was quite satisfied with this effect, so he continued, ¡°I understand your feelings, but please don¡¯t rush, let me finish what I have to say!¡± ¡°The Hill of Swords is ours!¡± ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for outsiders to want to cultivate with the aid of the Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°However, given the harsh reality of the dwindling energy within the Hill of Swords, the rules of the festival do need some adjustment. Otherwise, if certain families in Swornd are in cahoots with others to line their own pockets, betraying us from within, breaking our Swornd rules at will, and killing our people, the consequences would be unimaginable!!!¡± As he spoke, Ernest Mason turned his head and his icy gaze swept towards Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis, who had already walked to the front of the tform and were about to ascend it! Clearly, Ernest Mason¡¯s words had a deeper meaning! He was referring to Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis! Upon hearing this, Howard Taylor¡¯s heart trembled. He halted abruptly, lifted his head, and locked eyes with Ernest Mason from across the distance. His already worried expression instantly became more anxious! He thought: Ernest Mason, this old fox, after all the pretentious preamble, is he finally pointing the finger at our Taylor family? Chapter 395: The New Rules Ernest Mason and Howard Taylor¡¯s gazes met in a tense sh. The Sworndmoners watching also stopped their moring as everyone¡¯s attention focused on Ernest Mason, Howard Taylor, and Tim Lewis. The long-awaited drama was finally about to begin! Ernest Mason stood atop the dais while Howard Taylor stood below. To be honest, facing Ernest Mason and the elders of the major families behind him, Howard Taylor was under tremendous psychological pressure! After all, the disparity between the two sides in numbers and strength was just too great. So great that Howard Taylor didn¡¯t even have the courage to stand up to Ernest Mason! So Howard Taylor looked back at Tim Lewis, wanting him to take the lead. But Tim Lewis didn¡¯t move an inch where he stood. He just gave Howard Taylor an encouraging look, his expression still calmlyposed, as if saying: Did you forget what I just told you? Looking so confident! Alright then, it¡¯s time for you to show off. Go ahead and begin your performance¡­ Seeing this, Howard Taylor¡¯s face immediately turned ashen! Damn it! He¡¯s pushing me into the fire pit, trying to bury me alive! Yet even with Tim Lewis¡¯s aggravating expression now, Howard Taylor didn¡¯t dare do anything to him. He gritted his teeth and turned back to face Ernest Mason on the dais. ¡°Mr. Mason, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°You! Who are you talking about?¡± Howard Taylor was just feigning ignorance. As he spoke, he was trying his best to stay calm and adopt the arrogantly defiant tone that Tim Lewis had advised, though likely to attract heavenly thunder. Unfortunately, the effect wasn¡¯t great. His angry voice still trembled slightly! ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m talking about!¡± ¡°Surely Mr. Taylor knows in his heart?¡± In contrast, Ernest Mason stood with his hands behind his back, the picture ofposure as he coldly snorted, ¡°Last night, in front of Taylor House, Mr. Taylor colluded with outsiders from the capital to massacre ten Buosont family dark energy cultivators, including Jason Buosont himself. The scene was littered with corpses, horrific and unbearable!¡± ¡°Many Sworndmoners witnessed the entire process!¡± ¡°What, does Mr. Taylor dare to do it but not admit it? Here at the foot of Hill of Swords, in front of all the Swornd people, does he still want to deny and evade responsibility?¡± His voice boomed like thunder, spreading far and wide! At once, many Sworndmoners stood up and pointed using fingers at Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis from afar. Of course, these were all arranged in advance by Ernest Mason. He wanted to make Howard Taylor and Tim Lewis the target of everyone¡¯s wrath, to be despised rats. Only then could he use it as justification to form the Saint Leo Temple and amend the rules of Hill of Swords! ¡°You!¡± Howard Taylor angrily retorted, ¡°Jason Buosont led the Buosont family cultivators to surround Taylor House, trying to wipe out my entire Taylor family and seize our Hill of Swords cave totem. Why don¡¯t you mention that?¡± ¡°Does Mr. Mason think that only the Buosont family can bully others while the Taylor family can¡¯t fight back?¡± Unable to win by force, Howard Taylor had to argue reason. ¡°What I¡¯m talking about are the rules of Swornd!¡± Ernest Mason righteously stated in response. ¡°Old Mr. Taylor has passed away and the Taylor family has declined, no longer having the ability to protect the Hill of Swords cave totems!¡± ¡°On the contrary, with Jason Buosont entering the Complete Stage, the Buosont family is on the rise, wishing to take over. So they came to challenge!¡± ¡°Thisplies with the rules of Swornd!¡± ¡°While you colluded inside and out, using vicious means to massacre the Buosont family cultivators. This breaks the rules of Swornd!¡± Speaking, Ernest Mason shifted his cold gaze from Howard Taylor to the vast crowd opposite him. His voice rang out, ¡°In light of the harmful impact of the Taylor family¡¯s actions on Swornd¡­¡± ¡°After discussion among the major families, we unanimously decided that starting this year, the Taylor family¡¯s qualifications to participate in the ritual will be revoked. The totems and quotas in their possession will also be taken away!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°As the guardian of Hill of Swords, as Saint Leo¡¯s descendant, we have decided to form the Saint Leo Temple together,prising all the Swornd families in possession of totems. And in the Saint Leo Temple¡¯s name, we will re-establish the rules for the ritual and for Swornd!¡± ¡°There are three main points:¡± ¡°First!¡± ¡°In the past, any outsider who wanted to participate in the ritual and enter the Hill of Swords caves only needed to challenge the cave owner. Now, they must obtain unanimous consent from the ten families here on the dais!¡± ¡°That means if even one of these ten families disagrees, the outsider must challenge a cultivator of the same realm from that family. If two families disagree, he must challenge cultivators of the same realm from those two families!¡± ¡°And so on!¡± ¡°If all ten families disagree, then I¡¯m afraid he must consecutively challenge cultivators from the ten families and remain undefeated in order to qualify for entering the Hill of Swords caves!¡± ¡°Moreover, the prerequisite for entering the Hill of Swords caves is joining the Saint Leo Temple and bing one of us before he can enjoy the blessings Saint Leo left for us¡­¡± Ernest Mason announced his long-nned scheme in one breath! The rules of the ritual were changed! The new rules specifically targeted outsiders! In the past, an outsider only needed to challenge the owner of whichever Hill of Swords cave he wanted for a single match to determine victory. Now, it was entirely up to the ten Swornd families on the dais! If they agreed, the outsider could even enter without fighting a single match by directly joining the Saint Leo Temple and ascending Hill of Swords into the caves! If they disagreed, he would have to face them one by one in endless rounds until exhausted to death! In short, they wanted to gainplete control over Hill of Swords! Ernest Mason paused briefly after announcing the first point. Immediately, the vast crowd reacted with the expected sounds of shock and sighs. Themon Swornd people couldn¡¯t enter Hill of Swords or the caves to begin with, so the rule change didn¡¯t impact them much! However, the faces of those who hade from afar, representing various major forces, were uglier than the next! The difficulty had increased tremendously! Suddenly, someone called out, ¡°Mr. Mason, as you said, if we sessfully pass Saint Leo Temple¡¯s trials after winning the challenges and be one of its members, how many Hill of Swords cave quotas will we get?¡± Hearing this, everyone was startled. They quickly turned around to look in the direction of the voice!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It turned out to be from the Chest family! The Chest family was also one of the top families, with Complete Stage cultivators presiding over the n. At the moment, the old Complete Stage head was also personally present, standing next to the speaker! ¡°Good question!¡± Ernest Mason exined, ¡°Once part of the Saint Leo Temple, you¡¯re one of us. The specific quotas will be allocated as needed among the major temple families through joint discussion. The greater your contributions to the Saint Leo Temple, the more quotas you will naturally get!¡± This made everything click for the crowd. After this exnation, Ernest Mason¡¯s enormous ambitions werepletely exposed! Think about it. The newly formed Saint Leo Temple already epassed all ten of Swornd¡¯s top families. In the future, any outsider force entering Hill of Swords would have to join the Saint Leo Temple. Thus, the scale and strength of the Saint Leo Temple would snowball rapidly! Just then, someone else asked, ¡°What if we win the challenges on the dais but don¡¯t wish to join the Saint Leo Temple, what then?¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over, including the Chest family members! ¡°It¡¯s the Smith family head!¡± ¡°Karen Smith!¡± Gasps rang out! The questioner was nearing old age, surprisingly the current Smith family head and Complete Stage cultivator, Karen Smith! In recent years, it was no exaggeration to say the Harris family and the Smith family led by Karen Smith held equal power. Moreover, the Smith family and Harris family had always been at odds, with many conflicts between them. That the Smith family people came naturally had to do with participating in the ritual! However, given the Smith family¡¯s strength, they surely disdained lowering themselves to join a newly established organization like the Saint Leo Temple and contribute to it! So Karen Smith asked this! Chapter 396: The Deadly Dais, Only One Can Live Indeed, if one won but didn¡¯t want to join the Saint Leo Temple, what then? If they could still enter the Hill of Swords caves, then the rule of joining the Saint Leo Temple would be meaningless and lose its purpose! On the other hand, if they won but were not allowed in, it would be offending all the outside forces who didn¡¯t wish to join the Saint Leo Temple. Even the ten major Swornd families working together probably couldn¡¯t withstand such consequences! Thus, the questioning gazes shot towards Ernest Mason on the gray dais like a storm of thousands of arrows, wanting to hear his exnation! Ernest Mason looked at Karen Smith from afar and said in a deep voice, his eyes constricting slightly, ¡°What Mr. Smith asked is exactly what I was going to exin next!¡± ¡°The truth is¡­¡± ¡°The rules are simple. Without joining the Saint Leo Temple, there is only one way to enter the Hill of Swords caves.¡± ¡°And that is to single-handedly defeat all the dark energy cultivators sent out by the ten major families of the Saint Leo Temple in one go!¡± ¡°If you can do that, we surely won¡¯t stop you and will let you pass.¡± Hearing this, Karen Smith¡¯s eyes also abruptly constricted! Damn! One against ten? Each of the Saint Leo Temple¡¯s ten Swornd families had Complete Stage cultivators. For one person to defeat them all in one breath was nearly an impossible task! Fellow Complete Stage cultivators wouldn¡¯t have power differences great enough to enable a one versus ten situation! Unless it was a Bright Realm cultivatoring to pass the trial! At the very least, it would have to be someone bordering the Bright Realm to have a chance! But across the entire Shirine Empire, how many true Bright Realm cultivators were there? How many were close to Bright Realm? If they really came, these so-called ten major families would probably be too busy sucking up to them to dare obstruct their path! So it was a paradox. Those capable wouldn¡¯te, while those who came were incapable! This was precisely Ernest Mason¡¯s shrewdness! I¡¯ve set the rules. I¡¯ve given you the chance. But you don¡¯t have the ability yourself, you can¡¯t do it. So I¡¯m afraid if you don¡¯t want to join the Saint Leo Temple, you¡¯ll have to get lost! ¡°Does Mr. Smith have any other questions?¡± Even when facing Karen Smith, Ernest Mason remained very dominant. It couldn¡¯t be helped, since the Smith family and Harris family were enemies rather than friends. Ernest Mason had already chosen to coborate with the Harris family, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold out hope of getting along with the Smith family too! ¡°I do!¡± Karen Smith continued asking, ¡°If all ten families are defeated, how many Hill of Swords cave quotas can be obtained?¡± Defeat them all? Hearing Karen Smith¡¯s words, sighs immediately sounded from the crowd. The looks they gave Karen Smith were filled with surprise and disdain! Damn! What nonsense! One against ten, if you really have the ability, then show me by defeating just one! ¡°What, does Mr. Smith want to try?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ernest Masonughed instead and casually said, ¡°If Mr. Smith really seeds, pick whichever ones you like!¡± If sessful, with 81 caves in Hill of Swords, go ahead and choose, select whichever you want! ¡°Good!¡± Karen Smith nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± Yes, not only did Karen Smith understand Ernest Mason¡¯s words, everyone present understood them. But no one was naive enough to think someone could actually defeat all ten of Swornd¡¯s major families! ¡°Does anyone else have questions?¡± Ernest Mason shifted his gaze from Karen Smith to the vast crowd and asked. Seeing no one raise questions, he continued about the first rule, ¡°The first rule targets the Hill of Swords ritual.¡± ¡°The second rule¡­¡± ¡°Targets Swornd itself. From today on, if any outsider dares tomit murder and oppression against my Swornd people within Swornd without reason, no matter their status or background, the ten major families of the Saint Leo Temple will take their life to avenge the Swornd people!¡± ¡°All the Swornd people are Saint Leo¡¯s descendants. Protecting their well-being is the unshirkable duty of the Saint Leo Temple¡­¡± Roars resounded as Ernest Mason announced the rules for Swornd, his powerful voice amplified by the swirling dark energy reaching the vast crowd. Like a huge rock thrown into the calm surface of ake, it instantly set off stormy waves! Cheers kepting! The watching Sworndmoners were utterly thrilled! Yet before they could recover from the sudden, tremendous delight, Ernest Mason announced the final new rule in one go, shouting, ¡°Third!¡± ¡°Hill of Swords has 81 caves total!¡± ¡°In the past, they were all divided up among the major Swornd families, while the smaller families andmoners never had a chance!¡± ¡°Now I announce that starting from this year¡¯s ritual, from today, from this very moment, the 18 caves on the first and second floors of Hill of Swords will bepletely for assisting Swornd¡¯s smaller families andmoners!¡± ¡°As long as you have hopes of breaking through, as long as your descendants have the potential to awaken their bloodline, you can sign up to participate. The ten major families of the Saint Leo Temple will jointly select with no prerequisites or fees required¡­¡± Boom! If the second rule was a huge boulder, then the third was undoubtedly a downright explosive bomb. The moment he finished speaking, endless Sworndmoners exploded into an uproar! It must be known that although the ritual day was a holiday shared by all Swornd people, up until now, 99. 9% of them could only join in the fun and watch the show,pletely unqualified to actually participate! Yet now, Ernest Mason was saying that a full 18 caves from the first and second floors of Hill of Swords would be unconditionally and freely given to the smaller families andmoners to use. How could they not be shocked? How could they not be overjoyed? Not just them, even Tim Lewis and Howard Taylor who stood below the gray dais exchanged a look, deeply shaken by Ernest Mason¡¯s words! Previously, Howard Taylor had thought that Ernest Mason was coborating with the major families for selfish reasons, wanting to monopolize Hill of Swords with sinister motives and wild ambitions! That was why the Taylor family didn¡¯t participate, bing a thorn in their side that they urgently wanted eliminated! But hearing the three rules announced by Ernest Mason, it sounded as if he was nning benefits for the Swornd people? Could it be¡­ He had misunderstood Ernest Mason before??? It had to be admitted that Ernest Mason was a man who did big things, handling matters with great vision. He directly won the hearts of the Swornd people with thest two people-benefiting rules, unconsciously covering up his grand scheme to form the Saint Leo Temple, then use it to control the entirety of Hill of Swords and Swornd! There must be giving for gains! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°What a sly old fox!¡± In a luxury car across the parking lot, Spirit Wolf scowled and cursed, ¡°Not only does this guy im to be Saint Leo¡¯s descendant, he also called all the Swornd people Saint Leo¡¯s descendants, tying the Swornd masses firmly to them!¡± ¡°Plus those shy but empty promises are sure to win over the whole city!¡± ¡°If we still want to move against him¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°We really might be targets of public condemnation!¡± shy but empty! Spirit Wolf was very urate. In truth, with millions of people in Swornd, a mere 18 Hill of Swords caves meant the number who could really obtain a quota was still pitifully few. 99. 99% of Swornd people still had zero chance! Yet everyone thought:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I can do it! I can make it! Just like how the jackpot of a lottery can be as high as five million, but the odds of winning are miniscule to the point of negligible. Still, countless people harbor fantasies and tirelessly feel that as long as there is a chance, a possibility, this pie in the sky could fall on them! This is human nature! So everyone was excited to death, thrilled to the extreme, wildly cheering there! ¡°Interesting!¡± Looking at Ernest Mason on the gray dais through the car window, Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°Ernest Mason¡¯s ambitions are much greater than we previously imagined!¡± ¡°Since he wants to y¡­¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll y along to the end today!¡± ¡°One against ten?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°I want to see who can stop me when the challenges beginter!¡± No matter what Ernest Mason said or did today, no matter what new rules he announced, Sean was determined to ascend this Hill of Swords! It took a full five minutes for the boiling, moring crowd to gradually settle down. The looks in their eyes towards Ernest Mason were filled with unspeakable awe! As if Ernest Mason¡¯s image in their minds had instantly be immensely tall! ¡°These are all things we should do. No need to thank me!¡± ¡°If you must thank, then thank Saint Leo for leaving Hill of Swords to bless all our people. As Saint Leo¡¯s descendants, we are of one heart. From now on we must join hands and devote ourselves wholeheartedly to restoring Swornd¡¯s supreme glory, not disgracing our ancestors¡¯ spirits in heaven!¡± Facing this scene, even Ernest Mason seemed somewhat moved. With sess imminent and power in hand, he took a deep breath and nced at the time before calling out, ¡°The new rules are set!¡± ¡°The hour has arrived!¡± ¡°Now, those wishing topete for quotas in the first and second floors of Hill of Swords can go register over there!¡± ¡°At the same time, outsiders who want to join the Saint Leo Temple and undergo its trials can also ascend the challenge dais!¡± Hearing this, many people from Swornd¡¯s smaller families swarmed towards the registration point not far away, afraid of losing this great opportunity if they wentte! However, those outsider forces including the Smith family, Chest family, and Zhao family remained unmoving. Facing these brand new rules, clearly no one was willing to step up and be the first to eat the crab! They were all observing! ¡°You!¡± Just then, Loong Jackman who had been standing behind Ernest Mason suddenly strode forward. His icy gaze locked onto Tim Lewis below the gray dais as he coldly snorted, ¡°You cowardly hid in Taylor Housest night acting all arrogantly!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say anyone who dares enter will die inside?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m not qualified to duel with you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would definitely ascend Hill of Swords today?¡± ¡°Come on then!¡± ¡°If you have the guts, get up here and challenge! I will y you alive!!!¡± It was already quite good that Loong Jackman could endure until now with his violent temper! So the moment the opportunity came, he couldn¡¯t wait to step forward and actively provoke Tim Lewis! Tim Lewis exchanged a look with him from afar! Their gazes collided, radiating killing intent! ¡°Fine!¡± After a moment, Tim Lewis nodded slightly, his face disdainful as he coldly snorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re so impatient to die¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Having said that, Tim Lewis strode towards the challenge dais! However¡­ Tim Lewis¡¯s target wasn¡¯t the ordinary gray dais before him, but rather the blood-red deadly dais on the other side! Seeing this, Howard Taylor and the other Taylor family members were shocked and subconsciously tried to stop him. ¡°Master Tim, you¡­¡± Yet Tim Lewis continued walking without acknowledging their dissuasion. In a sh, he arrived before the blood-red dais. With a stomp of his foot, he leapt up and directly jumped into the giant cage atop the deadly dais! The death cage! Where one of the two must die! Seeing this scene, the Sworndmoners who hadn¡¯t gone to register all had shining eyes, full of anticipation. Heavens, a fight was starting, it was finally starting! Moreover, not just a fight, but a deadly match! ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± After being moved by the new rules just now, the Sworndmoners who had been neutral and only wanted to watch the show for entertainment had now switched their stance. The vast majority were yelling and cheering for Loong Jackman! They all wanted this outsider who had broken Swornd¡¯s rules to meet his death on the dais! Whereas Karen Smith and the others had grave expressions, wanting to see what oue this first trailzer, Tim Lewis, could produce! ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Loong Jackman was startled for a moment, then a trace of cruel, cold smile pulled at the corners of his mouth. He stuck out his tongue to lick his somewhat parched lips, his gaze towards Tim Lewis like a vicious wolf eyeing its prey! As he finished speaking, he followed inside without hesitation! Ernest Mason didn¡¯t stop him! The other old freaks of the major families didn¡¯t stop him either. They were very clear on Loong Jackman¡¯s strength. No ordinary Complete Stage cultivator could hope to survive under Loong Jackman¡¯s iron fists! ording to the rules, no weapons or hidden weapons were allowed in the deadly matches of the blood-red dais! It tested pure strength! Ka! Kacha! After Loong Jackman entered the death cage of the blood-red dais, an ear-piercing sound rang out as the cage¡¯s metal door was shut! And locked! No one leaves alive! The lock stays on!!! Chapter 397: An Unexpected Result The blood-red dais was dozens of meters wide, enough for Tim Lewis and Loong Jackman to fight within. Under the searing, expectant gazes of the spectators and the tense atmosphere, Tim Lewis and Loong Jackman stood facing each other in the death cage atop the blood-red dais, about ten meters apart. Loong Jackman twisted his neck and clenched his fists. Clear, crisp cracking sounds immediately came from his burly body! Loong Jackman was famed for his iron fists and was best at closebat! ¡°Old geezer!¡± ¡°Ready to die?¡± Suddenly, Loong Jackman asked a question. And that was all he asked! The moment his voice fell, without waiting for Tim Lewis¡¯s reply, the majestic dark energy within him erupted like a tidal river, madly pouring into his right fist through his right arm. His entire person was like a ferocious, unrivaled hunting leopard as he kicked off the ground and pounced at Tim Lewis ten meters away! One punch aimed straight for Tim Lewis¡¯s face! ¡°Die?¡± ¡°By your hand?¡± Sensing Loong Jackman¡¯s erupting majestic dark energy, Tim Lewis¡¯s expression inevitably became somber. But faced with such a fierce punch from Loong Jackman, he still maintained utter confidence! With a cold snort, he likewise channeled his majestic dark energy into his right fist. Without dodging or retreating, he rushed to meet Loong Jackman head-on, fist against fist, shing hard with him! ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Seeking death!!!¡± Seeing Tim Lewis¡¯s reaction, Ernest Mason and the other old freaks of the Swornd families on the ordinary gray dais all changed color. Clearly, they never expected Tim Lewis to have such courage and audacity! In their view, Tim Lewis going fist against fist and shing hard with Loong Jackman was the same as smashing eggs against rocks. It was undoubtedly suicidal! After all, Loong Jackman¡¯s pair of iron fists were notoriously mighty in Swornd. Few dared to sh with him so directly! Roars of shock and dismay sounded from the vast crowd of onlookers! Boom!!! Over the short ten meters, as the two Complete Stage cultivators charged at each other, in the blink of an eye, the sounds of dismay from the vast crowd had just started when they were forcefully interrupted by a deafening explosion! On the blood-red dais, inside the death cage, neither Tim Lewis nor Loong Jackman used any shy moves. They simply went fist against fist in the crudest, most straightforward way, shing hard! In an instant, their dark energies collided and rammed into each other! The next moment, both of them were sted back simultaneously! To the spectators, it was as if two balls had smashed fiercely into each other, sending you flying while also bouncing me away! Tap tap tap! Loong Jackman took three steps back before stabilizing himself! Tap tap tap tap tap! Tim Lewis retreated five steps! In the first exchange, Tim Lewis seemed to be suppressed by Loong Jackman at a disadvantage! However¡­ ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± Despite being at a disadvantage, Tim Lewis¡¯s performance still greatly shocked Ernest Mason and the rest. All their eyes constricted tightly, staring at Tim Lewis in disbelief! He actually blocked it! With rage that had been pent up the entire night, Loong Jackman finally found a chance to vent it in this life-or-death battle. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t hold back at all. That punch just now could be said to have exerted his full might! Yet it only made Tim Lewis retreat two more steps than him! It didn¡¯t st Tim Lewis flying with one hit! Even if it couldn¡¯t kill him, it should have at least heavily injured Tim Lewis. That would have matched Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ expectations! Damn! Damn! Damn! Startled cries also sounded from the surrounding vast crowd! It seemed everyone had looked down on Tim Lewis, looked down on this outsider who hade from afar! ¡°Refreshing!¡± Compared to the utter shock of the onlookers, Loong Jackman who personally experienced Tim Lewis¡¯s punch was even more surprised. But amidst the surprise, he shook his slightly numb fist and suddenly grinned. Eyes fixed unwaveringly on Tim Lewis opposite him, the fighting spirit on his body grew even more intense as he coldlyughed, ¡°Daring to be so arrogant, you indeed have some ability!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this refreshed in a long time!¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡°I want to see how many punches you can take!!!¡± Whoosh! Tim Lewis¡¯s unexpected strength made Loong Jackman even more excited. Raising his fist, he charged over again, still not using any shy moves, just wildly smashing with his fists! Seeing this, Howard Taylor immediately reminded from below, ¡°Master Tim, don¡¯t sh with him directly. Your speed is faster than his!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Howard Taylor had just spoken halfway when he abruptly stopped! The reason was simple. Despite already at a disadvantage from the first punch and clearly knowing how terrifying Loong Jackman¡¯s fists were, Tim Lewispletely ignored his advice. He once again chose to meet him head-on, raising his fist to sh hard with Loong Jackman! Howard Taylor¡¯s face turned green! Damn it! He doesn¡¯t even want his life anymore just to save face? ¡°Boss!¡± Not just Howard Taylor who didn¡¯t know Tim Lewis well, even Spirit Wolf in the luxury car was shocked by Tim Lewis¡¯s crazy actions. His face gloomy, he said, ¡°This old guy is so hotheaded, he won¡¯t get beaten to death, right?¡± Clearly, Spirit Wolf also didn¡¯t think much of Tim Lewis¡¯s reckless and daring approach! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die!¡± Holding Phyllis, Sean had also been watching the battle on the blood-red dais the entire time. Of everyone present, no one probably understood Tim Lewis¡¯s true strength better than him. So he unhurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s putting on an act. Just ignore him!¡± Hearing this, Spirit Wolf was startled and asked doubtfully, ¡°Boss means¡­¡± Boom! Before Spirit Wolf could ask, the sound of colliding dark energies exploded. On the blood-red dais, Tim Lewis and Loong Jackman¡¯s second punches had already fiercely met! After the explosion¡­ Tap tap tap! As expected, like the first punch, it was still an evenly matched exchange with both recoiling after brief contact! What was different was that Loong Jackman retreated three steps, and Tim Lewis also retreated three steps this time! Logically, Tim Lewis was at a disadvantage from Loong Jackman¡¯s first punch. Continuing to sh hard would be very unfavorable for him. The suppression should be more and more obvious! Loong Jackman took three steps back, so Tim Lewis should have retreated at least seven or eight steps to make sense! Yet the fact was the opposite! ¡°Damn!¡± Spirit Wolf¡¯s eyelid jumped violently as he immediately realized something. Looking back at Sean, he asked, ¡°Boss means this old guy is putting on an act, showing weakness to the enemy. He was just probing before and didn¡¯t use his full power?¡± Faced with this, Sean didn¡¯t deny it! ¡°What else could it be?¡± Sean smiled and said, ¡°Keep watching. The good show is still toe!¡± Spirit Wolf was speechless! With Boss here, this old bastard Tim Lewis actually went to put on an act alone. He really was asking for a beating! ¡°This is bad!¡± Ernest Mason and the others had a simr reaction to Spirit Wolf. Those old freaks at Complete Stage naturally realized the crisis as well. They immediately knew things had gone terribly wrong! ¡°That bastard is ying weak to devour strong!¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably danger!¡± Josh Walsh and Loong Jackman had always been on good terms. Anxiously, he said, ¡°Mr. Jackman, unimaginable consequences if this continues!¡± ¡°Should we¡­¡± Josh Walsh didn¡¯t finish speaking, but the implication was already clear! This was their home turf, their territory! If they saw the situation was unfavorable, and called an end to the fight in time, they might be criticized and leave an opening, but no one would dare stop them! ¡°No!¡± Ernest Mason rejected the idea without thinking. Solemnly, he said, ¡°The dais challenges rely on individual ability. Life or death is up to fate, victory or defeat lies with heaven!¡± ¡°If we make a move now, the prestige we finally umted will bepletely lost!¡± ¡°The Saint Leo Temple¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will also be rendered meaningless!¡± As before, Ernest Mason was a man who did big things, always prioritizing the big picture. With tens of thousands of Sworndmoners and so many outsider forces watching below, he naturally wouldn¡¯t lightly abandon his years of careful nning just for Loong Jackman¡¯s safety alone! ¡°But¡­¡± Josh Walsh gritted his teeth, unwilling. He had wanted to plead further, but before he could speak, the third explosive sound of colliding dark energies suddenly rang out! Boom!!! It was simply deafening! This was already the third sh between Tim Lewis and Loong Jackman! Tap! What dumbfounded everyone was that this time, under the heavy punch, Tim Lewis only retreated half a step with his right foot. Meanwhile, Loong Jackman was sted back tap tap tap five whole steps, almost falling over on the spot! The disparity was clear! It was only now that Tim Lewis had exerted his full power! This was his limit! ¡°Just this?¡± Tim Lewis stood steadily, the contempt and disdain in his eyes towards Loong Jackman overwhelming as he coldly snorted, ¡°Earlier you said I have some ability?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°An idiot like you doesn¡¯t even have one bit of ability. You simply can¡¯t take a single hit!¡± As Sean said, Tim Lewis really was deliberately showing off arrogantly! Pfft! The punch from Tim Lewis left Loong Jackman¡¯s breaths chaotic, his organs churning ceaselessly. A mouthful of old blood surged to his throat that he forcefully swallowed back down, but hearing Tim Lewis¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t hold it in and spat it all out, staining the dais red! ¡°Spitting blood?¡± Tim Lewis became even cockier,ughing, ¡°Are you a three year old kid? Is your insignificant body made of paper? Bleeding from just a touch?¡± ¡°If I had known, I would have gone easier on you!¡± Damn it! Loong Jackman¡¯s lungs were about to explode from rage. Spitting out a mouthful of bloody saliva, he viciously said, ¡°Again! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t st you dead today!!!¡± Loong Jackman did not fear death! But this kind of disgraceful humiliation, he really could not tolerate! Boom! The moment he finished speaking, almost at the same time Loong Jackman charged forth, Tim Lewis also moved. His entire person became a blur as he raised his fist and leapt up, smashing heavily at Loong Jackman! The showing off was done! This battle could end now! Crack! As soon as their fists made contact under Tim Lewis¡¯s full powered attack, amidst the deafening explosion, a clear, crisp sound of breaking bones rang out! Next, Loong Jackman¡¯s fist split open, gushing blood as if a pipe had ruptured. He only persevered one or two seconds before his entire person was sted away with a whoosh, flying over ten meters and rolling several more before barelying to a stop! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see how many punches I could take?¡± ¡°Four punches!¡± ¡°Enough?¡± Before the heavily injured Loong Jackman could get up, Tim Lewis had already chased over, looking down at him condescendingly and coldly snorting, ¡°You can close your eyes in theherworld!¡± Having said that, Tim Lewis raised his right leg and stomped down straight at Loong Jackman¡¯s head! ¡°Stop!!!¡± An enraged roar followed, from Josh Walsh standing on the ordinary gray dais above. When Tim Lewis revealed his true strength, Josh Walsh realized Loong Jackman might lose, but never expected it to be so quick and decisive! Even more unexpected was Tim Lewis¡¯s audacity in wanting to openly execute Loong Jackman under the eyes of everyone! Roars erupted from the surrounding vast crowd, like tidal waves crashing! Yet Tim Lewispletely ignored Josh Walsh¡¯s shout, and also the mor of the Swornd people. His foot did not hesitate or pause at all. Under the furious gazes of all, he stomped down without any hesitation! Boom! Next moment, Tim Lewis¡¯s right foot unerringly smashed onto Loong Jackman¡¯s head. Fragile as a watermelon under Tim Lewis¡¯s brutal stomp, Loong Jackman¡¯s head directly exploded! Blood sprayed atop the already blood-red deadly dais, the stench spreading. Loong Jackman was dead! Killed with one stomp from Tim Lewis! His miserable state was unspeakable! This scene dumbfounded Josh Walsh, Ernest Mason, Howard Taylor, Karen Smith, and the tens of thousands of Sworndmoners. It dumbfounded everyone! Before the fight began, even in their dreams no one could have imagined such an oue! Silence! After the tremendous shock, the previously deafening scene abruptly fell into an bizarre stillness! ¡°Bastard!!!¡± Then after that brief silence, Josh Walsh flew into a rage and rushed down from the ordinary gray dais,ing before the iron gate of the blood-red deadly dais. Staring furiously at Tim Lewis inside the cage, he said to the middle-aged man beside the gate responsible for locking and unlocking, ¡°Open the door and let me in!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take Loong Jackman¡¯s ce and duel him!¡± Clearly, with Tim Lewis openly executing Loong Jackman, the enraged Josh Walsh also wanted to immediately avenge Loong Jackman on the spot. He would im Tim Lewis¡¯s life on the blood-red dais and leave his corpse next to Loong Jackman¡¯s! Let Tim Lewis keep Loong Jackmanpany in death! That middle-aged man was naturally arranged there by Ernest Mason and the rest. He didn¡¯t dare defy Josh Walsh¡¯s intention. Immediately, he took out the key to the death cage. With a creak, he shakily opened the iron gate! However, the instant the gate opened, before Josh Walsh could charge in, Tim Lewis became a blur and shot out of the death cage first. He shrugged and said arrogantly, ¡°You want to challenge me too?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Killing one reckless fool like you is enough. You¡¯re not worth wasting my time on!¡± ¡°So I reject your challenge!¡± As he finished speaking, Tim Lewis strode forward with an aloof, contemptuous gait and headed straight for Sean and the others in the parking lot across the way¡­ Chapter 398: A Clash Between Two Great Families Little did they know! Although Tim Lewis had just forcefully executed Loong Jackman, seemingly ying the pig to eat the tiger and nearlypletely crushing his opponent, in reality, Loong Jackman¡¯s pair of iron fists were not undeservedly famous. After four consecutive shes, Tim Lewis was also under tremendous pressure! He had even suffered internal injuries! It was just that Tim Lewis¡¯ strength surpassed Loong Jackman¡¯s. Loong Jackman could not endure and coughed up blood on the spot, while Tim Lewis gritted his teeth and endured! If he were to engage in a life-or-death battle with Josh Walsh now, to be honest, Tim Lewis no longer had the certainty of victory! Therefore, he chickened out and did not ept Josh Walsh¡¯s challenge! However, even chickening out required an arrogant attitude. He forcibly suppressed the constant churning in his five viscera and six bowels, quickened his pace, walked towards the parking lot, towards Sean and the others, thinking to himself: Mr. Mason, I¡¯ve bluffed and boasted as much as I could¡­ I¡¯m just here to cast the first stone! Next, it¡¯s your turn to make a big move and blind these bastards! ¡°You killed someone from Swornd and want to leave? Dream on!!!¡± Josh Walsh was burning with rage and killing intent at this moment. Naturally, he would not let Tim Lewis go so easily. His figure shed, rushing towards Tim Lewis, appearing in front of Tim Lewis in the blink of an eye and blocking his path. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Tim Lewis stopped in his tracks, his brows raised as he said coldly, ¡°ording to Swornd¡¯s rules, I went on stage to issue a challenge, regardless of life or death!¡± ¡°Now! I¡¯ve won, and I don¡¯t want to continue challenging. Are you trying to bully me by ganging up, going back on your word?¡± After saying that, Tim Lewis looked up towards Ernest Mason, who was still standing on the ordinary gray tform! The challenge rules for the Hill of Swords Festival were announced in public by Ernest Mason just a moment ago. Outsiders who did not wish to join Saint Leo Temple must defeat all ten major families in order to obtain a ce in the Hill of Swords Cave! At any time after a battle, one could give up! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t going on stage mean certain death? Even if taking turns, one would still be beaten to death by the ten families! And now, Josh Walsh was furiously blocking Tim Lewis¡¯ way and trying to settle the score with him privately. Such actions clearly vited the new rules of Hill of Swords, which was equivalent to pping Ernest Mason¡¯s face in public! Ernest Mason¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Mr. Walsh!¡± After taking a deep breath, Ernest Mason gestured to Josh Walsh, ¡°Step aside!¡± ¡°The rules we set ourselves, if even we can¡¯t abide by them, what¡¯s the point of having rules? How will we convince others?¡± ¡°So let him go!¡± His voice was as cold as ice, squeezed out from between clenched teeth! Even a fool could see that with Loong Jackman dead, if Tim Lewis was allowed to leave safely, not only would Josh Walsh be unhappy, even Ernest Mason would feel dissatisfied! Yet Ernest Mason could not stop him, he could not break the rules he had set! ¡°Hmph!¡± Josh Walsh gnashed his teeth as he stared at Tim Lewis, the fire in his eyes seemingly about to spout mes. ¡°You¡¯d better get the hell out of Swornd immediately!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the next time I see you, I will take your head to pay tribute to Loong Jackman¡¯s spirit in heaven!!!¡± Having said that, he turned and strode away, leaving with a flick of his sleeve! Even if Josh Walsh was unwilling in a thousand and one ways, he could only endure for the greater good. After all, this was Swornd, their territory. As long as Tim Lewis dared to stay here for one more day, he had countless ways and countless opportunities to take Tim Lewis¡¯ life in private! ¡°Fool!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Tim Lewis waspletely unafraid of Josh Walsh¡¯s threats. He shamelessly spat towards Josh Walsh¡¯s retreating figure, then strode towards the parking lot again! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± All the sons of the Taylor family led by Howard Taylor were stunned and frightened silly by Tim Lewis¡¯ arrogant aura. They hurriedly followed Tim Lewis towards the parking lot, but couldn¡¯t help muttering to themselves: Is this¡­ it? Are we leaving? Although they had killed Loong Jackman, shown off their might, vented their anger, and boasted, so what? They still didn¡¯t get a ce in the Hill of Swords Cave!!! ¡°Gentlemen!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Just when Tim Lewis was only twenty meters away from the parking lot, just when Howard Taylor and the others were filled with doubts, just when the Swornd public was buzzing with discussions, just when Ernest Mason was about to flip the page and move on to the next item! Abruptly, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the rest area across from them! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as the man finished speaking, three figures shot out from the rest area like gusts of wind, moving extremely fast. They appeared by Tim Lewis¡¯ side before the surrounding people could react, surrounding him in the middle! The one who had spoken was naturally Jayden Harris, eldest son of the Harris family in Crane. The three old men who had rushed out to surround Tim Lewis were Complete Stage cultivators brought by Jayden Harris from Crane! Whoosh! This sudden change instantly caused an uproar among the vast crowd! ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Still not done?¡± ¡°Is the Harris family going to make a move against that damn old guy???¡± Cries of shock rang out! Josh Walsh, who had walked more than ten meters away, was also startled. He halted abruptly and whipped around. Seeing Tim Lewis surrounded, his eyes lit up brightly!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This is great! Fantastic! Damn! ording to the rules Ernest Mason had just set, Tim Lewis did not vite the Hill of Swords rules, so Saint Leo Temple¡¯s ten major families had no reason to make a move against him. However, although Crane¡¯s Harris family had conspired with Ernest Mason and the others, they were not a family force of Swornd! Therefore, what Ernest Mason, Josh Walsh and the others wanted to do but could not, Jayden Harris could!!! ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Tim Lewis¡¯ expression was a little ugly as he asked. However, his question was not directed at Jayden Harris, who was still in the rest area and had note out, but at Ernest Mason, who was standing on the ordinary gray tform! Last night, Howard Taylor had already told Tim Lewis in great detail about the collusion between Ernest Mason and the Harris family of Crane in private. Naturally, Tim Lewis understood that the Harris family cultivators jumping out at this time was clearly here to vent Ernest Mason and the others! Ernest Mason did not answer Tim Lewis¡¯ question! However, Jayden Harris in the rest area took the initiative to respond, ¡°I heard this gentleman spewing wild boasts and outrageous words! I saw this gentleman using cruel means and killing without batting an eye! I was displeased! So I wanted these few useless old fellows by my side to exchange pointers with him, just like the cage match earlier, regardless of life or death!¡± ¡°And to show my respect for this gentleman, one-on-one duels are unnecessary!¡± ¡°Perhaps this gentleman¡¯s martial arts are unparalleled in the world. Even if these three old fellows join hands, they may not be his match¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not viting Swornd¡¯s rules by doing this, right?¡± Clearly! Just like Tim Lewis, Jayden Harris weren¡¯t for his opponent either. His words were meant for Ernest Mason to hear! Moreover! Jayden Harris spoke very calmly, with no discernible joy or anger in his tone. It was as if he was just casually mentioning some trivial matter! However! With his voice wrapped in dark energy, it instantly travelled several miles and echoed in midair, making its way into the ears of many people in the crowd! The vast crowd instantly exploded! Three against one? Damn! For Jayden Harris to say something so bullying, he clearly no longer cared about face. He was determined to have Tim Lewis¡¯ life! ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± Ernest Mason was secretly delighted, but didn¡¯t show it on his face. He made a show of hesitating briefly before nodding and saying, ¡°Mr. Harris and this gentleman are not from Swornd. The grievances between you have nothing to do with Swornd!¡± ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no need to follow Swornd¡¯s rules!¡± In other words! Fight or kill as you please, I won¡¯t get involved or stop you. Do as you wish! This was equivalent to giving Jayden Harris a green light! No fools were present, so naturally everyone saw through the deceit! Upon hearing this, Tim Lewis was fearless, but it frightened the hell out of Howard Taylor and the other sons of the Taylor family. In their view, although Tim Lewis was powerful, the Complete Stage cultivators of the Harris family from Crane were definitely not weak either! One against three, Tim Lewis had no chance of winning at all! His death was certain! Then if Tim Lewis was killed, would Ernest Mason and Jayden Harris let the Taylor sons off easily? In their panic, Howard Taylor turned to look at the luxury car Sean was in at the parking lot across the way. His heart was burning with anxiety as he secretly thought: Sir, it¡¯se to this life or death moment, yet you still haven¡¯te out? Where¡¯s the other Complete Stage cultivator with you? If not now, then when??? ¡°Good!¡± ¡°What a great ¡®nothing to do with Swornd¡¯!¡± Just when the atmosphere on scene was tense with swords drawn and crossbows ready, when Howard Taylor and the others were in despair, when everyone thought Ernest Mason and Jayden Harris had joined forces and Tim Lewis was certainly doomed this time, somethingpletely unexpected happened! Suddenly, a cold snort sounded! Then, over a dozen figures walked out of the vast crowd in unison. The one leading them was the Smith family head, Karen Smith. Following behind Karen were over ten others, naturally people of the Smith family! Most of them were at the Late Stage in cultivation! Among them! There was also one person, a Complete Stage cultivator like Karen Smith!!! Before the shocked crowd could react, Karen Smith looked up at Ernest Mason on the podium and continued, ¡°Since grievances between external forces have nothing to do with the major families of Swornd!¡± ¡°Then! Our Smith family members are also not of Swornd. If I say, I want to take advantage of Swornd¡¯s preciousnd now, to settle some grievances between us and the Harris family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Mason would not intervene, right???¡± Fight fire with fire! There¡¯s no denying, as the leader of such a huge family, Karen Smith was indeed a sly old fox who knew how to size up situations! Originally! The Harris family and the Smith family each had three Complete Stage cultivators holding the fort, neither able to ovee the other. For this Hill of Swords feast day, Jayden Harris had brought all three of the Harris family¡¯s Complete Stage cultivators to Swornd, while one of the Smith family elders was in secluded cultivation and unable toe. So while the Smith family members present weren¡¯t few, there were only two Complete Stage cultivators. Outnumbered three to two, they hadn¡¯t originally thought of opposing the Harris family! But! The Harris family wanted to take advantage of the chance to get rid of Tim Lewis! And Swornd wasn¡¯t getting involved! This was undoubtedly a golden opportunity in Karen Smith¡¯s eyes. Based on the strength Tim Lewis had just demonstrated, he could definitely take out one of the Harris family cultivators in a one-on-one fight! As for the other two, they had over 70% confidence that their Smith family could kill them! Moreover! From listening to the discussions of the Sworndmoners around them earlier, Tim Lewis hadn¡¯te alone. There was another Complete Stage cultivator with him who hadn¡¯t appeared yet! This meant it would be four against three, and their sess rate could directly rise above 90%! How could Karen Smith miss such a good opportunity? So he made the decisive decision to step forward! ¡°You!¡± Karen Smith¡¯s actions stunned quite a few people, including Ernest Mason and the others on the gray podium. They were so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak! Both angry and furious! The Sworndmoners among the vast crowd were nearly numb. They hade today to watch a good show in the first ce, but never expected one spectacr scene after another, with continuous twists and turns. It was simply full of unexpected surprises, wave after wave, keeping them glued to it all! Today it had been worthing! Perhaps they would not only get to watch the podium fights, but also see infighting between two families!!! ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡± After speaking, Karen Smithpletely ignored the reactions from Ernest Mason and the others. He went straight to Tim Lewis, who was surrounded by the three Harris family cultivators, andughed as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m Karen Smith!¡± ¡°As it happens, there are some grievances between my Smith family and the Harris family. If you don¡¯t mind, how about we liven things up a bit?¡± Since they were going to join forces with Tim Lewis, Karen Smith naturally treated him courteously! However! Before Tim Lewis could respond, Jayden Harris¡¯ icy voice sounded from the rest area across the way: ¡°Is the Smith family looking to take advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°Yes! So what?¡± Karen Smith didn¡¯t stop walking and casually said, ¡°What, only your Harris family is allowed to bully the minority, while my Smith family can¡¯t take advantage of the situation?¡± There were deep contradictions between the two families. Their rtionship was already torn beyond repair, constantly engaged in overt and covert struggles, doing everything to try and destroy the other side. Now that they had finally caught an opportunity, Karen Smith wouldn¡¯t bother with any righteousness! Fists were the only truth! In the blink of an eye, Karen Smith led over a dozen Smith family members, along with the dumbstruck dozen or so Taylor sons, topletely surround the three Harris family Complete Stage cultivators! Thus an extremely bizarre scene appeared. While the three Harris cultivators surrounded Tim Lewis, they were in turn surrounded on all sides by a good twenty dark energy cultivators from the two families, unable to break out. It was like a set of Russian nesting dolls, one inside another! ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± On the other side in the parking lot, Spirit Wolf also watched with stunned disbelief from the luxury car he was in. Somewhat ridiculously, he turned back to look at Sean, who was holding Phyllis in the rear cabin, and asked, ¡°Should we still go up there?¡± Unbeknownst to him, upon seeing Tim Lewis trapped earlier, Sean had already prepared to go help. He had told Spirit Wolf to drive the car straight over. But who could have expected Karen Smith and the others to suddenly jump in! This was awkward¡­ Damn! Karen Smith had beaten Sean to the punch and stolen his spotlight. So should Sean still go up there??? Chapter 399: Ernest Mason’s Plan ¡°Dad!¡± Phyllis blinked her big eyes. Seeing the tense scene outside the car window, she seemed to have guessed something. So she looked up at Sean and asked, ¡°Are you going to fight again?¡± Yes! There was going to be another fight! After experiencing the battle at the imperial city, Phyllis now had a whole new understanding of the words ¡°fight¡± at her young age! Fights meant people would die!!! Hearing Phyllis¡¯ words, Sean¡¯s heart lurched. He looked down and met Phyllis¡¯ eyes. His originally icy expression immediately softened. A smile that felt like a spring breeze appeared as he reached out and stroked the top of Phyllis¡¯ head. ¡°There are too many bad guys. They don¡¯t want Dad to save Mom¡­ You say, should we fight them?¡± The Hill of Swords before them harbored many unknown secrets, and was also intricately tied to Liane. What others didn¡¯t know was that before Liane¡¯s consciousness dissipated, she had told Sean how to enter the paradise beyond the mortal world! That method was also rted to this Hill of Swords! So! Anyone who tried to stop Sean from entering the Hill of Swords was essentially preventing him from rescuing Cecilia! ¡°Huh?¡± Phyllis was startled, then unhesitatingly said, ¡°We should fight!¡± ¡°Go Dad!¡± With that, she wriggled out of Sean¡¯s arms, turned around, and hugged the unconscious Cecilia. Her eyes blinked rapidly, with hints of tears glistening as she softly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Dad and I will definitely wake you up!¡± Her slightly choked voice carried a tone of unwavering determination! At this moment, after Phyllis¡¯ questions and answerssting just over a dozen seconds, Sean had already missed the best timing to stop the fight brewing on the other side. He heard Tim Lewis suddenly roar from the center of the encirclement: ¡°Do it!¡± Boom! The next moment, dark energy erupted and the battle began! Karen Smith and the other Smith family Complete Stage cultivator charged at one of the Harris family cultivators without any hesitation, leaving the third one for Tim Lewis. Boom! Boom! Boom!!! In the blink of an eye, the six Complete Stage cultivators paired off into groups of two and began fiercebat. Three battle zones formed, each filled with raging dark energy and gusts of wind. The explosions from shing fists and feet were like rumbling thunder, assaulting everyone¡¯s eardrums! The Smith family Late Stage cultivators and the Taylor sons led by Howard Taylor immediately formed battle formations, trapping the six Complete Stage seniors in the middle! They didn¡¯t dare participate directly in thebat between Complete Stage cultivators! However! They had the advantage of greater numbers! If Karen Smith and the others were injured and weakened, they could rush up at any time to assist. If the three Harris cultivators fell into disadvantage, they could also rush in and finish them off! With over twenty people surrounding them, everyone was on high alert, like a pack of wolves lying in wait! ¡°Bastards!¡± ¡°Bastards!!!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing this, Josh Walsh¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. With a swoosh, he returned to the gray podium and came before Ernest Mason, anxiously and angrily saying, ¡°Mr. Jackman, the Smith family is despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°Bullying others too harshly!¡± ¡°If we stand idly by, I¡¯m afraid the Harris family will suffer extermination!¡± Indeed! Extermination! Although only three Harris Complete Stages and two Smith Complete Stages were directly involved in the fight, both the Harris and Smith families only had three Complete Stage cultivators holding the fort! Without exaggeration, these people were the pinnaclebat forces of the Harris and Smith families! No matter which side lost this battle today, if their peak powers were killed, then the entire family behind them would be finished! A family that lost its Complete Stage cultivators simply couldn¡¯t survive among the many powerful families andw of the jungle in Crane! The Taylor family was the best example. As soon as their only Complete Stage cultivator died, Jason Bousont moved to annihte the Taylor family and rece them! This was thew of the jungle where it was kill or be killed! ¡°Mr. Walsh is right!¡± ¡°For our Saint Leo Temple to grow stronger in the future, we need the Harris family¡¯s support. If the Harris family is destroyed, it would be all harm and no benefit to us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°All of us together, we can easily ughter these bastards. Not only can we avenge the Bousont and Jackman families, but after killing Karen Smith, we can also take the chance to wipe out the Smith family!¡± ¡°And even rece the Smith family to seize control!!!¡± The other major family heads also crowded around, speaking one after another, almost unanimously wanting to make a move to help the Harris family and take the chance to eliminate the Taylor and Smith families, as well as execute Tim Lewis! This was understandable. After all! The Smith family only brought two Complete Stage cultivators. With Tim Lewis and those Late Stage juniors, they were perhaps more than a match for the three Harris cultivators. However, if Ernest Mason and the others joined the fray, the tide of battle could be reversed instantly! Right now on the gray podium stood a total of ten Complete Stage seniors! Originally there were eleven! Of the ten major families of Swornd, the other nine families each contributed one person, while for the Mason family, both Ernest Mason and his brother Trevor Mason were Complete Stages! What a pity! Loong Jackman had just been executed by Tim Lewis earlier, so there was one less! If Ernest Mason decided to make a move, then the ten seniors on the podium joining forces with the three Harris cultivators would instantly shift the situation to thirteen against three. Tim Lewis and Karen Smith would have no chance at all! They wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape! Moreover! The ten major families of Swornd also brought over a hundred juniors below Complete Stage, five times more than the some twenty juniors from the Smith and Taylor families. It would still bepletely one-sided crushing force! ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Wait a bit more!¡± However, faced with the fervent persuasion of the others, Ernest Mason did not hastily make a decision. He stared at the battlefield opposite with an extremely solemn expression, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand how you feel!¡± ¡°But! We can¡¯t do that unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary!¡± ¡°The reason is simple!¡± ¡°Today is the feast day of the Hill of Swords. Tens of thousands of Sworndmoners are here watching. Let alone going back on our word and breaking faith, we would lose their trust and support, our prestige would be wiped out! Have you thought about how the outsiders lurking among the tens of thousands ofmoners would see it?¡± ¡°If we make a move and kill Tim Lewis and Karen Smith, it would be tantamount to dering war on all outsiders!¡± ¡°What if, just what if, they collectively rise up and attack, disrupting the feast, how should we end things today???¡± Ernest Mason¡¯s words rang loud and clear! This was Ernest Mason¡¯s big picture perspective! What a mess! The name Hill of Swords Festival was truly too ostentatious. There were just too many outsiders who came attracted by the name. Even Ernest Mason didn¡¯t know that among the tens of thousands of Sworndmoners around them, how many were actually outsiders! Even more unknown was among those outsiders, how many were Complete Stage cultivators! However, one thing was certain. Just like how the ten major families of Swornd had the numbers and overall strength to crush Karen Smith and the others, if the numbers and overall strength of those outsiders were added up together, they would also be enough to crush the ten major families of Swornd! Who knows what they were all thinking? Who knows what they could do? ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s words, those old guys looked at each other in dismay. Subconsciously, they nced around at the vast crowds, and sure enough, they saw many outsiders gathered in groups of three or five, on high alert, seemingly ready to take action ording to the situation at any time! Seeing this, those old guys quickly swallowed back the words they had not yet spoken! ¡°But¡­¡± Josh Walsh still reluctantly said, ¡°Are we just going to watch as the Harris family is wiped out?¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Before Ernest Mason could answer Josh Walsh¡¯s question, a shout apanied by the sound of rushing air suddenly rang out. Jayden Harris could no longer sit still in the waiting room and directly rushed up the gray arena to Ernest Mason and the others! Originally! The Harris family and Ernest Mason¡¯s group were coborating in secret and did not intend to be upfront about it. However! Now the situation had reached a critical point. Jayden Harris, as the young master of the Harris family, naturally could not care too much. If Ernest Mason¡¯s group did not make a move, he, the young master, might very well die at the foot of the Hill of Swords today, die at the hands of Tim Lewis, Karen Smith and the others! ¡°It was to avenge you all that I had them take action to surround and kill them. Now they are being counter-surrounded and imperiled. If you don¡¯t make a move now, when will you?¡± Jayden Harris stared at Ernest Mason, his brows filled with barely suppressed rage! ¡°Mr. Harris, I¡­¡± Bang! Almost the moment Jayden Harris finished speaking, just as Ernest Mason was about to open his mouth to exin, a sudden change urred. There was a muffled sound, and a figure was sent flying on the spot, crashing ten meters away and spitting out a mouthful of blood on the ground! Everyone¡¯s hearts shuddered violently, startled! Subconsciously looking in the direction of the sound, they saw clearly that the figure that had been sent flying was one of the Harris family cultivators, and the one who had sent him flying was the head of the Smith family, Karen Smith! Clearly, as the head of the Smith family, Karen Smith¡¯s strength was superior even among Complete Stage cultivators. So she was the first to break through the enemy lines! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Smith family juniors and Taylor family youths around saw this and immediately rushed up together, pouncing on that heavily injured Harris family cultivator that Karen Smith had beaten, not giving that Harris family cultivator any time to catch his breath or get up. You threw a punch, I kicked, shrouded in vigorous dark energy, like a storm, they fiercely attacked that Harris family cultivator! Boom! With a huge explosive sound, the Harris family cultivator¡¯s body was smashed into meat paste by the giant fists! Blood sprayed, bones shattered, killed on the spot! The coordination between that group and Karen Smith was seamless! And after Karen Smith had sent that Harris family cultivator flying, she didn¡¯t even nce at him again before turning around and immediately rushing towards the other battlefield, joining the fight two against one, to help another Smith family Complete Stage cultivator! At this point, the oue of this melee was almost without suspense. As long as no outsider intervened to affect the situation, the Harris family was sure to lose, and the two remaining Harris family Complete Stage cultivators were sure to die without a doubt! ¡°Ernest Mason!!!¡± Jayden Harris was almost driven mad with anxiety. He had long lost his earlierposure and calm. If not forcking strength, he even wanted to smash Ernest Mason, that unhelpful bastard, with a punch! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Harris!¡± The death of that Harris family cultivator also moved Ernest Mason a little. He seemed to suddenly make up his mind, and immediately said to Josh Walsh, ¡°Mr. Walsh, take four men with you to provide support, leave no survivors!¡± ¡°The remaining four, follow me to prevent other outsiders from making trouble!¡± Finally! After hesitating for half a day and causing the death of that Harris family cultivator, facing Jayden Harris¡¯s rage, Ernest Mason still decided to lend a hand, dividing the ten Complete Stage cultivators on the arena into two groups, taking care of both ends, a two-pronged approach. This would both be able to reverse the situation on the other side, and deter other outsiders who harbored ill intentions. Upon hearing this, Josh Walsh¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. With a wave of his big hand, he signaled, ¡°Follow me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took the lead, directly charging towards Tim Lewis¡¯s battlefield. Clearly,pared to Karen Smith, the person he still wanted to kill with his own hands was Tim Lewis! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The four other Complete Stage old guys closely followed him, rushing down the gray arena along with Josh Walsh! This scene immediately attracted the attention of those outsiders among the vast crowds! Jayden Harris secretly breathed a sigh of relief! However, what Jayden Harris didn¡¯t know was that the crafty and cunning Ernest Mason had been dragging things out until now, until one of the Harris family cultivators had lost his life, before deciding to make a move. In addition to worrying that other outsiders might take the opportunity to make trouble, there was another even more important reason! That was to borrow the knife to kill! Borrow Karen Smith and Tim Lewis¡¯s knife to kill the Harris family¡¯s people! Although! The Harris family and the ten major families of Swornd had a cooperative rtionship! However! To establish the Saint Leo Temple, a temple master was needed! Among the ten major families of Swornd, the Mason family had the greatest power and highest prestige. If not for the Harris family, the position of Saint Leo Temple¡¯s temple master would undoubtedly fall to the Mason family, fall to Ernest Mason! It just so happened that the Harris family had three Complete Stage cultivators, their strength even greater than the Mason family! So! Ernest Mason yed a little trick, taking this opportunity to use Karen Smith¡¯s hand to directly eliminate one of the Harris family cultivators, before making a move to clean up the mess! This way! After killing Karen Smith, Tim Lewis and the others, only two Complete Stage cultivators would remain for the Harris family. In the future Saint Leo Temple, they would naturally not be able to restrain his, Ernest Mason¡¯s, prestige! The Saint Leo Temple must be under Ernest Mason¡¯s control! On the other side, the moment Josh Walsh rushed down from the gray arena, his whole body turned into a shadow as he went straight for Tim Lewis, yelling angrily at Tim Lewis while still in midair, ¡°You despicable dog, you¡¯ll pay with your life!!!¡± In response, Tim Lewis remained fearless, but it startled Karen Smith, who had already gained an absolute advantage! Damn it! Those bastards from Swornd really dared to make a move??? However, before Karen Smith could react, before Josh Walsh could reach the battlefield with Tim Lewis, suddenly, apanied by the roar of an engine ignition, a luxury car came flying out from the parking lot across the way! It was the luxury car Sean was in! Since Ernest Mason and the others had made a move! Then naturally Sean would not just sit idly by!!! Chapter 400 – Sean’s Stunning Conditions for Unrivaled Cultivators He¡¯s here! Sean is here! But! Sean did not get out of the car, insteading directly by car! The reason is simple! The ten great families of Swornd brought over a hundred people, just the Complete Stage old guys alone numbered ten. Adding the tens of thousands of Sworndmoners and the forces lurking among the crowds eyeing them like tigers, if a fight broke out, the scene would definitely descend into chaos. Relying only on Spirit Wolf¡¯s few people, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯ safety! So! Sean chose toe by car. Since he couldn¡¯t leave, he might as well just sit in the car and fight! ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Quick, look!¡± ¡°That car! It¡¯s that car! The one fromst night! There must be an unrivaled master cultivator sitting in the car!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯ve got a good show!!!¡± The sudden appearance of the luxury car immediately set off a tidal wave of exmations among the vast crowds, like great surges of mountains and seas! Last night! The scene of Jason Buosont being sted away by the luxury car was truly too shocking and outrageous. Many Sworndmoners who were present already knew about it overnight! ¡°Courting death!¡± Ernest Mason and the others on the gray tform naturally also noticed Sean¡¯s luxury car, but their faces were full of disdain, not taking Sean seriously at all! A Complete Stage cultivator? So what? In their eyes, even with Sean, Karen Smith¡¯s side only had four Complete Stage cultivators, far from enough to change the big picture or reverse the decline! Himing could only be rushing to his death! ¡°Come, that¡¯s perfect!¡± Josh Walsh paused in his actions. Seeing the luxury car charging at him, he was fearless with killing intent overflowing. The corners of his mouth hooked into a bloodthirsty sneer as he immediately gave up on Tim Lewis. His whole body leapt up like a pouncing tiger, meeting the luxury car in a fierce collision! At the same time! The vigorous dark energy within his body erupted and gathered madly, while in midair he raised his fist and roared, ¡°Let me see today if you really are as incredible as the Sworndmoners say, able to st a Complete Stage cultivator away through the car roof!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°st me away!¡± Josh Walsh, Trevor Mason, and Loong Jackman arrived toote and didn¡¯t get to personally witness the scene of Jason Buosont being sted away. Josh Walsh had always been skeptical about it! After all! Josh Walsh himself was a Complete Stage cultivator, and even among Complete Stage cultivators, he was no weakling, at least middle-upper level! Even he could absolutely not st Jason Buosont away through the car roof! Let alone injure him heavily! So now that he had a chance to verify the truth, Josh Walsh naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it. This punch of his brought forth the dark energy in his body to the extreme. With one punch, it was enough to smash through the car roof on the spot! ¡°You want to try too?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Just as a man¡¯s voice came from the luxury car ¨C it was Sean! In the short few dozen meters, the speed of the luxury car and Josh Walsh¡¯s charge added together, almost the instant Sean finished speaking, Josh Walsh was right above the car roof. Riding his momentum, he swung his enormous fist, pounding down fiercely on the roof! Yet in this same instant, Sean sitting in the rear passengerpartment remained unmoving like a mountain. An extremely sharp burst of bright energy quietly erupted from his body, piercing through the roof to meet the pouncing Josh Walsh! The next moment! The bright energy and dark energy collided above the roof, intertwining. Josh Walsh only felt as if an invisible gust of Qi suddenly burst out from the luxury car, pping his body. That gust of Qi was indescribably fierce! How fierce? Even his diving speed suddenly slowed down. Even the vigorous dark energy wrapped around his fist seemed to be forcibly blown away the instant it met that gust of Qi! Moreover, it was easily blown away! This feeling was very strange! And also extremely terrifying! Josh Walsh had never encountered such a situation in over half his life, so much that his heart skipped a beat. His originally aggressive expression changed drastically, shing with indescribable shock! ¡°You¡­¡± In his panic, just as Josh Walsh was about to speak, his body had just fallen to less than half a meter above the roof when he was sted away on the spot by that invisible, formless, bone-chillingly sharp gust of Qi! How he had charged over, was how he flew back! From the perspective of the onlookers, it really did look like he was sted away by the luxury car! Bizarre! Indescribably bizarre! A kind of bizarre beyond words!!! Thud! Under the hysterical exmations and dumbstruck gazes of everyone present, Josh Walsh, who was aggressive just a moment ago, now flew back over a dozen meters like a pile of shit, crashing on the rocky ground! Pew! A mouthful of old blood sprayed out! No need to mention how fucking miserable he looked! Whoosh! After sting Josh Walsh flying, Spirit Wolf didn¡¯t stop the car, instead seizing the advantage to run Josh Walsh over, wanting to finish him off in one go! Seeing this, Josh Walsh was so frightened his face turned green. His heart pounded violently, cold sweat pouring from his forehead. Where could he still care about his own injuries? He struggled to get up in panic and cried, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You are a Bri¡­¡± Clearly! From that brief sh, Josh Walsh vaguely realized something. Although he had never seen a true Bright Realm cultivator in his life, never personally experienced the tremendous power of bright energy, other than the legendary Bright Realm cultivators, he really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could st a Complete Stage cultivator like him away through the car roof! Too bad he realized it toote. Before he could finish speaking or escape, the luxury car had already reached him in a sh. Then¡­ Bang! Apanied by a heart-stopping muffled sound and a bone-chilling scream, Josh Walsh, who had just struggled to his feet, flew out again! The first time, he was sted away by Sean¡¯s bright energy! This time, he was directly rammed away by the luxury car! His body flew in the air, continuously spewing blood from his mouth. His consciousness instantly grew blurred, while Sean¡¯s calm voice reached his ears: ¡°Now you¡¯ve tried it!¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°Feel good?¡± This! Was thest thing Josh Walsh heard before losing consciousnesspletely! Damn! Josh Walsh suddenly felt like crying! But right now he didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry! Thud! The instant Sean finished speaking, Josh Walsh flew another dozen or so meters, crashing on the rocky ground again, rolling another five or six turns! Then hey there like a dead dog! Motionless! Covered in blood! Unknown whether dead or alive! The whole process seemed long but actually took less than five seconds. By the time the surrounding people snapped out of their shock, Josh Walsh had flown twice in session! Damn! Damn! F**king damn!!! The brief sh brought unmatched visual impact to the onlookers. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes, couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before them! Gulp! Gulp! Gulp gulp gulp!!! The sound of frantic swallowing was everywhere. Ernest Mason and the others on the gray tform, the Sworndmoners opposite, even the outsiders itching to make trouble, all couldn¡¯t help swallowing their own saliva! Last night! Only some of the Sworndmoners had witnessed the scene of Jason Buosont being sted away by the luxury car first-hand. The others only heard about it, thinking it was exaggeration and embellishment, so many were skeptical like Josh Walsh, not really believing it! Now! That scene fromst night was unfolding right in front of them, in front of everyone. As the first to eat the crab, Josh Walsh¡¯s actions proved the truth of those rumors! A cultivator! An unrivaled cultivator! Inside that luxury car sat a cultivator with a truly terrifying level of skill!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. No one dared doubt this anymore! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± After dealing with Josh Walsh, Spirit Wolf parked the car, stopping right between Ernest Mason¡¯s group and Tim Lewis¡¯s group, blocking the path of the other four Swornd Complete Stage cultivators. Sean sat in the car and called out to Ernest Mason: ¡°Personal grudges, Swornd won¡¯t intervene!¡± ¡°This! Was the promise you made!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Are you still going to tantly break your word, join forces with Harris family, and push us to our deaths?¡± Hearing this, Ernest Mason¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. His eyes stared fixedly at Sean¡¯s luxury car, and the corners of his eyes and mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times! How unexpected, how unexpected! Ernest Mason really never dreamed that after making such careful ns, killing one of the Harris family¡¯s Complete Stage cultivators and on the verge of seeding in using others to do his dirty work, Sean would suddenly jump out like this! Ernest Mason wasn¡¯t stupid! He could naturally tell the unrivaled cultivator in the luxury car must be an outstanding one even among Complete Stage! Perhaps even¡­ very likely having broken through Complete Stage and begun touching upon the threshold of the Bright Realm! After all! Ernest Mason had never seen a true Bright Realm cultivator either. From the brief sh earlier, he could only ascertain that Sean was very powerful, extremely so, but didn¡¯t dare make conclusive judgements about exactly how powerful! Boom!!! In the moment Ernest Mason hesitated, an ear-piercing explosion came from the other side. Karen Smith and another Smith family Complete Stage cultivator worked together and seeded in killing the second Harris family Complete Stage cultivator! Three! Two dead! Only Tim Lewis¡¯s opponent still barely hanging on. Seeing Swornd¡¯s people blocked by Sean, his secondpanion also dead, how could he dare continue fighting? With a loud yell, ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡± ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Right after speaking, without any hesitation, he punched Tim Lewis back to create an opening, then turned and fled! ¡°Want to run?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Karen Smith immediately gave chase. So on that battlefield it became Tim Lewis, Karen Smith and two others joining forces to surround and annihte the sole surviving Harris family cultivator! ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Quick, save them!!!¡± Seeing the Harris family cultivators killed one after another, even with Jayden Harris¡¯s status and mentality, right now his heart was also ame with anxiety, like an ant on a hot wok, endless terror spreading through him. He even had an urge to wet his pants. When telling Ernest Mason to save them, how could he still have that earlier arrogance? He was directly begging deferentially! No choice! If all three Harris family cultivators died, the entire Harris family would be finished! The stakes were too great! However, Ernest Mason took a deep breath, nced at Jayden Harris, and shook his head saying, ¡°Mr. Harris, toote!¡± ¡°Toote!¡± Yes, toote! The dozen or so seconds Ernest Mason hesitated earlier had already missed the best chance to rescue them. Now with that Harris family cultivator surrounded by three people and Sean blocking the way halfway, even if Ernest Mason wanted to save him, he probably wouldn¡¯t make it! Most importantly! In the current situation, was it worth offending an unrivaled cultivator of unknown origin like Sean just to rescue a Harris family cultivator he knew couldn¡¯t be saved? Was it worth it? Ernest Mason had always prioritized the big picture, naturally able to weigh the pros and cons! Harris family was beyond saving! Moreover! A Harris family that lost all its Complete Stage cultivators in an instant was of no more use to Ernest Mason or Swornd! Still rescue? F**k rescuing!!! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s reply, Jayden Harris wentpletely stiff, falling intoplete despair. He stared daggers at Ernest Mason through gritted teeth, knowing Ernest Mason had ruthlessly abandoned him. He had the urge to desperately fight Ernest Mason, but didn¡¯t have the courage! Thud! His legs went soft and Jayden Harris slumped at Ernest Mason¡¯s feet, lookingpletely lost, like a deted ball! ¡°Die!!!¡± At this time, Tim Lewis¡¯s angry yell came. Thest Harris family cultivator also died under thebined siege of Tim Lewis and the others, his soul returned to the Yellow Springs! Dead! All dead! Thus, the three Complete Stage cultivators Jayden Harris brought to Swornd all died at the foot of Hill of Swords!!! With their deaths, the originally deafening crowds suddenly quieted down somewhat, so quiet it was frightening. Almost everyone¡¯s gazes focused on Sean¡¯s luxury car! That luxury car had be the sole focus of the scene! Everyone was wondering, just who was that unrivaled cultivator sitting in the luxury car? Now! With all three Harris family top cultivators dead, What would he do next? Would he stop there? Would hee out of the car? Would he spare Ernest Mason and the ten great Swornd families? All kinds of questions swirled in everyone¡¯s minds! A whileter! Sean in the luxury car spoke again, saying softly: ¡°It seems Mr. Mason knows what¡¯s good for him, a reasonable man!¡± ¡°Since this is the case¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°The past grudges can be written off, I¡¯ll act as if nothing happened!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°I need some spots for the Hill of Swords Grand Ceremony. Would Mr. Mason be willing to give some?¡± Spots! Spots for the Hill of Swords Grand Ceremony! Sean¡¯s words enlightened everyone that, as expected, like the other outsiders, he had alsoe for the spots! It¡¯s just¡­ Some? Ernest Mason frowned and asked, ¡°How many spots does Sir want?¡± ¡°Not many!¡± Sean smiled, ¡°For my people, Taylor family¡¯s people, Smith family¡¯s people, one spot each person, counting it up, probably around thirty or so spots¡­¡± Damn! Sean hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before Ernest Mason¡¯s face turned green. F**k! The whole Hill of Swords only had eighty-one caves, and he was asking for over thirty all at once? This¡­ He called this not many??? Chapter 401: Kill the Whole Field, Sean’s True Identity Sean¡¯s words were really shocking and outrageous, not only stunning Ernest Mason and the others, but also the Swornd citizens and outsiders in the vast crowd! This was an open robbery! Yet when Sean made this demand, his tone was still as calm and breezy as always, as if¡­ only thirty plus spots were nothing to him! This made the Swornd citizens and outsiders even more furious and unhappy. They knew that even if they wanted just one of those spots, it would be as difficult as reaching the heavens! The full man does not know the hunger of the starving man! Damn! There was no other way! Who made this guy so powerful? Who let him be able to flick away Complete Stage cultivators just by waving his hand over the car roof? Who dared to do anything to him? ¡°Sir!¡± Hearing the conversation between Sean and Ernest Mason, Howard Taylor and the others were also shocked and hurried over here,ing to the front of the luxury car Sean was in. Respectfully, Howard Taylor said: ¡°As long as we can keep our original five spots for the Taylor family, I will be very content and grateful to you, sir!¡± ¡°As for¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°As for one spot per person, I dare not have such greed!¡± Obviously! Howard Taylor was a sensible man who knew when to advance and when to retreat. The Taylor family all owed their lives to Sean and the others, and they already could not repay the life-saving grace. For the spots in the Hill of Swords cave, he did not dare to ask for too much! Moreover! The more spots Sean asked for, the less likely Ernest Mason would agree! So Howard Taylor took the initiative to give up some spots, hoping to reduce the pressure on Sean! ¡°You don¡¯t want the free spots?¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from the luxury car, slightly displeased as he humphed: ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, then I¡¯ll give them to someone else!¡± ¡°Ah???¡± Howard Taylor¡¯s mouth twitched and his heart thumped violently. Where did he have time to consider so much? He immediately nodded like smashing garlic and said: ¡°I want them!¡± ¡°I want them all!!!¡± Damn! How could he pass up such a pie falling from the sky! However¡­ was it really free? Howard Taylor looked up worriedly at Ernest Mason and the others on the gray arena. Their faces were as ugly as if they had eaten shit, each more unpleasant than thest! They were the top ten families of Swornd, the masters of Hill of Swords! And they had not yet agreed to Sean¡¯s demands! Yet Sean was already arbitrarily allocating the spots in the Hill of Swords cave,pletely ignoring their existence as if they were air! How could they tolerate this? Ernest Mason coldly humphed: ¡°Your skills may be extraordinary, but your actions are too arrogantly presumptuous. You say you want over thirty spots, so you just take over thirty spots. Do you think Swornd has no one?¡± Originally! Considering Sean¡¯s unfathomable strength and not wanting to provoke him, Ernest Mason had wanted to consider agreeing to his demands! However! With Sean acting so arrogantly and rampantly in front of tens of thousands of Swornd citizens and outsiders, if theypromised easily, wouldn¡¯t their newly established Hall of Swords be rendered meaningless? Where would they put their old faces? Damn! This was going too far! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean directly asked, ¡°So Mr. Mason does not n to give them?¡± ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll give them!¡± Before Ernest Mason could respond, Trevor Mason behind him stepped forward, his icy gaze like a tiger¡¯s as he stared at Sean¡¯s luxury car. Furious, Trevor Mason growled: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly in Swornd just because you¡¯re a bit stronger than the average Complete Stage cultivator!¡± ¡°Everyone standing here now is a Complete Stage cultivator!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to run amok here yet!¡± As he spoke, Trevor Mason¡¯s robust inner strength erupted, his aura instantly bing murderous! Boom! Boom boom boom¡­ Seeing this, the other old men of Swornd also stepped forward to stand shoulder to shoulder with Trevor Mason, their vigorous inner strength unanimously exploding out. Even without Ernest Mason, there were still a full eight Complete Stage cultivators! The atmosphere instantly became tense and confrontational! Ernest Mason stood among them without stopping them! He also wanted to see how Sean would dare to remain arrogant and rampant when facing these Complete Stage cultivators of Swornd on the arena. Next, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Sean¡¯s luxury car again, waiting for his response! ¡°Sir! This is¡­¡± Howard Taylor¡¯s face was ck. Facing such a formidable force, he wanted to give up the extra spots again and stand out to resolve the situation for Sean! However, before Howard Taylor could speak, there was a soft click. Suddenly! The back door of the luxury car was pushed open! Then, a man¡¯s figure emerged from the car, wearing loose casual clothes. Sturdily built with a robust physique, his head was full of snowy white hair. His face was masked by an imposing wolf¡¯s head! It was Sean! Earlier, Sean had note out due to worries about Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯s safety being threatened. But now! With the battle against the Harris family over, and Tim Lewis and Karen Smith, Howard Taylor and others guarding the car, there would naturally be no danger! ¡°Be good, Phyllis!¡± ¡°Stay in the car with mom!¡± After getting out of the car, Sean turned back to give Phyllis some instructions. Then he turned around, looked up at Ernest Mason and the others on the gray arena, andpletely ignored the surrounding surprised and doubtful gazes. Sean spoke: ¡°Since Mr. Mason does not want to give them¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow the rules you just set!¡± ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t want to give them¡­¡± ¡°Feel free toe up. All of you cane up together. If I lose, I won¡¯t ask for a single spot.¡± ¡°But if I win¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid, ording to Mr. Mason¡¯s own words, I¡¯ll have the right to freely dispose of all eighty-one spots in the Hill of Swords cave.¡± ¡°So! Thirty plus spots is too few. I want all eighty-one spots!¡± ¡°I¡¯m booking the whole Hill of Swords!¡± As his words fell, Sean strode towards the gray arena where Ernest Mason and the others were! Ah! Although his voice was not loud, his words were like thunder, stunning everyone! What the hell??? Damn! Damn! Damn! Is there something wrong with my ears??? My god! This white-haired man wearing a wolf¡¯s head mask actually wanted to follow the rules of Hill of Swords and challenge Swornd¡¯s top ten families alone? Moreover! He even wanted Ernest Mason and the others toe at him together! Arrogant? No no no! Arrogant was too mild a word to describe the shocking and outrageous words from Sean. It brought everyone tremendous shock! What a shameless show off! How strong did one have to be, how much confidence must one have, to dare act so insanely arrogant in front of tens of thousands of people!!! ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡± ¡°Is Sir really¡­ really able to do it?¡± Watching Sean¡¯s advancing back, even Howard Taylor and Karen Smith couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, all turning to look at Tim Lewis beside them. Wolf Soul and Wolf Eyes were sitting in the car withouting out. Among the people here, perhaps only Tim Lewis knew Sean¡¯s details! ¡°See for yourself!¡± Tim Lewis smiled crookedly, standing there calm as a dog, refusing to say more. He gestured: ¡°You¡¯ll soon see the result!¡± Gulp! Exchanging a nce at Tim Lewis¡¯ expression and words, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith gulped hard again. It seemed Tim Lewis was very confident in Sean¡¯s strength! ¡°Just who exactly are you, Sir?¡± While Tim Lewis spoke with Howard Taylor and Karen Smith, while the vast crowd buzzed with discussions, Sean had arrived at the foot of the massive gray arena. Ernest Mason looked down at him, his piercing gaze unprecedentedly solemn. Sean¡¯s powerful confidence also shocked Ernest Mason. So to be safe, Ernest Mason probed: ¡°You¡¯vee from the capital wearing a mask without revealing your true face. Are you afraid of exposing your identity?¡± Clearly! Sean¡¯s arrogant personality and terrifying strength made Ernest Mason shocked, and also faintly guessed at his identity and background! After all, news of the recent events in the capital had reached Swornd and Ernest Mason¡¯s ears! ¡°Does it matter?¡± Sean didn¡¯t stop, leaping up onto the gray arena and impatiently said: ¡°Either give me control over this year¡¯s Hill of Swords ritual offerings¡­¡± ¡°Or!¡± ¡°Give it to me after we fight!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡°Wasting my time will not benefit you at all!¡± Still so arrogantly overbearing! In that instant Sean¡¯s words fell, a ck shadow suddenly shot towards Sean like an arrow. It was one of the Swornd Complete Stage cultivators! ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°Try taking my fist first!!!¡± That old guy couldn¡¯t stand Sean¡¯s arrogance and impulsively made a move against him! Crossing dozens of meters in the blink of an eye! ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Facing the Swornd cultivator shooting at him like a cannonball, Sean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He coldly sneered, only raising his fist when the old guy reached him! Fist against fist! ying tough? Then I¡¯m afraid with King Ron dead, looking across the entire Shirine Empire, no one could be tougher than Sean! Boom! An explosion rang out! Then, under everyone¡¯s apprehensive gazes, an extremely bizarre scene urred! The old guy who had shot towards Sean like a cannonball was sent flying back the way he hade the instant he reached Sean, amidst the explosive bang! There was absolutely no suspense! An instant kill! A true instant kill! In fact, it hadn¡¯t even been a full second, as if the battle hadn¡¯t even begun before it was fucking already over! Pew pew pew! While flying backwards, the old guy sprayed out several appalling arrows of blood in midair. The arrows of blood extended several meters long in the air before falling onto the arena, staining the originally gray arena red! Thud! The old guy¡¯s body drew a graceful parab in midair before heavily crashing onto the arena. He then rolled like a ball for over a dozen meters until stopping right at Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ feet! ¡°He!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a¡­¡± Struggling to try and speak, but before the words left his mouth, his eyes rolled back and he fainted dead away! Silence! After witnessing this incredible scene, Ernest Mason and the others on the arena, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith below, and the tens of thousands in the vast crowd all suddenly fell into dead silence again! Thump thump thump! Only the sound of their heartbeats thundered like lightning!!! ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± Abruptly, a little girl¡¯s voice broke the dead silence. It was Phyllis watching the fight from the car. Phyllis pushed open the car door but didn¡¯t get out, giving Sean a thumbs up from afar, face excited as she called out: ¡°Daddy, hit quickly and drive away these bad guys, then we can save Mommy!¡± The somewhat childish voice echoed in the air, lingering in everyone¡¯s ears! ¡°Alright!¡± Sean smiled gently at Phyllis, tender as water. Then he turned back, looking at Ernest Mason and the others as he asked: ¡°Did you hear that? I really am in a hurry!¡± ¡°Anyone else want to try?¡± ¡°Come at me together!¡± At his words, Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ faces were ck as the bottom of a pot. By now, how could they not see that Sean¡¯s strength far surpassed theirs and he had surely touched the threshold of the Bright Realm! Going against him alone, any one of them would only be instantly killed with one punch from Sean! They would all follow in the footsteps of the old guy at their feet! So Ernest Mason took a deep breath and solemnly said: ¡°He is likely a super cultivator approaching the Bright Realm. Let¡¯s go up together, we can take this chance to personally experience the strength nearing the Bright Realm!¡± Even now, Ernest Mason didn¡¯t dare think of Sean as a true Bright Realm expert. After all, one country only had one true Bright Realm expert ¨C this wasmon knowledge to all! Moreover! Previously, although Ernest Mason had heard of the legendary General Wolf of the North Sean and knew he was frighteningly powerful even at a young age, he had never heard news of Sean officially entering the Bright Realm! After all, previous information about Sean had been blocked by King Ron and now King Roscoe, not allowed to spread, unknown to outsiders! So seeing Sean¡¯s terrifying strength and the wolf¡¯s head mask on his face, even though Ernest Mason had vaguely guessed Sean¡¯s true identity, he still viewed Sean as someone approaching the Bright Realm! Approaching the Bright Realm! This was the realm Ernest Mason and the others desperately sought. Now that they had confirmed it before them, Ernest Mason was no longer afraid. Instead, he wanted to use Sean as a whetstone to experience the legendary Bright Energy! This kind of opportunity, once in a blue moon, was not to be missed. It could possibly bring unimaginable benefits to their future cultivation. How could they pass it up? ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Including Trevor Mason, the others shared Ernest Mason¡¯s thinking and all nodded. After all, this was just an ordinary gray arena. ording to the rules, they had to stop once they made contact, and could not take lives! So in the next instant! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Apanied by bursts of piercing breaking sounds, the remaining eight Swornd Complete Stage cultivators on the arena all turned into blurs that the naked eye could barely capture, simultaneously shooting at the approaching Sean! Swish! Another mountain-shaking, tsunami-like roar erupted from the vast crowd! Damn! Were they really going up together? Eight against one? My god! Were they crazy? Had they lost their minds??? ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡± ¡°Could he be¡­ General Wolf¡­¡± Howard Taylor kept swallowing, feeling his throat go incredibly dry. Even his saliva was almost not enough. Like Ernest Mason, he had also guessed Sean¡¯s true identity! Hearing this, Karen Smith also looked at Tim Lewis expectantly! General Wolf, Sean! Although King Ron and King Roscoe had blocked much news about Sean, Sean¡¯s previous killings of Lord Fergus in the capital and Prince Ashby during the South Forest rebellion, for which he was deemed a traitor before being exonerated by King Roscoe¡­ This news had long spread across the entire Shirine Empire! So for General Wolf Sean, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith held the utmost respect in their hearts! One could say Sean was their idol! Their role model! At this moment! Their long-revered idol and role model was likely standing right before them in the flesh. How could they not be excited? How could they not be agitated? Yet Tim Lewis just indifferently said: ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Go ask him yourself!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Right after Tim Lewis spoke, the melee on the arena had already begun. Deafening explosive sounds like machine gun fire continuously rang out. Howard Taylor and Karen Smith put aside their extreme excitement, turning to look at the battlefield across from them! They saw Sean alone, surrounded by eight Complete Stage cultivators, yet leisurely and unfettered. His entire person was like an unshakable war god. Every move he made stirred gusts of wind, with Bright Energy crisscrossing! Bang! In the blink of an eye, one of the Complete Stage old guys was sted flying away! Bang! Then the second one! The third! The fourth!!! Chapter 402: I’ve Taken Over, Sean Enters Hill of Swords When Sean threw out his punch, a faint punch shadow formed from Bright Energy could be seen. Wherever the punch shadow went, it was like an unstoppable force. The seemingly invincible Complete Stage cultivators could not withstand a single blow! One punch was enough to send them flying! Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring unwaveringly at the arena stage, not daring to even blink, afraid of missing an amazing scene! Everyone¡¯s hearts were pounding rapidly, as if they were the ones participating in the battle! Everyone could vaguely see the punch shadow thrown out by Sean! However, the ordinarymoners of Swornd, as well as people from the smaller families, only knew that Sean could throw out a punch shadow that others could not, so he must be extremely powerful. But they did not know what it really meant! Only the people from the few major families with Complete Stage cultivators could see what was going on! The reason was simple! The illusory punch shadow formed from Bright Energy was the mark and symbol of Bright Realm powerhouses. Ordinary people would note into contact with anything about the Bright Realm! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Is this the legendary Bright Energy?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Is this the terrifying power nearing the Bright Realm?¡± Howard Taylor¡¯s voice even trembled a little. At this moment, he finally truly understood whyst night, whether it was facing Shisheng Shuo or today facing the top ten families of Swornd, Sean and Tim Lewis were so confident, so arrogant, so overbearing, and spoke so arrogantly. It turned out this was the foundation of their arrogance! It turned out Tim Lewis was just an appetizer, just a pawn to provoke something bigger. Sean was the ultimate big boss behind the scenes!!! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It really is him!!!¡± Karen Smith was also incoherently excited. Regarding Sean¡¯s true identity, Tim Lewis had told them to ask him themselves, but now after seeing Sean make a move, there was no need to ask anymore. Karen Smith could be 100% certain that the white-haired youth in the wolf head mask was undoubtedly General Wolf Sean! Somehow, Swornd happened to encounter the legendary General Wolf Sean by chance, and formed an alliance with Sean by coincidence, standing on the same side. For Karen Smith, this was even more exciting than executing the three Harris family cultivators! Tim Lewis nced at Howard Taylor and Karen Smith with a face full of smugness and contempt. His arrogant expression was as if saying: Pfft, look at you country bumpkins who have never seen the world! Nearing the Bright Realm? Nearing my ass! Mr. Mason has officially entered the Bright Realm and possesses the qualities of an emperor! It couldn¡¯t be helped! Almost everyone who saw through Sean¡¯s true identity thought of him as someone nearing the Bright Realm! In fact, this was understandable! Firstly, in the previous battle at the imperial city, Sean¡¯s injuries were too severe. Afterst night¡¯s medicinal bath, the Bright Energy in his dantian had only recovered less than half, so thebat power he could exert naturally fell far shortpared to real Bright Realm powerhouses! Secondly, he didn¡¯t need to go all out against people like Ernest Mason! Boom! When the seventh explosion sounded, Trevor Mason was also punched flying by Sean, crashing down ten meters away, spitting blood with his face pale as paper. Fortunately he did not pass out on the spot! At this point! Of the eight Complete Stage cultivators led by Ernest Mason, seven had fallen, leaving only Ernest Mason himself! Whoosh! Almost at the instant Trevor Mason was punched away by Sean, Ernest Mason¡¯s entire body turned into a shadow, pushing his speed to the limit, and immediately rushed out to distance himself from Sean! Clearly, after experiencing the terrifying might of Bright Energy firsthand, Ernest Mason¡¯s goal had been achieved. Naturally he did not want to end up like the others, forced to endure a punch from Sean and suffer the miserable fate of falling over spitting blood! That would be¡­ So fucking humiliating!!! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow as he looked at Ernest Mason who had stopped five meters away, and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t want to fight anymore?¡± Fight? Fight your grandma¡¯s legs!!! Ernest Mason¡¯s aura fluctuated as his expression turned ugly, but he still cupped his fists and bowed slightly to Sean, solemnly saying, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy!¡± Yes, showing mercy! As Complete Stage cultivators, they could naturally sense during the earlier fight that although the eight of them working together were still dominated by Sean alone, Sean still held back some of his strength! Otherwise, they probably would not have gotten off so easily with just some injuries! ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to fight,¡± ¡°Then get out of the way!¡± ¡°ording to the rules Mr. Mason set earlier, I punched through the top ten families of the Hall of Swords, so all eighty-one caves of Hill of Swords now belong to me, for me tomand as I wish!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean asked, his voice not loud, but falling into Ernest Mason¡¯s ears, into the ears of the leaders of the various major families of Swornd, into the ears of the hundreds of thousands ofmoners and foreign forces surrounding them, it was like deafening thunder! They could not have imagined in their dreams that the new rules Ernest Mason had just set today at the Swornd Sacrificial Ceremony this year would be forcibly broken by this hidden supreme cultivator Sean! Just as Ernest Mason had said earlier, someone who could punch through the top ten families alone, they simply could not stop him. If they did not hand over control of the eighty-one caves of Hill of Swords, what else could they do? Moreover, like Karen Smith and the others, Ernest Mason could now confirm that the man before him was the legendary General Wolf of the North! Losing to Sean was not unjust!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Therefore, Ernest Mason took a deep breath and could only reluctantly nod and say, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Then he gestured to Sean, ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Having said that, he turned and walked to Trevor Mason¡¯s side to check on his injuries. Even with thousands or tens of thousands of unwillingness in his heart, he could only obediently concede defeat! ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Thank you for Mr. Mason¡¯s generosity!¡± Sean faintly smiled and jumped down from the gray arena tform. He turned to look at Tim Lewis, Howard Taylor, Karen Smith and the others. They understood tacitly and immediately walked excitedly towards Sean with big strides! Langhun also drove the luxury car over, bringing Cecilia and Phyllis. On the other side, the other luxury car that had been parked in the parking lot finally started up slowly and also drove towards Sean. Inside were Pupil Wolf, Shadow Wolf, and Princess Julia! ¡°Gen¡­¡± When they were still more than ten meters away from Sean, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith couldn¡¯t wait to pay their respects to Sean, but Sean stopped them with his hand and shook his head, ¡°Save the nonsense forter!¡± ¡°Do a headcount immediately and follow me up Hill of Swords into the caves!¡± Upon hearing this, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith were startled and quickly nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Under the watching eyes of the vast crowd, some shocked and some reverent, Sean reached out and opened the car door, leaned in, and carried out the unconscious Cecilia, taking Phyllis with him. He strode through the entrance between the two huge arena tforms and headed straight for the majestic, towering Hill of Swords on the other side, like an ascending sword! Chapter 403 Sword of God, Sean’s Ambition Everyone followed behind Sean! Tim Lewis and Spirit Wolf, Shadow Wolf and the others were fine, having long been used to Sean¡¯s might. But Howard Taylor and Karen Smith, looking at Sean¡¯s majestic figure, were still in a state of intense excitement! Especially those younger generation of the Taylor family and the descendants of the Smith family! The quotas for the Hill of Swords Caves were extremely precious. They had never imagined that they would have the chance to ascend the Hill of Swords and enter the caves until the moment they followed Sean onto the path. They still had a feeling as if they were in a dream! It really was¡­ Like a dream! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going up just like that?¡± ¡°The Hill of Swords has eighty-one caves, and they only have thirty-some people. Even if each person takes two caves, they still can¡¯t use them all up. The annual ritual is a rare opportunity. Hoarding the toilets without shitting, isn¡¯t that too much??¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Might makes right!!!¡± In the vast crowd, countless eyes were fixed closely on the backs of Sean and the others, gazing longingly. Discussions kept arising incessantly from the crowd. The smaller families andmoners of Swornd were worried that earlier, Ernest Mason had promised verbally that he would give them the quotas for the first and second floors of the Hill of Swords Caves, totaling eighteen slots. But now, control over the Hill of Swords Caves had fallen into Sean¡¯s hands. So would Ernest Mason¡¯s previous promise still count? Would it still be valid? Could they still get their quotas? It must be known! Many of the smaller families in Swornd had already rushed to sign up, waiting expectantly to go through selection. But now things had suddenly changed, the Hill of Swords having a new owner in the blink of an eye. This was undoubtedly like having a basin of cold water poured over their heads! Those outsider forces were even more miserable! Damn! They had brought practitioners from their families, some had already obtained quotas by making deals privately with the major families of Swornd, while others were prepared to go on stage to challenge! But now! All for naught!!! ¡°Everyone, do not worry!¡± Although separated by dozens of meters, the resentful voices carried like surging waves, truly too loud. Sean, who had ascended the path, naturally heard everything clearly. Thus, when he reached the thirdyer of the path, he suddenly stopped and turned around. Looking down at the vast crowd below the Hill of Swords, he shouted: ¡°I believe everyone has seen and heard that Mr. Mason has handed control over this Hill of Swords ritual to me, ording to his earlier words, after I defeated the top ten families of Swornd!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s feelings. The Hill of Swords quotas are hard-earned and greatly beneficial for cultivation. Such a good opportunity naturally cannot be missed!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°I have decided!¡± ¡°To divide the eighty-one quotas of the nine floors of Hill of Swords into three parts. The first and second floors will go to the smaller families andmoners of Swornd, ording to Mr. Mason¡¯s earlier words!¡± ¡°The third, fourth, and fifth floors will go to those from the major families who have traveled far!¡± ¡°As for the quotas from the fifth floor up, I will take them!¡± ¡°Consider it my way of making friends with everyone. As for the specifics of the distribution, I will have to trouble Mr. Mason to work hard on that. My apologies for the extra effort!¡± Sean¡¯s voice, amplified by the Bright Energy, was like rolls of thunder, prating the vast crowd! Deafening! After speaking, Sean did not wait for responses from the huge crowd or Ernest Mason and the others. He turned around and continued up the path! In an instant! Everyone was shocked speechless by Sean¡¯s words! Eyes wide and mouths agape! Amidst the shock, the smaller families andmoners of Swornd kept the quotas for the first and second floors, naturally overjoyed. The various outsider forces could now share all twenty-seven quotas of the third, fourth and fifth floors, an unexpected joy. The mood of every person was invigorated! At this time, the gaze of those countless eyes in the vast crowd looking at Sean had alsopletely changed. From resentment and anger a moment ago, in the blink of an eye it had changed to gratitude and being moved to tears! However! On the gray arena, Ernest Mason and the others reacted in precisely the opposite way. They had just been beaten half to death by Sean, and had barely struggled to their feet. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s arrangements, their legs went soft and they nearly fell over on the arena again! Damn! Damn! Damn! The Hill of Swords only had nine floors total. Sean and his people monopolized the top four floors. That was fine. He gave the middle third floor to the outsider forces, and the bottom two floors to the smaller families andmoners of Swornd. So what about them, the top ten families of Hall of Swords? Did they not get a single quota? So all their nning over years, busily working over days, in the end got them nothing. They took a beating, lost some people, and didn¡¯t gain any benefits at all??? Most vexing of all, with a word Sean casually gave away so many quotas all at once, bing a big hero and good person in the eyes of the huge crowd. Yet he wanted to y the role of an absenteendlord, pushing the ungrateful job of distributing quotas to Ernest Mason and the others??? You tell me! You say! Isn¡¯t he going too far? Does he have no shame? I ask you, does he still have any shame? Including Ernest Mason, those old fellows on the arena were gnashing their teeth as they red at Sean on the path, having the urge to curse loudly. Yet they didn¡¯t dare to. That feeling of being wronged and humiliated was like having a full dder about to burst¡­ ¡­ On the other side! Sean¡¯s group, plus the people from Taylor family and Smith family, totaled over thirty people. The thirty-six caves on the top fourth floor were already enough for their use. Giving the excess quotas to others was no hindrance! ¡°Boss!¡± After about half an hour, Sean and the others had walked along the path to the sixth floor. Among the three sides, Taylor family was the weakest. Thus, the younger generation of Taylor family sessively entered the caves on the sixth floor! The Hill of Swords was truly too big! The distance between every two caves was several hundred meters! The sixth floor! Although slightly inferiorpared to the seventh, eighth, and ninth floors above, Howard Taylor and the Taylor family younger generation were already very satisfied! After all! Of Taylor family¡¯s previous five quotas, the highest had been only the seventh floor, and there was just one! ¡°This Hill of Swords¡­¡± ¡°Seems a bit strange!!!¡± After following some Taylor family members into a cave on the sixth floor and experiencing it for a bit, Spirit Wolf immediately caught up to Sean as soon as he came out. His expression was very grave as he said: ¡°The caves of Hill of Swords are about a hundred meters deep. In the depths of the caves, it seems¡­¡± ¡°How to put it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if there is an invisible attractive force emanating from within the Hill of Swords, like iron stones encountering a ma, wanting to suck people in!!!¡± Previously! Spirit Wolf hade to Swornd once with his grandfather, and relying on his grandfather¡¯s favor with the Taylor family, he obtained one of the slots and activated his bloodline in the caves of Hill of Swords! At that time! Spirit Wolf entered one of the caves in the sixthyer of Hill of Swords! However! In Spirit Wolf¡¯s impression, there was no such bizarre and unpredictable attraction at that time! So! Spirit Wolf felt something was not right! ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hearing Spirit Wolf¡¯s words, before Sean could speak, Howard Taylor also quickened his pace and came over to exin: ¡°The kind of attraction you mentioned has always existed!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°The higher the cultivation level, the stronger this feeling will be!¡± ¡°ording to the elders, this situation is caused by the aura in Hill of Swords being too abundant, or it could be said, it is caused by the existence of the divine sword!¡± ¡°Just because of this!¡± ¡°Our ancestors have only dug one more meter deeper into Hill of Swords each time, not daring to dig too deep!¡± ¡°Too deep!¡± ¡°Even Complete Stage cultivators would not be able to withstand that tremendous attraction!¡± Saying that! Howard Taylor looked at Spirit Wolf and said again: ¡°When you first came to Hill of Swords to activate your bloodline, you were just an ordinary person without dark energy, let alone cultivation, so naturally you couldn¡¯t feel the existence of that attraction!¡± ¡°But now!¡± ¡°You have already be a mid-stage dark energy cultivator. Coming to Hill of Swords again and feeling its existence is not surprising!¡± After saying this! Howard Taylor¡¯s exnation was very thorough! ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Spirit Wolf was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized, ¡°Does that mean this kind of attraction only works on those with dark energy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Howard Taylor nodded! Hearing Howard Taylor¡¯s exnation, Sean didn¡¯t give his opinion. As Howard Taylor said, the higher the cultivation level, the greater the attraction one would feel! Therefore! As a genuine Bright Realm powerhouse, from the moment Sean stepped onto Hill of Swords, even when walking on the passages outside the caves, he could clearly feel that bizarre attractioning from within Hill of Swords! All the way! Although Sean didn¡¯t say a word, he was constantly cursing in his heart: ¡°ording to ancient legends, when the gods descended to the mortal realm, they left behind a divine sword, which formed this huge Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If that mysterious and powerful attraction really originated from the divine sword within Hill of Swords, doesn¡¯t it mean the various legends about Hill of Swords are credible?¡± ¡°Inside Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that a divine sword left by the gods to bless the world is really buried here!!!¡± Divine sword! Divine sword! Damn! Just hearing this name is f*cking awesome! Daring to be called ¡®divine¡¯, it must be extraordinary. Forget about entering the caves, if we could delve deeper into Hill of Swords and take out that legendary divine sword¡­ Just thinking about it makes my blood boil with excitement! Previously! At the final moment of the battle in the imperial city, when King Ron was on the verge of death, he chose to self-destruct his core and physical body. At that time, Sean¡¯s Wolf¡¯s Massacre was stabbed into King Ron¡¯s body, and King Ron¡¯s Sword of Emperor was stabbed into Cecilia¡¯s body! Wolf¡¯s Massacre and Sword of Emperor were both made of Snowy Mountain cold iron, so dark energy could not damage them at all, but Bright Energy could, not to mention it was the final self-destruction of a Bright Realm powerhouse like King Ron? Without surprises! Wolf¡¯s Massacre and Sword of Emperor were all destroyed in King Ron¡¯s final self-destruction, vanishing along with King Ron¡¯s body. So! Now! Having lost Wolf¡¯s Massacre, Sean no longer has a handy divine weapon!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°We could try and see if we can take out that divine sword!!!¡± ¡°Sword of God!¡± ¡°Must be more powerful than Sword of Emperor, right???¡± Thinking this! Unknowingly, Sean had already reached the ninthyer of Hill of Swords, with only a few hundred meters of vertical distance left to the summit!!! Chapter 404: Crisis Strikes, the Horrifying Mechanisms Within Hill of Swords Hill of Swords! Over a thousand meters high! At an altitude close to 4, 000 meters, the air was thin on the ninthyer and the mountain winds were piercingly cold! At this time! The younger generation of Taylor family and Smith family had all entered the caves of the sixth, seventh and eighthyers. The only ones still following Sean were Pupil Wolf, Shadow Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Tim Lewis, Julia and Howard Taylor, Karen Smith from Smith family, plus another Complete Stage cultivator from Smith family! Later! When Sean enters the caves of Hill of Swords, he will naturally bring Cecilia and Phyllis along. Just right! The remaining eight caves on the ninthyer, one for each of the eight of them! ¡°Go in!¡± When they passed the first cave on the ninthyer, Karen Smith signaled to the other Smith family Complete Stage cultivator. Although Howard Taylor¡¯s cultivation was lower than theirs, his rtionship with Sean was closer, so they voluntarily let Howard Taylor go first. However! When they reached the second cave on the ninthyer, just as Karen Smith was about to go in herself, Howard Taylor suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this cave is mine¡­¡± After saying that, he rushed in before Karen Smith without any hesitation! Obviously! The difference in their cultivations was clear. Howard Taylor was really too ashamed. Karen Smith was stunned for a moment, immediately understanding Howard Taylor¡¯s intention, and did not stop him! Only at the third cave did Karen Smith go in! Next! Shadow Wolf, Spirit Wolf, Pupil Wolf¡­ they each entered a cave as they passed it. When they reached the seventh cave on the ninthyer, Tim Lewis nodded at Sean, then strode into the cave! Sean, carrying Cecilia with Phyllis by his side, now only had Julia left with him! ¡°Julia!¡± Since leaving the imperial capital, Sean had alsopletely changed how he addressed her, no longer calling her Princess Julia, no longer seeing Julia as a princess. He turned back and looked at Julia, asking: ¡°You have the royal bloodline, although you have never cultivated, growing up in the environment you must know how to activate your own bloodline, right?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Julia nodded and said, ¡°I think I can do it!¡± Even if she had never eaten pork, she must have seen pigs run before. Moreover! Julia had grown up in the ¡°pigpen¡± since she was a child, surrounded by many dark energy ¡°pigs¡±. Just because she had not learned did not mean she did not understand the essentials! ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Sean reminded her: ¡°It takes consistent effort over time to aplish anything. Cultivation is the same!¡± ¡°Entering this cave!¡± ¡°Activate your own bloodline!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°The path of cultivation is long and arduous, with countless thorns and bumps,pletely different from your previous life as a pampered princess. You have to think it through clearly!¡± Yes! On one hand was being an imperial princess, living in luxury. On the other was wandering destitute, eating and sleeping exposed to the elements. Truly worlds apart! ¡°I understand!¡± Julia nodded again, her expression and tone extremely determined, ¡°My mind is set, I have no regrets even if I die!¡± As a woman, Julia¡¯s body may be weak, but her mind and personality were extremely tough! This point! Could be seen from how she was determined to sever ties with her father Adam! At this time! The few of them had arrived at the entrance of the eighth cave on the ninthyer. ¡°Alright!¡± Sean did not try to persuade her further, signaling for her to go, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Go start your new life!¡± Julia looked into the brightly lit caves of Hill of Swords for a few moments, then gritted her teeth and turned around, striding resolutely in alone! Just as Sean said! With this one step, Julia! Would start her new life!!! After seeing Julia¡¯s figure disappear into the unfathomable depths of the Hill of Swords cave, Sean continued along the path forward. His family of three walked on the cliffs of Hill of Swords, a scene both warm yet somewhat sad! ¡°Dad!¡± Phyllis suddenly asked, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone into the caves!¡± ¡°We¡¯re also going into the cave!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to save mom, right?¡± Yes! By going into the cave, would they be able to save Cecilia? Sean was also asking himself this! ¡°We can!¡± Sean smiled down at Phyllis, boosting her morale and his own as well, nodding and saying, ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± ¡°Then dad, let¡¯s hurry, let¡¯s hurry!¡± ¡°Xiaomo can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Saying that! Phyllis quickened her pace, cheerfully skipping towards thest Hill of Swords cave against the biting mountain winds, brimming with excitement! Fifty meters! Thest cave above the ninthyer was also the cave closest to the summit of the entire Hill of Swords, yet even so, the vertical distance between that cave and the summit was still around fifty meters! And the path! Was only built up to the entrance of thest cave, ending abruptly here! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sean stopped in his tracks, looking up towards the summit of Hill of Swords, waves of doubt surging up in his heart. He wondered to himself: ¡°Why does the path only go this far?¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°That when the ancestors of the major families in Swornd first built this path, they never thought of, never tried, extending the path all the way to the summit of Hill of Swords?¡± ¡°Or could it be!¡± ¡°As their self-proimed descendants of the gods, they didn¡¯t want to go take a look at the scenery on the summit of Hill of Swords?¡± ¡°Or is it that!¡± ¡°The summit of Hill of Swords holds some unknown secrets, so much so that they don¡¯t want to go up, can¡¯t go up, or even dare not go up there???¡± These doubts! Made Sean even more intrigued about the summit of Hill of Swords! Later! He must go take a look no matter what!!! ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad hurry up!¡± ¡°Hurry hurry!¡± Phyllis only had saving her mother on her mind, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the summit of Hill of Swords. While Sean was lost in thought, Phyllis had already run into the cave, continuously waving at Sean! And so! Carrying Cecilia, Sean also went in! The Hill of Swords caves were oval-shaped, around three meters in diameter. The surrounding rock walls were uneven, still bearing obvious traces of excavation without any deliberate embellishing! Above the cave ceiling, a row of incandescent lights were strung up, almost one every five meters, illuminating the interior of the cave clear as day! Just as Howard Taylor had said before! The deeper they went! The stronger that bizarre attraction became. As a Bright Realm powerhouse, Sean could feel it even more profoundly! After going in eighty meters deep! Sean even had to stimte the Bright Energy in his core to resist that powerful attraction! On the contrary, Phyllis was! Extremely rxed and happy! Although she had her bloodline prematurely activated by Reid feeding her Colored ze Holy Water, Seanter found Ladies Star Grass and forcefully suppressed her bloodline with its medicinal effects! Therefore! That attraction had very little effect on her! Soon! The family of three arrived at the end of the cave. Sean took a deep breath, calming his mind to sense his surroundings. He discovered that other than the aura being even richer here and the attraction even stronger, there was no obvious difference from the outside! Aura! Was extremely important for cultivators! To what extent? For example! Previously, Sean had relied on medicinal baths to restore the Bright Energy in his core. That was actually continuously absorbing the meager traces of aura contained within those medicinal materials to nurture and enrich his body! However! Compared to the tiny bit of aura those medicinal materials contained, the aura within the Hill of Swords caves was richer by who knows how many folds! The effect was naturally far beyond what those materials couldpare to! ¡°Huh?¡± Phyllis looked all around and quickly frowned, asking in confusion, ¡°Dad, howe there¡¯s no one in this mountain cave?¡± ¡°No one!¡± ¡°Then how are we going to save mom???¡± Sean squatted down,ying the unconscious Cecilia t on the stone floor. Just as he was about to exin to Phyllis, right at this moment! Disaster struck! Boom! Without any warning, a loud boom suddenly sounded from within the cave! And! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom boom boom¡­ Not just one! Continuous deafening sts rang out inside the cave. Not only the cave Sean was in, with his superhuman hearing and perception, he could clearly sense that some of the explosive sounds were transmitted from other caves in Hill of Swords! It was like a string of firecrackers! The booming of thousands of cannons! Almost at the same instant as the explosive sounds suddenly rang out, even the ground beneath his feet began to faintly tremble, giving the sensation that it was an earthquake! ¡°Crap!!!¡± The sudden disaster made Sean¡¯s heart pound violently. His expression drastically changed as he reflexively picked Cecilia up again, while grabbing hold of Phyllis with his other hand! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Phyllis was also badly frightened, holding on tightly to Sean, not daring to let go! The next moment! All the incandescent lights in the Hill of Swords cave went out, plunging the entire cave into boundless darkness in an instant. And in the moment the lights went out, Sean saw an iron gate rise up from the rocks beneath the ground across from him dozens of meters away, sealing off the entire cave exit! Damn!!!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A torrent of raging fury erupted from Sean¡¯s heart! Iron gate! It was actually an iron gate! This meant! The explosive sounds from earlier and the tremors beneath his feet were definitely not some bullshit earthquake, but rather, there were actually many mechanisms and traps built within these Hill of Swords caves!!! The Hill of Swords caves! Were excavated by the ancestors of the major families in Swornd! Then! Who built these mechanisms? Who else could it be??? Since the mechanisms were artificially designed, they must also be artificially controlled! Then! Who was the malicious one, taking this chance to seal Sean and the others inside the Hill of Swords caves? Who else could it be??? Almost subconsciously, Sean thought of Ernest Mason and the ten major families of Swornd. They had absolute control over Hill of Swords. If anyone could activate the mechanisms within Hill of Swords, it could only be them! Damn! Bastards!!! Was it because Sean had charged through the ten major families just now? Was it because he had utterly disgraced them? Was it because Sean¡¯s appearance had disrupted their ns? So! Were they taking this chance to retaliate against Sean and the others, or evenpletely eliminate them??? Sean truly regretted right now! Regretted showing mercy earlier, only injuring those bastards instead of killing them!!! Chapter 405: The Wrath of the Heavenly God, Saint Marie in the Hill of Swords ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Daddy is here, nothing will happen!¡± In the pitch ck darkness where he could not see his own fingers, Sean was filled with towering anger, his face cold as ice, yet he still spoke to Phyllis in a very gentle tone, hugging Phyllis tightly in his arms and patting her slightly trembling back! After a while! Sean took out his phone and turned on the shlight function. Light spread out and the cave was suddenly illuminated again! To be safe! Sean did not act alone, but held Phyllis with his left hand and Cecilia with his right, keeping the mother and daughter by his side. With the light from his phone, he took big steps toward the iron gate about ten meters away on the opposite side! Sure enough! When he arrived in front of the iron gate, Sean put Phyllis down, reached out his left hand, touched the thick iron gate, and found that it was made of snowy cold iron, just as he had anticipated!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The cold iron gate! In fact! This was easy to understand! The caves of Hill of Swords were excavated by the ancestors of the major families of Swornd. The mechanisms and traps in the caves were also set up by them, simply to prevent outsiders from forcibly entering the Hill of Swords caves! Or! Use the mechanisms and traps in the caves to eradicate dissidents! And! Most of the people who could enter the Hill of Swords caves were dark energy cultivators. In order to trap and kill dark energy cultivators alive in the caves, only the cold iron gates could be used! After all! Even consummate dark energy cultivators simply did not have the ability to break open these cold iron gates with their bare hands. Once trapped inside the caves, they could only obediently wait for death! It just so happened that Sean had already broken through to the Complete Stage and entered the Bright Realm. The Bright Realm had tremendous destructive power against cold iron. So while the cold iron gate could trap others, it could not trap Sean! ¡°You bastards!¡± ¡°Just you wait for me!!!¡± Gnashing his teeth with a cold snort, Sean was already filled with an extremely strong killing intent towards Ernest Mason and others. He turned back with Cecilia and Phyllis, sent the mother and daughter back to the deepest part of the cave, and gave the phone to Phyllis, gently instructing: ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t be afraid, be good. Stay here with mom, dad will go open that door and take you out!¡± The destructive power of Bright Energy was too great. Naturally, Cecilia and Phyllis could not be around when he made his moveter, lest the copsing mountain rocks above crush and injure the mother and daughter! ¡°Ok!¡± Phyllis gritted her teeth, held back her tears, held Cecilia¡¯s hand, and nodded, ¡°Dad, do your best!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± In the dim light, the forced look of courage on Phyllis¡¯ face fell into Sean¡¯s eyes, making his heart sour involuntarily! ¡°Phyllis is amazing!¡± Sean leaned over and kissed Phyllis on the forehead, then resolutely got up and walked to the cold iron gate, unhesitatingly aroused the majestic Bright Energy in his core and channeled it into his right fist, then fiercely threw a punch at the cold iron gate in front of him! Boom! The next moment! A deafening explosion suddenly sounded in this small cave, the movement was very loud, like a mountain copse, and the surrounding rock walls shook violently. Gravel fell from the ceiling like rain, and the cold iron gate was punched by Sean, leaving a huge dent! And! The center of the dent was punched through! With one punch, he punched through the cold iron gate! Such was the terrifying explosive power of a Bright Realm expert!!! Boom! After the first punch, Sean continued without stopping, immediately throwing another punch to further expand the hole! Boom! Boom! Boom! With five consecutive punches, the as solid as iron cold iron gate had been punched into a mess by Sean, unrecognizable. The huge hole could easily amodate an adult to pass through!!! However! Before Sean could even catch his breath afterpletely punching through the cold iron gate, almost at the very next moment after hisst punchnded, there was another loud bang from behind him, exactly the same as the sound when the mechanism was activated and the cold iron gate suddenly rose from the ground before! Boom! Damn it! Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his expression changed drastically. He turned around at the first moment to see that seven or eight meters behind him, that was, between him and Cecilia and Phyllis, another identical cold iron gate had risen from the rock below the ground, shooting up at lightning speed, separating him and mother and daughter Cecilia and Phyllis on both sides of the iron gate! Whoosh! In shock, Sean didn¡¯t even have time to think. He immediately turned into a shadow, frantically rushing towards the cold iron gate that had just emerged, rushing towards Cecilia and Phyllis! How fast was Sean¡¯s speed? Unfortunately! It was a pity that Sean waspletely unprepared. By the time he noticed, it was already toote! So! Just as Sean rushed to the cold iron gate, the entire cave waspletely sealed by the cold iron gate. And right before it waspletely sealed, Phyllis¡¯ frightened cry came from the other side of the cold iron gate: ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad, save me!¡± ¡°Woo woo woo¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°I lied to you just now, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The rest was blocked by the cold iron gate and couldn¡¯t be heard!!! At the same time! The entire cave began to shake violently again, just like before, like an earthquake. It was as if the Hill of Swords was about to copse! Boom! Boom! Boom! Phyllis¡¯ cries made the towering anger in Sean¡¯s heart surge even more. In an instant, Sean¡¯s eyes turned blood red. He raised his fist and smashed it heavily on the cold iron gate in front of him! With one breath, sting three consecutive punches! Directly punching a pot lid sized hole in the cold iron gate! Immediately after! Whoosh! Sean turned into a shadow, rushing through the hole in the cold iron gate, into the deepest part of the cave to rescue Cecilia and Phyllis! ¡°Phyllis!!!¡± From the sudden appearance of the cold iron gate to Sean breaking in, it was no more than five seconds at most! However! In just these short five seconds, an inexplicable scene appeared. When Sean rushed in, Phyllis¡¯ cries could no longer be heard inside! Not only that! Where were Phyllis and Cecilia??? Gone! Fucking gone! In the darkness, Sean quickly searched every corner, but could not find any trace of Phyllis and Cecilia at all. Even spreading out the Bright Energy, he could not sense the existence of the mother and daughter at all! What was going on? What the hell was going on??? Ahhhhhhhhh!!! Sean was like he had gone mad, punching and smashing the surrounding rock walls. The flying gravel meant nothing as he still couldn¡¯t find Phyllis and Cecilia or the mechanism of the cave! Cecilia and Phyllis were Sean¡¯s inverse scales that must not be touched. Daring to move the mother and daughter, in addition to his rage, Sean¡¯s killing intent towards Ernest Mason and others instantly reached an unsurpassable level! Kill! Kill! Kill! He must kill! If anything happened to Phyllis and Cecilia, Sean swore in his heart that he would take all ten families of the Hall of Swords down with him!!! Whoosh! The mechanisms and traps in the Hill of Swords were extraordinary. Sean did not blindly search, but rushed out of the cold iron gate towards the exit of the cave! If it was Ernest Mason and others who activated the mechanism and captured Phyllis and Cecilia! Then finding Ernest Mason and the others would naturally lead to the mother and daughter! But! After rushing out through those two ice iron gates, Sean was surprised to discover that the ice iron gates in this cave were more than just those two. There was one every dozen meters or so! That is to say! In this small hundred meter deep Hill of Swords cave, there were actually as many as seven or eight identical ice iron gates installed! Damn! Was it because this was the cave closest to the peak of Hill of Swords that those bastards in Swornd valued it so much and installed so many checkpoints in one go??? Boom! Boom! Boom! With Phyllis and Cecilia¡¯s safety on his mind, Sean didn¡¯t care about anything else. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to rush out as soon as possible! Rush out! Rush out to find Ernest Mason and the others to settle ounts! Rush out to rescue the mother and daughter! So! Sean did not rest at all. When he saw the ice iron gate, he would smash it! He punched! One punch after another! Smashing hard! Hitting desperately! One gate after another, smashing through this one, and continuing to smash the next one¡­ At that time! At the foot of Hill of Swords! After Sean led the people onto the path, although Ernest Mason and the others were extremely unwilling, they did not dare to defy Sean¡¯s orders either. They could only drag their injured bodies out reluctantly to preside over the subsequent selection, ording to Sean¡¯s intention just now, allocating quotas from the first to the fifth floors to the people of Swornd and foreign forces! The entire allocation processsted nearly an hour! Forty-five quotas in total! Forty-five people were selected! Some were happy! Some were worried! Ernest Mason was still standing on that gray stage, his face still as ck as the bottom of a pot, and as ugly as could be. His sinister gaze swept over the forty-five selected people, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there stupidly, start climbing!¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Mason!¡± Those forty-five lucky ones who were selected were naturally overjoyed. Their smiling faces were filled with unconceble excitement, and they thanked Ernest Mason in unison. Then, like a swarm of bees, they rushed towards the entrance of the path eagerly! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Just let them go up like this?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Really f*cking unwilling!¡± Including Trevor Mason, those Complete Stage old guys stood beside Ernest Mason, watching those forty-five people go up the path one after another, they were so resentful that their teeth itched! ¡°What else can we do?¡± Ernest Mason took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°General Wolf Sean, an ultimate cultivator nearing the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°King Ron is dead!¡± ¡°Looking at the entire Shirine Empire, who else could be his match?¡± ¡°His words!¡± ¡°You dare not listen?¡± With just one sentence, those old guys were left speechless. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°For us, this may be a rare opportunity!¡± After a pause, Ernest Mason¡¯s tone suddenly took a turn and continued, ¡°General Wolf Sean is now the undisputed number one cultivator in the Shirine Empire. No one can stop him!¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Just as Ernest Mason was halfway through his words! Suddenly! Without any warning, a huge anomaly erupted from the top of Hill of Swords. Standing in Ernest Mason¡¯s position, looking up, the entire Hill of Swords seemed to be shaking, as if it was about to tilt to the side! Seeing this! Ernest Mason was so frightened that his face turned ashen. He stopped halfway through his words and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on???¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This this this¡­¡± Trevor Mason and the others were simrly frightened speechless, their faces filled with indescribable shock, and their eyes filled with inexplicable horror and fear! Hill of Swords¡­ Was going to copse??? F*ck! F*ck! F*ck f*ck f*ck!!! The forty-five lucky ones who had just climbed onto the path were simrly stunned and scared silly, along with the tens of thousands of Sworndmoners and foreign forces at the foot of Hill of Swords! ¡°Oh my f*cking god!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run quickly!!!¡± Those poor forty-five lucky ones had just climbed onto the path when such a terrifying scene happened behind them. They were so frightened that they pissed and shat themselves. Where would they still dare to crawl into the caves of Hill of Swords? In their horror, they desperately flew back down! Swish swish swish! Under the sudden violent shaking, the rubble on top of Hill of Swords rolled down one after another. The scene was even more terrifying than a mudslide! ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the gods!¡± ¡°The gods are angry!¡± ¡°Run quickly!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡± The massive crowd at the foot of Hill of Swords immediately descended into chaos, with cries of rm and screams of terror as they desperately fled down the mountain. No one knew how many were trampled to death! Gods! Gods! Were the gods really angry??? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Ernest Mason did not turn and flee like the others. Instead, he stared tightly at the violently shaking Hill of Swords, and a bold thought suddenly shed through his mind. He blurted out, ¡°Could it be Lady Saint Marie herself¡­¡± ¡°Did she make a move???¡± Saint Marie! Hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s words, especially the two words ¡°Saint Marie¡±, Trevor Mason and the others all turned their heads in surprise and looked at Ernest Mason incredulously!!! Outsiders didn¡¯t know, ordinary Sworndmoners didn¡¯t know, even the middle and lower families of Swornd didn¡¯t know. Only the leadership of the ten major families controlling the Hill of Swords quotas knew! In fact! There was a Saint Marie inside Hill of Swords! Just now! Ernest Mason only said half of what he wanted to say. Unless¡­ Little did they know, the second half of his sentence was: unless Lady Saint Marie takes action herself, no one can deal with General Wolf Sean!!! Chapter 406 Lady Saint Marie In the eyes of these old guys from the ten major families, Lady Saint Marie was the true descendant of the gods, inheriting the bloodline of the gods. Therefore, only Lady Saint Marie could truly control Hill of Swords! After saying that, that old guy suddenly turned around, facing the copsing Hill of Swords, flopped to his knees, then prostrated deeply, and shouted loudly, ¡°Lady Saint Marie,e out from the mountain!¡± ¡°Please eradicate the viin for us!¡± ¡°Restore peace to Swornd!!!¡± His actions were just like those crazy fans¡¯ fanatical worship of celebrities. His voice, wrapped in the magnificent dark energy, sounded like rolling thunder, instantly spreading for miles! Seeing this! Ernest Mason and Trevor Mason looked at each other, both startled by the old guy¡¯s crazy actions. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, thinking: It¡¯s just a guess for now. Lady Saint Marie hasn¡¯t shown herself yet, why are you in such a hurry to kneel! ¡°Lady Saint Marie?¡± ¡°What Lady Saint Marie???¡± Hearing the old guy¡¯s loud shout, even the masses fleeing down the mountain like a flood were taken aback. Their actions also paused, and many people stopped in their tracks and looked towards the gray stage! At a nce! Just one nce! Everyone was stunned! F*ck! What¡¯s the situation? Hill of Swords was about to copse and be destroyed, yet the n chiefs on the gray stage didn¡¯t flee? Not fleeing was one thing, but they were kowtowing towards Hill of Swords??? What kind of godly operation was this??? Could it be! You kneel down towards Hill of Swords, kowtow a few times, and Hill of Swords will stop shaking? It will stop copsing? Are you kidding? In their surprise, everyone looked at the old guy as if they were looking at a fool desperately seeking any cure. However! Just as they stopped to watch for a few moments, were stunned for a while, cursed a few words, and were about to continue fleeing for their lives, a scene that nearly made their jaws drop suddenly appeared! They saw! Originally the rumbling sounds kepting, rocks rolling, and the precariously shaking Hill of Swords, after the old guy kowtowed, whether by coincidence or what, it actually inexplicably quieted down! It stopped shaking!!! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Not only the Sworndmoners and foreign forces among the massive crowd, even Ernest Mason and the others standing on the gray stage, right behind that old guy, were stunned speechless by this scene! This¡­ Did this trick really f*cking work??? So! Ernest Mason and Trevor Mason looked at each other again. However, this time, there was no more contempt in their eyebrows and eyes for that old guy! Then! Flopping! Flopping! Flopping! Flopping! With just one look, they understood each other¡¯s intentions. Almost at the same time, they followed the old guy¡¯s example and knelt directly towards Hill of Swords opposite them! Prostrating on the ground! And! Shouting in unison: ¡°Lady Saint Marie!!!¡± Everyone! Shouted together! It was several times louder than the old guy¡¯s previous shout. Among the massive crowd, the tens of thousands of Sworndmoners and foreign forces could almost all hear their voices! Hearing it loud and clear! They kneeled! They f*cking kneeled again! Saint Marie! It¡¯s f*cking Saint Marie again!!! The atmosphere on the scene became increasingly bizarre. The masses, staring at each other with big round eyes, had looks of puzzlement on their surprised faces that were indescribable! Especially those Sworndmoners! Kneeling on the gray stage were the leaders of the ten major Swornd families, the leaders of the entire Swornd. Kneeling was one thing, but now they were all kneeling. As ordinary Sworndmoners, should they also kneel? To kneel? Or not to kneel? All the Sworndmoners were hesitant and extremely anxious!!! ¡°Everyone!¡± ¡°Please get up!¡± Next moment, before those Sworndmoners could make up their minds, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from within Hill of Swords. Her voice was ethereal and floating, her tone t and gentle, echoing in mid-air and instantly enveloping the massive crowd at the foot of Hill of Swords. It clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears! Hearing this! Everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but pound violently! What the hell? Saint Marie? There really was a Saint Marie inside Hill of Swords??? ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Quick, look!¡± ¡°On the top of Hill of Swords, there seems to be someone standing there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman!¡± In their shock, the Sworndmoners and foreign forces among the massive crowd quickly looked up, following the voice towards Hill of Swords. Hill of Swords was over a thousand meters high. Standing at its foot, one could vaguely see a blurry female figure standing at the peak of Hill of Swords. She was wearing a white robe, fluttering in the mountain breeze, graceful and elegant, like a fairy descended from the heavens! For a moment! Everyone was stunned!!! Saint Marie! It really was Lady Saint Marie! Ernest Mason and the others also looked up towards the peak of Hill of Swords. When they saw the silhouette of the woman, they were immediately excited with surging emotions! However! They did not stand up, but towards the massive crowd, shouting loudly: ¡°What are you all staring nkly for? Lady Saint Marie is the true descendant of the gods, the true owner of Hill of Swords! She is the guardian deity of our Swornd!¡± ¡°Kneel down now!!!¡± The voice was like thunder! The Sworndmoners stared unwaveringly at Lady Saint Marie atop Hill of Swords. They swallowed hard, and upon hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s order, many felt their legs go soft and knelt down towards Hill of Swords on the spot, prostrating on the ground, their whole bodies trembling, not even daring to raise their heads! Flopping! Flopping flopping flopping flopping¡­ With someone taking the lead, more and more Sworndmoners followed suit. The massive crowd seemed to be blown down by the icy mountain wind, kneeling down in swathes! Soon! Almost the entire area at the foot of Hill of Swords was kneeling! Those foreign forces sandwiched among the Sworndmoners did not kneel, so they stood out ringly. Up till now, they still did not understand what was going on! However! Even a fool could see that this so-called Lady Saint Marie could suddenly appear on the peak of Hill of Swords, she was definitely no ordinary person! Also! Hill of Swords was several thousand meters high. With just a casual sentence, her voice could reach the foot of Hill of Swords, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. Just this alone, even Complete Stage cultivators could not achieve! So! This woman¡¯s strength must have already broken through Complete Stage!!!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You are all Swornd¡¯smoners!¡± ¡°The people of the gods!¡± ¡°There is no need to be so restrained, please rise!¡± ¡°Today¡­¡± ¡°Is the annual Hill of Swords Divine Offering. Yet it has been disturbed by outsiders. As a descendant of the gods, as Guardian of Hill of Swords, maintaining the order of Hill of Swords and the peace of Swornd is my duty¡­¡± Hill of Swords¡¯ Saint Marie looked down at the tens of thousands of kneeling Sworndmoners at the foot of Hill of Swords, her gentle, floating voice rang out again! However! She had just spoken halfway when, just as everyone was listening attentively! Suddenly! Boom! A huge sound, like a sudden p of thunder on open ground, rumbled again unexpectedly from the previously calmed down Hill of Swords, giving everyone a huge fright! They saw! Apanied by that loud rumble, someone walked out from the cave closest to the peak of Hill of Swords! It was Sean breaking out! Chapter 407: Beating Saint Marie, Punishment from Sean ¡°He¡¯s out!¡± ¡°He actually came out!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Due to the great distance, they could only make out Sean¡¯s blurry silhouette at the foot of Hill of Swords, but Ernest Mason and the others recognized him at a nce. There was no doubt that was Sean! Just as Sean had guessed, the caves within Hill of Swords were dug out by Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ ancestors. The mechanisms and traps of those Frost Iron doors were also designed by their ancestors! So they knew very clearly that in thest cave of the ninthyer, there were a full eight Frost Iron doors installed! Eight doors! With Sean¡¯s strength approaching the Bright Realm, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could break through those Frost Iron doors and escape from the Hill of Swords caves. After all, Bright Energy was the bane of Frost Iron! But the key was¡­ Sean had gotten out way too fast! One minute! From when Hill of Swords started shaking, the mechanisms activated, to when Sean broke out of the doors and rushed out of the caves, there was only a time difference of about one minute. Breaking through eight Frost Iron doors within one minute, such terrifying destructive power, such unimaginable speed, it really made Ernest Mason and the others find it a bit unbelievable! ¡°This¡­¡± Trevor Mason¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He turned around and looked at Ernest Mason, asking in a low voice, ¡°Can Saint Marie really stop General Wolf Sean?¡± Right! Could she really stop him? Earlier, Trevor Mason had exchanged blows with Hill of Swords Saint Marie before, so he knew how formidable she was. And just now, he had personally experienced Sean¡¯s terrifying strength after taking a beating from him. Comparing the two, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t sure either, if General Wolf Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie fought, who would be stronger and who would win! Hearing this, the other old men also turned to look at Ernest Mason! ¡°The oue is uncertain!¡± Ernest Mason thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Since Saint Marie has appeared now, she must be confident!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see!¡± ¡°All we can do now is watch!¡± The battle between those approaching the Bright Realm was not something these Complete Stage old fellows dared to participate in. Just now, they were forced by the rules of the Gray Arena and Sean had shown mercy, not killing them. If they rushed up now to help Hill of Swords Saint Marie surround and kill Sean, it would be suicidal. They probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky to walk down from Hill of Swords alive! So they could only watch! And wait! The masses of Swornd citizens below, and the outsiders, all harbored the same thoughts as Ernest Mason and the others. Craning their necks and looking up, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the two blurry figures at the peak of Hill of Swords! One man! One woman! One was the world-renowned General Wolf of the North! The other was the mysterious and unfathomable Hill of Swords Saint Marie! At this moment, Sean rushed out of the Hill of Swords cave, furious and murderous. He was about to rush down Hill of Swords to settle ounts with Ernest Mason and the others. However, when he heard Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s voice from overhead, he was shocked and immediately stopped. Then he turned around and looked up at Hill of Swords Saint Marie standing at the peak of Hill of Swords! White clothes like snow! Spotless and untouched! ck hair cascading like ink! Sean stood at the end of the path, only about fifty meters vertically from Hill of Swords Saint Marie. With his superhuman vision, he could see more clearly than the people below Hill of Swords! It seemed Hill of Swords Saint Marie had delicate features and smooth skin, looking to be only in her twenties. Her white robes were not modern attire, but ancient costumes only worn in the past. Standing alone at the peak of Hill of Swords, her clothes danced in the mountain breeze, her ck hair fluttered, giving off an extraordinary aura! With just one nce, Sean couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. He called out loudly to Hill of Swords Saint Marie, ¡°Who are you?¡± Originally, Sean had wanted to go up to the peak of Hill of Swords himself to take a look! And now, before he had gone up, a strange woman had suddenly appeared there, how could he not be shocked? Moreover, even over fifty meters away, Sean could sense the extraordinary aura emanating from Hill of Swords Saint Marie. Her strength was far above Ernest Mason and the others, probably on par with the previous Lord Fergus, an expert approaching the Bright Realm! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Hill of Swords Saint Marie lowered her head to meet Sean¡¯s gaze from afar, but did not answer his question. Instead, she asked Sean the same thing in return! Clearly, Sean being able to break out of the Hill of Swords cave so quickly was somewhat unexpected and surprising even for Hill of Swords Saint Marie! After all, as someone approaching the Bright Realm, she knew better than Ernest Mason and the others what kind of strength was needed to continuously st through eight Frost Iron doors in one go! One minute! Just one minute or so. Even for her, she might not be able to aplish it! ¡°I seem to have heard you say earlier!¡± ¡°That you are the descendant of the Gods?¡± ¡°The guardian of Swornd?¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Sean continued questioning, also not answering Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s question or revealing his own identity! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hill of Swords Saint Marie nodded slightly! Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He immediately asked, ¡°Just now when Hill of Swords shook, my wife, daughter and friends mysteriously disappeared. Was it you messing around in secret?¡± At this moment, Sean suddenly realized he seemed to have wrongly used Ernest Mason and the others! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hill of Swords Saint Marie nodded again, then shook her head and said, ¡°But not messing around in secret like you said. It was the wrath of the Gods, the punishment of the divine, punishment for you all disturbing the order of Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°Hill of Swords does not wee you. You broke its rules, so you naturally have to pay the price!¡± Facing Sean, Hill of Swords Saint Marie stood there calmly and unhurriedly. Her voice was as indifferent as ever, gentle and ethereal, echoing in the air and spreading to the masses below Hill of Swords, causing a hugemotion! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°That huge tremor earlier, the earth shaking and mountains crumbling, was actually Saint Marie¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°Saint Marie!¡± ¡°It really is Saint Marie!!!¡± Hearing the conversation between Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie, the Swornd citizens prostrated below Hill of Swords were even more shocked and awed. If earlier they still had some doubts and dissatisfaction about being forced by Ernest Mason and the others to kneel to Hill of Swords Saint Marie, now at this moment, they were thoroughly convinced. They wholeheartedly acknowledged Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s identity! After all, a woman who could make the entirety of Hill of Swords tremble, who else could she be but Hill of Swords Saint Marie? Some even believed she was the descendant of Gods now! After all, Hill of Swords itself was a treasure left behind by the Gods. Apart from the descendant of Gods, who else could truly control Hill of Swords? ¡°Punishment?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Just as the Swornd citizens were buzzing with discussion, just as the outsiders were at a loss, just as Ernest Mason and the others were on tenterhooks, Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s words had just fallen when Sean¡¯s cold humph resounded! Immediately after, Sean shouted in rage, ¡°Stop pretending to act under the Gods¡¯ name, putting on a ghost act here to fool the Swornd citizens!¡± ¡°You dared to touch my wife, daughter and friends!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°I will let you know what price you have to pay, what punishment you deserve!!!¡± Whoosh! Confirming that the Hill of Swords Saint Marie before him was the one who had triggered the Hill of Swords mechanism and kidnapped Cecilia and Phyllis, Sean could no longer restrain himself. Opening his mouth, he let out an uncontroble torrent of furious curses. His voice, wrapped in vigorous Bright Energy, truly sounded like the roar of thunder crashing down from the heavens, deafening to the ears. And after cursing, without any hesitation or dy, he stomped his foot and in an instant became a blur, shooting forth like a loosed arrow. In a sh he disappeared from the passageway, charging furiously towards the Hill of Swords Saint Marie standing at the peak of the Hill of Swords! Kill! Kill! Kill! The killing intent in Sean¡¯s heart was iparably icy. Even though the Hill of Swords Saint Marie before him was a woman, and ording to Sean¡¯s personality and style he rarelyid hands on women, Cecilia and Phyllis were the reverse scales on his back that could not be touched! Hearing Sean¡¯s curses and seeing his frenzied actions, everyone at the foot of the Hill of Swords was shocked stiff, scared witless. Their eyelids and corners of their mouths twitched violently, their hearts and bodies shook intensely! What¡­ what is this guy trying to do? Fight with Saint Marie? Damn! Damn! Damn! She¡¯s the Hill of Swords¡¯ Saint Marie, the descendant of the gods! The whole Hill of Swords is under Saint Marie¡¯s control! This guy with the wolf¡¯s head mask and white hair, he¡¯s simply arrogant beyond belief, actually daring to attack Saint Marie at the peak of the Hill of Swords!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was all because the earlier tremors of the Hill of Swords had brought too great a visual impact and mental shock to the vast crowds. It was iparably more than when Sean had previously fought off eight opponents alone, sweeping aside Ernest Mason and the others! So! They had all subconsciously believed that no matter how high Sean¡¯s realm, how strong his power, how freakishly formidable hisbat strength, he would absolutely not be a match for the Hill of Swords Saint Marie! Charging up there, he would only be courting disaster!!! ¡°How dare you!¡± Almost at the same moment Sean charged towards the peak of the Hill of Swords, Saint Marie¡¯s face, which had been as calm as still water, finally revealed a hint of anger. She couldn¡¯t help but sternly shout, ¡°How dare you!¡± However! The distance of fifty meters, even if climbing walls and peaks, was easy as pie for Sean. Moving at extreme speed, by the time Saint Marie¡¯s shout sounded out, he had already stormed to a position less than ten meters away from her! ¡°How dare I my ass!!!¡± Sean didn¡¯t care that the one before him was some goddamn Saint Marie. Apanying his hysterical curses, his body leapt and his right fist shot out, Bright Energy erupting forth as he ferociously smashed towards the Hill of Swords Saint Marie! At such a close distance, Hill of Swords Saint Marie could naturally sense the terrifying might of Sean¡¯s punch! Even she did not dare to be careless in the slightest! Thus! Her right arm rose up, pink fist tightly clenched, the Bright Energy within her body also roused to its utmost in an instant. Meeting Sean¡¯s fist head-on, she threw a punch right back at him! Fist against fist! Hard sh! Today was the first time the Hill of Swords Saint Marie had appeared before themon people of Swornd. With the people of the Hall of Swords¡¯ ten great families and other outside forces still standing at the foot of the Hill of Swords, facing Sean¡¯s provocation and attack, she naturally could not back down! If she retreated ¨C the Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s prestige would be gone! The Hall of Swords, painstakingly built up, would likely copse in the blink of an eye! So! She had to establish her might before everyone by using Sean as an example! When the Hill of Swords Saint Marie threw her punch, an extremely vigorous surge of Bright Energy erupted from her seemingly delicate arm, even forming an illusory fist shadow. The fist shadow broke through the air, first meeting Sean¡¯s fist! Boom! The moment Sean¡¯s fist collided with the Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s illusory fist shadow, their Bright Energies madly shed against each other, instantly producing an explosive sound like a sonic boom! However, Sean did not get punched back as the Hill of Swords Saint Marie expected! On the contrary! After the explosive sound, her illusory fist shadow directly disintegrated, shattered by Sean on the spot. Sean pressed forward unhindered, unstoppable as a torrent, swooshing to arrive before her. His fist, sized like a sandbag, urately smashed against her pink fist!!! Chapter 408: Giant Spirit Formation, Sean is too fierce Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s expression changed drastically. At this moment, she finally realized Sean¡¯s formidable strength. Sean had attacked bare-handed earlier, choosing not to unleash his Bright Energy. That was clearly deliberate, luring her into a head-on confrontation so he could get close to her! The instant Saint Marie¡¯s illusory fist was sted away by Sean¡¯s punch, she knew she had fallen into Sean¡¯s trap. This guy was far stronger than she had imagined. She was no match for him at all! Toote! Saint Marie realized it toote. Earlier, she did not want to back down or retreat. She also felt there was no need to retreat! But now! Even if she wanted to withdraw, it was already toote!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Sean¡¯s fist, swirling with majestic Bright Energy, smashed into Saint Marie¡¯s pink fist. Amidst her shock, Saint Marie felt her Bright Energy instantly suppressed in an indescribable manner. A surge of agony shot from her fist up her arm, paralyzing her entire body as if she had been electrocuted. Even her consciousness momentarily numbed! Three seconds! In less than three seconds of deadlock, the graceful white figure, revered by the millions at the foot of Hill of Swords, the illustrious Hill of Swords Saint Marie, was sent flying violently. Her internal organs churned wildly, she choked, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out, staining the corner of her white robe! Thud thud thud thud! After flying back over ten meters, Hill of Swords Saint Marie retreated five or six steps before barely steadying herself. Her originally fair, beautiful face was now deathly pale without a trace of color. The energy within her body surged wildly like autumn leaves blown by the mountain wind! Fortunately, she did not immediately copse. At least she had not lost too ugly a manner! One punch! With just one punch, Sean had injured the so-called Hill of Swords Saint Marie before him! This was the vast difference between someone nearing the Bright Realm and a true Bright Realm expert. Even with Sean¡¯s lingering injuries, even with less than half of his original Bright Energy, he still held absolute advantage over this half-baked Bright Realm cultivator like Saint Marie! ¡°Earlier you said¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of the gods!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Hill of Swords¡¯ guardian!¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You want to uphold Hill of Swords¡¯ order and punish me on the gods¡¯ behalf!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean stood at Saint Marie¡¯s original spot, his towering figure seemingly immutable as a mountain. His piercing gaze was like two cold, glinting des staring at Saint Marie. He bellowed angrily: ¡°Well, here I am, standing right before you!¡± ¡°Come on then!¡± ¡°Punish me on the gods¡¯ behalf!!!¡± His roar was like thunder! Saint Marie stared back at Sean from afar. At this moment, her entire right arm was numb and sore. She didn¡¯t even bother wiping the crimson blood at the corner of her mouth. Her heart churned like a stormy sea, stirring up enormous waves! The Bright Realm! The true, genuine Bright Realm! From that one sh, she keenly sensed the difference. She was nearing the Bright Realm, while Sean was a bona fide Bright Realm expert!!! She had overestimated herself and underestimated Sean! ¡°Just who¡­¡± ¡°Are you really???¡± Facing Sean¡¯s taunts, her expression grew increasingly ugly. Still, despite Sean¡¯s threats, she seemed unafraid. Almost reflexively, she shook her head and said: ¡°From what I know, in the entire Shirine Empire, only His Majesty King Ron has entered the Bright Realm and sits guard in the imperial capital!¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± ¡°How could you possibly¡­¡± Clearly, having stayed in Hill of Swords, she knew little of events in the outside world. Unlike Ernest Mason and others, she had not guessed Sean¡¯s identity from his abilities alone like Howard Taylor, Karen Smith, and the rest. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°What matters is¡­¡± ¡°Hand over my wife, daughter and friends¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Sean said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill you!!!¡± His implication was clear. Hand them over and I won¡¯t kill you! Dare refuse, and don¡¯t expect to live! ¡°You want to kill me?¡± A faint, tragic smile crossed Saint Marie¡¯s face. But facing Sean¡¯s threat, she seemed unafraid. Barely pausing to think, she shook her head and said: ¡°Like I said, Hill of Swords does not wee you!¡± ¡°Disturbing Hill of Swords warrants due punishment!¡± ¡°You must pay the price!¡± ¡°If you think your Bright Realm abilities can kill me, feel free to try!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Saint Marie¡¯s confidence made him wary. Could other cultivators be hiding in Hill of Swords? Sean¡¯s piercing gaze swept the surroundings. The Hill of Swords summit was deste without any nts, only odd rocks as far as the eye could see, seemingly chaotic yet meticulously arranged ording to some arcane principles. Moreover, Sean sensed that mysterious, inscrutable attraction he had felt in the deepest cavern earlier, but stronger by multiples! It seemed¡­pared to those caves below, the true source of that attraction was at the summit. So strong that any Complete Stage cultivator like Ernest Mason would be unable to withstand it! Perhaps this exined why the ten noble families had built their tunnels only to thest cavern entrance and not directly to the summit. Not that they didn¡¯t want to, but even if they did, it would be futile. They didn¡¯t dare ascend! ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Saint Marie seemed brimming with confidence. Noticing Sean¡¯s wariness, she wiped the blood from her mouth and taunted like Sean had: ¡°If you can¡¯t get past me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never see your family or friends again in this lifetime!¡± Provocation! Threats! Sean had always been unyielding and daring. Nothing incensed him more than taunts, nothing made him less fearful than threats. Moreover, with Cecilia and the others¡¯ lives at stake, how could he possibly retreat? ¡°Let¡¯s just try it and see! What do I have to fear?¡± ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± Sean snorted disdainfully. The instant his words fell, he shot forward resolutely despite his caution, once again charging the dozen meters towards Saint Marie¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile! At the foot of Hill of Swords! The gazes of the hundreds of thousands focused on the indistinct figures of General Wolf Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie atop the hill. Naturally, they had witnessed Sean¡¯s punch sting Saint Marie back. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°F*ck!!!¡± As they saw Saint Marie¡¯s white figure sent flying by Sean¡¯s fist, deafening exmations erupted like a tsunami! Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped! Everyone¡¯s eyes bulged! Everyone was so shocked they nearly peed their pants!!! Damn! Foreheads sweated, faces twitched, hearts pounded, worldviews and beliefs seemed to crumble in an instant with Sean¡¯s punch! They simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! Saint Marie! She was Hill of Swords¡¯ Saint Marie! She was the descendant of the gods! She was their guardian deity of Swornd! Just moments ago, Saint Marie had revealed her terrifying might, shaking the entire Hill of Swords! Yet now¡­ what were they seeing??? Heavens! One punch! That bastard Sean actually sent their revered Saint Marie flying with just one punch??? Was this really their Saint Marie? Damn! Damn! Damn! Amidst their shock, the people of Swornd and the foreign forces alike cast doubtful, astonished, furious gazes towards Ernest Mason and the others on the gray tform. After all, it was Ernest Mason and the rest who had loudly proimed that white figure to be none other than Saint Marie! It was Ernest Mason who had forced them to kneel and bow to Saint Marie! They had kneeled for so long! Kneeled for what??? Thud! Thud thud thud¡­ On the gray tform, including Ernest Mason and Trevor Mason, those old fellows from the ten noble families of Swornd copsed, their legs giving out as they plopped down on the tform. Ashen-faced, their expressions were utterly despairing! Among the tens of thousands present, probably no one understood or had more faith in Saint Marie than these old men! Likewise, no one else could match the visual impact and mental shock they felt upon seeing Sean st Saint Marie away with one punch! Even Saint Marie had fallen at General Wolf Sean¡¯s hand! Moreover, a crushing defeat! What hope did they have left? Boom! Just as those foreign forces were shocked speechless, just as the Swornd citizens furiously stood up, ready to confront Ernest Mason and the rest, just as Ernest Mason andpany were sinking into despair, another rumbling boom suddenly sounded from the Hill of Swords summit! Everyone was startled, immediately looking up. They saw¡­ Atop the kilometers-high Hill of Swords, the battle between General Wolf Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie had reignited. The two figures darted about swiftly as lightning, asionally shing with deafening explosions! However, before General Wolf Sean, Saint Marie was always at a disadvantage, sent flying with almost every collision. Her once fairy-like grace and poise now appeared in the eyes of the tens of thousands below as a white ball battered back and forth by Sean, punched from east to west, then kicked back from west to east by Sean. As time passed, she was increasingly unable to resist! The scene¡­ was indescribably miserable! Painful just to watch! Some Swornd citizens even began sympathizing with her. Regardless of whether she was truly Hill of Swords¡¯ Saint Marie, the descendant of gods, she was still a woman, just a woman. To be tormented to this extent was simply unbearable! As for that bastard Sean¡­ too ruthless! Once he acted, he was merciless to the extreme! Boom!!! After about half a minute, Saint Marie was sted back over a dozen times by General Wolf Sean until she finally crashed heavily amidst the jagged boulders on the Hill of Swords summit, disappearing from the vast crowds¡¯ sight due to the hill¡¯s obstruction. Sean chased aggressively after her¡­ ¡­ ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Still think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Atop a boulder over two meters tall, Saint Marie had just crashed down, still spewing blood from her mouth. Sean immediately swooped down beside her, grabbing her neck and easily lifting her entire body into the air with a slight exertion of strength! At this moment! In Sean¡¯s hand, this Hill of Swords Saint Marie, this expert nearing the Bright Realm, had bepletely like amb to ughter, meat on Sean¡¯s chopping block! Blood-stained white clothes! On herst legs! If Sean truly wanted her life, he could take it anytime. The only reason he hadn¡¯t acted swiftly was to interrogate her on Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯ whereabouts. To Sean, her life and death were irrelevant. His wife, daughter and friends were what mattered most! It had to be admitted, the tremendous attraction at the Hill of Swords summit did affect Sean to a certain degree, limiting his Bright Energy, weakening his abilities. Saint Marie, like a fish in water, instead used that attraction as an aid to perform beyond her norm! But this still could notpensate for the vast disparity between nearing the Bright Realm and actually being in the Bright Realm, still could not change the battle¡¯s oue, still insufficient for Saint Marie to reverse defeat! ¡°Heh!¡± Saint Marie¡¯s white robes were forcibly dyed crimson, her exquisite features disfigured by Sean¡¯s blows. Her once beautiful face was now badly swollen and misshapen. Yet despite her wretched state, despite being held by the neck with both feet off the ground, the profound depths of her eyes showed not the slightest fear as she red at Sean. Blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, she managed an arduous, disdainful sneer. Then she spoke: ¡°You think¡­ just because you beat me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won?¡± ¡°You can save your wife, daughter and friends?¡± ¡°Dream¡­ on!¡± ¡°I knew I was no match for you, yet still fought desperately to lure you into the Giant Spirit Formation. Once inside, even a true Bright Realm expert like you will only¡­¡± ¡°Be the Sword of God¡¯s sacrifice!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about leaving here alive!¡± Hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart stirred slightly. Giant Spirit Formation? What was that? These jagged boulders that looked chaotic yet meticulously arranged? Boom! Crack! Boom! Crack! Before Sean could react, strange sounds suddenly came. And apanying these sounds, a shocking scene unfolded before Sean¡¯s eyes! He saw¡­ Those massive boulders around him, originally motionless, now inexplicably began rolling around the boulder he and Saint Marie stood upon, as if possessed, moving on their own without anyone touching them! That scene¡­ Was somewhat frightening, like seeing ghosts in broad daylight. Even someone of Sean¡¯s caliber couldn¡¯t help but erge his pupils as his heart shuddered violently, blurting out ¡°Damn!¡± Chapter 409 – Inside the Hill of Swords This! Was this the Giant Spirit Formation that Saint Marie of the Hill of Swords mentioned? The scene before him was so bizarre that it immediately gave Sean a sense of impending crisis. Almost instinctively, he stomped hard with his feet in an attempt to leap out of the encirclement formed by the surrounding gigantic rocks with Saint Marie, escaping from this so-called Giant Spirit Formation! However! It seemed he was a step toote! If it were normal times, with this jump Sean could have at least leapt several meters high and darted tens of meters away in a sh. But now, he actually couldn¡¯t jump up! Three meters? Two meters? One meter? No! Not even half a meter! Sean was shocked to discover that as the Giant Spirit Formation suddenly activated and the surrounding gigantic rocks started rolling, the attractive force at the peak of the Hill of Swords seemed to have increased exponentially in an instant, like an extremely powerful ma that forcibly adhered him to the giant rock under his feet. With his attempted leap, he couldn¡¯t even reach half a meter in height! It was less than what an ordinary person could jump from t ground! Damn! Sean had never encountered such a freakish situation in his life. His face was ashen as he became somewhat flustered, trying several more times before despairingly realizing¡­ Damn! The more he jumped, the lower he went! That first jump less than half a meter was actually the highest he could manage! ¡°Once inside the Giant Spirit Formation, you are doomed to be bacshed by the Sword of God and be a sacrifice to the Sword of God!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± The speed at which the surrounding gigantic rocks rolled grew faster and faster, and the mysterious attractive force under his feet also increased correspondingly. Seeing Seanpletely trapped by the Giant Spirit Formation, a smile slowly spread across Saint Marie¡¯s lips. The pride and smugness in her eyebrows and eyes were evident as she said softly: ¡°To nourish the fading Sword of God with the bloodline and vital energy of a Bright Realm expert will surely be greatly beneficial. Your trespassing of the Hill of Swords is the best punishment for you!¡± ¡°Resign yourself!¡± ¡°To be a sacrifice to the Sword of God is the greatest honor of your life!¡± Crack! Right after Saint Marie¡¯s words fell, Sean¡¯s right hand clutching her neck exerted a bit of force. A brittle cracking sound rang out as he nearly choked her to death on the spot! The Sword of God? With Saint Marie mentioning the Sword of God left and right, it only confirmed Sean¡¯s earlier guess! It seemed that there really was a Sword of God hidden within this Hill of Swords! ¡°Resign myself?¡± After trying fruitlessly several times, Sean decisively gave up struggling. Standing on that giant rock, he looked back at the weakened yet smug Saint Marie and snorted coldly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m truly going to die, you will definitely die before me!¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how the Sword of God will devour me!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well go with the flow and see what happens next. With Saint Marie still in his grasp, Sean was very curious what else this Giant Spirit Formation could do to him! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Saint Marie wanted to speak, but with Sean clutching her throat, she no longer had the ability to talk! Very soon! As time ticked by second by second, as the speed at which the surrounding gigantic rocks rolled grew faster and faster, as the attractive force from within the Hill of Swords intensified continuously, after about the time it takes to brew a cup of tea! Suddenly! A deafening rumble sounded, as if somerge mechanism had been triggered. Just like before, the entire Hill of Swords shook violently once more, and the giant rock under Sean¡¯s feet abruptly plunged downwards like an elevator! Finally, is iting? Sean¡¯s heart stirred slightly, but he was not panicked, because he had already guessed that the mysterious attractive force originated from within the Hill of Swords. If it truly came from the so-called Sword of God, then the Sword of God must also be hidden in the belly of the Hill of Swords! Therefore! When Saint Marie said she would offer Sean as a sacrifice to the Sword of God, she naturally had to first bring Sean into the interior of the Hill of Swords! It was very possible that Cecilia and Phyllis had mysteriously disappeared for the same reason earlier! Perfect. He could take this opportunity to find them¡­ ¡­ At that time! At the foot of the Hill of Swords, Although Sean and Saint Marie¡¯s figures could no longer be seen, the scene of Saint Marie being violently beaten by Sean still lingered in everyone¡¯s minds, reying over and over like a nightmare that couldn¡¯t be dispelled! Ernest Masony sprawled on the icy floor of the grey arena like a pile of mud, his body rigid and expression dazed,pletelycking his previous domineering aura and high spirits. Trevor Mason and the others also sat slumped beside him. It took a long while before Trevor finally swallowed hard and gradually came back to his senses from the despair. He asked with immense worry, ¡°Saint Marie¡­ is she¡­¡± ¡°Could she have been¡­¡± ¡°Been¡­¡± Trevor stammered as if he couldn¡¯t speak clearly! Or rather, didn¡¯t dare say it too clearly! Even a fool could see that Saint Marie waspletely no match for General Wolf Sean. In his rage, would Sean directly take Saint Marie¡¯s life in their solo fight? If Saint Marie was killed by Sean¡­ Then what would they do??? The old Complete Stagers looked towards Ernest Mason with the same unspoken question in their eyes. This was also their biggest concern right now. But Ernest Mason opened his mouth without knowing how to answer! You¡¯re asking me? Damn! Who the hell should I ask??? Boom boom boom! At this moment, deafening rumbles sounded once more. The just calmed Hill of Swords shook violently again, the earth quaking and mountains swaying as rocks tumbled down, damaging several parts of the pathways built atop the Hill of Swords! Shaking again??? Still shaking??? Will it ever stop??? Damn! Damn! Damn! The fight between General Wolf Sean and Saint Marie at the peak of the Hill of Swords was really causing too loud and intense tremors, shaking the entire Hill of Swords relentlessly! ¡°Here ites again!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Quick, run! Saint Marie is no match for that guy. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t run before hees down the mountain!¡± The renewed quaking of the Hill of Swords once again caused huge waves of panic amongst the massive crowds. But this time, themoners of Swornd would no longer heed the orders of Ernest Mason and the others! Fleeing for their lives was most important! Thus! The surging crowds of tens of thousands were like roaring rapids as they madly ran down the mountain. In just a few short minutes, eighteen or neen out of twenty had already fled, leaving only a few hundred who seemingly couldn¡¯t let go of their hopes. After running a few hundred meters, they couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn back towards the Hill of Swords to gaze from afar! Moreover! Among these few hundred, the majority were outsiders who cultivated dark energy! Ernest Mason and the others did not flee! Five minutester! When the tremors of Hill of Swords gradually subsided, Ernest Mason stood up, took a deep breath, as if making a decision, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This wait-and-see approach won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our life!¡± ¡°Without it, we will lose all our advantages and will soon be reced by other families and external forces coveting Swornd. We might even be wiped out before we can even form the Hall of Swords!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Come with me to check out the situation inside the Hill of Swords cave, then go to the end of the corridor to see the safety of Saint Marie¡­¡± After saying that! Ernest Mason marched down the gray tform without hesitation and strode towards the entrance of the corridor! ¡°This¡­¡± Trevor Mason and the other elders looked at each other. Although they were a little reluctant, just as Ernest Mason said, the survival of Hill of Swords and the safety of Saint Marie were indeed rted to the future and fate of all of them! So! They had no choice but to stand up and reluctantly follow along. What they didn¡¯t know was that at the moment they entered the corridor, General Wolf Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie had already fallen together into the belly of Hill of Swords!!! In fact! The inside of Hill of Swords was hollow! Concealing wonders within! The huge boulder carrying Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie plummeted vertically for hundreds of meters before suddenly spinning in midair, flinging Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie down forcefully! Then! The boulder returned along the original path, whizzing back up with a swoosh. A momentter, with a loud rumbling noise, apparently the boulder had returned to its original position, reappearing at the top of Hill of Swords, sealing off the entrance! Even Sean was dumbfounded by the bizarre nature of the Giant Spirit Formation, whichpletely refreshed his worldview and cognition of this world. A boulder with a diameter of several meters, rising and falling freely without any assistance or support, like an elevator, flying around the belly of the mountain, something so outrageous that no one would dare brag about, Yet it happened right before Sean¡¯s eyes!!! However! What amazed Sean the most was not the huge boulder that acted like an elevator. It was the scene inside the mountain belly! Looking down! At a nce! With just one nce! As the scene in the mountain belly was reflected in Sean¡¯s eyes, his pupils instantly dted! Bigger and bigger! Expanding to the maximum! His eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets! The shaft the boulder descended was about ten meters in diameter and hundreds of meters long, already astounding enough. Butpared to the scene below, it was nothing! From where Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie were flung off by the boulder, the interior space of Hill of Swords suddenly expanded dramatically, easily over ten timesrger, the diameter instantly increasing from the dozen meters of the shaft to over a hundred meters! From top to bottom! From the sides to the center! Constantly narrowing! It looked like¡­ how to put it, it looked like the shape of a giant sword!!! Standing at the foot of Hill of Swords and looking up at the mountain, the whole mountain was like a sky-piercing sword, inserted in the center of Swornd. Only after entering the interior cavity did Sean realize in shock that the so-called Hill of Swords was just a hollow giant sword model. The mountain made of hundreds of meters of thick rock was merely a ¡°skin¡±! The dozen-meter wide, hundred-meter deep shaft above was the hilt! The enormous space thousands of meters below was the de! The entire interior was in the shape of a sword!!! Damn!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Damn! Damn! Sean¡¯s heart churned up monstrous shockwaves as he looked at everything before him in disbelief, even forgetting that he was plunging down under the dual effects of free fall and the mysterious attraction after being flung off by the boulder! Plunging down! Plunging down! Plunging down without stop! And in the process, Sean could vaguely see people below, more than one, with a sword suspended among them, emitting dazzling rays of light! A sword! Radiating endless charm!!! The entire interior space wasyered over with hundreds of meters of rock, it should have been pitch ck, yet now it was as bright as daylight, all due to the dazzling light emanating from that sword! And! That mysterious and unfathomable enormous attraction also seemed to originate from that sword! Could that be the legendary Sword of God??? Damn! Sure enough, it was extraordinary, awe-inspiring to an astounding degree, even more so than when Sean saw King Ron take out the Sword of Emperor! One sword! Radiance like the sun, emanating endless allure!!! After plunging for a good ten minutes, when Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie were just a hundred meters from the ground, Sean suddenly summoned the vigorous dark energy from his core, forcibly resisting gravity and the attraction, suspending himself in midair! A hundred meters! This close, as Sean looked down, he could already clearly see the situation on the ground! That sword could wait! The radiance was too bright! Up close, Sean simply could not look at it directly with the naked eye! However! There were indeed people around that sword, many people, at a rough nce at least dozens, all dressed in white robes and ck hair over their shoulders like the Hill of Swords Saint Marie Sean had captured! Women! All women! At that moment! At that time! Those women in white robes sat around the sword in the lotus position, sitting on cushions, seeming to be meditating. Dozens of women sitting together under the dazzling rays emitted by that sword, the scene was truly shocking! ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Hill of Swords Saint Marie was as if grabbing onto a lifeline, immediately somewhat agitated, desperately uttering a whisper: ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡± Master??? Hearing Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s address, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking this was bad. It looked like the group of women below were indeed in the same gang as the Hill of Swords Saint Marie he had in hand! Damn! He had only beaten up one Saint Marie, but had he poked the ho¡¯s nest of the Saint Maries??? Chapter 410 – Release Marie Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s voice was not loud, but in the silence of this mountainside it sounded especially jarring. As soon as her words fell, the white-d women who had been meditating below immediately lifted their heads, directing their shocked gazes at Sean! It was apparent! Hill of Swords Saint Marie was not a match for Sean at all. She had been thoroughly thrashed by Sean and beaten into a bloody mess, hovering on the brink of death. Her wretched condition exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations! ¡°Audacious scoundrel!¡± One of the white-d women scolded Sean from afar, ¡°Release Marie!!!¡± After speaking, she leapt up from her cushion in a whoosh, unleashing her aura. She was actually ate-stage dark energy cultivator,pletely unlike her appearance of a gorgeous twenty-something woman. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In the blink of an eye, over a dozen other white-d women stood up as well, spaced over a hundred meters apart. Sean could clearly sense that although they were young, every single one was a dark energy cultivator! Moreover, nearly half of the white-d women were actually Complete Stage experts!!! Damn! What the hell??? Sean¡¯s heart thumped violently and his pupils sharply contracted. He did not expect this, not even in his dreams. That there would be so many cultivators concealed within the mountainside of Hill of Swords! It must be known that even if the top ten families of Swornd joined forces and exhausted all their might, they only had a total of ten Complete Stage cultivators. Compared to this group of white-d women, that was clearly insufficient! A force of such power, even in the imperial capital of the Shirine Empire, would definitely rank among the top. Probably only the former Crown Prince Ashby and the sixth prince King Roscoe could contend with them! Yet now, Sean was alone! Facing just these dark energy white-d women, with Sean¡¯s Bright Realm strength, even battling the group single-handedly would be no problem. However, that was disregarding their master! The Hill of Swords Saint Marie that Sean had captured clearly came from the same sect as them. Hill of Swords Saint Marie herself was already nearing the Bright Realm, so how could their master possibly be weak??? Damn it!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sean suddenly realized he had poked an utterly ho¡¯s nest this time!!! But with Cecilia and Phyllis¡¯ safety at stake, even knowing there were tigers on the mountain, Sean could only head towards the tigers. There was no room whatsoever for retreat! Thus, Sean¡¯s right hand tightened further around Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡¯s neck as he coldly said, ¡°Release them?¡± ¡°It seems you all caught my people first!¡± ¡°If there is to be any release, shouldn¡¯t you go first?¡± To tell the truth, Sean did not want to provoke such a massive ho¡¯s nest at all. So as long as they were willing to safely release Cecilia, Phyllis and the rest, Sean did not mind turning swords into plowshares and settling this peacefully! ¡°You wish!!!¡± However, Sean¡¯s hopes were in vain. Right after he finished speaking, he heard one of the white-d women snarling, ¡°If you don¡¯t release Marie this instant, don¡¯t me me for smashing your head with one punch!!!¡± As she spoke, the white-d woman pulled back her long sleeve and shook her dainty pink fist at Sean, putting on a fierce stance as she prepared to leap over and settle scores! Sean looked at the white-d woman. Good gracious! Turns out she was an early-stage dark energy ¡°cultivator¡±, looking to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. She was probably a newly awakened bloodline, the type of brash calf who did not fear the tiger! Being openly threatened by a little dark energy girl that she would smash his head with one punch, Sean found this somewhatughable and sad. In his heart he thought: Can¡¯t you see that I could torment you to death with just one finger? ¡°Winter!¡± Before the little girl could leap up, a scolding voice rang out, ¡°Mind your manners!¡± Winter! That was the name of the little girl! ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± With just one sentence from the voice¡¯s owner, Winter was silenced and cowed, obviously extremely respectful and obedient towards her. Following Winter¡¯s gaze, Sean nced over, but his line of sight was blocked by the sword¡¯s radiance, unable to see the figure of these white-d women¡¯s ¡°Master¡±! It seemed their master was right below that sword! Moreover, as Sean concentrated his senses, he was shocked to discover he could not detect their master¡¯s aura at all. There was only one exnation for this, which was that their master¡¯s strength and realm were above Sean¡¯s!!! This involuntarily made Sean¡¯s expression even graver! It looked like rescuing Cecilia and Phyllis from these white-d women would not be easy at all! ¡°Since you havee¡­¡± ¡°Why not chat face to face?¡± Just as Sean¡¯s thoughts were swirling as he pondered countermeasures, the voice of their master rang out again. Her tone was extremely gentle and aloof, as if conversing casually between friends, with no hint of enmity at all! However, the instant her words fell, Sean suddenly felt the attractive force originating from that sword inexplicably magnify by several times in an instant! Damn it!!! Sean did not even have time to react or resist. Under that terrifying attractive force, he instantly lost his bnce and shot down from the hundred meter height, bringing Hill of Swords Saint Marie with him! This! Was this the might of these white-d women¡¯s master??? This¡­ Was just too damn frightening!!! Sean discovered that not only was their master¡¯s realm and strength profoundly unfathomable, she had even grasped some unknown method to utilize the devouring power of that sword tounch invisible attacks against Sean! This was far too terrifying!!! Bang! In less than ten seconds, Sean and Hill of Swords Saint Marie crashed heavily onto the ground, dropping amidst those white-d women. Fortunately Sean stabilized himself in time, otherwise he would have embarrassingly eating dirt on the spot! The next moment, another massive force transmitted through the air. Taking advantage of Sean¡¯s unpreparedness, it directly wrested Hill of Swords Saint Marie from his hands! Right after, dozens of white-d women swiftly encircled towards Sean! Three rings inside, three rings outside! Nothing but the fluttering white figures of beauties filled his vision, powerful dark energy pulsating from each of their bodies! Damn! As an unyielding manly man and bona fide Bright Realm expert, to actually be bullied by a group of gorgeous women, how could Sean endure this? Boom!!! In an instant, the Bright Energy within his core erupted. Muscles tensing, ready to battle the group alone at any time!!! ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort sounded. That girl named Winter stared at Sean with a contemptuous expression, her tone extremely disdainful as she said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite amazing?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t your bark fierce?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t release anyone?¡± ¡°Master has made her move.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a useless old man after all!!!¡± A barrage of words! Question after question! Each sentence stabbed at Sean¡¯s sore spots! Sean wore a wolf mask, so the women could not see his face. They could only see his burly figure and his head full of snowy white hair. Thus, Winter subconsciously thought he was an old man in his seventies or eighties! Winter¡¯s words left Sean speechless! There was no other choice! The act he had put on earlier was not done well, and he was caught off guard and lost face on the spot! So! Sean ignored Winter¡¯s provocation and contempt. His extremely solemn gaze went directly past the dozens of women in white, staring straight at the spot right below that sword! Sure enough! Just as Sean had guessed, the sword was suspended in midair about ten meters above the ground. Below the sword, a woman in a purple robe was sitting cross-legged on a cushion with her back to him, so he could not see her face! Purple robe! That¡¯s right! Unlike these women in white, she alone wore a purple robe! She must be the master of these women in white! ¡°Who are you?¡± Sean stared at the back of the woman in purple and asked, ¡°Where are my wife, daughter and friends?¡± Now! Sean no longer had Hill of Swords Saint Marie as a hostage. If a fight broke out, he might not be a match for the woman in purple. But that did not affect his determination to rescue Cecilia, Phyllis and others! Even if he was no match! He would still fight! If these women dared to harm a single hair on his family, Sean would fight to the death without hesitation and ughter them all! ¡°Before I answer your question, you must first answer a question of mine!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman in purple sat steadily as a rock on the cushion, neither turning around nor looking back. With her back to Sean, she asked back instead of answering, ¡°What are your intentions foring to Hill of Swords?¡± ¡°Also!¡± ¡°Who is the woman wearing this ring on her hand?¡± ¡°Is she your wife?¡± As she spoke, the woman in purple suddenly raised her right hand and took out a ring. With just one nce, Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. The ring was the keepsake from Night Mama that Cecilia had always worn on her hand ¨C the blood jade ring! Without a doubt! Since the blood jade ring was in the hands of the woman in purple, Cecilia, Phyllis and the others must also be in their hands! ¡°Return the ring to me!¡± Sean was instantly furious. Killing intent burst forth and his whole body jumped up. He threw a fierce punch with his hand, unleashing Bright Energy and conjuring up a huge fist shadow targeting the woman in purple! Seeing this! The faces of the surrounding women in white changed drastically. They wanted to take action to stop him, but it was toote! Boom! The fist shadow ripped through the air with a shriek, covering the short dozen or so meters in the blink of an eye! However! Faced with Sean¡¯s ferocious Bright Energy punch, the woman in purple still sat steadily cross-legged on the cushion, without any intention of dodging or resisting! She didn¡¯t even raise her hand to defend! This made Sean even more furious. Damn, what was the meaning of this? Was she looking down on him, an expert of the Bright Realm, to the point that she could tank his punch arrogantly? Pfft! Just when Sean was shocked and angry, an unbelievable scene urred before his eyes! He saw! When the huge fist shadow conjured from vigorous Bright Energy struck the back of the woman in purple, with a muffled and not too harsh sound, the mighty fist shadow suddenly lost all power. It disintegrated into thin air, as if a y ox entering the sea ¨C with just a pfft, nothing more than a pfft, without making any waves or even touching the woman¡¯s body. It was easily dissolved away! Damn! Damn! Damn it all to hell!!! Sean was dumbfounded! He was truly dumbfounded this time! More than anyone else, Sean was clearly aware of his own strength and the power behind that punch. Even King Ron previously would absolutely not dare to be so arrogant and boastful when facing this punch! Yet! The woman in purple before him had done it! ¡°What do you think?¡± With the punch missing its mark, Sean had justnded back on the ground when he heard Winter, that little girl, excitedly say: ¡°Now you know Master¡¯s prowess, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Saying you¡¯re useless, yet you wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡± ¡°Lla¡­¡± After speaking, she deliberately stuck out her tongue at Sean a few times, looking very punchable indeed, giving Sean the urge to press her to the ground, rip off her robe, and spank her bottom! However! Whether it was Sean or the women in white around them, what none of them noticed was that although the woman in purple¡¯s body did not move a hair when taking Sean¡¯s punch, a huge stormy wave was set off in her heart. Her originally slightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide, revealing an indescribable excitement! ¡°Master!¡± At this time, after resting for a while and recovering somewhat, Hill of Swords Saint Marie said, ¡°This viin is vicious and cruel, injuring me severely. And now he is disrespectful to Master. I ask Master to take action personally and use his flesh and blood to offer sacrifice to the Sword of God!¡± Clearly! Sean had just beaten Hill of Swords Saint Marie into a pig¡¯s head, causing her to lose face in front of her fellow sisters. She resented Sean, so at the first chance of him being no match for the woman in purple, she immediately stood up to execute him! Revenge and hatred! The surrounding dozens of women in white chimed in agreement, bowing to the woman in purple! Sean panicked! Damn! The woman in purple already had Bright Realm level strength, above him. And with the aid of the Sword of God overhead, she was practically invulnerable. If the woman in purple really intended to kill him, it was likely doom today ¨C he could very well capsize and die on this mountainside of Hill of Swords! ¡°You all¡­¡± The woman in purple pondered for a moment, then gently said, ¡°Go down first and take good care of this gentleman¡¯s wife, daughter and friends. Await my orders!¡± Go down? Upon hearing this! Including Sean, everyone was shocked. Hill of Swords Saint Marie hurriedly said, ¡°But Master, he is¡­¡± ¡°Go down!¡± The woman in purple simply did not give Hill of Swords Saint Marie a chance to argue, waving her hand to indicate, ¡°All of you go down. Your master wants to chat privately with this gentleman!¡± This¡­ The woman in purple¡¯s decision was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The women in white looked at the back of the woman in purple, then at Sean, full of puzzlement and dissatisfaction. But the master¡¯s orders were like a mountain, impossible to defy. Helpless, they could only turn around angrily and leave! ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± As she brushed past Sean, Winter whispered, ¡°Master is not very nice. She kept you alone, must be to torture you horribly, make you suffer a fate worse than death¡­¡± Damn! Sean red fiercely at Winter, ignoring her! However! Looking back again at the woman in purple¡¯s back, seeing the purple robe she wore, plus her series of abnormal actions and excessive concern over the blood jade ring, suddenly, Sean¡¯s mind shook violently as a bold thought involuntarily popped up! Could she be¡­ Is she who you are thinking? Yes, that person you guessed! Chapter 411 Aunt Sandals Boom! Just as Sean was lost in thought, a loud crash interrupted his thoughts. He looked back and saw that the white-d women had activated some mechanism, and a stone door on the opposite rock wall slowly opened. The white-d women filed through it one by one. A momentter! Another crash sounded as the stone door closed again. In the vast open space within the mountainside, only Sean and the purple-d woman were left! ¡°You¡­¡± Sean stared at the back of the purple-d woman, about to confirm her identity, but the purple-d woman spoke first, asking softly, ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Mason?¡± Mason! Hearing the purple-d woman blurt out his name, Sean¡¯s pupils shrank. His guess grew stronger. Just then! The purple-d woman finally stood up slowly and turned to face Sean, continuing, ¡°From that fist just now, I can feel an extraordinary aura from you!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°What I mean by extraordinary is not how high your realm is or how strong your strength is, how abundant your Bright Energy is!¡± ¡°Rather¡­¡± ¡°Your aura gives me a sense of familiarity!¡± After speaking! The purple-d woman stared straight at Sean. The two were dozens of meters apart, looking at each other, full of anticipation and excitement in their expressions. It was as if¡­ You were at the ends of the earth, and I at the corner of the sea. We were strangers, yet you were looking for me, and I for you. Now, we have finally met. Through various clues and traces, we vaguely guessed each other¡¯s identities but did not dare to show it too openly before confirmation. So we could only hint cautiously, waiting for the other to give an urate answer! A sense of familiarity? Sean understood! He knew! Liane was Sean¡¯s biological mother. Sean had inherited half of Liane¡¯s bloodline. This bloodline inheritance could actually be discerned from the aura! Today! It was the first time Sean and the purple-d woman before him had met! If Sean¡¯s aura gave the purple-d woman a sense of familiarity, then it was almost certain that it was the inheritance of Liane¡¯s bloodline that gave her that strange feeling! Within dozens of miles of Sunsetting Ridge, at the Hill of Swords, who would be so familiar with Liane¡¯s aura? Who could it be? Who else could it be??? Also! The purple-d woman had deliberately taken the blood jade ring from Cecilia¡¯s hand. She clearly recognized that blood jade ring, which was a relic left by Liane! In an instant! Seanpletely confirmed the identity of the purple-d woman!!! So! Sean took a deep breath, trying to calm the raging waves in his heart. Without beating around the bush, he asked directly, ¡°You are Liane¡¯s other disciple¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sandals! True to her name! In her purple robes, her face was like a flower! Previously in the imperial city, before Liane¡¯s consciousness dissipated, she had told Sean to bring Cecilia to the Hill of Swords to find her young disciple Sandals, saying that Sandals had a way to save Cecilia!!! Now! Sandals was standing right in front of Sean. It was a coincidence that when he came to Swornd, he happened to catch the Hill of Swords Pilgrimage, so he came to the Hill of Swords. By chance, he ran into the person he had wanted to find so badly in the belly of the mountain! Damn, the heavens really opened their eyes! Sandals¡­ Auntie!!! Thump! When Sean called out the name ¡°Sandals¡±, the purple-d woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her whole body stiffened with excitement, especially when she heard the word ¡°Auntie¡±. Her expectant eyes suddenly felt a rush of warmth, and two lines of clear tears flowed unchecked down her fair and delicate cheeks!!! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°It really is you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!!!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sandals didn¡¯t reach up to wipe away the tears. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. She let the clear tears flow unrestrained down her cheeks like a stream! Those were tears of joy! Unspeakable joy! So much so that a powerful Bright Realm cultivator like Sandals couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and her voice, like her body, trembled slightly! As she spoke! Sandals took a step forward towards Sean! As she walked, she said, ¡°After Master gave birth to you that year, she immediately sent you away without telling us where she sent you, nor allowing us to look for you. She only said that one day, when you grew up, you would definitelye back!¡± ¡°All we knew was that your father was a Mr. Mason. He fell into Sunsetting Ridge severely wounded and was saved by Master. Even your father¡¯s name I found outter!¡± ¡°Twenty-six years!¡± ¡°A full twenty-six years I waited here for you!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back, just like Master said back then, you¡¯ve returned to the ce where you were born¡­¡± The more she spoke! The more agitated Sandals became! These words! She had bottled up in her heart for a full twenty-plus years. Seeing Sean so suddenly, she naturally couldn¡¯t restrain her emotions! Walking up to Sean, she stopped and raised her hand to remove the wolf mask Sean wore on his face. Sean stood there without moving, without stopping her from taking off his mask! ¡°Resemnce!¡± ¡°Such a resemnce!¡± ¡°Resembling your mother, and your father too¡­¡± After scrutinizing Sean for a few moments, Sandals even couldn¡¯t help but gently caress Sean¡¯s cheeks a few times. The tender affection in her eyes was as true and pure as a mother¡¯s love! Liane¡¯s senior disciple had died in the secret dungeon at Hill Riverside, and Lin Aobing had also been killed by Sean. In this world, the only person left who had seen both Liane Field and Parker Mason was probably Sandals alone! When Sandals¡¯ misty gaze fell on Sean¡¯s head of white hair, her pupils suddenly contracted as she asked, ¡°Your hair¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Also!¡± ¡°The woman wearing this ring, she¡¯s your wife, right?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°She is severely injured. It seems she has activated Master¡¯s pure blood before. What¡¯s going on with that???¡± After the tremendous joy of recognizing each other, Sandals immediately sensed something wrong. One should know that Sean was only twenty-six this year, still young, so how could his hair be white already? Also! Sandals was very clear about the uniqueness of Liane Field¡¯s pure blood. After all, back then, when King Ron led his men to attack the Hill of Swords, it was because Liane Field¡¯s senior disciple had activated a drop of Liane Field¡¯s pure blood that he was able to heavily injure King Ron, buying Sandals time and opportunity to escape, allowing her to survive until now! ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± Sean didn¡¯t answer Sandals¡¯ questions, but asked doubtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Indeed! After Sean retired from the north, all the way from Spring City to the provincial city, from the provincial city to the capital, fighting and killing all along the way, destroying countless enemies. Just a few days ago, he had even charged into the imperial city and taken the life of King Ron! This news! Had spread like wildfire throughout the entire Shirine Empire, almost everyone knew about it! Logically speaking! Even if Sandals hadn¡¯t previously known Sean¡¯s identity, she shouldn¡¯t have beenpletely unaware of the outside situation! ¡°This¡­¡± Sandals¡¯ expression darkened somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but not long after Master gave birth to you and sent you away, she left Sunsetting Ridge¡¯s paradise and disappeared without a trace, leaving only Isabe and me!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°When the paradise was exposed, that scoundrel King Ron led his men here demanding the method to advance to the Bright Realm. Isabe fought with him to cover my escape, but couldn¡¯t escape his venomous hands herself!¡± ¡°I hid outside for almost a year before sneakily returning to the paradise. Ipletely sealed off the entrance to the paradise, leaving only the exit at the peak of the Hill of Swords unsealed!¡± ¡°All these years!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating assiduously in the Hill of Swords, relying on the Sword of God. Every year I would go out once, traveling the world and recruiting disciples of outstanding aptitude to secretly nurture them, in preparation for one day being able to lead them to charge into the capital and kill our way into the imperial city to avenge my martial sister by executing that scoundrel King Ron!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°I have a total of thirty-six disciples, seventeen of whom have reached the Complete Stage, butpared to the formidable forces of the imperial family in the capital, it¡¯s still far from enough!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I sent Spring out of the mountain to privately recruit the ten great families of Swornd on behalf of Saint Marie of the Hill of Swords to establish the Hall of Swords, hoping to use this as a foundation to attract more Complete Stage cultivators and rapidly expand our forces, in preparation to one day rise up andpletely eradicate the imperial n!!!¡± Speaking of King Ron! Sandals was immediately filled with boundless hatred. Her previously gentle expression and gaze instantly turned murderous! ¡°I see¡­¡± After hearing Sandals¡¯ words, Sean suddenly understood. No wonder she didn¡¯t know about current events outside. Turns out she had been single-mindedly focused on revenge and assiduously cultivating to improve her own strength, living an almost isted life like before, only going out once a year! This was awkward! Saint Marie of the Hill of Swords was Aunt Sandals¡¯ disciple, and the Hall of Swords was established on Aunt Sandals¡¯ instructions, yet Sean had unknowingly disrupted it! ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Did I mess up Aunt Sandals¡¯ ns?¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened! Damn! If he had known earlier, there would have been no need for suchplications! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Sandals shook her head magnanimously. ¡°Spring is my eldest disciple. Among my sisters, her strength and realm are the highest. She¡¯s a bit wild and arrogant, with no restraint. It¡¯s reasonable for you to discipline her for me!¡± ¡°As for those people outside¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Even less of a concern! You are Master¡¯s own flesh and blood, her sessor. Now that you¡¯ve returned, from now on you¡¯ll be our young lord. All of us, including myself, are your subordinates who listen to yourmands. Even our lives and property belong to you, for you to control as you wish, let alone a minor punishment?¡± Young lord??? Sandals¡¯ words gave Sean a shock. Without thinking, he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Aunt Sandals, don¡¯t say that. You are Liane¡¯s disciple, my auntie, my elder. I didn¡¯te this time to be any young lord, but for my wife¡¯s injuries¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sandals was just as firm. Before Sean could finish, she cut him off and solemnly said, ¡°That scoundrel King Ron is the lord of the Shirine Empire, controlling the military might of the entire Shirine Empire in his hands. Until this viin dies, we will never see the light of day. Although you¡¯ve advanced to the Bright Realm, you¡¯re still far from being his match!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You can only take over the Hall of Swords as the young lord and be the Hall Master, rapidly building up your own power and causing the Hall of Swords to expand swiftly. Only then will you have the foundation in the future to contend with that scoundrel King Ron!¡± There was no choice! Sandals had made King Ron into a demon in her heart. And she still didn¡¯t know that King Ron was already dead! So! Sean sat Sandals down on a nearby cushion and smilingly said, ¡°First let me tell Aunt Sandals about the outside situation. After listening, you may change your mind!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sandals frowned in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Today is originally the Hill of Swords Pilgrimage. ording to custom, Spring would meet with the people of the ten great families of Swornd and hear their reports on the outside world.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Some major event happened?¡± I see! If not for Sean¡¯s disruption, Sandals should have learned about King Ron¡¯s death from Ernest Mason and the others today! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°In fact, just a few days ago, that scoundrel King Ron died!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°He died right in front of me, self-detonating his flesh, leaving not even a corpse behind!¡± Sean¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but every word transmitted clearly into Sandals¡¯ ears, instantly causing her expression to change dramatically. She had just sat down on the cushion when she sprang up as if sitting on a spring, staring at Sean in disbelief as she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Say that again!!!¡± Chapter 412 His Choices Sandals¡¯ reaction was huge, as if she had heard the most unbelievable news in the world. The shock in her expression was indescribable. The violent emotional fluctuations even caused her core Bright Energy to lose control slightly! Shock! If the moment of confirming Sean¡¯s identity earlier had filled Sandals with tremendous joy and surprise, mixed more with delight, then the news of King Ron¡¯s death brought her nothing but utter astonishment! Nothing but shock! Still shock!!! ¡°Dead!¡± ¡°That scoundrel King Ron is dead!¡± Meeting Sandals¡¯ shocked gaze, Sean nodded very solemnly and said, ¡°Aunt Sandals, a few days ago, great changes happened in the imperial city. King Ron died miserably. Now the Shirine Empire is beset by domestic and foreign troubles, tossed by wind and rain. It has already been taken over by King Ron¡¯s son, King Roscoe. For a long time toe, I¡¯m afraid there will be no peace!¡± Yes! Although King Roscoe had taken the throne and controlled the imperial city, his own strength wascking. He was merely ate stage Dark Energy cultivator and had yet to break through to the Complete Stage! However! With all the North Kingdom envoys led by Andrew Heisler having died in the imperial city, the North Kingdom would definitely not let this rest. Even less would they give King Roscoe any breathing room. A war between nations would be inevitable! At that time! What could King Roscoe use to resist the military might of the North Kingdom? As the saying goes! He who would wear the crown must bear its weight! King Roscoe had previously struggled against Crown Prince Ashby and King Ron, fighting over the position of Crown Prince and Emperor. Now he had gotten his wish, but the threat of the North Kingdom would be the real test for him! If he failed! It would not only be a disaster for King Roscoe and the imperial n, but also a disaster for the entire Shirine Empire!!! ¡°Dead¡­¡± ¡°Dead¡­¡± ¡°I endured for so many years, prepared for so many years, cultivated painstakingly for so many years, yet before I could make a move to kill him, he died¡­¡± Thump! Sandals was stunned for a good few minutes. After confirming the news of King Ron¡¯s death, her whole body copsed like a deted ball, slumping down to squat beside Sean on the cushion, eyes nk, expression frozen, mumbling repetitively! She didn¡¯t know that all these years, it was precisely because of her bone-deep hatred for King Ron and making killing King Ron her life¡¯s goal, single-mindedly focused on avenging herself, that Sandals was always full of fighting spirit, striving her utmost to improve herself and secretly build up her own power! It was no exaggeration to say that the existence of King Ron had already be Sandals¡¯ driving force to move forward! And now! Sean had suddenly told her that King Ron was dead! In her shock! There was no sadness! No joy! Only a feeling that the hatred, the driving force that had supported her all this time, seemed to have copsed along with it! ¡°s¡­¡± Seeing Sandals¡¯ somewhat distracted state, Sean couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. He naturally understood Sandals¡¯ mood at this moment, so he just sat there quietly without speaking tofort her or changing the subject, giving Sandals enough time to slowly digest it herself! After about ten minutes! ¡°He¡­¡± Sandals took a deep breath, raised her head to look at Sean, and asked, ¡°How exactly did he die? Tell me everything from beginning to end, in detail!¡± Not being able to personally kill King Ron was a huge regret for Sandals! But! She still wanted to know the process of King Ron¡¯s miserable death. If she couldn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she would at least hear about it with her own ears! It was a kind of psychologicalfort! ¡°Alright!¡± So for the next half hour or so, Sean recounted in detail everything that had happened after he retired from the north, hiding nothing as he told Sandals exactly as she asked, with no detail left out! Sandals listened! Without interjecting a single word from start to finish! Only after Sean finished speaking did she gnash her teeth and coldly snort, ¡°Good! Killed him well!!!¡± ¡°This scoundrel!¡± ¡°Dying so easily, it was too good for him! If he had fallen into my hands, I would have made sure he could neither live nor die! I would have pulled out his tendons and peeled off his skin, ground his bones to ashes, so that even in the Nine Serenities Hell, he could never have a moment¡¯s peace!!!¡± As she spoke! Sandals released her Bright Energy, filling the entire mountainside space with an extremely oppressive, murderous aura! Her hatred for King Ron really prated into her bones! Even in death! Even having self-detonated his body and left not even a corpse behind, such a miserable end still could not satisfy Sandals. In her eyes, even such a death was still too ¡°easy¡±! To this! Sean opened his mouth but had no words¡­ ¡°Zhan¡¯er!¡± ¡°All these years, Auntie wasn¡¯t by your side and failed in my responsibilities, unable to protect you, Cecilia and Phyllis well, letting you all suffer¡­¡± After cursing King Ron, when she looked at Sean again, Sandals¡¯ originally fierce gaze instantly turned soft and gentle. Her eyes were misty with warmth as she gently said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Since Cecilia is your wife, and has gained Master¡¯s prophecy and approval, activating Master¡¯s drop of pure blood, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± ¡°Definitely!!!¡± Hearing this! Sean¡¯s eyes shed sharply and his heart shuddered violently. His whole face was filled with excitement as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Does Aunt Sandals mean you really have a way to save Cecilia???¡± Able! Able to! Must be able to! Sean held his breath, staring at Sandals without moving his eyes, afraid to see Sandals shake her head, afraid to hear Sandals say the word ¡°can¡¯t¡±! ¡°Yes!¡± Sandals naturally understood Sean¡¯s concerns, so she nodded without hesitation. Seeing Sean¡¯s delighted expression, her tone suddenly took a turn as she added, ¡°But¡­¡± But??? Damn! The smile that had just appeared on Sean¡¯s face instantly froze there as he asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°There are methods, yes!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Two in total!¡± Sandals thought for a moment and said, ¡°The two methods are different approaches and will have different effects!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was surprised: ¡°Aunt Sandals, please exin more clearly!¡± As long as she could be saved! That was a good premise. As for how exactly to save her, from Sandals¡¯ words, it seemed the differences were quite major, needing Sean to consider carefully! ¡°Mm!¡± Sandals nodded, then looked up at the Sword of God hovering overhead, exining: ¡°This sword, legend says, was left behind by the gods of ancient times, thus it is called the Sword of God!¡± ¡°As for the Sword of God, Master didn¡¯t say much about it. All I know is that the first time I followed Master here, it was already quietly hovering here like now. I don¡¯t know how many ups and downs it has experienced over the ages!¡± ¡°Just now!¡± ¡°You must have personally felt the aura the Sword of God emits. This aura brings great benefits to cultivators. It can help those with special bloodlines activate their bloodlines. It can also help those who have already activated their bloodlines enhance their strength, achieving twice the result with half the effort, with very significant effects!¡± ¡°Take me for example!¡± ¡°If not for the Sword of God, I¡¯m afraid I still wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to the Bright Realm by now!¡± ¡°Or take those little girls Spring and Winter for example. In fact, many of them are already in their thirties, but they look like young girls in their twenties. This is also thanks to the Sword of God!¡± ¡°The aura emitted by the Sword of God is too abundant. If you cultivate here for a long time, you¡¯ll find that while your strength and realm are advancing rapidly, your body ages much slower than ordinary people!¡± ¡°Even I can¡¯t figure out the profound mysteries within!¡± ¡°As for Cecilia¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Previously, she forcibly activated Master¡¯s drop of pure blood and battled King Ron desperately. Although she fell unconscious from her heavy injuries, already at death¡¯s door, fortunately Master showed consideration because she is your wife. To preserve Cecilia¡¯s life, she didn¡¯tpletely burn up her bloodline. So as long as we bring her here and ce her under the Sword of God, letting her bathe in the Sword of God¡¯s radiance while I personally use the Sword of God¡¯s aura to heal her injuries, it should not be too difficult to awaken her!¡± ¡°The only thing is¡­¡± ¡°It might take some time, at least a month, up to half a year!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is one method, saving Cecilia this way. After she wakes up, she will be the same as before, an ordinary mundane person!¡± ¡°In this life,¡± ¡°She is destined to have no fate with the path of cultivation!¡± An ordinary person? Sandals¡¯ exnation was very clear, but it left Sean somewhat puzzled. He frowned and asked, ¡°Does Aunt Sandals mean the second method can allow Cecilia to embark on the path of cultivation, instead of remaining an ordinary mundane person???¡± Previously! Ever since Sean had revealed his true identity and strength, Cecilia had felt guilty and strangely inferior, feeling the gap between her, a mere mortal, and Sean was too great, like the distance between heaven and earth. She couldn¡¯t help Sean and would only be a burden, dragging him down! If! She could turn this misfortune into a blessing this time, gaining an opportunity to embark on the path of cultivation, she would surely be extremely, extremely happy, right??? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sandals¡¯ reply confirmed Sean¡¯s guess. Her previously rxed expression also turned somewhat grave as she solemnly said, ¡°The greater the effort, the greater the reward!¡± ¡°The second method can indeed help rebuild Cecilia¡¯s bloodline, taking advantage of her original bloodline being nearly burnt out to thoroughly start anew, using external forces and objects to rece her bloodline, allowing her to be reborn!¡± ¡°By then!¡± ¡°If sessful, not only can she start channel opening cultivation, but her talent for cultivation will probably be no less than yours or mine. She will definitely be a monstrous genius who improves by leaps and bounds!!!¡± Hearing this! Sean couldn¡¯t help his eyes lighting up! One should know! With the inheritance of Liane¡¯s bloodline, Sean¡¯s talent was already far above the Shirine imperial n¡¯s bloodline. Looking at the entire Shirine Empire, probably no one couldpare! However! Despite knowing Sean¡¯s tremendous talent, Sandals categorically stated that if Cecilia could sessfully rece her bloodline, her talent for cultivation might even surpass Sean¡¯s! This¡­ This sounded somewhat inconceivable!!! Sandals saw through Sean¡¯s thoughts at a nce, knowing what he was thinking. So without waiting for Sean to ask, she took the initiative to exin, ¡°I say this naturally for good reason, not groundlessly!¡± ¡°The reason is simple!¡± ¡°Compared to the first method, the second method is a hundred times more difficult, because the thing needed for this method, looking at the whole world, a second one cannot be found!¡± ¡°There are a total of three!¡± ¡°First, it¡¯s Master¡¯s powerful bloodline. Moreover, it needs to be when Cecilia is at death¡¯s door, her original bloodline nearly burnt out. Master is using her powerful bloodline to support Cecilia, preserving thest breath of life in her body. This is Cecilia¡¯s current state!¡± ¡°Even a tiny bit more or less won¡¯t work. Master grasped it just right. I believe she arranged it this way to give you and Cecilia a chance to choose for yourselves!¡± That is to say! It needed Liane¡¯s powerful bloodline, but not just Liane¡¯s powerful bloodline. It even more crucially required perfect timing and perfect conditions. If Cecilia hadn¡¯t activated Liane¡¯s drop of pure blood before, or if she had activated it without getting injured to such an extent, or if she had been injured to such an extent without Liane¡¯s personal intervention¡­ No! None of that would work! Every step had to be just right, with Cecilia¡¯s own original bloodline right on the verge of burning away, yet not burnt away, right at death¡¯s door yet not dead, precisely on that knife edge between life and death! Only this would work!!! And this! Was just one of the three prerequisite conditions Sandals mentioned. What about the second? And the third? Sean¡¯s previously excited and ted expression also turned extremely grave at this moment as he asked, ¡°Then¡­ Aunt Sandals, what¡¯s the second thing needed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that!¡± Sandals pointed again at the Sword of God overhead and said, ¡°The process of recing the bloodline consumes a massive amount of aura to protect the thread of life of the one recing their bloodline. In this regard, looking at the whole world, only the Sword of God is capable of this!¡± The Sword of God! Again the Sword of God! Fortunately! Truly fortunate! Liane¡¯s bloodline was unfathomably powerful. It just so happened that she had always secluded herself in the paradise beneath Sunsetting Ridge, so the Sword of God was originally her possession! Otherwise! As Sandals had just said, even just these two things, Liane¡¯s powerful bloodline and the abundant aura of the Sword of God, who the hell could gather them both at once??? And now! Under Liane¡¯s meticulous arrangements, two of the three items were readily avable, already prepared in advance. This made Sean¡¯s wildly thumping heart filled with an indescribable warmth! A mother¡¯s love! Like water! Sean had never truly met Liane face-to-face while growing up, yet she had always cared for him and protected him from somewhere unknown to him!!! It felt like¡­ having a mother! How wonderful! Sandals paused briefly, then said, ¡°What I just said, Master has already prepared for us. But for thest item, we can only rely on ourselves to find it!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Wanting to obtain that item will be as difficult as ascending to Heaven!!!¡± Hearing this! Sean¡¯s heart thumped heavily. Sandals had reached the Bright Realm relying on the Sword of God¡¯s power for many years now, her realm and strength definitely surpassed Sean¡¯s. Yet even she felt it would be as difficult as ascending to Heaven. The difficulty could be seen from this! However! As long as there was a glimmer of hope, no matter how difficult, Sean would absolutely not give up lightly! So! Sean asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 413 The Terror of Hall of Jade Sandals turned back to face Sean and solemnly said, ¡°Sean, have you heard of the Phoenix Galldder before?¡± ¡°The Phoenix Galldder!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the actual galldder of a phoenix, but rather essence energy crystallized from a phoenix¡¯s aura. It has the power of rebirth and can allow an ordinary person to be reborn, inheriting the divine phoenix bloodline. It is an extremely rare and precious treasure!¡± ¡°Legend has it!¡± ¡°In ancient times when beasts ran rampant and demons wreaked havoc, a God descended carrying the Sword of God, ying beasts and banishing evil spirits. During this time, the God subjugated a fire phoenix as a beast mount!¡± ¡°Tragically!¡± ¡°While following the God to y evil beasts, the fire phoenix unfortunately died. But its essence didn¡¯t dissipate and instead condensed into the Phoenix Galldder, passing down through the ages¡­¡± This was Swornd! The Hill of Swords! The ce of origin for the legend of the God! So! Having been in seclusion here at the Hill of Swords for many years, Sandals naturally knew a bit more about the legend of the God than ordinary people. She even knew some secrets that perhaps even the ten great families of Swornd didn¡¯t know! Like! A wonder like the Phoenix Galldder! Whether from Spirit Wolf¡¯s mouth or Howard Taylor¡¯s, Sean had never heard them mention anything about the Phoenix Galldder! Phoenix rebirth! Recasting bones! Just hearing the name ¡°Phoenix Galldder¡±, Sean¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. If it really was like Sandals said, that this Phoenix Galldder truly existed in the world and could be used on Cecilia, then Sean had no doubt that Cecilia¡¯s talent after inheriting the divine phoenix bloodline would absolutely not be beneath his! After all! He had only inherited Liane¡¯s bloodline legacy, whereas Cecilia would need to gather three of the greatest wonders ¨C Liane¡¯s blood, the Sword of God, and the Phoenix Galldder. That was like having cheats activated! Ask the world! Who couldpare??? Damn! Damn! Damn! The more Sean thought about it, the more excited he became. The blood in his body even seemed to boil slightly. He eagerly asked, ¡°Aunt Sandals, do you mean that as long as we find the Phoenix Galldder and use the Sword of God, you can help Cecilia rece her bloodline and inherit the divine phoenix bloodline?¡± ¡°Right???¡± When speaking! Sean¡¯s voice was even trembling! ¡°Mm!¡± Sandals nodded and said, ¡°I think Master must have had this in mind when she didn¡¯tpletely burn away Cecilia¡¯s life force and told you to bring her here to find me!¡± Yes! Without making a sound, Liane had actually paved the way for Cecilia from the moment she proposed having Cecilia activate her drop of blood toe save Sean! ¡°Then¡­¡± Sean forcefully suppressed his excitement. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he carefully and cautiously asked again, ¡°Can Aunt Sandals confirm that the Phoenix Galldder truly exists in this world?¡± Exist! That was the prerequisite for everything! If it existed! Then next was how to find it! ¡°It exists, of course!¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I speak of such a method, letting you rejoice in vain?¡± Sandals nodded again to confirm, finally letting Sean¡¯s heart hanging in his throat settle down! ¡°Not only does it exist!¡± ¡°But also!¡± ¡°During my travels some years ago, I happened to learn of its whereabouts!¡± Sandals added. Hearing this! Sean¡¯s mood, which had just calmed down, was fucking excited again! The heavens really opened their eyes! Was this the heavens opening their eyes? When asking for wind, getting wind, asking for rain, getting rain. Of the three wonders, Liane had prepared two of them in advance, leaving only the Phoenix Galldder. And it just so happened that he could get news about it from Sandals!!! Yet! Sandals¡¯ expression remained extremely grave, without any of the excitement or tion Sean felt! She just lightly sighed and shook her head, saying, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t get too excited too soon, listen to everything I have to say!¡± ¡°The Phoenix Galldder!¡± ¡°Like the Sword of God, is an extremely rare treasure, the only one of its kind in the world!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°One can imagine, the person able to obtain it and keep it in their possession, whether it¡¯s their strength or influence, is definitely not some Bright Realm powerhouse with a damaged core like that scoundrel King Ron!¡± ¡°As I just said,¡± ¡°Wanting to take the Phoenix Galldder from their hands is even harder than ascending to the heavens!¡± ¡°At least!¡± ¡°With your and my current strength and influence,pared to those people, it¡¯s like smashing eggs against rocks,pletely beyond our ability to contend¡­¡± Finally! After giving Sean tremendous hope, Sandals¡¯ tone took a turn, still pouring cold water over his head in the end! However! Sean was not surprised by this! A wonder like the Phoenix Galldder, its allure and temptation for any cultivator was far greater than any amount of money or power. It could drive anyone crazy! Therefore! The one able to obtain it and keep it must be a terrifying cultivator standing at the pinnacle of the cultivation path! Otherwise, it would have long ago been snatched away by others. How could it possibly be protected??? Thus! Sean calmed himself down with great effort and nodded, saying, ¡°Aunt Sandals, don¡¯t worry. I understand the tremendous dangers and obstacles involved here. I won¡¯t act rashly or arbitrarily!¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Who exactly has the Phoenix Galldder in their hands???¡± Having said that! Sean held his breath, staring straight at Sandals. He was extremely curious to know what kind of cultivator and power could keep the Phoenix Galldder in their possession without anyone daring to snatch it. ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Sandals wanted to say something but hesitated briefly before softly asking, ¡°Sean, roaming outside all these years, you must have heard of the Hall of Jade, right?¡± The Hall of Jade! The Hall of Jade!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Hall of Jade!!! Damn! Sean¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he gaped in shock, his whole body frozen stiff, a tidal wave of indescribable astonishment surging in his heart! He hadn¡¯t expected this! He really, truly hadn¡¯t dreamed that the name Aunt Sandals uttered would be that of the ¡°Hall of Jade¡± which he had been obsessively thinking about for some time already! After all! ording to what King Ron had said earlier, his father Parker Mason had been taken away by the people of the Hall of Jade five years ago and his whereabouts, whether dead or alive, had been uncertain ever since!!! Originally! Even if the Phoenix Galldder had no rtion to the Hall of Jade, sooner orter Sean would still have to pay the Hall of Jade a visit to investigate his father Parker Mason¡¯s whereabouts! And now! As if destined, the life-saving object Cecilia needed had fallen into the hands of the Hall of Jade! This! How could Sean not be shocked!!! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s extreme reaction and the astonished expression on his face, Sandals¡¯ fine brows knitted together as she immediately sensed something off. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Could there be some connection between you and the Hall of Jade?¡± For a long time! Sean finally returned to his senses from the shock! ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± Sean didn¡¯t hurry to answer Sandals¡¯ question, but instead asked back, ¡°Do you know what happened to my father?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Sandals shook her head and said, ¡°Back then, Master didn¡¯t leave any information about your father. I only found outter that your father was named Parker Mason!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°By the time I knew, it was toote!¡± ¡°Your father had vanished without a trace, your foster mother had died tragically in the capital, while you had been secretly sent to the North. At that time, I had yet to advance to the Bright Realm and didn¡¯t have the ability to face that scoundrel King Ron and protect youpletely, so I didn¡¯t dare rashly contact you and acknowledge you, afraid of implicating you¡­¡± I see! Sean suddenly understood. He solemnly said, ¡°Earlier, the first time I had an audience with that scoundrel King Ron in the capital, he told me that the reason for my father¡¯s disappearance was actually that he had been intercepted and taken away by the people of the Hall of Jade!!!¡± ¡°Oh???¡± Hearing this, Sandals¡¯ expression also changed! Just as Sean hadn¡¯t even dreamed the Phoenix Galldder would be in the Hall of Jade¡¯s hands, Sandals was equally dreaming that Sean¡¯s father, Parker Mason, would also have fallen into the Hall of Jade¡¯s hands! It seemed! The connection between them and the Hall of Jade really ran deep! ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Sandals¡¯ already extremely grave expression became even more worried. She couldn¡¯t help anxiously saying, ¡°From what I know, the people of the Hall of Jade often secretly capture and entice Dark Energy cultivators to conduct so-called live experiments. If the experiments fail, those Dark Energy cultivators will go berserk or even die!¡± ¡°Your father was taken there five years ago and there¡¯s been no news of him since!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± At this point, Sandals paused briefly, somewhat reluctant but still speaking the truth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the odds are stacked against his survival.¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless he can withstand those inhuman experiments again and again, seeding as the highly unlikely sess case!¡± Thump! Sean¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom! The Night Devil King Huo Xiao had already told Sean about the Hall of Jade¡¯s live experiments before leaving. And Huo Xiao was a direct victim of those experiments. ording to him, with his bloodline and talent back then, he had only withstood until the fourth injection before going berserk, bing a failed experiment. He barely escaped the Hall of Jade¡¯s clutches by the skin of his teeth, and was saved by King Ron! So! What were the odds that Sean¡¯s father, Parker Mason, could be that one-in-a-million sess case? Could he still be alive now? The more he thought about it! The more despairing it became! The Night Devil King might have lied to Sean, but Aunt Sandals definitely wouldn¡¯t. Their two ounts corroborated each other, further verifying the truth of the matter! Sean now had no doubts about this! ¡°Hall of Jade!!!¡± Sean¡¯s fists clenched as the Bright Energy inside his body surged turbulent. His brows were filled with an aura of killing intent. He wished he could immediately set off to settle ounts with those bastards, but he also knew that like Aunt Sandals had just said, with his current strength and realm, he was no match for the Hall of Jade at all. Going there would not only fail to rescue his father Parker Mason and retrieve the Phoenix Galldder Cecilia needed, but cost him his own life as well, undoubtedly throwing himself into the wolf¡¯s den! Committing suicide! So! Sean forcibly suppressed the rage in his heart and gritted out, ¡°Aunt Sandals, what do you know about the Hall of Jade?¡± Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated! Especially when at an absolute disadvantage, Sean deeply knew that only by gaining a thorough understanding of the Hall of Jade could he seize any opportunities and have any hope of outwitting them! ¡°Well¡­¡± Sandals thought for a moment and said, ¡°I probably know some things!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve formally advanced to the Bright Realm now, so you should have some understanding of the differences in realm within the Bright Realm, right?¡± Sean was dumbfounded! To tell the truth! Although he was an authentic Bright Realm powerhouse, he actually didn¡¯t know much about the Bright Realm itself. After all, in the eyes of ordinary cultivators, the Bright Realm itself was already a near invincible existence. A country would have only one, known as having the makings of an emperor! As for¡­ The specifics of how the strong and weak among Bright Realm experts were differentiated, who the hell knew??? ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand!¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s somewhat awkward and confused expression, Sandals immediately understood and took the initiative to exin, ¡°You know that for Dark Energy, from low to high, it¡¯s divided into the four minor realms of early, middle,te, andplete. Breaking into each minor realm brings tremendous growth in strength!¡± ¡°The Bright Realm!¡± ¡°Is the same!¡± ¡°Master once told me and Isabe that the Bright Realm is also divided into four minor realms from low to high ¨C Consolidation, Confluence, Harmonization, Luminescence!¡± ¡°A Consolidation cultivator!¡± ¡°Refers to when the energy within the core breaks out from the body. Whatever you send out, be it a fist, the energy bes a fist; a de, the energy bes a de; a sword, the energy bes a sword¡­ and so on!¡± ¡°A Confluence cultivator!¡± ¡°Refers to where the sword points, the heart intends. You don¡¯t need to physically send out a fist, de or sword, as long as in your heart there is a fist, a de, a sword, then the energy can transform ordingly to your will!¡± ¡°A Harmonization cultivator!¡± ¡°Refers to the cultivator¡¯s moral character. Oppressing themon people and killing wantonly is one type; caring for the citizens and saving all living beings is another; harboring hatred and acting as one pleases is also a type¡­ As for specifically how to achieve Harmonization and what kind of transformation happens after reaching the Harmonization realm, Master didn¡¯t say, so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°As for Luminescence¡­¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Master said to look at the entire world, not a single person has attained it. So at least up until now, Harmonization is the limit attainable for cultivators!¡± Sandals spoke slowly and thoroughly, exining it very clearly! As she spoke! She exchanged a look with Sean and added, ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the Bright Realm, so naturally you¡¯re at Consolidation. But judging by the power of your fist earlier, thanks to inheriting Master¡¯s bloodline, your Bright Energy is much stronger than ordinary new Bright Realm cultivators!¡± ¡°While that scoundrel King Ron!¡± ¡°At his peak should have fully attained Consolidation and even touched upon the threshold of Confluence. Back then, if not for Isabe and Cecilia both activating Master¡¯s drop of blood and fighting desperately, I would have had no chance of survival!¡± Sean had personally experienced King Ron¡¯s might just a few days ago. If not for his damaged core, and being schemed against by Sean, suffering from the virulent poison, greatly reducing hisbat strength, at his peak he could have easily defeated Sean and Cecilia together even if they were unharmed and had activated Liane Field¡¯s blood. Let alone beheading him in the imperial city! However! King Ron had previously said bluntly that even at his peak, he didn¡¯t qualify to join the Hall of Jade and be one of their core members! So! How strong exactly were those Hall of Jade bastards??? Gritting his teeth! Sean asked, ¡°Aunt Sandals, do you know roughly what realms those people from the Hall of Jade are at?¡± Chapter 414: A Nine Death Life, An Impossible Task The strength of the Hall of Jade directly determined the difficulty for Sean to find his father Parker Mason and seize the Phoenix Galldder! ¡°Hmm, I know a little!¡± Sandals nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know a little that I kept reminding you earlier ¨C wanting to take the Phoenix Galldder from their hands is simply harder than reaching the heavens!¡± ¡°From what I know!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°The Middlnd where the Shirine Empire is located has a total of 125 big and small countries. And the Hall of Jade is the number one dark force in Middlnd!¡± ¡°The Hall of Jade ims to have 3, 000 generals under itsmand, all of whom are at least in thete stage of dark energy cultivation, spread across almost every country in Middlnd. Their power stretches everywhere with eyes and ears. Their influence has grown to a point where people shudder at the mere mention of them!¡± ¡°For example,¡± ¡°They established the Global Bank, hiding behind the scenes while secretly controlling the finances of the world!¡± ¡°At the same time,¡± ¡°They hold so-called underground auctions, privately sellingrge quantities of magic weapons and elixirs, not just to make a fortune, but also obtaining the background information and secrets of countless aristocratic families, which is equivalent to seizing the fatal weaknesses of those families. If needed, with one order from them, I¡¯m afraid the major families of Middlnd would not dare disobey, and would all be their vassals and puppets!¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± ¡°They set up the Golden Price List to recruit practitioners from all walks of life to work for them, in order to achieve their hidden purposes¡­¡± The Golden Price List! The Global Bank! The underground auctions! Sure enough! These three massive organizations were all secretly controlled by the Hall of Jade! The endless wealth, the overbearing power over the world, the connections to control kingdoms¡­ Without exaggeration, all these things that were unattainable and even unimaginable to ordinary people, the Hall of Jade had them all! The Hall of Jade! Fully deserving of its reputation as the number one dark force in Middlnd!!! Although he had some prior understanding and mental preparation regarding the Hall of Jade, hearing Sandal¡¯s description still sent shockwaves through Sean¡¯s mind and he found it hard to calm down. His already sullen face became even gloomier! ¡°These are still just the periphery,¡± Sandals paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The core members of the Hall of Jade total thirteen people. Among them, twelve are peak experts at the Confluence Realm, known as the Twelve Demons. Each oversees three hundred of the three thousand generals of the Hall of Jade, taking charge of affairs in ten countries in the Middlnd!¡± ¡°The remaining one,¡± ¡°Is the master of the Hall of Jade. He is mysterious and rarely shows himself. Other than the Twelve Demons, even the three thousand generals of the Hall of Jade do not know his true identity and actual strength!¡± ¡°In fact,¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even know what he looks like!¡± ¡°In simple terms, the only people who can meet the master of the Hall of Jade are either his confidants or they¡¯re already dead!¡± ¡°However,¡± ¡°Since this person can rein in the Twelve Demons at the Confluence Realm and firmly sit as the master, it¡¯s not hard to guess that he is likely an ultra boss at the Harmonization Realm!!!¡± The Harmonization Realm! Damn! The Harmonization Realm!!! ording to Sandals¡¯ earlier remarks, there was no one in the entire world who could reach Luminescence. Harmonization was already the limit of practitioners. In that case, wasn¡¯t the master of the Hall of Jade a true grand master standing at the pinnacle of cultivation??? No wonder! No wonder King Ron said that even at the height of his strength, he could not join the Hall of Jade and be a core member. It wasn¡¯t because he was too weak, but because the Hall of Jade was too strong, unimaginably strong, with the threshold for core members being the terrifying Confluence Realm! No wonder! No wonder the Phoenix Galldder fell into the hands of the Hall of Jade yet no one dared to snatch it, with the Twelve Demons at the Confluence Realm and the likely Harmonization Realm Hall of Jade master overseeing, who the hell would still dare to covet the Phoenix Galldder? Yet Sean had to snatch it, and had no choice but to snatch it ¨C for Cecilia, for his wife, for Parker Mason, for his father, even if it was dangerous, he still had to try! He had absolutely no room to back down! However, Sean was also realistic. He knew that with his current strength,pared to such a colossal monster like the Hall of Jade, it was tantamount to a mayfly trying to shake a tree, or smashing eggs against rocks ¨Cpletely inadequate! Therefore, instead of hurrying to think of how to deal with the Hall of Jade, Sean frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled as he asked, ¡°Aunt Sandals, ording to you, the three thousand generals of the Hall of Jade are all at leastte-stage Dark Energy and below Bright Realm. The Twelve Demons are all at the Confluence Realm. Then¡­¡± ¡°What about the Consolidation Realm?¡± ¡°Could it be,¡± ¡°That they don¡¯t have anyone at this stage?¡± That¡¯s right! Even betweenplete Dark Energy and Confluence, there was still the Consolidation Realm in between. But from Sandals¡¯ words, it sounded as if there was a gap? ¡°There are!¡± ¡°Of course there are!¡± Sandals first nodded, then shook her head and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°How do I put it!¡± ¡°The hearts of men are unpredictable. Perhaps to prevent betrayal, there are very harsh promotion criteria within the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°For example,¡± ¡°They would never recruit outsiders at the Consolidation Realm. Only selecting from the three thousand generals. If someone among the three thousand enters the Bright Realm, then they would be assigned to rule over a country!¡± ¡°In Middlnd, many of the rulers were actually elites who rose from the ranks of the three thousand generals of the Hall of Jade. It¡¯s just that the ordinary citizens of those countries don¡¯t know about it!¡± ¡°As for the specific list, I don¡¯t know either!¡± ¡°All I know is,¡± ¡°Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom who has long tried to encroach on the territory of the Shirine Empire, is one of them!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder violently! Albert Sitwell! Previously on the northern battlefield, Sean had fought desperately for a full five years under the moniker General Wolf of the North. He valiantly blocked the armies of the North Kingdom outside the borders of the Shirine Empire. As an opponent, Sean was naturally very familiar with the name Albert Sitwell! The ruler of the North Kingdom! The lord of a nation! Just like King Ron, a heroic and wise warlord! However, after fighting the North Kingdom army for five full years, killing countless North Kingdom generals by his own hands, Sean did not know that Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom, was actually a man of the Hall of Jade!!! Amidst the shock, Sean asked, ¡°Since Albert Sitwell is one of the Hall of Jade, why didn¡¯t the Hall of Jade take action personally when they wanted to invade the Shirine Empire?¡± This point was very strange! With the terrifying power of the Hall of Jade, annihting the Shirine Empire would be no difficult task. Yet they did not do so. On the contrary, they only let Albert Sitwell fight so painstakingly for so many years, and damn it, he still failed to conquer it. This did not seem to make sense! ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°The reason is actually very simple!¡± Sandals said coldly, ¡°There are so many rulers in Middlnd, most of them are at the Consolidation Realm. Although the Hall of Jade has people infiltrating them, after all it¡¯s only a minority. Once the Hall of Jade recklessly ughters the rulers and invades other countries, how would the remaining rulers think?¡± When the time came, everyone was on edge. They feared that if the various factions banded together, Middlnd would surely descend into chaos that even the mighty Hall of Jade would struggle to control. Thus, as long as no one infringed upon Hall of Jade¡¯s interests or touched their reverse scales, Hall of Jade would not deliberately target any one country. This was a kind of bncing act and an unspoken rule. Firstly, to Hall of Jade, Middlnd was merely a tool for them to amass wealth and power, and a training ground for them to nurture battle generals under theirmand. The reason they allowed battle generals who entered the Bright Realm to be rulers of nations was purely to temper them through experience, to live or perish, survive or die, all based on their own abilities. If theycked the capability, even if others killed them, no one would feel pity. This was inherently part of Hall of Jade¡¯s system of promotion. Thew of the jungle prevailed ¨C survival of the fittest and victor as king. After listening to Sandal¡¯s exnation, Sean finally understoodpletely, gaining an even deeperprehension of Hall of Jade. Frankly speaking, Hall of Jade viewed the entirety of Middlnd as a massive chessboard, ying an extremely expansive game of chess that was countless timesrger than what King Ron had yed previously. The weak were like ants. All nations were merely chess pieces. Sean realized the more he understood about Hall of Jade, the more it inevitably gave rise to a sense of despair! Damn! With just himself alone, how could Sean contend against Hall of Jade??? The disparity was far too great! So great that it dampened his morale and fighting spirit. So great that it made him lose heart. At this moment, the excitement and ardour that Sean had shown earlier after first hearing about the Phoenix Galldder was nowhere to be seen on his face and in his eyes. Sandals sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, as difficult as ascending to heaven! Wanting to obtain the Phoenix Galldder from Hall of Jade is over a hundred times more difficult than killing that scoundrel King Ron!¡± ¡°Now, you should perhaps reconsider which method to use to save Cecilia!¡± Although Sandals also hoped to use the Phoenix Galldder to treat Cecilia, to allow Cecilia to inherit the Phoenix bloodline and catch up to Sean in her cultivation, to be able to fight alongside Sean as a pair, she didn¡¯t quite hope for Sean to take on such tremendous risks toplete what was practically an impossible mission! Surely if Cecilia knew, she also wouldn¡¯t want Sean to go to his death for her sake? If, heaven forbid, Sean went but ended up dying at Hall of Jade¡¯s hands, how would Sandals exin it to Cecilia when she revived her using the first methodter? How could Cecilia possibly bear such a tremendous blow??? Between reality and ideals, the distance seems very near, yet there is always an insurmountable chasm that can cause 99. 99% of people to halt in their steps! ¡°No need to consider anymore!¡± After roughly five seconds of silence, Sean raised his head to look at Sandals, his deep eyes radiating unmatched resolve, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Aunt Sandals, I¡¯ve already made up my mind! I will raid Hall of Jade and obtain the Phoenix Galldder. If I do not seed, I die with honor!¡± As before, Sean had absolutely no reason or room to retreat in the face of his wife¡¯s future and his father¡¯s whereabouts. The so-called danger was not enough to make him hesitate. He was Sean! General Wolf of the North! An iron-boned man! He would be the 0. 01% to aplish a near impossible mission! He would head towards the tiger¡¯s den on the mountain, even knowing there were tigers! This was Sean! The word ¡°fear¡± did not exist in his dictionary!!! ¡°But you¡­¡± Meeting Sean¡¯s extremely resolute gaze and seeing his disregard for death, hearing his fearless words, Sandals¡¯ heart skipped a beat as her expression drastically changed. She instinctively wanted to dissuade him, however, Sean did not give her the chance. He swiftly spoke first, ¡°Aunt Sandals, I have onest question. Since the Phoenix Galldder has fallen into Hall of Jade¡¯s hands, and Hall of Jade¡¯s master has unfathomable cultivation, possibly reaching the pinnacle, why doesn¡¯t he refine the galldder himself and inherit the Phoenix bloodline?¡± This was crucial! If after painstaking difficulties and a ny-nine percent chance of death infiltrating Hall of Jade, Sean discovered the Phoenix Galldder had already been refined by Hall of Jade¡¯s master beforehand, that would be f*cking awkward! ¡°He can¡¯t do it!¡± Facing Sean¡¯s doubt, Sandals confidently said, ¡°Master once said with his own mouth that the Fire Phoenix was an ancient divine beast subjugated by the Heavenly Gods. Without the Sword of God¡¯s assistance, no one can refine the Phoenix Galldder!¡± ¡°Not even Hall of Jade¡¯s master, even if he truly reached the Harmonization stage, could aplish it!¡± Clearly, Sandals deeply believed Liane¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Sean was naturally not suspicious either. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, the fact that only the Sword of God can refine the Phoenix Galldder is something Hall of Jade does not know?¡± ¡°Otherwise, they should have already sent people to take the Sword of God from Hill of Swords long ago right?¡± With just Sandals and the others guarding Hill of Swords, if Hall of Jade attacked in full force and sent the Twelve Demons to steal it, Sandals and the others could not have defended until now! ¡°Correct!¡± As expected, Sandals nodded and said, ¡°Master only told this secret to me and Isabe. Now that Master has departed and Isabe perished, I should be the only person left in this world who knows it!¡± ¡°Now, you are the second!¡± Having said this, Sandals stared at Sean before pulling the conversation back to the original topic, her expression solemn as she said, ¡°Sean, if you are determined to risk death and attempt this, I will not stop you!¡± ¡°But the preconditions are, you must promise me two conditions!¡± Sean was startled. Then he asked, ¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°Firstly,¡± Sandals said, ¡°With Cecilia¡¯s current condition, cing her within the aura range of the Sword of God and personally protecting her, she should be able tost about a year!¡± ¡°So, I will give you half a year. Remain at Hill of Swords, focus on cultivating. Within half a year, if your strength can surpass mine, then for the remaining half year you may leave Hill of Swords and attempt Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°I am currently at thete stage of Consolidation, nearing perfection. But your bloodline is powerful and far beyond ordinary. Only by defeating me, when you enter Hall of Jade and encounter the Twelve Demons at Confluence, will you have a fighting chance and the possibility of protecting yourself!¡± ¡°I absolutely will not stand by and watch you go to your death!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart stirred. He naturally knew Aunt Sandals was worried about his safety. Hence, after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. With the Sword of God¡¯s aura assisting me, I should be able to aplish that in half a year.¡± ¡°What about the second condition?¡± Sandals turned and walked towards the stone passageway the white clothed women had departed from earlier. As she walked, she said, ¡°Hall of Jade has one master, the Twelve Demons, three thousand battle generals, like a dragon¡¯s pond and tiger¡¯s den. You alone cannot do it. You must groom confidantes beforehand to apany you and assist your endeavors!¡± ¡°Thus, you must be the Master of Hall of Swords!¡± Although Sandals¡¯ voice was not loud, her tone was exceptionally firm and brooked no dissent. What??? Sean was instantly dumbfounded, his face darkening. F*ck, was this forcing him to take over? If those white clothed women, especially little girls like Spring and Winter, knew that Sean who was their enemy just moments ago had suddenly be their master, he truly did not know what expressions they would have! How would they react??? Chapter 415 A Secret Paradise, Sean is Your Master Boom! Sandals strode straight to the cliff face, reached out and opened the mechanism of the stone door. Immediately, apanied by a strange sound, the stone door slowly opened again. Behind the stone door was a long and deep underground passage, leading to an unknown ce! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sandals took the lead and walked into the passage, saying without looking back, ¡°Go and see your wife, daughter and friends!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean was still a little hesitant at first, but when he thought of Cecilia and Phyllis, he was as fast as lightning. His whole body turned into a shadow and flew over! For his wife and children, Sean was willing to do anything! Master of the Hall of Swords? Let it be! The deep passage was lit up bynterns, but even so, it still couldn¡¯t see the end after a long stretch. After walking for more than ten minutes, Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Sandals, where does this passage lead to?¡± ¡°A paradise beyond the world!¡± Sandals said, ¡°That¡¯s where my master saved your father. That¡¯s where they met, understood and loved each other!¡± A paradise beyond the world! Sean¡¯s heart stirred. He eximed, ¡°So the paradise beyond the world and the Hill of Swords are actually connected?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sandals nodded and said, ¡°From the first time I followed my master here, this passage had already existed. Fortunately, the entrance at the other end of the passage is very hidden and was not discovered by that viin King Ron back then!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Sword of God would probably not have been preserved!¡± Yes! Sword of God was a well-deserved legacy divine sword that emitted extremely rich spiritual energy, which was very beneficial for practitioners. If it had fallen into King Ron¡¯s hands back then, King Ron would definitely have be extremely terrifyingly powerful now! At least! He would have officially broken through to the Confluence realm! Then! Sean would havepletely lost the chance for revenge and to kill that viin King Ron! Fortunately! It was so fortunate! ording to what Sean knew, Sunsetting Ridge was located thirty miles west of Hill of Swords, and the paradise beyond the world was within Sunsetting Ridge. That meant this passage had to be at least thirty miles long! Not only long! But also deep! The passage did not go straight horizontally, but sloped downwards at about forty degrees! That was why Sean and Sandals had not reached the end after walking for more than ten minutes! Too deep! Too long! With Cecilia, Phyllis and others on his mind, Sean couldn¡¯t help speeding up. Even so, it took another seven or eight minutes before he suddenly heard the sound of rushing water! And! The temperature in the passage seemed to have risen a lot! ¡°Is it there?¡± Sean stopped and looked back at Sandals behind him. Sandals nodded and said, ¡°The end of the passage is a waterfall, the water from the waterfall is hot, so you can hear the sound of water and feel the temperature rise!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was stunned: ¡°A hot waterfall???¡± This was underground, and extremely deep underground tens of miles down. How could there be a waterfall? And a hot one at that! An underground hot spring? Sandals could see Sean¡¯s confusion at a nce, so she exined, ¡°The paradise beyond the world is a world of its own, ingeniously made, seizing the wonders of nature. It is a ce of spiritual beauty and elegance!¡± ¡°You will understand when you get there!¡± Hearing this, Sean became even more expectant. Not to mention that this used to be Liane¡¯s retreat, just the fact that it was where Liane and his father Parker Mason had fallen in love should be enough to arouse Sean¡¯s intense curiosity! Twenty-six years! Was this a cycle? Twenty-six years ago! Sean was born here, but was sent away by Liane! Twenty-six yearster! Liane left this ce, and after many twists and turns, Sean returned here! Pavilions, waters, willows¡­ This ce had everything. The air was filled with intoxicating floral fragrance. Everywhere the eyes could see were scenes like fairnds. At this time of the afternoon, the setting sun shed its rays in from Sunsetting Ridge, bathing most of the paradise beyond the world in sunlight, as if covering it with a dazzling golden glow, making the already beautiful paradise even more colorful and gorgeous! Being in it, one couldn¡¯t help feeling carefree and intoxicated! As if in a spellbound stupor! The name ¡°paradise beyond the world¡± was truly fitting! ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Sean and Sandals stood in midair, looking around, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with feeling! This ce was not just beautiful, more importantly, there were no worldly troubles, no insidious power struggles. One could let go of resentment and fully enjoy nature¡¯s gifts! The beauty was in the scenery! And more so, in the state of mind! However, before Sean could properly enjoy the rare beauty, their sudden appearance immediately attracted the attention of the women in white in the paradise, and they looked over here! ¡°Master, what is this¡­¡± Seeing Sean safe and sound, and even being led in by Sandals, those women in white were shocked and paled. Hill of Swords Saint MarieSpring eximed, ¡°How could you bring him in here???¡± Originally! Everyone thought that after Sandals had sent them away, she would personally kill Sean in the belly of Hill of Swords, and use Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline for sacrificial offerings to Sword of God! But the result waspletely different from what they imagined! ¡°Not dead?¡± ¡°And unharmed?¡± Seeing this scene, Winter¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise too, her little mouth open, her face full of disbelief. She wondered, ¡°How can this be? It¡¯s impossible! This is not like Master¡¯s temper¡­¡± To Sandals! These women in white naturally understood her very well. In the past, anyone who dared to barge into Hill of Swords like Sean and was captured in the belly of Hill of Swords, without exception, all lost their lives here! A dead end! This was also to prevent Hill of Swords¡¯ secrets from being leaked, bringing harm and even destruction to them! But Sean was an exception! ¡°Cecilia!¡± ¡°Phyllis!¡± Before Sandals could reply to resolve their doubts, Sean looked down and saw a bunch of familiar figures lying behind those women in white. It was Pupil Wolf and others, Howard Taylor and others, Karen Smith and others, who had followed Sean to climb Hill of Swords and enter the cave! Cecilia and Phyllis were among them too! All of them were lying quietly on the grass, unconscious! Whoosh! Seeing this scene, how could Sean still appreciate the beautiful scenery of the paradise? He let go of Sandals¡¯ hand, and the Bright Energy in his core erupted. He immediately turned into a shadow and dove towards Cecilia, Phyllis and the others! ¡°Stop him!¡± Those women in white panicked and reflexively tried to stop him! However! Sandals gently scolded, ¡°Stand down!¡± ¡°Let him go over!¡± With just one sentence! It stunned those women in white again! They looked back at Sandals, their expressions increasingly ugly, and they couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Master today?¡± ¡°Just now!¡± ¡°In the belly of Hill of Swords, what exactly did Master chat about with this guy?¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°After being in seclusion in Hill of Swords for so long, feeling lonely and restless, seeing this sturdy guy with powerful bloodline and Bright Realm strength, Master couldn¡¯t resist and wanted to taste the young crops!!!¡± F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Thinking of this, those women in white suddenly turned ashen, feeling like their values were about to copse! There was no other way! It was because Sandals had taken initiative to hold Sean¡¯s hand just now, and their actions were unusually intimate. Seeing this, those simple-minded women in white couldn¡¯t help but let their imaginations run wild! At this moment! Sandals also dove down,ing to the midst of those women in white. Seeing the unconscious Cecilia, Phyllis and others, she asked somewhat unpleasantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to treat this gentleman¡¯s wife, daughter and friends well, and not make things difficult for them? Did you not hear me?¡± If it were before, faced with Sandals¡¯ admonishment, they would only quietly listen and bow their heads to admit their mistakes. But this time, hearing Sandals¡¯ voice, it sounded particrly harsh to their ears! And they felt wronged! Wife and daughter? My dear Master, you know that this bastard is already married with children? Since you know, then why¡­ Humph! No respect for the elderly! The women looked at each other, thinking this in their hearts, but didn¡¯t dare to speak out! ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Take out the antidote!¡± ¡°Save them!¡± Sandals was naturally aware that something was off, but saving lives was more urgent, so she didn¡¯t care! ¡°Master, this¡­¡± One of the women in white hesitated for a long time, not knowing whether to take out the antidote, and didn¡¯t know what to say or ask either! ¡°What is it?¡± Sandals¡¯ face turned cold at once, snorting, ¡°Are your wings so hard now that you don¡¯t even listen to your master¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The woman in white was so frightened that her whole body shuddered. Even though she was unwilling, she didn¡¯t dare to defy Sandals¡¯ order either. Hesitantly, she reached into her bosom and took out an exquisite porcin bottle, throwing it through the air towards Sean, saying unhappily, ¡°This is the antidote. After opening it, let them inhale a mouthful each, and they will wake up immediately!¡± Sean grabbed the thrown porcin bottle in one hand, without hurriedly settling scores with those women in white. He immediately opened the bottle stopper, held Phyllis in one arm, and let her take a whiff! Sure enough! Just as the woman in white said, the effect of the antidote was almost instantaneous. Within just a few seconds, Phyllis¡¯ fingers moved, her eyelids fluttered, then slowly opened her eyes! The first thing Phyllis saw was Sean¡¯s gentle and watery gaze! ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis was overjoyed and immediately reached out to hug Sean¡¯s neck tightly, saying in lingering fear, ¡°I was so scared just now, woo woo¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Phyllis!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°With Daddy here, nothing will happen!¡± Sean gently patted Phyllis¡¯ back, murmuring words offort to her shocked mind. Then without looking back, he threw the porcin bottle back andmanded in a tone that brooked no dissent, ¡°They were put under by you!¡± ¡°Go and wake them up!¡± Hearing this! The women in white¡¯s hearts thudded angrily! Damn! No shame! Simply no shame! Does he still want face? Even if Master doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and is befuddled, losing her mind and wanting to taste the young crops, that doesn¡¯t qualify you to be so arrogant and domineering here, shitting and pissing on our heads! Humph! Dream on!!! However, before those women in white could refuse, Sandals suddenly gestured, ¡°Listen to him!¡± ¡°Go on!¡± I¡¯ll be damned! In an instant, those women in white were stunned silly!!! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Was Sean really dreaming? No! With just one sentence, Sandals proved that from now on, it seemed this bastard Sean could really ride on their necks, shitting and pissing, throwing his weight around! Their values werepletely shattered!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. They looked at each other, faces as ck as the bottom of a pot. Most of the dozens didn¡¯t move, but there were still a few who obediently turned around, took out their own antidotes, and went to save the others! ¡°Master!¡± Of them all, the one with the deepest grudge against Sean was none other than Hill of Swords Saint MarieSpring. Spring gritted her teeth and endured for a long time, but couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She raised her head, looking Sandals in the eye, and questioned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to know!¡± ¡°Why is it that this bastard broke the rules of Hill of Swords, obtained the secrets within Hill of Swords, people who came in before all died, yet why can he live?¡± ¡°Why do we still have to follow his orders???¡± Among these women in white, Spring had followed Sandals the longest, her realm was the highest, she was their Marie. Facing Sandals, she naturally had more courage than the others! The rest didn¡¯t dare speak up, but they all shot simrly doubtful and furious looks! Obviously! They all wanted to hear Sandals¡¯ answer! They didn¡¯t believe that Sandals, who was normally upright and focused only on cultivation, could say something as disrespectful as an old ox eating young crops! ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°I can tell you!¡± Faced with Spring¡¯s confrontation, Sandals¡¯ expression and tone remained calm and tranquil. She pointed at Sean and said, ¡°Master hereby formally announces that from today onward, from this moment onward, he, Sean, will be the master of the paradise beyond the world, the master of Hill of Swords, the master of Hall of Swords, and the master of all of us here, including myself!¡± Boom!!! Sandals¡¯ voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the moment she spoke, every word that came out of her mouth was like a sudden p of thunder, heavily striking the women in white¡¯s heads, giving them a shocking sensation of souls scattering! Chapter 416 Sean’s Wrath Oh my god! Has Master lost her mind? Has she be a fool? Has she been blinded by this ridiculous love? There¡¯s no way those women in white, led by Spring, could ever imagine or believe that Sandals would say such absurd words! This was even more shocking and unbelievable to them than if Sandals had told them directly that she was going to engage in a May-December romance. They were stunned, dumbfounded, and their first reaction in their shock was to suspect that Sandals¡¯ brain had malfunctioned! Or their own ears had malfunctioned!!! Just at that moment, Pupil Wolf and the others, along with Howard Taylor and his group and Karen Smith¡¯s group, happened to wake up. Their consciousness was just bing clear and before they could look around at their surroundings, they heard Sandals¡¯ words! So as soon as they woke up, they were immediately dumbfounded as well! What the hell??? Snap, snap, snap¡­ Several soft sounds were heard as the women in white who had gone to rescue Pupil Wolf and the others also stood there in shock. Their hands trembled and the porcin bottles in their hands slipped out onto the grass below, but they didn¡¯t even bend down to pick them up, just stood there woodenly staring back at Sandals,pletely dumbfounded! The atmosphere here¡­ seemed a little off!!! After regaining their senses, Pupil Wolf and the others, along with Howard Taylor and Karen Smith, finally noticed the unearthly beautiful scenery around them, the dozens of exquisite maidens standing not far away, and Sean holding Phyllis! Then they became even more shocked and confused! Where is this ce? How did I get here? Who are they? But the atmosphere was so bizarre that even though they were wide-eyed with shock, they didn¡¯t dare say much or ask many questions. They just nced around nervously and surreptitiously swallowed their saliva. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I really really don¡¯t understand. That guy trespassed on Hill of Swords, vited its rules, disrupted our ns, and even injured me. You didn¡¯t kill him or punish him, that¡¯s fine, but on what grounds are you making him the master of this paradise, the master of Hill of Swords, the master of Hall of Swords, even the master of all of us???¡± ¡°What qualifications does he have???¡± The tremendous shock made Spring¡¯s face turn green, the veins on her forehead bulged, and her voice and heart trembled uncontrobly. The volume of her voice also suddenly increased several folds, no longer able to conceal the rage in her heart. Moreover! She was toozy to conceal it anymore! After all! Sandals¡¯ decision no longer only concerned herself, but also implicated the fate of this paradise, the fate of Hill of Swords, the fate of Hall of Swords, and the fate of every one of them! So much so¡­ ¡°Marie is right!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°We sisters lost our families and became destitute orphans. It was you who took us in, taught us martial arts, provided for our food, clothing, and shelter. From the bottom of our hearts we are grateful to you!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We respect and love you, and normally obey you unconditionally, only hoping that one day you can lead us to storm the imperial pce of the Shirine Empire and take the head of that despicable King Ron to avenge our families!¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± ¡°Now our ns are still unfulfilled, our hatred is still unavenged, yet you want to hand over yourself¡­ and us! Hand over all of us to someone who disrupted our ns for revenge!¡± ¡°We do not consent to this!¡± ¡°We demand a reason, a sufficient reason!!!¡± This time! Not only was Spring unable to endure it, but all the dozens of women in white, including that little girl Winter, stood up one by one behind Spring to support her and lend their assistance! ¡°We do not consent to this!¡± ¡°We do not consent to this!¡± ¡°We do not consent to this!!!¡± In that moment! Sandals, who just a moment ago was still respected by everyone, suddenly became the target of their siege and attack! Sandals seemed to have anticipated this and was mentally prepared. Facing such a scene of mass outrage, she still maintained her usual calm expression, without showing any anger at all, and said in a deep voice: ¡°I understand your feelings!¡± ¡°Since!¡± ¡°You want a reason!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I can give you a reason!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°I have more than one reason!¡± After hesitating slightly, Sandals said gently: ¡°I am your master. I saved your lives, provided for you, and taught you martial arts, promising to avenge your families!¡± ¡°Then do you know who my master was?¡± ¡°This ce!¡± ¡°Is Hill of Swords, is paradise. I was the one who brought you here, but do you know, in the very beginning, who was the one who brought me here?¡± Her words! Two questions! They directly rendered speechless Spring and the dozens of women in white! Sandals naturally would not easily tell others about Liane Field, so until now, those women did not know of Liane Field¡¯s existence, let alone Sandals¡¯ past! Over the next ten minutes or so, Sandals slowly recounted her own story in front of everyone! Finally! She said solemnly: ¡°My master was the true master of Hill of Swords and this paradise!¡± ¡°Whereas I!¡± ¡°Was merely keeping watch on her behalf!!!¡± It was like a bolt from the blue! The women in white, as Sandals¡¯ disciples, were all incredibly shocked by hearing her story for the first time. Their hearts pounded violently and it took them a long time to calm down! So it turns out! Above Master there was Grandmaster! So it turns out! Whether it was Hill of Swords or this paradise, they were both left to Master by Grandmaster! However! Even so, Spring and the others still did not quite understand what Grandmaster and Sean, this sudden intruder, had to do with each other. So! Spring took a deep breath and tried asking: ¡°Then what is his¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Knowing what Spring wanted to ask, Sandals didn¡¯t wait for her to finish asking. She looked at Sean and directly said: ¡°His name is Sean Mason!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed it and can say with 100% certainty!¡± ¡°He!¡± ¡°Is my master¡¯s biological son!!!¡± Boom!!! Sandals¡¯ words were like a p of thunder, once again stunning everyone present! Everyone! Not just the women in white were dumbfounded, Pupil Wolf and the others, Howard Taylor and the others, Karen Smith and the others were also dumbfounded! Everyone was shocked! After all! Sandals had not told the women in white about Liane Field, and Sean had not told Pupil Wolf and the others either. So this was the first time they had all heard this. How could they not be shocked! The next moment! Swish swish swish swish¡­ Everyone subconsciously turned around and craned their necks to look at Sean, who was squatting there hugging Phyllis. It seemed they wanted to hear Sean¡¯s exnation and see his attitude, to confirm Sandals¡¯ words! With his back facing them and Phyllis hugging his neck facing them, Phyllis was startled by their intense stares and said, ¡°Daddy, why are they staring at us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because Daddy is so handsome¡­¡± Sean shamelessly answered. Then, without even turning his head, he said, ¡°Aunt Sandals is right, you don¡¯t need to look at me like that and scare my precious daughter. You cannot bear the consequences of that!¡± With just that one sentence, he was showing off! Pupil Wolf and the others didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They stood up one by one and walked over to Sean, while those women in white gnashed their teeth, wishing they could rush over and beat Sean into the grass! Damn!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This guy was really asking for a beating! But the pity was¡­ they couldn¡¯t beat him. On the contrary, Sean was Liane Field¡¯s biological son. Just as Sandals had just said, Liane Field was originally the true master of Hill of Swords and this paradise. Now that Liane Field was gone and her biological son hade, then it seemed only natural for Sandals to hand over Hill of Swords and this paradise to Sean. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything inappropriate about it! ¡°Master!¡± Spring¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Although helpless, she was unwilling to ept it. After hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Master, I have no objection to you returning Hill of Swords and this paradise back to him.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°We are willing to follow you, Master, and leave this ce to cultivate elsewhere. There is no need to serve him as our lord and expect him to avenge our hatred and grievances!¡± The implication was! Now that Sean hase, they could leave! However! Wanting them to grovel and serve Sean as their lord? Hmph! No way!!! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°And me as well!¡± ¡°We are all willing to follow Master and leave this ce!¡± Immediately after, dozens of women in white spoke up with remarkable unanimity, with stubborn determination on each proud face! ¡°Leave?¡± Sandals shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Listen to me finish speaking!¡± ¡°I said before that I have more than one reason for having you serve Sean as your lord.¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s identity is only one aspect.¡± ¡°Secondly!¡± ¡°Your families and ns were all harmed by the imperial family of the Shirine Empire. King Ron the despicable is ourmon enemy. I remember you¡¯ve said more than once that if someone could kill King Ron the despicable and avenge your families, you would be willing to work like oxen and horses, inplete servitude, or even entrust your lives to that person in return for their great kindness and virtue!¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± At the mention of King Ron, the rage in the hearts of those women immediately burned even more fiercely. With killing intent on each face, they nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as someone can kill that despicable King Ron, no matter what you ask of us, we are willing!¡± Their tones were very firm! ¡°Good!¡± Seeing that the time was right, Sandals pointed at Sean and said, ¡°I have received news that just a few days ago, King Ron the despicable was assassinated and obliterated in the imperial pce, leaving no corpse behind. King Roscoe has ascended to the throne and announced to the world that King Ron died amidst fighting with a North Kingdom delegation. But you should know that a group of Complete Stage North Kingdom delegates could never have killed King Ron who was nearing the Confluence Stage!¡± ¡°In fact!¡± ¡°The one who truly assassinated King Ron is standing before you right now!¡± Sean! Sean! Sean!!! The women were not fools. Although Sandals did not say Sean¡¯s name, from her pointing finger and gaze, they naturally could discern that the person Sandals spoke of could be none other than Sean! King Ron¡­ That despicable one is dead??? The lifelong wishes and ultimate goals of those women were to one day have the chance to assassinate King Ron and avenge their hatred and grievances. So the news of King Ron¡¯s death gave them an even greater shock than Sandals handing over Hill of Swords, this paradise, and even themselves to Sean! It was so great a shock that their minds buzzed and roared, and even the blood in their bodies seemed to boil! Not just them! Howard Taylor, Karen Smith and the others were also like being struck by lightning! ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Karen Smith stared at Sean intently, unable to restrain herself from crying out, ¡°So the outside rumors were not baseless after all. The Emperor¡¯s death did have strange circumstances!!!¡± It was a pity! In the past few days, the turmoil in the imperial capital, coupled with Sean beingbeled as a traitorous rebel, Andrew Heisler recing Sean to marry Cecilia, it was like a deluge of major events one after another that attracted too much attention in the capital! Therefore, even though King Roscoe announced to the whole world that King Ron had died amidst fighting with the North Kingdom delegation, it still could not quell the rise of rumors and hearsay. As the head of the number one family n in Shanxi Province, Karen Smith naturally also received some inside information and guessed at some of the truth! And now! Sandals¡¯ words happened to confirm Karen Smith¡¯s conjectures! ¡°How could it be¡­¡± It took a good long while before those women finally gradually recovered from their tremendous shock. They looked at Sean¡¯s back with extremelyplex gazes, their hearts thumping, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°How could this be possible!¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Where did you get this news? Did he tell you? If he said King Ron is dead, then King Ron is really dead? If he said he killed him, then he really did kill him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!!!¡± The news of King Ron¡¯s death had too great an psychological impact on them, so even though they desperately wanted to believe it, they didn¡¯t dare believe it too readily either. It was as if two voices were arguing in their hearts, putting them in an indescribable dilemma! At this time! Tim Lewis, who had not spoken all this time, stepped forward and said, ¡°This old man was also present when that despicable King Ron died!¡± ¡°This old man can testify!¡± ¡°King Ron the despicable was indeed jointly assassinated by Mr. Mason and Miss Moore. He self-detonated and was obliterated without even leaving a corpse behind. It was from that battle that Miss Moore suffered heavy injuries and fell unconscious¡­¡± The battle at the imperial capital! Regarding the truth of King Ron¡¯s death, if it was just hearsay and rumors in the outside world, then Tim Lewis, Pupil Wolf, and Spirit Wolf were among the few eyewitnesses! However! Spring looked back at Tim Lewis, and without even thinking, coldly sneered: ¡°You are his people, of course you would speak for him!¡± ¡°Your words!¡± ¡°Are equally untrustworthy!¡± Tim Lewis¡¯ expression chilled, and he was about to retort, when Sandals said, ¡°What¡¯s false cannot be true, and what¡¯s true cannot be false. If you want to discern true from false, put it to the test!¡± ¡°Right now!¡± ¡°The Swornd people should still be in the caves of Hill of Swords. Spring, if you do not believe, you can go out with Sean and meet with them. About King Ron¡¯s death, they must have received the news!¡± ¡°Sean killed some of their men before, so I presume they will not speak falsely for Sean to deceive you¡­¡± Upon hearing this! Spring¡¯s heart stirred, and she immediately nodded saying, ¡°Alright! I shall obey Master¡¯s words!¡± Then, turning her head to look at Sean again, she taunted, ¡°You heard Master¡¯s words too. If you don¡¯t want me to believe you, then naturally you must pay a price!¡± ¡°Go out?¡± Sean didn¡¯t even turn his head and said, ¡°Losers who dared to harm my wife, daughter and friends, I have not yet punished you for your crimes. What qualifications do you have to ask me to go out with you?¡± ¡°You!!!¡± In an instant, Spring was so angry that her entire body trembled. You goddamn bastard, you beat my beautiful flower-like face into a hideous pig head, yet you say it¡¯s my crime??? She wanted to give Sean another beating! What a pity¡­ she wasn¡¯t a match for him. ¡°Sean, you¡­¡± Sandals smiled and was about to gently persuade him, but before she could speak, Sean said solemnly, ¡°Aunt Sandals, there is no need to say more. They do not believe me and want me to go out, naturally they will have to pay a price!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Spring asked coldly, ¡°What price?¡± At that moment, Sean finally let go of Phyllis and stood up, turning to look at Spring and the others. He said coldly, ¡°If what Aunt Sandals just said is proven true, then all of you here-¡± ¡°Remember!¡± ¡°I said all of you!¡± ¡°Must kneel before me, before my wife and daughter and friends, and apologize to our satisfaction!¡± ¡°And from now on!¡± ¡°You must serve me as your lord. Your lives and possessions will bepletely mine tomand. My orders to you will be unvible imperial edicts. If you dare disobey, death will be too light a punishment!!!¡± His words! Sean spoke with authority! His voice was like thunder! To kneel and apologize! To serve Sean as their lord! Previously in the North, as General Wolf, Sean enforced strict militaryw where disobedience meant death without mercy. Although Spring and the others were all delicate maidens, to be Sean¡¯s subordinates was not something they could just nod their heads to agree to. Rather, it should be considered their blessing and honor! Therefore, Sean naturally would not be courteous with them at all. He wanted to take this opportunity to teach them a lesson and make thempletely obedient! ¡°You!!!¡± Spring and the others truly never imagined that not only was this Sean guy infuriating, his arrogance had reached a maddening level that made them want to w at their chests. After exchanging just a few words with him, if they couldn¡¯t give him a beating immediately, they would feel extremely ufortable all over! ¡°Then what about you?¡± Knowing she was no match for Sean, Spring took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the rage in her heart, and asked, ¡°If you lose, what should your penalty be?¡± ¡°Very simple!¡± Sean casually said, ¡°You may kill or torture me as you wish!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± As soon as Sean finished speaking, Spring¡¯s heart shuddered violently. Her eyes lit up and she nodded without hesitation, ¡°Master bears witness, heaven and earth bear witness!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go out right now and ask Ernest Mason directly for the truth!!!¡± Having said that! Spring didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately turned to leave!!! Chapter 417: You Don’t Have the Qualifications to Be the Master Would you dare to bet? Spring was daring! There were only two possible oues! Either King Ron was not dead and Sean was bragging and lying, in which case Spring could rightfully torture Sean to vent her hatred! Or King Ron was really dead and had been killed by Sean. In that case, the family¡¯s great vengeance had been reported and Sean was indeed Spring¡¯s benefactor. As she had said before, Spring would rather be an ox or a horse for her benefactor and kowtow to him. She did not care! So no matter whether it was true or false, for Spring, it was a win! ¡°Be good, Phyllis!¡± Sean handed Phyllis over to Julia and urged, ¡°Dad has something to do and will be gone for a while. Let Aunt Xian keep you and Mompany, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Phyllis nodded very sensibly. Then Sean signaled to Julia and the others before leaping up and leaving with Spring! Sandals said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out!¡± Among them, only Sandals could control the Sword of God to a certain extent. To leave the mountain, they had to borrow the rich aura of the Sword of God to activate the Giant Spirit Formation at the peak of Hill of Swords, which operated the huge rock like an elevator. Was King Ron really dead? Where Spring was going, what news would she hear from Ernest Mason and the others? Winter and the remaining dozens of women in white stood there silently watching Sean, Sandals and Spring pass through the waterfall into the underground passage. Their fists were tightly clenched and their hearts were in their throats. Their expressions were extremely solemn! Whether King Ron was dead or alive was of vital importance to them! Tim Lewis and the others were as calm as dogs. They nced at those women in white and thought to themselves, you ungrateful girls, how dare you doubt Mr. Mason¡¯s abilities? You¡¯ve offended Mr. Mason, so get ready to kneel and apologize¡­ At that time, outside of Hill of Swords, Ernest Mason led the descendants of the ten major families of Swornd topletely search the eighty-one caves in Hill of Swords. Due to the shaking of Hill of Swords, some of the caves were already damaged, but fortunately, the aura in the caves had not disappeared and was still very rich at the ends. This made Ernest Mason and the others secretly breathe a sigh of relief! As long as the aura was still there, it was fine! As for Hill of Swords Saint Marie¡­ They had shouted for a long time at the end of the passage towards the peak of Hill of Swords, but had not received any response from Spring. Spring was gone, and Sean was gone with her! ¡°Could it be that the two of them perished together?¡± Trevor Mason frowned. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts thudded! Previously, it was Hill of Swords Saint Marie who had gathered the ten major families of Swornd and proposed the establishment of the Hall of Swords, recruiting troops and expanding their forces. And now, if Hill of Swords Saint Marie really perished together with Sean, then¡­ Damn! Ernest Mason unconsciously thought, the Harris family is already finished, insignificant. If Hill of Swords Saint Marie dies again, who other than me can take the master¡¯s seat of the Hall of Swords? Thinking of this, Ernest Mason suddenly became excited. To be the master of the Hall of Swords meantpletely controlling the entire Swornd. It also meantpletely controlling this Hill of Swords before him. The power and benefits were self-evident! This was exactly what Ernest Mason wanted most! Good! Dead! So good! Dead so well! Overjoyed, Ernest Mason almost wanted tough out loud to the sky, but seeing the surrounding Complete Stage old fellows, he suppressed his excitement, lightly coughed, and pretended to have a solemn expression. In a deep voice he said, ¡°This is a major event concerning not only the future of our ten families, but also the fate of the entire Swornd. We must not take it lightly!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to let the disciples of your families search the caves of Hill of Swords carefully again, especially the thirty-six caves on the fourthyer above. General Wolf Sean and Saint Marie are gone, which is fine. But Sean¡¯s friends and the people from the Taylor family and Smith family have disappeared with them. There must be something suspicious!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°There are still many secrets we didn¡¯t know before in this Hill of Swords!¡± If the disappearance of Hill of Swords Saint Marie and General Wolf Sean was due to their mutual destruction, then what about Tim Lewis and the others? What about Howard Taylor and the others? What about Karen Smith and the others? At that time, Ernest Mason and the others were on the gray tform at the foot of Hill of Swords. They could confirm that those people had entered the caves and never came out again! Where did they go? Clearly, the mysterious disappearance of those people aroused Ernest Mason¡¯s great interest in the interior of Hill of Swords! Little did he know that although the mechanisms and traps in the caves of Hill of Swords were built by the ancestors of Ernest Mason and the others, their purpose in building them was only to prevent outsiders from intruding and to trap to death any outsiders who forced their way in! However, whether it was Ernest Mason and the others, or their ancestors, they only knew of the existence of those mechanisms and traps, but did not know that the caves they had excavated in Hill of Swords with great effort had long been connected by Sandals and others to the interior space of the mountain. By activating the mechanisms and traps, they could directly pull those trapped in the caves into the interior space of the mountain! ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go arrange it now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The surrounding Complete Stage old fellows looked at each other, naturally understanding the subtext in Ernest Mason¡¯s words. So without any hesitation, they nodded, then turned and left! For this pilgrimage to Hill of Swords, the ten families had brought more than a hundred descendants in total. But even so, to check every cave and repair those damaged by the shaking took a whole afternoon! Until¡­ the sun set in the west! ¡°Ernest!¡± Ernest Mason was waiting in the rest area at the foot of Hill of Swords. With hurried footsteps, Trevor Mason strode in, shook his head gloomily as soon as he entered and said, ¡°Damn it! Really freaking weird!¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t find anything wrong in any of the caves in Hill of Swords. Those people just evaporated into thin air!¡± Then the other Complete Stage old fellows also came back one after another, and their findings were the same as Trevor Mason¡¯s! Nothing! ¡°This is¡­ weird indeed¡­¡± Ernest Mason frowned and gnashed his teeth, ¡°It seems there really are ghosts in Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°In the past!¡± ¡°We have always held Hill of Swords in awe. We didn¡¯t dare go to the peak of Hill of Swords. We didn¡¯t dare dig more than a hundred meters up for fear of offending the gods and bringing disaster upon the entire Swornd!¡± ¡°But now!¡± ¡°Saint Marie is most likely dead. And strange things happened in the caves of Hill of Swords. As descendants of the gods and guardians of Swornd, we must get to the bottom of this!¡± Yes! Get to the bottom of it! Hill of Swords itself was a huge treasure trove. All that aura came from inside Hill of Swords. If they could find out what was inside Hill of Swords, there would definitely be unexpected huge gains! ¡°This is¡­¡± Those Complete Stage old fellows hesitated. However, before they could make a decision, Ernest Mason changed the subject and said, ¡°As for establishing the Hall of Swords, I¡¯ve already made it public this morning, so it¡¯s hard to take it back!¡± ¡°Even if Saint Marie is dead, it would be for our Swornd!¡± ¡°I think!¡± ¡°We the living have a responsibility and obligation to fulfill Saint Marie¡¯sst wish, implement the Hall of Swords, and elect a master to lead the ten families of Swornd and protect the people of Swornd. We should also take the lead in investigating Hill of Swords¡­¡± With these words, Ernest Mason spoke righteously and sonorously! Upon hearing this, everyone was startled! Those Complete Stage old fellows were all sly old foxes who had seen it all. Hearing Ernest Mason¡¯s words, they naturally immediately understood that all that crap about Saint Marie¡¯sst wish and protecting the people of Swornd was nothing more than Ernest Mason wanting to be the helmsman of the entire Swornd! They saw through his ambition clearly! However, in terms of family power, among the ten major families of Swornd, the Mason family was undisputedly first. If they insisted on establishing the Hall of Swords and electing a master from everyone, Ernest Mason was indeed the most suitable candidate! So! After hesitating for a moment, someone immediately said, ¡°Mr. Mason is absolutely right. The capital is in chaos now, King Ron is dead, and war with the North Kingdom is inevitable. This is a time of great turmoil. If Swornd wants a ce in this chaotic world, we can¡¯t remain fragmented. We must unite!¡± ¡°So establishing the Hall of Swords is timely!¡± ¡°As for the master¡¯s position¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason is resourceful and scheming. He is the obvious choice. I vote for Mr. Mason¡­¡± Damn! Hearing this, everyone looked over at that person. Ernest Mason and Trevor Mason were naturally delighted, while the other old fellows¡¯ faces turned ck and the veins on their foreheads throbbed violently with the urge to rush over and beat the guy! Bastard! Bootlicker! He was rushing to ingratiate himself with Ernest Mason,pletely shameless! ¡°I also agree to continue establishing the Hall of Swords and for Mr. Mason to serve as master!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I also vote for Mr. Mason!¡± With someone taking the lead, several old fellows who were usually closer to Ernest Mason immediately stood out to show their support, unanimously endorsing Ernest Mason to be the master of the Hall of Swords! This was damn awkward! Originally, some of them harbored ambitions for the master¡¯s position just like Ernest Mason. But faced with this one-sided situation, they were in despair. The trend was irreversible. If anyone dared to stand out and object now, they would undoubtedly be a target of public criticism! So! ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to rely on Master Mason from now on!¡± They chickened out directly! All of them chickened out, calling Ernest Mason ¡°Master Mason¡± without even waiting for him to agree!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing this, Ernest Mason was immediately ted! Damn! After nning for so many years, today, at this moment, the thing he had been longing for was finally about to happen! Hill of Swords! Swornd! They were finally about to fall into my, Ernest Mason¡¯s, hands! Hahahaha! Normally, when others nominate Ernest Mason as the master of the Hall of Swords, he would pretend to decline modestly. But now, overwhelmed with excitement, Ernest didn¡¯t even want to pretend. He took a deep breath and directly said, ¡°Thank you all for your favor. You think highly of me.¡± ¡°Since!¡± ¡°You all hope for me to steer the overall situation, then I will humbly obey. This master¡¯s position¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± ¡°Please rest assured, as the master of the Hall of Swords, I promise I will¡­¡± Just as Ernest Mason was overjoyed, just as he was halfway through his words, just as those Complete Stage old fellows harbored their own agendas, a woman¡¯s voice came from the air, interrupting Ernest Mason¡¯s words! ¡°Want to take the seat of the Hall of Swords¡¯ master? Be the master of the Hall of Swords?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have that qualification yet!¡± The voice was icy cold! Wrapped in Bright Energy, it pierced eardrums like thunder! In an instant! Everyone was stunned, their expressions changed drastically, and their hearts throbbed violently. Their ears twitched and they naturally recognized that voice as none other than Hill of Swords Saint Marie, whom they had wrongly assumed perished together with Sean! Saint Marie was¡­ she was actually still alive? She didn¡¯t die? Damn! Chapter 418: The Truth Revealed, Meet Master Mason Saint Marie of Hill of Swords did note early orte, but appeared right at this critical juncture, which waspletely unexpected and scared everyone present. Especially Ernest Mason! The smile on Ernest Mason¡¯s face froze as his legs went soft, and he almost fell on the cold floor! Clearly! Not only was Saint Marie of Hill of Swords alive, she hade and overheard their conversation, so she knew of Ernest Mason¡¯s schemes. That was why her voice was icy cold and very unhappy as she scolded out loud from afar! This¡­ how could this be? Ernest Mason was now extremely panicked! ¡°Saint¡­¡± ¡°Saint Marie!¡± ¡°Good heavens, please bless us, please bless Saint Marie! She¡¯s not dead, she¡¯s actually still alive! Thank goodness, hahaha¡­¡± Some were happy while others were worried! Saint Marie¡¯s sudden appearance instantly changed the atmosphere and situation in the rest room. Just now Ernest Mason was ted while several other old fellows who also coveted the master¡¯s position were secretly unhappy. But now, Ernest Mason was scared out of his wits while those old fellows became reinvigorated! ¡°Saint Marie!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here! Saint Marie¡­¡± With Saint Marie present, those old fellows no longer feared Ernest Mason. Excited, they shot Ernest Mason contemptuous looks before turning and hurrying out of the rest room to wee Saint Marie! In the blink of an eye, more than half of the dozen people in the rest room had left! ¡°Mr. Mason! This¡­¡± The remaining old fellows were in an awkward position. They were normally close to Ernest Mason, hoping to take this opportunity to tter him so they could rise with the tide once he became the master. But now¡­ they had struck out! Should they leave? They were afraid of offending Ernest Mason. But if they didn¡¯t leave, they were afraid Saint Marie would hold them ountable! They were caught in a dilemma! Their faces were as ugly as if they had just eaten dog crap! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ernest Mason¡¯s heart had sunk to the bottom. Gritting his teeth, he steeled himself and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go wee Saint Marie!¡± After speaking, he strode out of the rest room! Trevor Mason and the remaining old fellows exchanged looks, took a deep breath, and could only follow him out. They had just walked out of the door when they raised their heads to see two familiar figures walking down the corridor toward them! That¡¯s right, there were two people! One was a woman in white clothes, graceful like a fairy ¨C naturally Saint Marie. The other was a man with white hair and a wolf¡¯s head mask ¨C Sean! Seeing this, the already apprehensive people were even more shocked and incredulous, their eyes wide open in disbelief! What the heck was going on here? Not only was Saint Marie alive, General Wolf Sean was also still alive. And the two of them, who had just fought at the peak of Hill of Swords this morning, were now walking together??? In an instant, a huge wave of shock rose in everyone¡¯s hearts!!! Sean and Saint Marie were very fast. In just over a dozen seconds, they hade down from Hill of Swords and arrived in front of everyone. The first few old fellows who hade out immediately cupped their hands and said respectfully to Saint Marie, ¡°Wee, Saint Marie!¡± ¡°Wee, Saint Marie!¡± They were extremely deferential to Saint Marie. This was the difference between Saint Marie and Ernest Mason, as well as between someone nearing the Bright Realm and a Complete Stage cultivator. In this dog-eat-dog world, strength represented everything! The stronger one was, the more respect one couldmand!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Saint Marie used a white gauze to cover her face, but even so, one could still see the bruises and swellings on her cheeks and neck through the gauze. This made the old fellows¡¯ hearts twitch violently! Damn! She must have been beaten up by General Wolf Sean, right? That was vicious! However, although they were shocked and puzzled, they didn¡¯t dare say much or ask much when they sneakily nced at Sean standing beside Saint Marie! Saint Marie ignored the old fellows and looked directly at Ernest Mason. ¡°I seem to have heard you say earlier that you want to be the Lord of Hall of Swords and look into the internal secrets of Hill of Swords. Is that right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did it because everyone nominated me unanimously. It was also for the sake of Hill of Swords¡¯ safety and Swornd¡¯s people. Please investigate clearly, Saint Marie!¡± Ernest Mason quickly exined, sweating. ¡°Please investigate clearly!¡± Trevor Mason and the other old fellows chimed in. ¡°Investigate clearly?¡± Saint Marie sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or mood to look into your dirty dealings!¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Answer my questions truthfully and that will be the end of it. But if you dare to lie and deceive me, we¡¯ll settle past ounts!!¡± The truth about King Ron¡¯s death and the great vengeance of the sisters in the utopia were at stake, so Saint Marie did not dare be negligent at all. She spoke very gravely to pressure Ernest Mason and the others! As she spoke, a formidable aura of Bright Energy even erupted from Saint Marie¡¯s body to deter them! ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Ernest Mason and the others were shocked and terrified, with cold sweat pouring from their foreheads as they nodded hurriedly. ¡°Saint Marie can ask anything, we will tell the whole truth without reservation!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Saint Marie asked impatiently, ¡°Has anything major happened in the capital recently?¡± Even though Sean¡¯s earlier quarrel with Ernest Mason and the others was unhappy and he had killed people from the ten great families, Saint Marie was still very cautious with Sean present. She did not directly ask about King Ron¡¯s life or death, but made a roundabout probe instead! After all, if King Ron was really dead, what could be bigger news than that? ¡°Huh?¡± Saint Marie¡¯s words made Ernest Mason and the others pause in surprise. They looked at Sean, thinking: My Saint Marie, General Wolf Sean is standing right next to you. He¡¯s the undisputed protagonist of recent events in the capital! With him present, why are you asking me??? ¡°Speak up!¡± Noticing Ernest Mason¡¯s gaze, Saint Marie grew a little impatient! ¡°I¡¯ll speak¡­ ording to the information we received, General Wolf Sean entered the capital about two months after retiring from the north. He killed off several big families including the Xiao family. Later, he beheaded the Beast King Lord Fergus of South Forest in Prince Adam¡¯s residence¡­¡± ¡°There was turmoil in South Forest. General Wolf Sean was personally appointed by His Majesty King Ron as Grand General Who Pacifies the South to lead troops with Crown Prince Ashby to South Forest to quell the unrest. As a result, Crown Prince Ashby died tragically while General Mason was branded a traitor and escorted back to the capital!¡± ¡°Just two days ago¡­ news came from the capital that a massive battle seemed to have taken ce in the imperial city. The North Kingdom delegation led by Andrew Heisler waspletely wiped out in the imperial city. The royal guards suffered heavy casualties and even His Majesty King Ron was¡­¡± ¡°Was¡­¡± Ernest Mason truthfully recounted everything he knew, but when it came to King Ron, he became hesitant. He looked at Saint Marie, then at Sean, his heart thumping rapidly in anxiety, afraid of offending either of them with a wrong word! Damn! Ernest Mason currently had no idea about the rtionship between Sean and Saint Marie, much less Saint Marie¡¯s purpose in asking these things. Inplete ignorance, how could he know what to say and what not to say? Damn it, this was too difficult!!! ¡°Keep talking!¡± Saint Marie¡¯s pupils constricted sharply as she pressed, ¡°What happened to that scoundrel King Ron???¡± Scoundrel? Ernest Mason was startled. Hesitantly, he said, ¡°He¡­ he died¡­¡± Died!!! Although she had mentally prepared herself earlier, hearing the news of King Ron¡¯s death from Ernest Mason¡¯s mouth still made Saint Marie¡¯s heart quiver violently! That scoundrel King Ron was dead! Really dead! It looked like Sean had not lied to her earlier! So Saint Marie tried to calm herself and nced at Sean before continuing, ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°This¡­ Saint Marie, the capital was sealed at that time so outsiders couldn¡¯t enter. There are many rumors among the masses about how His Majesty died, I can¡¯t confirm either!¡± ¡°After King Ron died, King Roscoe ascended the throne and announced to the world that King Ron had perished in the chaos of fighting the North Kingdom delegation!¡± ¡°However¡­ I have some connections in the capital who told me they heard from the imperial guards present at King Ron¡¯s death that actually¡­ King Ron died at the hands of¡­¡± At this point, Ernest Mason paused and looked at Sean again. Ernest Mason paused and looked at Sean again. Seeing that Sean stood there unmoving like a mountain and did not seem angry, he steeled himself and continued, ¡°Died at the hands of General Wolf Sean and his wife Cecilia!¡± ¡°As a result, Cecilia was gravely injured and fell unconscious while General Wolf Sean¡¯s hair turned white overnight¡­¡± Unbeknownst to Ernest Mason, he had only known of King Ron¡¯s death and not the details. By chance, Sean had suddenly appeared in Swornd. After the fight this morning, Ernest Mason saw through Sean¡¯s identity, so he immediately contacted his connections in the capital and after much twists and turns, found out part of the truth! In a way, this idental turn of events helped Sean. Otherwise, if Ernest Mason had told Saint Marie that King Ron perished together with the North Kingdom delegation, Sean would have been at a loss for words! After speaking, Ernest Mason and the others watched Saint Marie¡¯s reaction anxiously, not even daring to breathe loudly. However, her reaction waspletely beyond their expectations! She cried! What did they see? Good heavens, they could hardly believe their eyes. Two streams of clear tears spilled from Saint Marie¡¯s eyes, wetting her somewhat bruised and swollen cheeks, as well as the white gauze over her face, causing the gauze to stick directly to her cheeks! One could see Saint Marie was crying sadly, so sadly that her body even seemed to tremble slightly! What the hell was going on??? Ernest Mason and the others werepletely dumbfounded, like a bunch of clueless monks at a loss. Saint Marie cried for about two minutes. Sean and Ernest Mason¡¯s group merely watched silently, not disturbing her, until two minutester when Sean spoke. ¡°You lost!¡± That¡¯s right, Saint Marie had lost the bet with Sean. But Saint Marie was not sad or upset at losing at all. On the contrary, she was tearfully grateful and willing to admit defeat! ¡°I understand!¡± Saint Marie nodded without bothering to wipe the tears on her cheeks. She said to Ernest Mason and the others, ¡°I dere from now on that he, General Wolf Sean, is the Lord of Hall of Swords!¡± ¡°He is your master!¡± ¡°And your only master!¡± Boom!!! Saint Marie¡¯s voice was not loud and even carried a sob, but it was like thunderps and lightning out of the blue to Ernest Mason and the others, leaving thempletely dumbstruck! General Wolf Sean¡­ the Lord of Hall of Swords??? This one hundred and eighty degree reversal was too sudden, catching Ernest Mason and the others totally off guard. They stared nkly at Saint Marie and Sean, feeling their brain cells were insufficient. Gulp! Ernest Mason and the others swallowed hard. Their minds unconsciously thought: ¡°Could it be that Saint Marie lost in the fight at the peak of Hill of Swords this morning, so as the price, she directly handed over the control of Hall of Swords and Hill of Swords to General Wolf Sean???¡± This was the most reasonable exnation they could think of! ¡°Saint Marie, you¡­¡± Still shocked, Ernest Mason and the others wanted to try and dissuade her, but before they could speak, even more bbergasting scene urred next! They saw¡­ Thump! Apanied by a sound, Saint Marie suddenly turned and faced Sean without any hesitation. Right in front of Ernest Mason and the others, she knelt down before Sean! That¡¯s right, she knelt down before Sean!!! Then, while Ernest Mason and the others gawked foolishly, before they had recovered from their shock, they heard Saint Marie¡¯s somewhat choked voice as she knelt before Sean. ¡°Previously, I was blind and misunderstood Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°I hope Mr. Mason is magnanimous and forgives my injustice!¡± ¡°Also, I ask Mr. Mason to take charge of Hall of Swords and Hill of Swords, to govern Swornd. I am willing from my heart to serve Mr. Mason as my master. As long as master gives the order, I will spare no effort!¡± ¡°If I rebel, may heaven and earth not tolerate me!!!¡± Boom! Saint Marie¡¯s tone was very firm. The moment her voice fell, she heavily kowtowed by knocking her head heavily on the cold floor below Sean¡¯s feet! Gulp! Gulp gulp gulp¡­ The sound of frantic swallowing rang out. Ernest Mason and the others only felt chilled all over, with the veins on their foreheads bulging and popping. They really had never dreamed that events could unfold to this stage, with Saint Marie handing control of Hall of Swords and Hill of Swords to Sean, and even submitting and kneeling to him herself! The key was, Saint Marie had already submitted to General Wolf Sean. She had even kowtowed and apologized to Sean. Then what about them? ¡°Why are you standing there foolishly?¡± Without raising her head, Saint Marie berated coldly, ¡°Hurry and kneel to greet your Master Mason!¡± Thump! Thump! Two old fellows¡¯ legs went soft and their bodies uncontrobly knelt down before Sean as they called out in trembling voices, ¡°Master Mason!¡± ¡°Master Mason!¡± ¡°Master Mason!¡± Soon, arge group was kneeling before Sean. Thest to kneel was Ernest Mason. Groveling at Sean¡¯s feet, Ernest Mason¡¯s heart bled especially when he shouted out ¡°Master Mason¡±. Damn! I¡¯m also a Mason, okay? Just before Saint Marie and General Wolf Sean appeared, all these old fools and bastards were calling me Master Mason, okay? Chapter 419: The Six Great Families, Rules of the Hall of Swords Sean did not have much interest in bing the owner of the Hall of Swords. He was forced into this position by Aunt Sandals! Furthermore, Ernest Mason and others were different from Pupil Wolf and the rest. All the Bloody Wolf Group members were brothers of life and death with Sean, bound by life-or-death loyalty. On the other hand, the members of the Hall of Swords led by Ernest Mason were all leaders of the major families in Swornd, each with their own agendas and self-interest being the priority. Even though they were now kneeling before Sean, respectfully addressing him as ¡°Master Mason¡±, Sean was very clear that they were only doing so out of helplessness and self-preservation. Their hearts were unwilling! Their emotions reluctant! How could there be any cohesion? Therefore, Sean looked down at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Whether to join the Hall of Swords is entirely up to you. I can give you one chance, and only one chance, to choose again. Those who do not wish to join, take your n members and leave. I will absolutely not pursue you!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°If you choose to stay and join the Hall of Swords, then you must strictly abide by the rules of the Hall of Swords!¡± ¡°Oppressors of themon people, kill!¡± ¡°Those who defy orders, kill!¡± ¡°Internal strife-makers, kill!¡± ¡°Two-faced traitors, kill!¡± Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡­ Sean uttered four ironws in one breath, which were also the most basic requirements for Ernest Mason and the others. Vitors would be punished without mercy! There was no other way. Weren¡¯t Ernest Mason and the others forced by helplessness? Didn¡¯t they want self-preservation? Since they knelt down and surrendered to Sean and Spring out of fear of their powerful strength, Sean decided to go all out to intimidate them with his own formidable power! The Bloody Wolf Group members would never betray or want to betray, but the Hall of Swords members, Sean had to make it so they could not betray, did not dare to betray! ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Ernest Mason and the others were shocked and terrified, kneeling at Sean¡¯s feet. They secretly nced at each other, exchanging looks, obviously somewhat hesitant! After a while, one of the Complete Stage elders took the lead: ¡°I am willing to join the Hall of Swords and pledge my loyalty to Master Mason. If I have any treacherous thoughts, I will die without regret!¡± ¡°I am also willing to join!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Immediately after, several other old fellows also expressed their loyalty to Sean! After all, King Ron was now dead. Although King Roscoe had inherited the throne, his strength was still weak and far from enough to control the world. As for Sean and Spring, in the eyes of these old fellows, they were at least close to the Bright Realm masters. Looking across the entire Shirine Empire, there probably weren¡¯t any existences more powerful than the two of them! Now, the two top masters Sean and Spring had joined forces. With such thick thighs in front of them, how could they not hug them? However, there were exceptions! Just as five of the old fellows swore allegiance to Sean, the other two stood up at the same time and said in unison, ¡°I quit!¡± ¡°I quit!¡± Having said that, they turned and left! Sean¡¯s words were resolute. He had said he would not pursue them, so naturally he would not make things difficult for them. Watching the two leave Hill of Swords with their nsmen, the only ones who had not spoken, Ernest Mason and Trevor Mason, looked at each other, caught in a huge dilemma! To join? To withdraw? The two choices shed rapidly in their minds, tangled and struggling, until Sean and Spring walked up the path. Only then did Ernest Mason grit his teeth, steel his heart, and call out to Sean and Spring¡¯s backs in a loud voice, ¡°Master Mason! Saint Marie! I, Ernest Mason, on behalf of the Mason family of Swornd, am willing to join the Hall of Swords!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°I only obey Master Mason¡¯s orders. If I dare to have the slightest rebellious thought, I will die without regret!!!¡± His voice was loud and firm. To make such a decision in such a short time was obviously not easy for Ernest Mason. After all, unlike the other major families, the Mason family was the most prominent among the ten families of Swornd. Even without joining the Hall of Swords, they could still upy a ce in Swornd and have a decent future!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean did not stop his pace or even nce back at Ernest Mason. His tone was indifferent as he casually said, ¡°If you want to join, then join.¡± ¡°Remember what I just said. There will be great rewards for achievements, and severe punishments for offenses!¡± ¡°Also!¡± ¡°You want to know the secrets inside Hill of Swords, don¡¯t you? Based on your contributions to the Hall of Swords, I will consider allowing some of you to enter the interior of Hill of Swordster and receive the grace of the gods¡­¡± After saying this, Sean and Spring had already disappeared onto the path, only Sean¡¯s voice rumbled continuously like thunder in midair, lingering for a long time. The interior of Hill of Swords! The grace of the gods! Sean¡¯s words made Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ hearts pound violently, because Sean¡¯s words confirmed their previous guess that there must be another world inside Hill of Swords. The cave of Hill of Swords was only a hundred meters deep, yet the spiritual energy inside was already so abundant, greatly beneficial for cultivation and practice. Then how rich would the spiritual energy be in the interior of Hill of Swords? If they could cultivate inside Hill of Swords and obtain the grace of the gods, would they also have a chance to break through the shackles of the Complete Stage like Sean and Spring and touch the legendary Emperor Realm? This was the benefit Sean gave them! Using powerful strength to deter them, using huge temptations to attract them! This was Sean¡¯s ability! However, the two old fellows who chose to quit the Hall of Swords had just left Hill of Swords with their nsmen when they heard Sean¡¯s thunder-like voice echoing through the air, grating their eardrums. They stopped abruptly and looked at each other, their faces instantly turning ck as the bottom of a pot. Damn! There¡¯s still something this good? Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier¡­ ¡­ At that time, time slipped through one¡¯s fingers. Sean, Sandals and Spring had been gone for nearly half an hour but still had not returned, leaving those white-d women in the Peach Blossom Spring anxious. Finally, just as they could no longer endure and were about to go out to take a look, with a ssh, three figures burst through the waterfall and suddenly appeared before their eyes. It was Sean, Sandals and Spring who had returned! ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Marie and the others are back!!!¡± In an instant, everyone was excited and rushed over eagerly to wee them, while Tim Lewis and the others sat there motionless, lookingcent, thinking to themselves: Look at how anxiously these youngdies are kowtowing and apologizing, how enthusiastic they are! ¡°Marie!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Did that scoundrel King Ron die?¡± ¡°Was he lying?¡± As soon as Sean, Sandals and Springnded, dozens of white-d women surrounded them, babbling questions. ¡°He died!¡± Spring looked at Sean, then nodded and gritted her teeth, ¡°Just a few days ago, in the battle at the imperial capital, that scoundrel King Ron did indeed die already. This news has spread widely in the outside world!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Just as Master said, that scoundrel was indeed killed by Master and his wife Cecilia. Miss Moore was gravely injured and fell unconscious trying to y that scoundrel, and still hasn¡¯t woken up¡­¡± Next, Spring spent about ten minutes reiterating everything Ernest Mason had told her earlier to those dozens of white-d women. They listened quietly, and like Spring¡¯s earlier reaction, as they listened, hot tears involuntarily streamed down those beautiful, flower-like faces! Tears flowed like rain! And when Spring finished, without Sean having to remind them, they immediately knelt down deeply before Sean one by one, resolutely fulfilling their previous oath, willing to admit defeat and submit. In threeyers on the inside, threeyers on the outside, they knelt in arge area surrounding Sean, shouting in unison, ¡°From now on, we are willing to take Mr. Mason as our master! We will only obey Master¡¯s orders!!!¡± Chapter 420: White Army, The Secret of Sunsetting Ridge Wow! Seeing this scene, Tim Lewis¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and the corners of his wrinkled old face curled up into a smug smile. He said excitedly to Howard Taylor and Karen Smith next to him, ¡°Look, look at this! This is Mr. Mason¡¯s charm!¡± ¡°Trust me!¡± ¡°To be able to follow Mr. Mason is definitely your honor!¡± You should know that among the dozens of white-clothed women kneeling at Sean¡¯s feet, nearly half of them were cultivators at the Complete Stage. If they were in the outside world, not to mention a small Swornd, even in a province, or even within the capital of the Shirine Empire, they would be able to dominate the ce! Moreover! Sean was originally the General Wolf of the Bloody Wolf Group, and now he is the owner of the Hall of Swords! If! If these three forces werebined, I¡¯m afraid that as long as Sean wanted to, he could rush into the imperial pce and seize the throne of King Roscoe effortlessly! So! Howard Taylor and Karen Smith looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Just as Tim Lewis said, being able to know Sean and cling to Sean¡¯s sturdy thighs was indeed their honor and the blessing they had cultivated in eight lifetimes!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So¡­ ¡°Mr. Lewis!¡± Howard Taylor quickly said, ¡°As Mr. Mason¡¯s right hand man, you have won Mr. Mason¡¯s deep trust. In the future, we will work together for Mr. Mason and rely on Mr. Lewis for more care!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Karen Smith also echoed, ¡°As long as Mr. Mason doesn¡¯t despise us, we Smith family are also willing to join the Hall of Swords and be a part of the Hall of Swords, to advance and retreat together with Mr. Mason and live and die with the Hall of Swords!¡± Hearing this! Especially after seeing Howard Taylor and Karen Smith¡¯s fawning appearance, the smile on Tim Lewis¡¯ old face couldn¡¯t help but grow even wider! Sure enough! Following Sean was indeed an honor for even the leaders of big families like Howard Taylor and Karen Smith. They had to bow before Tim Lewis! ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tim Lewisughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely put in a good word for you two in front of Mr. Mason to allow you to join the Hall of Swords too!¡± Upon hearing this, Howard Taylor and Karen Smith were extremely grateful. Meanwhile, people like Pupil Wolf and Spirit Wolf next to them cast contemptuous nces at Tim Lewis¡­ ¡­ On the other side! Seeing that all the disciples she had carefully cultivated were kneeling at Sean¡¯s feet and sincerely submitting to Sean, Sandals secretly breathed a sigh of relief and felt extremely gratified. She took Sean¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sean, they are all some unfortunate children, with broken ns and no one to rely on. I brought them here to cultivate, hoping that one day, they could kill the treacherous King Ron and avenge their ns!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Since you have avenged them, you are their benefactor. They have simple hearts and their loyalty to you is absolutely reliable. You were born extraordinary and destined to take a different path in this life. The road ahead will be full of difficulties and obstacles, and you need their assistance¡­¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, take them in!¡± To be honest! Sean felt very depressed. He had just taken over as the owner of the Hall of Swords, and now he had to take in these beautiful white-clothed women. The trip to the Hill of Swords seemed to have yielded more gains than he had imagined! Damn! ¡°Well¡­ okay!¡± Sean hesitated for a moment. Thinking of the huge influence of the Hall of Jade across Middlnd, relying solely on himself would be difficult to handle. It was imperative to cultivate his own power, so he nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Sandals has worked hard over the years. I¡¯ll take over from here on out!¡± Then! Sean looked down at the white-clothed women kneeling at his feet and said solemnly, ¡°From now on, just like the Bloody Wolf Group and the Hall of Swords, you will have a new name, called¡­¡± ¡°The White Army!¡± ¡°I will be in charge of unifiedmand!¡± Sean had fought on the Northern Frontier battlefield for five years and was used to life in the barracks. Even after retiring from the army and facing these beautiful white-clothed women, he still subconsciously named them ¡°army¡± and nned to manage them in a militarized manner! Unlike the Hall of Swords, these white-clothed women were all Aunt Sandals¡¯ heart and soul. Since Sean had decided to take over, he would naturally not be negligent! The White Army!!! Upon hearing this name, everyone was shocked. Then, as if with one mind, the white-clothed women shouted to Sean, ¡°Thank you General for the name!¡± General! Just like the General Wolf of the Bloody Wolf Group and the Owner of the Hall of Swords, Sean named them ¡°army¡± and called them the White Army, so they naturally also addressed Sean as ¡°General¡±! Sean was also shocked for a moment, feeling bittersweet! General Wolf! Owner! General! He really didn¡¯t expect that life after retirement would not only fail to be peaceful, but would be even more colorful. His forces were growingrger andrger, his titles were increasing, and correspondingly, the responsibilities on his shoulders were also growing heavier! ¡°Get up, all of you!¡± Sean gestured with his hand and repeated the four iron rules he had set for the Hall of Swords. ¡°General¡­¡± After getting up, that little girl Winter nced timidly at Sean and said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your identity before and looked down on you¡­ You are magnanimous and won¡¯t hold it against someone as ignorant as me, right?¡± Among the dozens of white-clothed women, Winter was outgoing and outspoken. She had ridiculed Sean before when seeing him as an outsider. How could she feel at ease now that Sean had be her master? ¡°Who said I won¡¯t hold it against you?¡± Sean red at her and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m a narrow-minded person who never forgets and forgives. You insulted me before, of course I can¡¯t just let it go!¡± ¡°You must be punished!¡± Upon hearing this, Winter¡¯s body shuddered violently, apparently scared. She said in panic, ¡°Ah? Then¡­ what punishment do you want to give me? I will obediently ept the punishment¡­¡± Saying that, tears welled up in her eyes, on the verge of crying! Sean rolled his eyes, thinking this girl was too easily intimidated. Damn, he was instantly defeated by Winter¡¯s tears. Unwilling to make things difficult for her, he directly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. As punishment, you have to cook dinner for us!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Winter was shocked again, incredulous. ¡°Just¡­ just that???¡± ¡°What else?¡± Sean asked impatiently, ¡°Are youining that my punishment is too light?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go cook for the General right away!¡± After saying that, she turned and ran away as if afraid Sean would change his mind, moving extremely fast. This made the white-clothed women aroundugh behind their hands. The earthly paradise was located in the cliffs of Sunsetting Ridge, at least ten miles vertically below the apex, as if arge cave had been carved out of the cliff face. The interior space was veryrge, almostparable to a small city in the outside world! In addition to flowers and shrubs around, there were also many vegetables and fruits nted, some poultry and animals raised,pletely self-sufficient! After dinner! Sean sent the unconscious Cecilia back to the space in the belly of Hill of Swords, cing her right under the Sword of God as Sandals had instructed, to bathe in the divine light of the Sword of God and rely on the rich aura of the Sword of God to maintain her barely alive. The white-clothed women, Pupil Wolf and others, Howard Taylor and others, Karen Smith and others, were sitting in circles around the Sword of God, silently absorbing the aura of the Sword of God and improving their own strength! Sean was in no hurry. He and Sandals returned to the earthly paradise and came to the edge of the earthly paradise where the endless dark abyssy ahead! The cold moon shed light down and into Sunsetting Ridge, only to be swallowed by the abyss. Looking down from the edge of the cliff, one could only see clearly within a few dozen meters! ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did Liane ever tell you how deep Sunsetting Ridge is?¡± ¡°What exactly is at the bottom of the abyss?¡± Sunsetting Ridge was too deep! So deep that no one had ever been able to go down and explore. Those who had gone down never came back up! ¡°No!¡± Sandals shook her head and said softly, ¡°Master never mentioned the origin of Sunsetting Ridge or the secrets of the abyss.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Master said that a long, long time ago, she came from the abyss.¡± Chapter 421 Another World, Following General Wolf Liane¡­ from the abyss of Sunsetting Ridge??? Sandals¡¯ seemingly casual words brought tremendous shock to Sean. His pupils suddenly contracted as he hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean? Aunt Sandals, please exin more clearly!¡± This! It was the first time Sean had heard about Liane¡¯s origin, so he was extremely excited! Sandals looked at Sean, naturally aware of why he was so agitated. But she shook her head and said, ¡°Master was very evasive about this and seldom mentioned it. She only said she came from the abyss, but never said what was in the abyss or how she got here exactly!¡± ¡°She always said¡­¡± ¡°She and us were not from the same world, she did not belong to this world, and would eventually have to go back!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°She has left this world, she went back, while I, like you, don¡¯t know where she went, don¡¯t know what her world was like¡­¡± As she spoke, Sandals looked up through the cliff mouth of Sunsetting Ridge, gazing at the vast starry sky overhead. At this moment, in front of the boundless starry sky, the extremely broad and deep Sunsetting Ridge was like a vertical well, making both Sandals and Sean seem so tiny! The scene and their situation coincided ¨C there were still so many unknown things in this world, waiting for them to discover and explore. What they knew now was still too little! Another world¡­ Sean also looked up at the starry sky, filled with emotion. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Liane¡¯s words before her consciousness hadpletely dissipated in the imperial city. Back then!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She said she and Sean were from two different worlds. Sean had thought she meant she was dead! After all! Generally speaking, when mentioning two worlds, almost everyone would subconsciously associate it with ¡°death¡±! However! From Sandals¡¯ words, it seemed that Liane had really gone to another world, not dead but living in another world. As a staunch atheist, Sean would absolutely not believe such talk about two worlds under normal circumstances! But right now! He believed it! He truly, desperately hoped that Liane was alive, even if she was in another world, it was still better than ¡°dead¡±! ¡°Liane¡­¡± Looking at the stars filling the sky, Sean couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°You¡¯re on one of those stars right now, looking at me just like I¡¯m looking at you, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°One day, I will definitely find you!¡± ¡°Definitely!!!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was very soft, barely audible, but his tone was unusually firm. As long as Liane was still alive, there was still hope. As long as there was hope, then he would never give up! The night was pitch dark, the mountain wind biting cold. Sean and Sandals stood side by side on the cliff, chatting for a long time. Sandals told Sean about Liane¡¯s bits and pieces, while Sean recounted his life experiences since childhood to Sandals. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that the two finally went back to rest separately! The next day! When the sun rose in the east, sunlight shining everywhere, and the sounds of insects and birds filled the paradise, a new day began. Sean and Sandals¡¯ nned course of action also officiallymenced! ¡°Julia!¡± ¡°Daughter of Prince Adam? Granddaughter of King Ron the scoundrel?¡± When Sean formally introduced Julia to Sandals and the white-clothed women, Julia¡¯s special identity immediately caused a hugemotion among them. The way they looked at Julia instantly became extremely fierce! After all! They hated King Ron to the bone, and Julia just happened to be King Ron¡¯s granddaughter, with the imperial bloodline flowing in her veins! Julia¡¯s expression also turned ugly! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sean nodded matter-of-factly and said, ¡°Julia has severed her father-daughter rtionship with Prince Adam. She is my friend now, and will be your friend in the future too!¡± Friend! Sean was clearly reminding those white-clothed women not to harm Julia. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We obey General¡¯s order!¡± Now as the general of the White Army, Sean¡¯s words were like imperial edicts to the white-clothed women. Even if unhappy, they did not dare to disobey! ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± Then Sean looked at Sandals and said, ¡°Although Julia was born into royalty, she has never trained in martial arts and her bloodline has not awakened. Yesterday, we wanted to have her bloodline awakened through the Hill of Swords ritual¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Before Sean could finish, Sandals nced at Julia and nodded, ¡°The royal bloodline, extraordinary since birth. If blessed by the Sword of God, once her meridians open, her talents will surely far surpass ordinary people!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°I will personally open her meridians!¡± Due to Liane Field¡¯s tragic death of her eldest disciple, Sandals also hated King Ron deeply. But she was not so biased as to make Julia atone for King Ron¡¯s sins now that he was already dead! Since! Sean acknowledged Julia and considered her a friend, Sandals would naturally also treat her as one of their own! ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Julia finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly bowed in gratitude! With a powerful Bright Realm cultivator like Sandals personally opening Julia¡¯s meridians, Sean waspletely reassured, giving a faint smile. When his gaze fell on Pupil Wolf, his heart stirred as he tentatively asked, ¡°Aunt Sandals, my friend here is called Pupil Wolf. She is myrade-in-arms for many years, we have gone through life and death together. She has extraordinary eyes andmands strange ocr techniques¡­¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°In the previous battle at the imperial city, she fought desperately and used a forbidden art beyond her endurance, resulting in her eyes being damaged by the bacsh. She lost her sight!¡± ¡°I wonder¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a way to cure her???¡± At the banks of Kats River in the provincial city, at General Wolf¡¯s residence in the capital, inside the imperial city, Pupil Wolf had repeatedly used forbidden arts, either for Sean, Cecilia, or Phyllis. After doing so several times, she was finally critically injured. If there was a chance, Sean certainly hoped the most to have her eyesight restored so she could see this familiar world again! ¡°This¡­¡± Sandals¡¯ brows furrowed as she walked over, grasped Pupil Wolf¡¯s right hand to check her pulse, then carefully examined her eyes. With a grave expression, she said, ¡°Bewitching Eyes, indeed rare!¡± ¡°Her injuries are severe, the foundations of her pupils are destroyed. To regain sight, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy!¡± ¡°I can try¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I dare not guarantee sess!¡± With her ocr techniques, Pupil Wolf had attained what ordinary people could not even glimpse. But her injuries from overusing them were also far more severe and harder to cure than ordinary people! These were all within Sean and Pupil Wolf¡¯s expectations! However! From Sandals¡¯ tone, it seemed she could give it a try, so there was still hope! ¡°Alright!¡± Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Aunt Sandals!¡± Pupil Wolf was quite open-minded, casually saying, ¡°They¡¯re just a pair of eyes, no big deal if they¡¯re gone. Senior, just do your best, don¡¯t feel pressured!¡± By saying this, she clearly didn¡¯t have high hopes and didn¡¯t want Sean to feel too disappointedter! ¡°Mm!¡± Sandals nodded, taking Pupil Wolf¡¯s hand in one hand and Julia¡¯s in the other. ¡°You twoe with me,¡± she said, and flew into the waterfall with them, heading to the inner space of Hill of Swords! After settling matters regarding Julia and Pupil Wolf, Sean immediately looked to Howard Taylor and Karen Smith and instructed, ¡°Mr. Taylor, Ms. Smith, since you¡¯re willing to join the Hall of Swords and work under me, go out of the mountain as soon as you can!¡± ¡°The Hill of Swords ritual yesterday had many unexpected events. The situation in Swornd is unstable with the Harris family in dire straits. You need to assist Spring in gaining control of the situation and seize the opportunity to take them down!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°With Swornd as the base, recruit talents within their sphere of influence, and quickly expand the might of the Hall of Swords in preparation forter use!¡± With Karen Smith leading the Smith family, which was already a prominent family, going out personally on behalf of the Hall of Swords to recruit troops was naturally no problem! And with the near Bright Realm cultivator Spring taking action, who would dare oppose the Hall of Swords? When profitse, the world rejoices! When profits go, the world struggles! With the Hall of Swords rising abruptly, as long as they demonstrated absolute power and immense potential, they would naturally draw major families under them like a sea epting hundreds of rivers, swiftly forming an enormous force! ¡°We obey Master¡¯s order!¡± ¡°We obey Master¡¯s order!¡± Howard Taylor and Karen Smith exchanged a nce, unable to stop their eyes from lighting up. Not only had they joined the Hall of Swords, Sean had also given them such an important task, making them realize their opportunity hade! Just like how Tim Lewis was also a Complete Stage cultivator, yet could lord over them due to his rtionship with Sean, once they were out in the world representing the Hall of Swords, they would surely be able to unt their might and act imperiously! Damn! Just thinking about it was thrilling!!! After Spring left with Howard Taylor, Karen Smith and the rest, Sean¡¯s gaze fell upon Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the North like now?¡± Spirit Wolf¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Not good!¡± he said. ¡°Last night, I contacted the brothers of the Bloody Wolf Group. The news that North Kingdom¡¯s envoy were all killed in Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city has spread within the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom ruler Albert Sitwell flew into a rage and immediately ordered a military mobilization and convergence in the North. It looks like they¡¯re going to use this as an excuse to lead their troops south, taking advantage of King Ron¡¯s death, King Roscoe¡¯s session, and the chaos in the capital tounch an all-out attack on the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Previously, King Ron had imprisoned the Bloody Wolf Group brothers, and changed themander of the northern border. Although King Roscoe intended to restore their military power for them to continue defending the northern border, still¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± ¡°The military¡¯s loyalty has been lost, impossible to regain!¡± ¡°Also!¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, even if the Bloody Wolf Group stayed, I¡¯m afraid they would just be trucks against tanks, unable to stop the North Kingdom troops. They would only be sacrificial victims of the war, buying King Roscoe a little more time at best!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The brothers have decided to leave the North and hurry to Swornd to join up with us. They insist on remaining General Wolf¡¯s wolf cubs, following General Wolf to battle!¡± ¡°They should arrive before General Wolf in three days!!!¡± Three days! From when Sean retired by returning his seal, to now, unknowingly several months had passed. Time may not be long but situations shift, and the world transforms! Finally! Could the once domineering Bloody Wolf Group of the North reunite at Hill of Swords??? Great! Awesome!!! Chapter 422: The Wolf Cubs have Arrived In the next three days, dramatic changes took ce in Swornd. The name Hall of Swords spread like thunder throughout the two provinces, causing huge waves ofmotion among all the major families! In an instant, people were filled with trepidation and discussions were rife everywhere! Ernest Mason and others followed Karen Smith back to their own city. With the six Complete Stage cultivators from the major families, plus their own formidable forces, they were like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, unstoppable by anyone! Taking this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Karen Smith made drastic changes, eliminating dissenters and almostpletely annihting the hostile forces of the Smith family. She achieved her own goals and killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, quickly establishing the absolute prestige of Hall of Swords, a perfect situation of hitting two birds with one stone! At the same time, Spring brought Howard Taylor and others to the provincial capital. When the Harris family lost power and there was no leader in the provincial capital, with countless families eager to carve up the Harris family¡¯s assets, she upied the Harris family vi in an extremely powerful manner! Subsequently, following the family list provided by Howard Taylor, she visited them one by one, defeating each, and set off a huge sensation of power building in the provincial capital! Don¡¯t want to submit? Then I¡¯ll fight until you submit! Including Howard Taylor, although the Taylor family¡¯s strongest only hadte-stage Dark Energy, without even a single Complete Stage cultivator, but with Spring¡¯s terrifying strength nearing the Bright Realm, she could easily defeat three, five, or even ten enemies. So, in just three short days, the major and minor families were cleaned up neatly by Spring and Karen Smith¡¯s forces. Intimidated, in order to protect themselves or hug Hall of Swords¡¯ thighs, they eagerly and actively sought to join Hall of Swords! And the minimum requirement to join Hall of Swords was that the family must have at least one Complete Stage cultivator as the backbone! After all, Sean would soon be facing the terrifying overlord across Middlnd, Hall of Jade. Even Complete Stage cultivators would be useless against such a formidable force like Hall of Jade. If a family didn¡¯t even have a Complete Stage cultivator, they would just be a burden to Hall of Swords andpletely useless! This put Howard Taylor in an awkward position¡­ Damn, he was really freaking lucky! Fortunately, the Taylor family and Spirit Wolf had some prior dealings. After Sean and the others arrived in Swornd, their first move was to stay at the Taylor family residence. Otherwise, with the Taylor family¡¯s current strength, they wouldn¡¯t even qualify to join Hall of Swords, let alone get to know Sean and be Sean¡¯s ¡°insider¡±! This made Howard Taylor even more motivated. If his strength wascking, he would make up for it in other areas and handle things well for Sean, striving to gain Sean¡¯s favor¡­ ¡­ While great turmoil and upheaval took ce outside, it was extremely tranquil in Hill of Swords, like a paradise. In these three days, Sean cultivated with the white-d women around the Sword of God every day, bathing in the divine light of the Sword of God and madly absorbing the rich spiritual energy emanating from it to enhance his own strength! Day after day, enjoying it tirelessly! The three days passed in a sh. At dawn on the fourth day, a loud rumbling suddenly came from overhead. The giant spirit formation at the peak of Hill of Swords was activated! ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Sandals said softly with eyes closed, ¡°Spring has brought your friends here!¡± Before her voice fell, boulder-like elevators appeared in the valley of Hill of Swords. Atop them stood dozens of familiar figures, besides Spring, all were Bloody Wolf Group members whom Sean hadn¡¯t seen for months! ¡°General Wolf!¡± ¡°General Wolf!¡± ¡°General Wolf!¡± As Spring brought them down through the air, when they were still dozens of meters above the ground, those Bloody Wolf Group members called out in trembling yet excited voices. General Wolf! In the North, they had addressed Sean as General Wolf for years and their respect for him was ingrained deep in their bones. After Sean retired, it had been months since they directly addressed him as General Wolf! A few months wasn¡¯t long, but to them it felt like years! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh¡­ With only ten odd meters left to the ground, they leapt down, like hungry wolves pouncing on prey. But when they reached Sean, instead of emotionally embracing him like normal people reuniting after a long separation, they swung their fists and bumped them with Sean¡¯s one by one! Then! They also bumped fists with Pupil Wolf, Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf standing beside Sean! This! Was the etiquette they followed back in the army! As men, as heroes! Bleed but not cry! Shed skin but not lose morale! For the next half hour or so, Spring went up and down several times, bringing the Bloody Wolf Group members into the valley of Hill of Swords in three batches. Three batches! Thirty-eight people in total! Of the eighty-one Bloody Wolf Group members, more than twenty had retired earlier. This time thirty-eight returned, adding up to sixty odd people. The rest had shed their blood and lost their lives forever on the North battlefield! ¡°Bloody Wolf Group members¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Report to General Wolf! Please inspect us, General Wolf!!!¡± The thirty-eight stood in four rows, neatly and uniformly, shouting in one voice that resonated like thunder, shocking the eardrums! This scene! In an instant! Brought Sean back to the glorious days of fighting across the North battlefield, stirring his emotions. His face was stern as he stood before the Bloody Wolf Group members and said deeply, ¡°Roll call!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Four!¡± The familiar feeling returned! ¡°At ease!¡± After they finished roll call, Sean said heavily, ¡°Born in troubled times, real men should build achievements and careers. Now, the Shirine Empire royal family has no ce for the Bloody Wolf Group, so we¡¯ll be self-reliant and make our own kingdom!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°Bloody Wolf Group!!!¡± ¡°With blood we swear!¡± ¡°Live and die together!!!¡± Sean¡¯s voice rumbled like muffled thunder, his tone brooking no dissent. His passionate speech stirred everyone¡¯s emotions. Not just the Bloody Wolf Group members, even the white-d women sitting around on mats were slightly moved, casting surprised looks at Sean! Clearly! The deep camaraderie and brotherhood between Sean and the Bloody Wolf Group members greatly surprised them. Were they all the General¡¯s previous subordinates? Although their cultivation bases weren¡¯t impressive, their rtionship with the General seemed very close! After speaking for over ten minutes, Sean pointed to Sandals and introduced, ¡°This is Aunt Sandals, a Bright Realm expert, her strength surpasses mine!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Bright Realm???¡± The simple, straightforward words instantly shocked the Bloody Wolf Group members, frightening them stiff. After years killing enemies in the North battlefield, they naturally understood what the ¡°Bright Realm expert¡± title represented and implied! Moreover! After entering the valley in Hill of Swords, they noticed the dozens of gorgeous beauties sitting around. They weren¡¯t blind, so they had paid attention right away! However! Whether it was Sandals or Spring, and most of the white-d women, their cultivation levels were much higher than the Bloody Wolf Group members. So without deliberately releasing their auras, the members couldn¡¯t judge their true strength! Now! With just a casual point from Sean, it was a super terrifying Bright Realm expert. How could they not be shocked? ¡°Aunt Sandals!¡± Still shocked, the Bloody Wolf Group members immediately bowed to Sandals. Not to mention Sandals¡¯ terrifying strength, with just Sean addressing her as Aunt, it was enough for these wolf cubs to show sufficient respect! ¡°No need to be overly courteous!¡± Sandals smiled generously, ¡°Since you¡¯re Sean¡¯srades, you¡¯re my juniors. No need to stand on ceremony here!¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Sandals!¡± After thanking Sandals, the wolf cubs¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at the white-d women, asking, ¡°General Wolf, who are they¡­¡± The battlefield in the North was almost all male soldiers. Women were rarer than exotic animals. These wolf cubs were all in their vigorous twenties, full of vigor and heroism. Having just left the battlefield and suddenly seeing so many gorgeous beauties, they naturally reacted like beasts catching a whiff of delicious prey! ¡°They are all Aunt Sandals¡¯ disciples!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°They are another important force under mymand, called the White Army!¡± Sean red at the wolf cubs! Damn! Impulsive, truly impulsive! ¡°Disciples?¡± ¡°Them?¡± ¡°White¡­ Army???¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s introduction, the wolf cubs were shocked again. Especially upon hearing ¡°White Army¡±, the light in their eyes instantly vanished, leaving only thick disbelief! In just a few months, General Wolf had gathered another force? Moreover, one made up of women? To be honest! They felt sour! ¡°What¡¯s with those looks of yours?¡± Winter said unhappily, ¡°My sisters are much stronger than you all. If you keep ogling them, beware of getting beaten up!¡± Pfft! Just as Winter¡¯s voice fell, many wolf cubs couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Although they couldn¡¯t see through many of the white-d women¡¯s cultivation bases, based on experience, it was already quite impressive for such young women to have opened their meridians and started cultivation! So! They didn¡¯t think much of it. Besides! After years of bloody battles in the North battlefield, dancing on the knife¡¯s edge, even the North Kingdom army feared them! Yet now! They were actually being threatened face-to-face by a little girl like Winter! This! Left them feeling utterly humiliated! At this moment! Just as they startedughing, when the corners of their blossoming smiles had just curled up halfway, suddenly, apanied by rumbling dark energy, over a dozen Complete Stage white-d women simultaneously released their powerful auras! In an instant! The air within a radius of a dozen meters churned violently. They only felt tremendous pressure pouncing at them as an extremely strong sense of crisis arose. Their hearts shuddered violently and pupils constricted as they subconsciously retreated in shock!!! Damn, damn, damn it all!!! What was happening???N?velDrama.Org owns this. When the white-d women released their auras, the wolf cubs naturally immediately discerned their cultivation levels! Dark Energy Complete Stage! Moreover! Each and every one was at the damn Dark Energy Complete Stage! One, two, three¡­ As their shocked gazes quickly swept over, damn it, among the dozens of white-d women, nearly half were genuine Complete Stage cultivators!!! Gulp! Gulp gulp gulp¡­ Faced with this scene, even the battle-hardened Bloody Wolf Group members, even these proud wolf cubs, couldn¡¯t help madly swallowing their saliva! Now! Their gazes toward the white-d women were no longer lustful! They were truly¡­ Completely devoid of lust! At the same time! Their faces turned green, one greener than the next, like the lush greens of the bushes and grass in this paradise, oozing green oil!!! ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing their reactions, Winter smiled smugly and raised her pink fist, shaking it at them. She lifted her exquisite little chin slightly and taunted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking now?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of getting beaten up?¡± Damn! Damn it! Damn it all! Faced with Winter¡¯s tant provocation, the wolf cubs looked at each other, the green faces marked with the words ¡°humiliation and disgrace¡±! Damn it! They had been rash, truly rash! Sean stood there watching quietly, not stopping it. The reason was simple. Back in the North, most of the army were ordinary people, with dark energy cultivators being elites who could defeat groups of ten. However! Cultivators among the popce! Outside the battlefield! Were truly ferocious beasts, dragons and tigers in hiding! So Sean wanted to take this chance, using the white-d women¡¯s hands and Winter¡¯s mouth, to give them a good beating and let them understand the disparity, spurring them to progress quickly and catch up! ¡°General!¡± It seemed Spring understood Sean¡¯s intention. So before the shocked wolf cubs could react, she dered, ¡°After three days of hard work, Hall of Swords¡¯ name has spread across the South!¡± Hall of Swords??? Hearing Spring, the wolf cubs¡¯ eyelids jumped violently. Damn, what the hell was Hall of Swords??? Chapter 423: Paired Up, A Spring for the Bloody Wolf Group ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Sean¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly in surprise. The development was faster than he had expected. He gestured and said, ¡°Tell me the details!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Spring nodded and said, ¡°ording to General¡¯s orders, Howard Taylor and I went to the provincial capital and upied the vi of the number one noble family, the Harris family!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°We showed our might and ruthlessness!¡± ¡°After three days of fermentation, the name ¡®Hall of Swords¡¯ was known far and wide among the major families. Everyone feared and respected it.¡± ¡°So far, a total of eighteen major families that met the General¡¯s requirements have joined the Hall of Swords. Each family has a cultivator at the Complete Stage overseeing them.¡± ¡°In total!¡± ¡°Twenty-one Complete Stage cultivators!¡± In other words! Some individual families had more than one Complete Stage cultivator! As she spoke, Spring took out a piece of paper and handed it to Sean, indicating, ¡°This is the list of those families. Please take a look, General!¡± Sean nced over it and smiled. ¡°Well done!¡± To be able to subjugate eighteen major families in one province within three days, Spring, Howard Taylor and the others had obviously put their hearts into it, working vigorously without a moment¡¯s rest! ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± Spring immediately took out another piece of paper and exined, ¡°Before I came, Karen Smith and Ernest Mason sent a message on your orders that the entire province is now under their control!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°These¡­¡± ¡°Are the lists of families they subjugated, sixteen families in total, with eighteen Complete Stage cultivators!¡± It was already very good to be able to gather twenty or so Complete Stage cultivators in one province! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Hall of Swords¡¯ frenzied and smooth expansion was a pleasant surprise for Sean. He secretly calcted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Thirty-nine in South Province, eighteen in North Province, totaling fifty-seven, plus Ernest Mason¡¯s group, nearly fifty Complete Stage cultivators. Such a powerful force, as long as we can unite them and get them to work together, even if we go to the capital, we can pierce the heavens there!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°We musty down roots and establish a foothold, win over people¡¯s hearts and minds!¡± ¡°It was easy to get them to join the Hall of Swords, but to make them truly ept and submit to the Hall of Swords from the bottom of their hearts is not so easy. Many of them probably joined with the mentality of muddying the waters or riding the fence. What you need to do next is to find ways topletely eliminate such mentality of theirs!¡± The members of the Hall of Swords were mixed, unlike the Bloody Wolf Group where all were Sean¡¯s brothers in life and death battles, or the White Army where all were Sandals¡¯ direct disciples. With dozens of major families gathered, each an old treacherous fox, it was inevitable that they had their own hidden agendas and power struggles! It was easy to form the Hall of Swords! However! It would be anything but easy to increase the cohesion of the Hall of Swords! ¡°I understand!¡± After some thought, Spring respectfully said, ¡°Please rest assured, General, I will go and arrange it!¡± With that, Spring turned and left, leaping up and departing the cave to continue overseeing the Hall of Swords¡¯ affairs outside. ¡°General Wolf! This¡­¡± ¡°This this this¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Spring¡¯s conversation with Sean still echoed in the minds of those Bloody Wolf pups even after she left. Two provinces, dozens of major families, nearly fifty Complete Stage cultivators¡­ Damn! Just what kind of existence was this so-called Hall of Swords? The terrifying might of the White Army had already shocked them. Yet the Hall of Swords sounded even more awesome and frightening! Facing the stunned and astonished looks of the pups, Sean smiled faintly and casually said, ¡°The Hall of Swords is also a newly formed group. Families with Complete Stage cultivators in them are the minimum requirement to join. ¡°Coincidentally¡­¡± ¡°I am the master of the Hall of Swords¡­¡± Ah! The moment Sean¡¯s words fell, the pups couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Their already somewhat green faces turned even greener, then purplish green, then purplish ck!!! One of the pups asked with a bitter expression, ¡°So General Wolf formed two more groups while we were away?¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°They are both groups made up primarily of Complete Stage cultivators?¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°General, you are the General Wolf of the Bloody Wolf Group, the General of the White Army, and also the master of the Hall of Swords???¡± As he uttered these words, the pup¡¯s mouth trembled and his heart bled! Thump! Listen, that¡¯s the sound of a broken heart¡­ And reality was just that cruel. Sean nodded without hesitation and said in a deep voice, ¡°Remember! From now on, you are no longer the old Bloody Wolf Group! The enemies we are about to face are no longer just the regr North Kingdom troops!¡± ¡°From now on!¡± ¡°Only Complete Stage cultivators have the qualification to follow me in conquering thend, only they have the ability to protect themselves!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°From the moment you entered the cave of Hill of Swords, all your past achievements and glory are reset to zero!¡± ¡°Everything!¡± ¡°Must start from scratch!¡± ¡°Your primary and only task is to stay here, use the Sword of God to focus on cultivating, and improve your realm and strength as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°Before you reach the Complete Stage, you are not allowed to leave the mountain!!!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was low and sonorous, his tone resolute, his expression extremely solemn, not joking at all! The pups before him were still young, all in their twenties. They were used to being domineering on the battlefields of the North and were full of arrogance. He had to take this opportunity to temper them properly! Most of them were in the early or mid stages of dark energy. Those who had reached thete stage of dark energy could be counted on one hand! They! Were disadvantaged by their youth, but had great potential! Sean knew them very well. Whether it was their bloodline talent orbat experience, they were not bad. They had been too busy with military affairs in the North to find time to cultivate! And now! It was undoubtedly the best opportunity! Sean believed that as long as he gave these pups enough time, they would definitely not disappoint him and would grow rapidly!!! Upon hearing this, the pups looked at each other, then clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, sweeping away their previous frustration and gloom. Their faces were filled with invigorated expressions as they said, ¡°Please rest assured, General Wolf! The Bloody Wolf Group will absolutely not be the weakest group under you!¡± ¡°We will!¡± ¡°Be the strongest!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The thirty-eight Bloody Wolf members roared in unison, their voices like thunder! They were veterans of the battlefield and had rich experience. Their psychological endurance and ability to motivate themselves were far beyond ordinary people¡¯s. Slightly discouraged? Humph! No way! Turning sorrow into motivation and viewing the gap as driving force were their strengths!!! ¡°Tsk!¡± Seeing the pups quickly regain their confidence after the setback, the white-d women were surprised. Winter, the little girl, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°All bark and no bite. In front of these people, you actually dare to say you want to be the strongest group under the General. How presumptuous¡­¡± Swish! Swish swish swish swish¡­ In an instant! All the pups¡¯ gazes shot towards Winter. However, with her master and Isabe present, Winter was fearless. On the contrary, she raised her chin provocatively and said, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Damn! If not for the white-d women being too strong, the pups really wanted to rush over and press Winter to the ground for a good beating. This little girl was too damn annoying!!! ¡°Alright!¡± Sean stopped them in time and suggested, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Bloody Wolf Group or the White Army, from now on, you are all my left and right arms. You can have healthypetition but must not be hostile to each other.¡± ¡°To ease the rtionship between you and promote mutual understanding, and also to improve the strength of these pups as soon as possible, I have decided that starting today the white army members will provide one-on-one guidance to the Bloody Wolf Group members!¡± Cultivating in the cave of Hill of Swords was most important for utilizing the Sword of God. The white-d women were already very familiar with it, while these pups had just arrived and were totally clueless! Therefore! One-on-one guidance would allow the pups to learn how to use the Sword of God to aid their cultivation in the fastest way possible! However! The moment Sean finished speaking, exmations immediately rang out! ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No way!!!¡± Almost all were voices of opposition! The tide of voices rose! The white-d women opposed, and so did the pups! Clearly! The white-d women did not have a good impression of the pups and did not want too much contact or intimacy with them. As for the pups, they were men with pride. That their own strength was inferior to a group of women was one thing, but to have a group of women teach them how to cultivate was a ¡°huge humiliation¡± they could not ept!!! Sean had expected this reaction, so he was not surprised at all! But! Although knowing they would oppose it, Sean still said it out. Naturally, it was not just an offhand remark! So! Sean¡¯s expression became stern as he solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to guide each other¡¯s cultivation and promote mutual improvement, not introduce each other for marriage or even get married. Why are you all so agitated?¡± His words instantly made the white-d women blush with shame and anger! The pups¡¯ faces also turned ck, with strange expressions, as if saying: General Wolf, these youngdies are as beautiful as flowers and as graceful as water. If we really introduced, dated, or even married them, we would have no objections! Absolutely no objections! However! Guiding cultivation¡­ No way, absolutely no way! We can¡¯t lose face like that! Damn! ¡°This matter is decided! You can oppose it, but your opposition is invalid! The numbers in the Bloody Wolf Group and White Army are about the same. You decide how to pair up yourselves!¡± As the General Wolf and the General, Sean didn¡¯t care whether they agreed or not. He opened and closed his mouth, settling the matter with one stroke! ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Some were unwilling and wanted to argue, but before they could speak, Sean changed the subject and continued, ¡°Although my goal is for you to cultivate together and promote each other, if in the process, sparks of love emerge and you really want to develop a romantic rtionship, even get married¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°I also support it!¡± Whoosh! Sean¡¯s words were like a huge boulder thrown into the calm waters, immediately causing huge waves among the crowd. Exmations kept arising while the perpetrator directly turned and walked away, towards Sandals. Sean and Sandals exchanged smiles, thinking: Pups, seize the opportunity! This General Wolf is willing to take the me to create such a chance for you. Whether you can seed depends on your own capabilities¡­ Sigh! Being a General Wolf and a General, I not only have to worry about your cultivation but also your love lives. I really have it hard!!! Chapter 424: A Million Troops, Crisis of the Shirine Empire Sean came to Sandals and smiled as he asked, ¡°Aunt Sandals, I let them freely choose partners and fall in love. You shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sandals shook her head and said, ¡°They have grown into adults now and have the right to decide their own happiness. They also have the ability to take responsibility for their choices!¡± Yes, freedom is very important! Sandals herself was blinded by hatred and restrained by shackles in the past. She was wholeheartedly focused on cultivation and only thought about killing King Ron, which dyed her own marriage. That¡¯s why she is still alone to this day, and serves as a cautionary tale. Now that King Ron is dead, she naturally does not want the women in white in front of her to follow in her footsteps! ¡°Bastard!¡± Although Sandals did not object, Pupil Wolf was still very angry. Her ears twitched as she heard the whispers of the wolf cubs, and she could not help but coldly snort, ¡°These ungrateful guys are really itching for a beating!¡± ¡°Deserves a beating!¡± In the past, when there were very few women in the army, Pupil Wolf¡¯s existence was almost like a ray of red in the green forest. So those wolf cubs surrounded her like stars surrounding the moon! But now things are different! With those beautiful women in white here, Pupil Wolf was directly ignored by those wolf cubs. This made her very sour and angry. Seeing this, Sean rolled his eyes and gestured to Pupil Wolf, ¡°If you are interested, you can also participate!¡± ¡°Not interested!¡± Pupil Wolf didn¡¯t even think before decisively shaking her head. She sat back down on the cushion, pretending to cultivate! Sean sighed inwardly! He was very clear about Pupil Wolf¡¯s feelings for him, but there was nothing he could do. His heart only belonged to Cecilia. Neither Pupil Wolf nor Julia were in his considerations! Sean didn¡¯t want to dy the two of them! But just as there was no room in Sean¡¯s heart for another woman, it seemed there was also no room in Pupil Wolf¡¯s heart for another man. Even knowing that it was impossible with Sean, Pupil Wolf was still willing to apany Sean as a friend! This put Sean in a very awkward and guilty position¡­ ¡°Julia!¡± Since Pupil Wolf was stubborn by nature and would not be forced to do anything she didn¡¯t want to, Sean naturally did not insist. His gaze moved away from Pupil Wolf and fell on Julia. He gestured, ¡°If you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested either!¡± Before Sean could finish speaking, Julia imitated Pupil Wolf and shook her head without hesitation, ¡°I know my own limits and don¡¯t need you to worry, Mr. Mason!¡± After speaking, she sat down shoulder to shoulder with Pupil Wolf on the cushions! Damn! Sean was speechless! Women really are hard to please! Sandals couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, ¡°Sean, let feelings happen naturally. There¡¯s no need to force it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sean nodded. Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf, who had been standing next to Sean, exchanged a nce and whispered, ¡°Boss, since this is about enhancing our skills and strengths through mutual assistance, can we¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean frowned and retorted, ¡°They don¡¯t want to participate, but you want to?¡± Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf lowered their heads to look at the unconscious Cecilia lying under the Sword of God, then nced at Pupil Wolf and Julia. They said in a strange tone, ¡°We don¡¯t have the boss¡¯s charm. We can¡¯t eat from our own bowl while looking at others¡¯ pots¡­¡± Their expressions clearly meant: Boss, you¡¯re a well-fed man who doesn¡¯t know the hunger of others! ¡°Get lost!!!¡± Sean¡¯s face turned dark. He kicked out with his right leg, and Spirit Wolf and Shadow Wolf grinned. In two blurs, they charged towards the women in white to find their own ¡°cultivation guides.¡± There was no other way. These wolf cubs were too unruly from living in the wild for so long! ¡°Youth is wonderful¡­¡± Watching dozens of vigorous young men and women frolicking together, with an atmosphere of excitement and joy, Sandals couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental, reminiscing about her own youth. After Liane Field left and Isabe died tragically, her life had be stagnant like a pool of dead water! It was a pity! Flowers may bloom again, but youth never returns! In the three days that followed, Sandals personally helped Julia activate her bloodline. Julia had officially embarked on the path of cultivation. As for Pupil Wolf, reconstructing her damaged eye foundation would not be easy. ording to Sandals, it would take at least ten days to a month before sess or failure could be determined¡­ The task was arduous and the road long¡­ With the arrival of Bloody Wolf Group members, the utopia was finallypletely lively. With dozens of men and women living, cultivating, eating, and ying together, the carefree and joyful atmosphere truly reflected the name ¡°World Beyond Peaches.¡± It was almost like a heavenly existence! Seven dayster, Spring brought news that Hall of Swords hadpletely taken control of South Province and North Province, eliminating opposing forces. The number of Complete Stage cultivators in Hall of Swords had also increased to fifty-one. So Sean set the next target on Crane, the province where Hilshire City and Cecilia¡¯s family were located, which bordered North Province. The reason was simple: Cecilia had previously gone with Phyllis to the capital to find Sean, but Marcia, Matthew, Gemma, Cornelia and other rtives were still in Hilshire. With the impending chaos in the world, Sean naturally wanted to bring Crane under Hall of Swords as well, to ensure absolute safety for those loved ones. Also, some Bloody Wolf Group members were in Hilshire protecting them. Now that Bloody Wolf Group had regrouped at Hill of Swords, none could be missing. After Hall of Swords gained control of Crane, the rest of Bloody Wolf Group could be recalled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Campbell family presided over the provincial city of Crane. With the help of Zackary and the old monk, Spring personally led people there and swiftly took control of the entire province of Crane almost effortlessly. Ten dayster, the Bloody Wolf Group members who had stayed in Hilshire all returned and gathered together. After taking control of three provinces, Sean did not let Hall of Swords continue expanding within Shirine Empire! Firstly, the bigger the tree, the more wind it attracts. If Hall of Swords gained too much prominence, it could easily arouse wariness and even suppression from Hall of Jade prematurely, when Hall of Swords was still far from a match for Hall of Jade. Secondly, human hearts were unpredictable. Hall of Swords was formed by an alliance of major families across the three provinces. Swallowing too much at one go would need to be slowly digested. So after the meteoric rise of Hall of Swords and its effortless control over the three provinces, during the time when major families in other provinces were shivering in fear and trepidation, it suddenly entered a long period of calm! Meanwhile, in Hill of Swords: Everything was proceeding smoothly ording to Sean¡¯s ns. Cultivation, cultivation, cultivation. Sitting cross-legged under the Sword of God, bathed in the divine light, looking at Cecilia lying peacefully beside him as if asleep, Sean had only one thought in his mind ¨C to quickly increase his own strength, defeat Aunt Sandals as soon as possible, leave Hill of Swords, and seize the Phoenix Galldder from Hall of Jade! Time flowed by swiftly¡­ Twenty-six dayster, Sandals seeded! When Pupil Wolf opened her eyes again, she could see this beautiful world once more. She saw her Bloody Wolf Grouprades, the beautiful women in white, and most importantly, Sean¡¯s handsome and heroic face that she would not admit her feelings for but thought about all the time! She could see again! A teardrop rolled uncontrobly from the corner of Pupil Wolf¡¯s eyes! On July 28th, two monthster, Phyllis¡¯ 5th birthday, Pupil Wolf finally saw the world again after regaining her eyesight that night. It was also on this night that after Phyllis¡¯ birthday banquet, Sean challenged Aunt Sandals for the first time! The result¡­ was defeat. This oue was within Sean¡¯s expectations. But he could clearly feel thatpared to when he first entered Hill of Swords, the gap between him and Sandals was shrinking rapidly! Three monthster, Sean challenged Sandals for the second time, and was defeated again! Four monthster, the two fought to a draw, evenly matched! Then at noon on the 18th day of the fourth month, Spring suddenly returned to Hill of Swords with Tim Lewis. Tim Lewis looked anxious and said solemnly as soon as he saw Sean, ¡°Mr. Mason, something big has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Sean¡¯s heart stirred, having already guessed some of it. Sure enough, Tim Lewis said, ¡°News came from the capital that North Kingdom has mobilized its entire national strength, assembled a million troops led by twenty Complete Stage generals. After over a month of fierce battles, they have broken through all of Shirine Empire¡¯s defenses in the north and are marching southwards with their troops aimed at the imperial city. They will reach the gates within five days!¡± ¡°By then, not only will the imperial city of Shirine Empire be in imminent peril, the entire Shirine Empire will likely face an apocalyptic disaster!!!¡± Just as Sean spected, with King Roscoe newly ascending the throne, military loyalty was unstable. Facing the tiger-wolf teacher of North Kingdom, the generals of Shirine Empire were already at a disadvantage. The northern battlefield simply could not withstand the onught of North Kingdom¡¯s forces! After making preparations for about three months and fighting for over a month, North Kingdom imed to have assembled a million troops with great momentum, clearly intent on using the deaths of the North Kingdom envoys as an excuse tounch an earth-shattering, decisive war of annihtion against Shirine Empire! If this battle is lost, there will be untold suffering andmon people will bear the brunt. Shirine Empire will cease to exist in this world!!! Hearing this, the Bloody Wolf Group members standing behind Sean gnashed their teeth in anger, furious. Although they had already left the north and escaped the control of the Shirine Empire royalty, after all, they had desperately defended the northern battlefield for five years! They were still citizens of Shirine Empire! And their rtives and friends were all within Shirine Empire¡¯s borders. If Shirine Empire was defeated, how would their loved ones fare? However, even amidst the raging fury and killing intent, they still held themselves back, not calling for battle. Instead, they all looked to Sean, waiting for hismand!!! Chapter 425: Sean’s Own Flesh and Blood Sean could naturally sense the extremely dense killing intent emanating from these wolf cubs. However, he did not rush to make a decision. Instead, he asked, ¡°What is the situation like in the capital?¡± The North Kingdom¡¯s forces of a million soldiers had marched south in a major offensive, threatening the capital. As the ruler of the Shirine Empire, King Roscoe must have countermeasures! ¡°Well¡­¡± Tim Lewis hesitated for a moment before solemnly saying, ¡°ording to reliable sources, King Roscoe has already issued orders to urgently summon 500, 000 troops from across the Shirine Empire to defend the capital. He ns to take advantage of the natural barriers of Hill Riverside, located east of the capital, to intercept the North Kingdom¡¯s million-man army. He is preparing for a do-or-die battle there!¡± ¡°Also,¡± he continued, ¡°it seems King Roscoe has secretly recalled Lord Snow, who was stationed in the Tianshan Mountains in the west, and Lord Fisher from the Star Sea in the east. He has ordered them to personally oversee the defense of the imperial capital to ensure its safety!¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± he added, ¡°there are also rumors that King Roscoe sessfully advanced to the Complete Stage more than two months ago. He has also found the most skilled craftsmen in the capital to repair the altar of blood underneath the Hall of Throne and restart the Soul-Devouring Grand Formation, even intending to break through to the Bright Realm in one go!!!¡± This was all within Sean¡¯s expectations. With the looming sh between nations, it made sense for King Roscoe to mobilize troops from across the Shirine Empire. Located east of the capital, Hill Riverside was on the path the North Kingdom¡¯s million-man army would takeing down from the north. Intercepting them at the foot of Hill Riverside was a sensible n to take advantage of the terrain and set up ambushes. As for the imperial capital, the royal guards had suffered terrible casualties in the previous battle over the capital, including the death of Grand Commander Eliott Garner. Although the imperial guards had greater numbers, theirbat strength was far inferior to the royal guards! Moreover, King Roscoe had only recently inherited the throne, but he himself was not at the Emperor Realm. In the chaotic battle between hundreds of thousands of troops and many Complete Stage cultivators, he likelycked even the ability to protect himself! Under such circumstances, it was only natural he would require the personal protection of top-tier cultivators! In the past, the Shirine Empire had four great kings ¨C General Wolf of the North, the Beast King of the South Forest, Lord Snow in the west, and Lord Fisher in the east. But now, General Wolf Sean hadpletely turned against the imperials, while Lord Fergus had been executed by Sean. The only ones left whom King Roscoe could rely on were Lord Snow and Lord Fisher. Sean did not know the exact cultivation levels and strength of Lord Snow and Lord Fisher. But since they had been able to guard their territories and protect the Shirine Empire¡¯s borders for so long, they must be one-in-a-million top-tier cultivators! It was highly likely they were powerhouses nearing the Bright Realm, just like Lord Fergus! With their personal protection, it was no exaggeration to say that even if the Shirine Empire lost this battle and the capital fell, King Roscoe would still have a chance to escape with his life! This was clearly him leaving himself a way out in the face of mortal peril! Faced with the threat of death, self-preservation was human instinct. Moreover, the royals were ruthless ¨C King Roscoe was a selfish and self-serving man to begin with. So Sean was not surprised at all that King Roscoe would make such arrangements. What did surprise Sean a little was that King Roscoe had actually found people to repair the altar of blood and restart the Soul-Devouring Grand Formation! Damn, he had been careless! He should havepletely destroyed the altar of blood when he left the underground altar. He shouldn¡¯t have given King Roscoe a chance to repair it! As for assaulting the Bright Realm¡­ Sean was very curious ¨C having just entered the Complete Stage, what could King Roscoe use to attempt breaking through in such a short period of time? The Soul-Devouring Grand Formation? From what Sean knew, the altar of blood was basically an erged, pirated version of the Dragon Refining Cauldron. It was just arge spiritual tool that still required refining other people¡¯s bloodlines to assist in one¡¯s own cultivation. Without sufficiently powerful bloodlines for King Roscoe to refine, what use was repairing the altar and restarting the formation? A clever wife cannot cook rice without rice! ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± Sensing Sean¡¯s expression and guessing at his doubts, Tim Lewis hesitated and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sean frowned impatiently. ¡°Since when did you start hemming and hawing?¡± ¡°Just say it directly!¡± Tim Lewis nced at the Bloody Wolf Group members standing behind Sean and the White Army soldiers surrounding them. His face was full of embarrassment as he gestured and said, ¡°Can we¡­ let them leave first?¡± His cautious attitude made people even more curious! ¡°No need!¡± Sean shook his head decisively without thinking. ¡°They are all my friends. I have no secrets from them!¡± The people here now were either Sean¡¯s sworn brothers through life and death or Sandals¡¯ personally taught disciples. Sean had always been open and upright in his actions, so he naturally had no need to deliberately hide anything! ¡°Then¡­¡± After much hesitation, seeing Sean¡¯s attitude so resolute, Tim Lewis could only take a deep breath and cautiously ask, ¡°There are rumors going around that the daughter of Pierce Porter in the capital¡­¡± ¡°Luna Porter!¡± ¡°Is now six months pregnant, and her due date is approaching soon. Many people say the child she¡¯s carrying should be King Roscoe¡¯s, but some also say it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Mason¡¯s own flesh and blood¡­¡± Whoosh! The moment Tim Lewis finished speaking, exmations erupted. His soft, whispered words were like a bolt from the blue, immediately causing huge waves of shock among the surrounding crowd! The wolf cubs behind Sean were stunned! The White Army women surrounding them were stunned! Even the normally steady Sandals was goddamn shocked, her heart jolting and pupils contracting sharply, as if she had heard the most impossible thing suddenly happening in this world! After all, through five months of interaction, everyone present could see Sean¡¯s special affection for Cecilia and Phyllis. They all felt Sean was an extremely loyal man when it came to rtionships,pletely unmoved even by the secret admiration of great beauties like Pupil Wolf and Julia! And now, suddenly hearing that another woman was pregnant with Sean¡¯s own flesh and blood, and was even about to give birth¡­ Damn! How could they not be shocked? Sean¡¯s towering image as a ¡°super loyal man¡± in their hearts seemed topletely copse in an instant! ¡°General Wolf! This¡­¡± ¡°General, is this true?¡± ¡°That woman called Luna Porter, she really has your child in her belly?¡± Amidst their shock, everyone¡¯s gazes simultaneously turned towards Sean. The wolf cubs were better ¨C though curious, they did not dare ask out loud. But the White Army women were different ¨C they almost blurted it out immediately! Before Sean even admitted or denied it, one White Army woman was already angrily scolding, ¡°Men outside are all bad, not one of them is honest. They¡¯re all two-timing liars!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°The general¡¯s wife is still lying unconscious under the Sword of God. Her life or death is uncertain. If the general really did something so shameless, I¡­ I¡¯d even want to quit the White Army!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me as well!!!¡± A single stone caused a thousand ripples. Soon, in the blink of an eye, Sean went from everyone¡¯s revered General Wolf and Master to a despised scumbag! Damn! Sean¡¯s face immediately turned cker than the bottom of a pot! What the hell???N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sean still had vivid memories of what happened after the Battle of Kats River in the provincial city. Grievously wounded, he had been captured by Luna Porter¡¯s men and imprisoned in the Wrought Iron Hold. After escaping from there and returning to Hilshire, right when he and Cecilia were going to register their marriage, Luna Porter had ruined his happy asion with a video iming to be pregnant with Sean¡¯s child! At that time, Sean did not believe her words at all ¨C not a single one! Yet somehow, after much hesitation, what Tim Lewis ended up saying was this matter! Damn it! If Sean had known earlier, he would never have let Tim Lewis bring it up in front of everyone like this, whether it was true or false. He waspletely speechless now, beyond any exnation, not even jumping into the river could clear him! ¡°Dad!¡± Just as the White Army women were pointing fingers at Sean, just as Sean was about to try to exin, just as Tim Lewis realized the gravity of the situation and was preparing to stand up for Sean, suddenly Sean felt a tightness around his right leg. Looking down, he saw Phyllis hade to his side at some point and was grabbing his leg while looking up at him with big, teary eyes as she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Dad, is what they¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°Did you¡­¡± ¡°Did you really go behind mom¡¯s and my back to make a brother or sister with another woman?¡± Thump! Meeting Phyllis¡¯ tearful gaze, Sean¡¯s heart shattered! Chapter 426: Fighting for the Shirine Empire Brothers! Sisters! Ever since Sean and Cecilia officially got married, their daughter Phyllis had been moring for a brother or even a group of siblings! Unfortunately! Misfortunes nevere singly! After going through a series of hardships and setbacks, Cecilia fell into aa, her life hanging by a thread, and there was no possibility of giving Phyllis a sibling in the near future! And now! Hearing suddenly that another woman was pregnant with her father¡¯s child and was going to give her a brother or sister, how could Phyllis¡¯ young heart bear it? How could she hold back her tears??? As soon as she finished speaking, two lines of clear tears welled up in her eyes, like a trickling stream, flowing along her nasal ridge to the corners of Phyllis¡¯ lips, then continuing downwards, gathering on her exquisite fair little chin, and finally dripping down with a patter-patter sound onto the stone bs at her feet! This scene! It really made me feel pity for her! Even the members of the White Clothes Army around her couldn¡¯t help being moved, and they all closed their mouths and stopped using Sean! ¡°Phyllis!¡± ¡°Do you believe in Dad?¡± Sean squatted down, reached out his hand, and gently wiped away the tear stains on Phyllis¡¯ cheeks! ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°I do!¡± Phyllis nodded, held back her tears, and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No matter what Dad says, I will believe it, because I know Dad will definitely, definitely not lie to me¡­¡± This! Is the bond between father and daughter! This! Is the bond between blood rtives! Facing the women in white clothes around him, Sean was at a loss for words. No matter how Sean exined it, their doubts would not bepletely eliminated, but Phyllis was different. As long as it came out of Sean¡¯s mouth, she would firmly and unswervingly choose to believe it! As the saying goes! Those who believe in you need no exnation, while those who disbelieve you, no amount of exining will help! ¡°Phyllis is so good!¡± Sean directly hugged Phyllis into his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°In Dad¡¯s heart, there is only one woman, your mom, and only one daughter, you. Dad has never done anything to betray your mom and you before, and will absolutely not do so now or in the future!¡± His voice was not loud! But his tone was sonorous and forceful! ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°Mm¡­ mmm¡­¡± Phyllis hugged Sean¡¯s neck tightly and nodded heavily. The tear stains on her face had notpletely dried yet, but she pursed her little mouth, her eyes still misty with tears, and said to the women in white clothes around her, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Dad is not the unfaithful man you say he is at all. Dad is very good to me and mom!¡± Seeing this! The women in white clothes looked at each other in embarrassment, extremely awkward! Even more awkward was Tim Lewis. Cold sweat was oozing out of his forehead. He had anticipated that this matter was not suitable to be spoken out in public, but he had never imagined that it would cause such a bigmotion and bring Sean such great trouble! s! Women really are troublesome, just as the old saying goes: A beautiful woman is a disaster!!! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± So Tim Lewis quietly swallowed his saliva and quickly added, ¡°The news that the million troops of the North Kingdom are threatening the capital has already spread out. The capital is in great turmoil, people are panic-stricken, and all kinds of rumors are flying everywhere. I also heard it through the grapevine, it¡¯s unverified¡­¡± How could such a thing be verified? Presumably! The truth of the matter is only known to the parties involved, Sean, Luna Porter and King Roscoe! ¡°Go on!¡± Still holding Phyllis in his arms, Sean asked Tim Lewis in a deep voice with his back to him, ¡°What else did they say?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tim Lewis said with a bitter face, ¡°Rumors say that Luna Porter has Sean Mason¡¯s own flesh and blood in her belly, possessing Sean Mason¡¯s extremely powerful bloodline inheritance!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°King Roscoe wants to take advantage of the Soul-Devouring Formation to refine the unborn child in Luna Porter¡¯s belly, using it as a stepping stone to assault the Bright Realm!¡± Boom!!! The moment Tim Lewis finished speaking, it once again caused a huge uproar among the crowd! Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically! ¡°Beast!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Curses rose one after another, endless! Not to mention whether the child Luna Porter was carrying was King Roscoe¡¯s or Sean¡¯s, just the nearly insane act of refining an unborn baby was enough to show the ugliness of the human heart and the evil of human nature! Simply inhuman! Outrageous! However! Amidst the shock and anger, and the barrage of curses against King Roscoe all around, Sean¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and his heart thumped. He had a vague sense of impending doom! If! This kind of rumor that Tim Lewis said was true! If! The child Luna Porter was carrying was not Sean¡¯s, but King Roscoe¡¯s! Then what would be the use of King Roscoe refining his own child? How could it enable him to fulfill his wish and sessfully advance to the Bright Realm? The answer is no! Absolutely not! Sean¡¯s heart throbbed violently. Back then, in the Porter family¡¯s cold iron chamber in the provincial city, King Roscoe was not present, and Sean was in aa and had no memory of what happened while he was unconscious! So! No matter who the biological father of the child was, there was no doubt that the biological mother was Luna Porter, and only Luna Porter alone knew whether the child she was carrying was whose flesh and blood! However! Since King Roscoe was so crazy as to want to refine that child, it just showed that King Roscoe should be very certain that it was not his child, but Sean¡¯s! Damn it!!! During those few nights in the Porter family¡¯s cold iron chamber in the provincial city, did that viper-hearted woman Luna Porter really¡­ Sean didn¡¯t dare to think about it! He really didn¡¯t dare continue thinking about it! Better safe than sorry! What if? A torrent of rage and chilly killing intent erupted from Sean¡¯s body. With this move, Luna Porter and King Roscoe had undoubtedly pushed Sean into desperation! In the situation where he couldn¡¯tpletely confirm whether it was his own flesh and blood, should Sean go to the capital personally to stop King Roscoe from refining that child? If he didn¡¯t go, what if the child really was Sean¡¯s? If he went, he would inevitably run into the decisive battle between the Shirine Empire and the North Kingdom. At that time, as a subject of the Shirine Empire, should he lead his Hall of Swords disciples to help the Shirine Empire army and jointly resist the North Kingdom¡¯s million troops? If he helped, would it attract the attention of the Hall of Jade and attack the Hall of Swords in retaliation? Would it also affect Sean¡¯s subsequent n to seize the Phoenix Galldder? Pull one hair and the whole body moves! Caught in a dilemma! ¡°Sean!¡± Just as Sean was furious yet hesitant, Sandals suddenly spoke up, ¡°The royal family is ungrateful and values human life like grass. The sins of the father are visited upon the son, and they are still the same!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°The Shirine Empire is now facing a life-and-death crisis. The deaths of the royals are not worth pitying, but the tens of millions of citizens of the Shirine Empire are innocent. They should not be implicated and lose their lives in vain, reduced to ves of a fallen nation!¡± ¡°You, and your friends here, brothers andrades-in-arms, spent thest five years guarding the northern border, protecting the territory of the Shirine Empire, not the ill-gotten gains of the royals, and protecting the people of the Shirine Empire, not those scoundrels!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°The Shirine Empire needs you, you should fight for the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°As for¡­¡± ¡°Those scoundrels, after this battle, the new and old grudges should be thoroughly settled with them!!!¡± Those words! Sandals spoke righteously! Obviously! Although Sandals hated the royal family, she could see the priorities and act ordingly, could tell right from wrong clearly, just as she said, the people should not pay for the sins of the royals! The royal family! Must be destroyed! That was Sandals¡¯ personal motivation! The people of the Shirine Empire! Must be protected! That was Sandals¡¯ righteousness! Sandals distinguished national hatred and personal grudges very clearly!!! ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing Sandals¡¯ words, Sean took a deep breath, then slowly stood up, his icy gaze sweeping over the wolf cubs and women in white clothes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bloody Wolf Group members, listen up!¡± ¡°White Clothes Army members, listen up!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom¡¯s troops are pressing down on the capital, the Shirine Empire is facing a crisis of survival. Although I have no loyalty to the royal family, I cannot stand by and watch the innocent people suffer.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have defended the northern borders for five years, protected thend and the people. Now the people need us again. We shall fight for the Shirine Empire one more time!¡± ¡°After this battle, win or lose, I will settle the score with the royal family and the North Kingdom. But for now, let¡¯s put our personal grudges aside and unite to resist foreign invasion!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was filled with determination. The wolf cubs and white-clothed women looked at each other and nodded. Sean continued, ¡°I will lead the Bloody Wolf Group and the White Clothes Army to the capital immediately. We will join the Empire¡¯s forces and fight the invading North Kingdom troops!¡± The crowd cheered and chanted ¡°Fight for the Empire!¡± Morale was greatly boosted. Sean raised his sword high and dered, ¡°We leave at once! Order the troops, gather supplies, treat the wounded. Make haste for the capital!¡± Spurred into action by Sean¡¯s rousing speech, everyone hurried to carry out their tasks, filled with a sense of purpose. The armies were mobilized quickly and began marching rapidly towards the besieged capital, ready to defend their homnd. Chapter 427 – A Moment of Impulse, Feelings Run Deep Finally! Are we going to have a good fight? The Bloody Wolf Group members did not have good feelings towards the royalty or the North Kingdom¡¯s army. They harbored deep hatred and had been itching for this moment. As soon as Sean spoke, they immediately formed ranks and shouted in unison, ¡°Pleasemand us, General Wolf!¡± Right after that! The White Robe members exchanged nces and also respectfully responded, ¡°Please give us orders, General!¡± Everyone was waiting for Sean¡¯smands! Sean thought for a moment before shouting, ¡°Those who have reached the Complete Stage, step forward!¡± Upon hearing this! The faces of those wolf cubs immediately turned gloomy. After training with the Sword of God in the Hill of Swords for almost five months, plus the one-on-one guidance from the women in white, their progress had been significant! Many of them had advanced from the early stages of dark energy to the mid stages. Some even reached thete stages of dark energy! However! Not a single one had attained the Complete Stage! Thus¡­ Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! In an instant, amidst the chaotic footsteps, the women in white robes stepped out from the crowd one by one, a total of seventeen of them. All were cultivators at the Complete Stage! On the Bloody Wolf Group¡¯s side, it waspletely empty! The stark contrast made the wolf cubs¡¯ faces even uglier. Sensing what wasing, just as they were about to ask, Sean said to the seventeen Complete Stage women in white, ¡°You all,e with me out of the mountain!¡± ¡°To the capital!¡± Then! Sean nced at the remaining women in white and the wolf cubs, signaling them, ¡°As for the rest of you¡­¡± ¡°Stay here and keep training!¡± Sure enough! It was just as the wolf cubs had worried ¨C they were ruthlessly ¡°abandoned¡± by Sean for their inferior strength!!! Damn it! How could they swallow this grievance? They were all battle-hardened veterans, men of steel and bone. Yet now, on the eve of a major battle, they were made to hide behind a bunch of women and let those women in white go to battle, fight and risk their lives? ¡°General Wolf! This¡­¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Everyone was filled with resentment, moring to argue and protest. But before they could say another word, Sean silenced them with a fierce re. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°This war is unlike past ones. With millions of soldiers and cultivators everywhere, it will be a meat grinder! With your current realm and strength, you can¡¯t even protect yourselves. Following us will only burden us!¡± ¡°I already said when you entered the Hill of Swords, don¡¯t even think about taking a step out before reaching the Complete Stage!¡± His voice was like thunder, leaving no room for doubt! Sean understood their feelings, of course. But as their General Wolf, protecting their lives was his responsibility. Knowing they would be useless and even face danger, he absolutely would not gamble with their lives! ¡°But¡­¡± Still unwilling to give up, they tried to plead their case. But before Sean could shout them down, Sandals preempted him in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Sean says!¡± ¡°The situation in the capital is changing rapidly. We need quality over quantity. With these dozen plus girls and the people from the Hall of Swords, about seventy in total, all Complete Stage cultivators, it should be enough to influence the oue.¡± ¡°As for you all¡­¡± Sandals looked towards the wolf cubs, his expression solemn. ¡°What Sean will do next, the situations he¡¯ll face, will be ten times more difficult, a hundred times more dangerous than this war!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If you really want to help him, then preserve your lives and improve your strength. Follow Sean¡¯s arrangements and obey hismands!¡± ¡°Only then!¡± ¡°Will you be able to keep up with Sean¡¯s pace. When he truly needs you next time, you¡¯ll be able to contribute meaningfully¡­¡± Sandals made sense! Yes! Without sufficient strength, forcing their way along would be mere bravado. Only by staying behind when they couldn¡¯t help, and going when they could, was the wise choice! ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The wolf cubs gritted their teeth. Though still unhappy, they knew their own weakness was to me, not others! ¡°Sean!¡± Sandals looked at him and pointed to two of the Complete Stage women, ¡°Take the others with you, but leave these two behind¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was puzzled. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that? Does Aunt Sandals have other ns for them?¡± He looked at the two women, seeing no difference from the rest. Why did Sandals single them out? ¡°Hehe!¡± Sandals shook his head with a wry smile, exining, ¡°me your previous policy of free pairing and romance. After almost five months together, it¡¯s natural for youths to get carried away and overstep boundaries!¡± ¡°So much that¡­¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°From what I know, these two are already with child. It¡¯s not convenient for them to enter the capital and participate in a massive battle!¡± Whoosh! At Sandals¡¯ words, exmations immediately arose from the crowd!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Clearly, apart from Sandals, few knew about this! Pregnant? Damn!!! Sean was alsopletely stunned, truly shocked by this sudden news. In the past five months, he had focused on apanying Cecilia and cultivating. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to other matters, only knowing some wolf cubs had moved quickly to ¡°hook up¡± with some women in white. But he never imagined things would escte so far that they actually got the girls pregnant! Damn! This was going too far! Amidst the exmations, the two pregnant women in white instantly blushed in embarrassment, wishing they could find a hole and hide! ¡°Who?!¡± Sean whipped his head towards the Bloody Wolf Group, asking coldly, ¡°Which bastards did this? Come out!!!¡± His words made the wolf cubs shudder! Then, two figures shuffled out reluctantly, faces awkward as they said, ¡°Boss, Aunt Sandals is right. We got impulsive and crazy from lust. Feelings ran deep and we couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves, so we¡­ Cough!¡± ¡°We originally wanted to surprise you, but the war disrupted things. Sorry for messing up your ns!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted! He saw the two who emerged from the crowd were none other than Howl Wolf and Dust Wolf! ¡°Anyone else?¡± Sean ignored them and looked towards the crowd again. Sandals only revealed it because of the women Sean picked. What about the rest? Were there other pregnant women? Sean knew these wolf cubs, pent up in the barracks and aggressive as wolves, too well. His intuition said there were more! Sure enough! Facing Sean¡¯s questioning, the crowd stirred. Shortly after, some hunched over figures shuffled out one by one! And not just one or two! Seeing this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyelid violently! Damn! In just five months, how many women did these bastards get pregnant?! Disgraceful! Chapter 428 – Well Done, Sean’s Ambition One, two, three¡­ four! Gradually, four wolf cubs walked out from the crowd. Added to Howl Wolf and Dust Wolf from earlier, that made six wolf cubs in total who had ¡°impulsively¡± gotten six White Robe women pregnant! And that¡¯s not including those who had already ¡°hooked up¡± but hadn¡¯t gotten the woman pregnant yet. If given another month or two, the number of White Robe women impregnated by these wolf cubs would likely continue to grow! ¡°Fooling around!¡± Sean stared at the six wolf cubs standing in a line before him and harshly criticized, ¡°No wonder your cultivation has been advancing so slowly. Your hands move quickly alright!¡± ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had too little expectations of you all!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too free!¡± ¡°On this trip to the capital, by the time I return triumphantly, each of you must advance a whole realm, otherwise, when I get back, I¡¯ll personally break one leg off every single one of you¡­¡± He paused for a moment. Then Sean added, ¡°The third leg!!!¡± Gulp! The six wolf cubs sucked in a breath of cold air, their assholes puckering in fear. They looked at each other, faces full of grievance. They thought, Boss, didn¡¯t you clearly tell us to freely fall in love earlier? Love, love¡­ Loving until impregnating the woman, conceiving a lovely crystallization of love, wasn¡¯t that very normal? How¡­ How could we still get scolded in the end? Sean berated the Bloody Wolf Group members fiercely. But the moment he turned around, the corners of his mouth curled up in a satisfied smile. He thought, damn, you bunch of wolf cubs¡­ you¡¯ve done well!!! They used to follow Sean in the North, going through life and death together, fighting bloody battles. Now finally there was this chance for them to temporarily put down the butcher¡¯s de and ept the baptism of love, experiencing normal people¡¯s warmth and happiness. Naturally Sean was genuinely happy for them from the bottom of his heart! However! He still had to put on a front before everyone. ¡°Since this is the case, then¡­¡± Sean turned back around and looked at the two pregnant Complete Stage White Robe women. He gestured, ¡°You two can stay behind to nurture the babies. When I get back, if these wolf cubs disappoint me and I break their third legs, your first child may be yourst!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t miss this chance, cherish it well!¡± While exhorting the two White Robe women, Sean didn¡¯t forget to keep hammering the wolf cubs behind him! Upon hearing this, the eased expressions on the two White Robe women¡¯s faces flushed red again, their charm budding. Even the other White Robe women who weren¡¯t pregnant couldn¡¯t help blushing, seeming to secretly imagine some fantastical scenes in their minds¡­ ¡­ That afternoon! Sean brought the fifteen Complete Stage White Robe women and left Hill of Swords, following Tim Lewis straight towards the provincial capital of South Province. Hall of Swords¡¯ influence now covered the three provinces of Gam, Sham, and Neo. Gathering all of Hall of Swords¡¯ cultivators under its banners also required some time! Julia was among them! Originally! Julia¡¯s bloodline had only recently awakened, giving her only early dark energy level strength. And she hadn¡¯t participated in any actualbat before, so she was still focused on cultivation. Sean didn¡¯t n on bringing her along to the capital! However! No matter what, Julia did after all have the royal bloodline flowing in her body. For this decisive battle, the outlook for the royals was bleak. Julia took the initiative to request to follow Sean to the capital, to witness the fate of the royal family with her own eyes! This was normal human sentiment. Sean found it hard to refuse! At dusk! Five luxury cars entered into the provincial capital of South Province, heading straight for the former Harris family manor. Ernest Mason and the others who were stationed to guard the provincial capital had long since waited outside the manor gates! ¡°Master!¡± Seeing the five luxury cars slowly driving over, Ernest Mason immediately led people to wee them. Stopping by one of the cars, he respectfully said, ¡°Wee, Master, to the provincial capital!¡± ¡°Wee, Master, to the provincial capital!¡± Following behind Ernest Mason, Trevor Mason, Howard Taylor and the others also bowed in greeting. The people from the major families of Swornd were alright, but the leaders of the major families of the provincial capital who had surrendered to Hall of Swords couldn¡¯t conceal their excitement! A few months ago! They had heard about what happened at Hill of Swords on the Holy Sacrifice Day, and also vaguely guessed Sean¡¯s identity. But being able to see with their own eyes this legendary figure of Sean, the master of Hall of Swords, was also a tremendous honor for them! ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from within the car. Yet he didn¡¯t get out of the car, didn¡¯t even open the window. He simply said this one line, and the luxury car drove directly into the manor! What audacity! This made the local family leaders slightly unhappy. But thinking about Sean¡¯s current status and strength, they let it go! No choice! Who made the other party a genuine Bright Realm expert? Who made the other party Hall of Swords¡¯ master? When under the eaves, lower your head! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ernest Mason waved his hand and immediately followed behind the car¡¯s rear, without any displeasure! After less than half a year of development, Hall of Swords now controlled the powers of three provinces. It had grown to a scale that Ernest Mason and the others didn¡¯t even dare imagine before. This also gradually changed Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ mindset, dissolving their previous dissatisfaction and prejudice towards Sean. They no longer had the thought of trying to seize back control of Hall of Swords from Sean¡¯s hands! The me could only be put on how too powerful Hall of Swords had be under Sean¡¯s leadership! Within the three provinces! Tens of prominent families, totaling over seventy Complete Stage cultivators. And with Spring who was nearing the Bright Realm, forget trying to seize it back. Even if Sean wanted to hand Hall of Swords to Ernest Mason now, Ernest Mason didn¡¯t have the guts to take over! Take over? How to take over??? Damn! Such a powerful force, just a few people joining hands could easily kill Ernest Mason. With Ernest Mason¡¯s cultivation level, strength, and Swornd Mason family¡¯s foundation, ced within the current Hall of Swords, he would merely be an insignificant minor character! Only a Bright Realm powerhouse like Sean could bring everyone together! Therefore! Ernest Mason also understood now. Since opposing Sean was a dead end with no chance of sess, he might as well wholeheartedly follow Sean. Perhaps under Sean¡¯s wings, Swornd Mason family could fly even higher than he imagined! Fly farther! Upon entering the manor, only then did Sean get out of the car. He still wore that wolf mask on his face, his silver-white hair especially eye-catching under themp light! He! Was he Sean? Was he Hall of Swords¡¯ master? Was he the legendary General Wolf of the North? In that instant! Everyone¡¯s gazes concentratedpletely on Sean. Ernest Mason had originally wanted to introduce the major family leaders behind him to Sean. But before he could speak, Sean directly asked: ¡°How are the preparationsing along?¡± ¡°Reporting to Master!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ernest Mason respectfully replied, ¡°Following Master¡¯s orders, the summons to gather all of Hall of Swords¡¯ Complete Stage cultivators has been sent out. It will probably take around two hours for everyone to assemble!¡± ¡°As for North Province and Crane¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Before Master¡¯s arrival, I¡¯ve already called and spoken with Mister Smith guarding North Province and Madam Saint Marie guarding Crane. They assured that everyone will be gathered by 10pm tonight at thetest!¡± ¡°Awaiting Master¡¯s orders at any time!!!¡± On the way here, Tim Lewis had called ahead to notify Ernest Mason, only telling him to immediately gather all of Hall of Swords¡¯ Complete Stage cultivators in South Province. But he didn¡¯t say what exactly Sean nned to do! However! Ernest Mason and the others weren¡¯t fools. Considering the circumstances in the capital, they naturally guessed the general idea. In their perspective, Sean¡¯s ambitions were great. He likely nned to dispatch troops towards the capital and seize control over the entire Shirine Empire in the chaos! Chapter 429 One Punch Knockout, Sean’s Peculiar Fetish ¡°Good!¡± Sean nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Ten o¡¯clock, set off on time, advance from three routes, follow me into the capital!¡± Having said that, Sean turned around and walked into an attic opposite. Entering the capital! Hearing these two words, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Were they really going to send troops to the capital? Were they really going to seize power amidst the chaos? Were they really going to take control of the entire Shirine Empire??? Damn! Although they had guessed before, hearing the words ¡°entering the capital¡±ing out of Sean¡¯s mouth still shocked them and excited them immensely! Five months ago! Hall of Swords suddenly appeared and almost swept across thend, directly taking control of three provinces. After a full five months of recuperation, they had gradually be ustomed to the current situation! To be honest! Living in this luxurious vi that originally belonged to the Harris family, controlling the power of a province, embracing the wealth of a province, whether it was Ernest Mason and others from Swornd, or the major families in the provincial city who had defected to Hall of Swords, they were already satisfied! But! As the master of Hall of Swords, Sean didn¡¯t seem satisfied with this! The capital! That was the capital! Once the capital was controlled, it would be equivalent to controlling the entire Shirine Empire. At that time, the influence of Hall of Swords would spread throughout the Shirine Empire, more than ten times what it was now! This! How could they not be shocked? How could they not be excited? ¡°Faithfully following the master¡¯s orders!¡± Staring at Sean¡¯s back, everyone responded in unison. Beams of light shed in their eyes, surrounded by extremely hot fighting spirit. They were even more respectful of Sean, their master! Powerful! Ambitious! Daring! To be able to work with such a master on great things was their good fortune!!! Crack! Crack! Crack! Just as their minds were in turmoil, suddenly, apanied by a burst of harsh sounds, the doors of the other luxury cars were also pushed open one after another. Immediately afterwards, several graceful figures in white clothes walked out of the luxury cars! Looking back! Damn! Instantly, everyone was startled. They didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t even dream, that Sean had brought so many beautiful women with him, roughly fifteen or more, all wearing white robes and with ck hair draped over their shoulders. Wherever they stood, they were as pleasing to the eye as a beautifulndscape! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± The people from the local families in the provincial city looked at each other in surprise. Amidst the shock, their heads were full of question marks. They subconsciously looked towards Ernest Mason and the others, but Ernest Mason and the others were equally confused, with deep frowns and perplexed expressions that seemed to say: You¡¯re asking me, who the hell am I supposed to ask??? However! Although Ernest Mason and the others were also seeing these women in white for the first time, unlike the local families in the provincial city, they had seen Saint Marie of Hill of Swords before. And these women¡¯s outfits were almost identical to Spring¡¯s! Same white robes! Same ck hair draped over their shoulders! Even! The hairpins on their heads were exactly the same as Spring¡¯s! Could it be that they are¡­ The next moment! Ernest Mason¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a bold thought popped up in his mind. So he took a few steps forward and carefully tried to ask, ¡°Excuse me, what is your rtionship with Saint Marie?¡± However! The women in white nced at Ernest Mason but didn¡¯t answer his question. They turned away, following Sean towards the attic opposite,pletely ignoring Ernest Mason! Little did they know! They had been living in seclusion in the peach blossom spring for years, always practicing asceticism in Hill of Swords. Except for Spring, they had hardly ever left the mountain before, so they had an instinctive aversion to outsiders and naturally didn¡¯t want to talk to Ernest Mason!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing this! Ernest Mason was very embarrassed! Damn it! They¡¯re looking down on me! Someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°The master is young and vigorous, in his prime. Bringing so many young beauties along the way, could it be¡­¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Could it be he has that kind of fetish???¡± That kind¡­ Everyone present was a sly old fox, all seasoned veterans, of course they knew what ¡°that kind¡± referred to! ¡°One¡­ to fifteen?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Not bad for the young master!¡± The shameless old men from the provincial city huddled together, letting their imaginations run wild, and couldn¡¯t help whispering about the rtionship between Sean and these women in white! Some even said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have a granddaughter, twenty years old, beautiful and talented, quite a beauty. If I send her to the young master, I wonder if the young master would look upon her favorably¡­¡± Granddaughter? The others were startled, and then heard another old man excitedly say, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I also have granddaughters, more than one! The young master can have his pick of them, choose whichever he likes!¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± ¡°It would be best if the young master takes them all!!!¡± In an instant! These shameless old men were eagerly trying to ¡°sell¡± their granddaughters, with the sole purpose of using this opportunity to get closer to Sean and secure a ce for themselves in Hall of Swords in the future! Hearing their discussion, Ernest Mason¡¯s face turned ck! Damn it! You idiots! How could you think of the master like that? ¡°Shut up!¡± Ernest Mason was about to scold them, but before he could speak, a cold snort suddenly rang out. Immediately after, there was a whoosh as one of the figures in white charged at the old men out of nowhere at great speed! Clearly! The women in white had also heard the old men¡¯s discussion and were instantly furious! The old men present were all Complete Stage cultivators, with perception far beyond ordinary people, and they naturally sensed the danger immediately. Their hearts skipped a beat as their expressions changed drastically. They reflexively scattered in retreat, dispersing in all directions! Boom!!! The figure in white rushed into the crowd and threw a punch, directly at one of the Complete Stage old men. Sensing the vigorous dark energy erupted by the woman in white, he was even more shocked. He instinctively raised his hand to defend, but the moment their fists collided, gusts of wind rushed forth as dark energy shed! Crack! Then came the harsh sound of breaking bones! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Almost simultaneous with the sound of breaking bones was the old man¡¯s scream. The others had retreated more than ten meters away and had juste to a stop and steadied themselves when they heard the scream. Looking back, damn, to their disbelief, the old man had been punched flying by the woman in white. Hey on the ground writhing like a dead dog, unable to get up after struggling for a long time!!! Stupefied! Everyone was stupefied! Including Ernest Mason and the others, they were thoroughly stupefied. Although Ernest Mason and the others had vaguely guessed the identities of these women in white, they never imagined that they looked so young yet had such tremendous power! One punch! Just one punch! Damn, she had smashed that Complete Stage old man¡¯s fist bones with one punch, beating him half to death. Hey on the ground like a dying dog, squirming and unable to stand up!!! Chapter 430: A Bunch of Trash, Luna Porter’s Unborn Child ¡°Hmph!¡± A woman in white appeared in the spot where the old man had just stood. She slightly lowered her head, looking down at the old man with a face full of anger and disdain. She coldly said, ¡°Dare to spout nonsense again, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Gurgle! Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡­ Watching the graceful figure of the woman in white, feeling the powerful aura emanating from her, the local old men from the provincial capital who had narrowly escaped were dumbfounded, trembling in fear. They swallowed their saliva frantically, unable to believe their eyes. The young woman in front of them, as young as they were, was actually a cultivator at the Complete Stage! Moreover! Judging from the power of her previous punch, even among the cultivators at the Complete Stage, the woman in white possessed exceptional strength! Otherwise! The difference between two cultivators at the Complete Stage would not be so pronounced! A one-hit kill! Damn it! How is this possible? How is this possible!!! Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Before Ernest Mason and the others, as well as the local old men from the provincial capital, could recover from their shock, the sound of breaking through the air resounded continuously. The other fourteen women in white also rushed over! And! They all emanated their own dark energy! Suddenly! An unparalleled pressure swept over, causing Ernest Mason and the others to turn pale and their jaws to almost drop to the ground. Their eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets! Damn it! Complete Stage! Complete Stage again! All of them are at the Complete Stage!!! The fifteen women in white exploded their aura. Ernest Mason and the others immediately judged their level of strength. The psychological shock brought by these women was ten times greater than when the woman in white sent the old man flying with a single punch! Their worldviews were on the verge of copse, aren¡¯t they? One person! That would have been eptable! But now, fifteen of them suddenly appeared, all young and beautiful, all at the Complete Stage, their auras bing stronger one after another. When the fifteen of them stood together, the scene was¡­ To put it mildly, Ernest Mason¡¯s legs went weak in an instant! ¡°Worthless!¡± One of the women in white swept a cold gaze over Ernest Mason and the others, and sneered, ¡°After preparing for half a year for the Hall of Swords, is this all the strength you have?¡± ¡°You are truly disappointing!¡± ¡°Taking this group of trash to the capital is simply humiliating General Sean!¡± With just a few words, she pped the faces of all the members of the Hall of Swords present! In the past six months! Ernest Mason and the others had been in control of the provincial capital, practically calling the shots. Never had they expected to encounter such a situation. Never had they imagined that they would be frightened by a group of young women brought by Sean! Everyone¡¯s faces looked as if they had eaten dog shit!!! However! Faced with the humiliation from the woman in white, they dared not speak out in anger. The reason was simple. They were only a dozen people, and they knew very well that they were no match for these women in white one-on-one. If they rashly made a move, they would only invite trouble upon themselves! ¡°Watch your mouths!¡± The woman in white continued, ¡°If I hear you spewing crap again, it won¡¯t be as simple as cutting off a hand next time!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After speaking, she waved her hand! The fifteen women in white then restrained their auras and turned to leave, leaving only Ernest Mason and the local old men from the provincial capital. They looked at each other in silence, their hearts still trembling violently! This! Are these the women favored by Lord Sean? It seems¡­ My granddaughter has no chance¡­ The terrifying strength of these women in white made the local old men from the provincial capitalpletely abandon their despicable thoughts of ¡°selling¡± their granddaughters to please Sean. As for Ernest Mason and the others, their thoughts turned to: Are these women, like Lady Saint Marie, also from the Hill of Swords? Then¡­ What kind of earth-shattering secrets does the Hill of Swords conceal? How could they cultivate so many young outstanding cultivators? The appearance of these women in white intensified Ernest Mason and the others¡¯ curiosity about the secrets of the Hill of Swords. It grew so strong that they couldn¡¯t resist the urge to rush into the opposite attic and ask Sean face to face! Unfortunately! They didn¡¯t dare¡­ ¡­ Sean rested in the vi for nearly three hours. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Spring and Karen Smith reported that all the Complete Stage cultivators from Crane and North Province had gathered! Therefore! With amand from Sean, more than seventy Complete Stage cultivators under the Hall ofSwords, divided into three groups from South Province, North Province, and Crane¡¯s provincial capital, set off towards the capital, advancing together under the cover of the night. This night! Was destined to be anything but calm! While Sean led his forces towards the capital, at half past eleven in the evening, the capital remained brightly lit. The streets were bustling with activity, filled with busy figures. The news of the North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army breaking through the defenses of the Shirine Empire¡¯s northern border and advancing south had spread throughout the capital. The people of the capital were filled with fear and dared not stay and risk their lives. Many were busy escaping overnight to seek refuge with their rtives and friends! The entire capital! Was in a state of chaos! Meanwhile, within the imperial pce at the heart of the capital, there were countless soldiers,yers uponyers of defense, and a heavy atmosphere. The dark night sky resembled a gigantic dark cloud, shrouding the sprawling imperial city! On the contrary! In a pce about five hundred meters to the right of the Hall of Throne, faint murmurs of women could be heard, asionally apanied byughter and joy! This ce! Was the emperor¡¯s sleeping pce! Inside the pce at this moment, the current emperor, King Roscoe, resided. Luna Porter¡¯s voice could be heard whispering for nearly half an hour before gradually subsiding. Then, a woman¡¯s scolding voice resounded, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s gotten into you tonight?¡± ¡°So vigorous?¡± ¡°My belly is so big, and the day of delivery is not far off. You came three times in one night. Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing my vital energy and threatening the little baby inside my belly?¡± The voice! It belonged to Luna Porter! At this moment! After a passionate encounter, Luna Porter, heavily pregnant,y naked on the bed, while King Roscoey beside her, his body slightly propped up. His breathing was slightly rapid, and a fineyer of sweat covered his forehead, clearly indicating his fatigue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± King Roscoe ced his right hand gently on Luna Porter¡¯s bulging belly. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°Vital energy, huh?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°This little rascal has been in your belly for so long. Now, with the North Kingdom¡¯s army pressing on, the entire Shirine Empire is in imminent danger. It¡¯s time for him to show his worth!¡± As soon as his words fell, his right hand suddenly exerted force!!!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 431: Let’s Die Together King Roscoe regarded Luna Porter¡¯s pregnancy as Sean¡¯s flesh and blood, not the bloodline of the royal family. He set up a big scheme to refine Sean¡¯s bloodline and help himself enter the Bright Realm. Therefore, he naturally did not treat this child as some ¡°little baby¡± like Luna Porter did. In fact, from the moment Luna Porter became pregnant, the fate of this child was already determined. Destined to be a pawn of King Roscoe. To be his stepping stone. This point, King Roscoe had never deliberately concealed, so Luna Porter knew it very well. When she heard King Roscoe¡¯s words, her face changed drastically. Sensing King Roscoe¡¯s sudden exertion of force with his right hand, Luna Porter instinctively rolled away from King Roscoe¡¯s palm and stared at him in panic. She asked knowingly, ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean by this?¡± Indeed, she asked knowingly. Luna Porter¡¯s reaction seemed to surprise King Roscoe. His right hand remained suspended in the air as he locked eyes with Luna Porter. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°What? You slept with Sean a few times, got pregnant, and now you think you have feelings for him?¡± ¡°Reluctant to part with his bastard?¡± As he spoke, King Roscoe had a smile on his face, but his tone was icy and piercing. ¡°You know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Luna Porter shook her head and said, ¡°I understand and don¡¯t object to your desire to enter the Bright Realm and be the true emperor of the Shirine Empire.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Why did you choose this timing?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t stabilized your foundation since entering the Complete Stage. It¡¯s not suitable to be hasty and impatient in your pursuit. Trying to break through the Bright Realm at this moment gives you little hope of sess. What if you fail?¡± ¡°Opportunities!¡± ¡°Onlye once!¡± ¡°After a failure, do you think you can arrange for me to sleep with Sean a few more times and have a few more babies for you to use?¡± Luna Porter argued with reason. It seemed that Luna Porter was not unwilling but didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity, to waste the child in her womb. ¡°As for the million-strong army of the North Kingdom¡­¡± Luna Porter continued, ¡°As long as we have a ce to retreat, we don¡¯t have to fear running out of firewood! If you are willing, I can apany you in fleeing the capital, and even leave the Shirine Empire.¡± ¡°Assume a new identity!¡± ¡°When my child is born, when your foundation is solid, when everything is ready, you will have the capital to officially enter the Bright Realm and hope to regain the throne of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Why do you have to fight to the death? Why do you have to risk it all?¡± Luna Porter made apelling argument. It sounded like she was genuinely considering King Roscoe¡¯s interests! However¡­ Upon hearing Luna Porter¡¯s words, King Roscoe¡¯s cold smile deepened. He was not moved in the slightest and said in a low voice, ¡°Little hope? Rising from the ashes? Fight to the death?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°In my opinion, you have sinister intentions. You want me to give up the imperial city, abdicate like a defeated dog, and then take this bastard in your belly to find Sean and recognize him as the father?¡± ¡°Do you think!¡± ¡°As a worn-out shoe that I¡¯ve discarded, carrying Sean¡¯s flesh and blood, you can rely on that and cling to Sean¡¯s leg?¡± ¡°Do you think!¡± ¡°I would give you such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Do you think!¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to break through the Bright Realm, I wouldn¡¯t make any preparations? Is it just a rash decision? Is the hope of sess really so slim?¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly foolish of you, iming to have unparalleled strategies!¡± With those words, King Roscoe suddenly made a move, directly grabbing Luna Porter¡¯s neck. He lowered his head, looked down at her, and a murderous intent appeared between his brows. Clearly¡­ Although Luna Porter had been King Roscoe¡¯s woman all along, slept with him countless times, and contributed numerous strategies as an advisor, King Roscoe did not trust her. How could a chess yer be controlled by a mere chess piece? In the end¡­ From beginning to end, Luna Porter was just a chess piece on King Roscoe¡¯s chessboard. Sleeping with her, trusting her, caring for her, loving her, it was all just part of the game! Now¡­ King Roscoe had already achieved his aplishments and sessfully ascended to the throne. When it was time to abandon Luna Porter, he wouldn¡¯t even blink! ¡°You¡­¡± Soon, Luna Porter¡¯s face turned red as she struggled to breathe. Facingthe Complete Stage King Roscoe, she had no power to resist. She could only protect her abdomen with both hands and, with tearful eyes, say with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve followed you for so many years, don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°For me!¡± ¡°Spare the child in my belly, give up your throne, and¡­¡± ¡°Escape together?¡± It was clear that as a woman, Luna Porter, although ruthless and merciless in her actions, had invested a lot of emotions in King Roscoe. After all, King Roscoe was the man who changed her destiny! ¡°Feelings?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Unfortunately, love is unrequited, and the flowing water is heartless. In the face of Luna Porter¡¯s heartfelt pleas, King Roscoeughed uproariously as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. He held Luna Porter¡¯s neck tightly andughed while saying, ¡°A heartless and ruthless woman like you, who kills without batting an eye, actually talks to me about feelings here?¡± ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°Making me give up the throne for you?¡± ¡°Do you even deserve it?¡± ¡°This king has just generously favored you three times in a row, which is already the utmost benevolence!¡± ¡°Since!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear the child in your belly, then let¡¯s die together!¡± As he spoke, King Roscoe gradually increased the strength in his right hand, squeezing tighter and tighter. When he finished speaking, Luna Porter¡¯s eyes, filled with despair and pain, slowly closed, and her head tilted to the side as shepletely lost consciousness. Immediately after! Two tears silently rolled down from the corners of Luna Porter¡¯s eyes, wetting her rosy and beautiful cheeks. ¡°Come!¡± King Roscoe released his grip, put on his clothes, and casually called out. Immediately, two young and beautiful women walked in. He didn¡¯t spare a nce at Luna Porter, who was unconscious on the bed. He turned around and walked away, saying, ¡°Dig out the bastard in her belly for me!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°Take her and that little bastard to the Hall of Throne!¡± After speaking, King Roscoe had already left the imperial sleeping quarters and headed straight for the Hall of Throne. After the battle in the imperial city, he searched for skilled craftsmen throughout the capital to repair the altar blood pool beneath the Hall of Throne. When repairing the massive crack between the Hall of Throne and the underground altar, he deliberately left a passage that led directly from the Hall of Throne to the underground altar! ¡°Yes!¡± The two young and beautiful women respectfully epted the order, then exchanged a nce and walked straight towards the unconscious Luna Porter on the bed¡­ Chapter 432: Delicacies of the Mortal Realm, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher The time was drawing near for Luna Porter¡¯s delivery, but the million troops of the North Kingdom were bearing down on the capital of the Shirine Empire, putting both King Roscoe¡¯s throne and the empire itself in grave peril. He could not afford to wait! Abandon the imperial city and flee? No way! Before iming the throne, King Roscoe would have fled at the first sign of such danger. But now, after sitting on that throne for a full half year, how could he relinquish what was his? Besides, as he had just told Luna Porter, he was no fool. He knew she carried but one child, offering only a single chance to ascend into the Bright Realm. Since he dared gamble, he must be prepared and confident of sess! Boom! King Roscoe left the imperial bedroom alone and entered the Hall of Throne, activating the mechanism leading down to the underground altar. With a muffled rumble, the smooth mirrored floor of the hall split down the middle, a huge two-meter crevice opening up! The floor then slid apart to both sides, the crevice gaping over a meter wide before grinding to a halt. This long rectangr hole, about two meters long and over one meter across, was the entrance to the underground altar, with flights of stone steps spiraling down into the earth. King Roscoe stood at the precipice, inhaling deeply. Then he strode forward, descending the stairs. The underground altar below was brightly lit. At the center loomed the massive blood pool, still bubbling with boiling blood, dark currents churning relentlessly within, throwing up countless blood bubbles that burst noisily on the surface. Crimson steam wafted up, permeating the entire underground altar with an overpowering bloody stench. Any ordinary person would be choked to death by the fumes. But when King Roscoe entered, his gaze upon the great blood pool betrayed unmistakable excitement, like a starving wolf spying long-awaited prey. ¡°Heavenly aroma!¡± he eximed, relishing a whiff of the bloody vapor. ¡°Truly a delicacy of the mortal realm. Just standing here, I feel the fire of my blood ignite, eagerly anticipating tonight¡¯s feast!¡± Eager indeed! King Roscoe had long thirsted for the Bright Realm, and now, on the very cusp of ascension, how could he remain calm? By dawn, perhaps he, King Roscoe, would stand among exalted cultivators like King Ron and Sean. Then, having reached the mythic Emperor Realm, he would reign as true Emperor of the Shirine Empire! Able to attack and defend with impunity. Safe from all harm! What had he to fear from the North Kingdom¡¯s million troops? Just then, a voice rang out: ¡°All is in readiness, awaiting Your Majesty¡¯s ascension tonight, to rocket into the Emperor Realm and im your imperial throne, driving back the barbarian horde, securing peace for the Shirine Empire!¡± On its heels cameughing confirmation: ¡°Ha ha! Well said, well said! With ingenious tools like the blood pool and the Soul-Devouring Formation, plus the Northern Wolf¡¯s bloodline and our full support, Your Majesty¡¯s breakthrough is all but guaranteed!¡± Apanying these sudden voices, two figures strode toward King Roscoe and bowed before him. One had long white hair and beard, even his brows snowy white, his aged face etched with countless wrinkles. He wore in white robes, carrying himself with refined elegance despite the bloody miasma, giving him an otherworldly air. The other was his opposite: cropped ck hair and bronzed skin weathered by sun and wind. Massively built like a bull, his embroidered ck robes bore the emblem of a blue whale, exuding a wild, indomitable spirit. Seeing them, King Roscoe paused, then returned their bow despite his imperial station. ¡°With my royal father¡¯s tragic passing and the North bearing down, to have Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s aid in this dire hour is my great fortune, and the empire¡¯s. ¡°If we seed tonight,¡± he continued, ¡°you have my word, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, I will uphold my end of the bargain and open the blood pool and Sean¡¯s lineage to you, helping you cross that final threshold into the true Bright Realm! ¡°Then, together, we three Bright Realm masters will forge an alliance. With Hyacinth under Lord Snow and Plumeria ruled by Lord Fisher, we will counterattack and carve up the North Kingdom¡¯snds!¡± His words rang with conviction. For the two men before King Roscoe were none other than Lord Snow, guardian of western Hyacinth, and Lord Fisher, lord of eastern Plumeria! With war imminent, King Roscoe had urgently summoned them to the capital and struck a secret pact: tonight, they would help King Roscoe break through in exchange for his aid in breaching the Bright Realm using the blood pool and Sean¡¯s lineage. As Luna Porter said, King Roscoe¡¯s hasty ascension left his foundations unstable. Even with Sean¡¯s bloodline, his odds solo were slim. But with two near-Bright Realm cultivators assisting, his chances improved dramatically to near-certainty!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This was why King Roscoe tly refused Luna Porter¡¯s plea to abdicate and flee. With sess assured, why flee? The Soul-Devouring Formation was a royal secret entrusted only to heirs. Without King Roscoe, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher could not ess the blood pool. After all three broke through, their newfound might would easily turn back the North Kingdom¡¯s army. Not only would the Shirine Empire be secured, they could conquer the North! The price was Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, as Bright Realm masters in their own right, bing King Roscoe¡¯s equals. Hyacinth and Plumeria would split from the Shirine Empire. ¡°Excellent!¡± said Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, exchanging a nce. ¡°We thank Your Majesty for this opportunity.¡± Just then, footsteps sounded from the Hall of Throne above, followed by a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°Your Majesty, we have excavated the little monster as you ordered!¡± Chapter 433: Your Time of Death Has Come It¡¯s out! It¡¯s really out, and it¡¯s already out! Hearing the sound! Whether it was King Roscoe, Lord Snow, or Lord Fisher, they all had a change in expression, and then King Roscoe said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring it in!¡± Just now! After King Roscoe came in, he didn¡¯t close the entrance to the underground altar, he was just waiting for those two young women! ¡°Yes!¡± The two young women responded, and footsteps sounded again, getting closer and closer, soon, I saw them carrying a stretcher anding into the underground altar! And at this time! Luna Porter was lying t on the stretcher. Her originally barely clothed body was covered with a white brocade robe, with only her head exposed. At first nce, it looked like the white cloth covering a corpse! Blood! In the lower abdomen of Luna Porter, where the belly was still bulging high before in the imperial bedroom, it hadpletely copsed, and in its ce was a shocking patch of mottled bloodstains! A veryrge pool of blood, dyeing a veryrge area of ??the white brocade robe red! Obviously! The two young women were not lying. As King Roscoe ordered, they forcibly dug out the child who was about to give birth from Luna Porter¡¯s belly! Luna Porter was awake! It looks like! Dying! Her icy gaze stared straight at King Roscoe. There was no longer the deep love between her brows before, only undisguised chill and killing intent. She gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°King Roscoe! You are cruel and tyrannical, selfish and self-serving, and stop at nothing to achieve your goals!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Will soon pay the price for what you have done!¡± ¡°Soon!!!¡± However! In the face of Luna Porter¡¯s anger and threats, King Roscoe ignored her and disdained to even look at Luna Porter again. He asked the two young women, ¡°Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, there is no time to dy. Let¡¯s start now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lord Snow and Lord Fisher looked at each other and nodded! Then! Lord Fisher walked up a few steps, took the dead infant from the young woman¡¯s hand, grabbed the dead infant¡¯s left leg with his left hand and right leg with his right hand, without any pity or hesitation, pulled hard! Suddenly! Apanied by an eerie sound, the dead infant was directly torn in half by Lord Fisher on the spot, blood sttered wildly, and its internal organs all fell out messily on the ground, the situation was really horrifying to behold! ¡°Lord Fisher, here!¡± Lord Fisher¡¯s expression was as usual, as if tearing apart the corpse of a dead infant like this was as trivial as tearing apart a rotten fish, he weighed it a little in his hand, then handed half of it to Lord Snow! Lord Snow reached out and took half of the dead infant. The majestic dark energy in his body and the little Bright Energy in his core intertwined and erupted. His clothes billowed, his white hair flew, his feet left the ground, and his whole person slowly rose into the air! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lord Fisher then went to the other side of the sacrificial blood pool, holding the other half of the dead infant¡¯s corpse, and like Lord Snow, dark energy and Bright Energy erupted at the same time, gale winds rose around his extremely burly body, lifting him up! ¡°King Roscoe!!!¡± Seeing the dead infant being treated so cruelly, Luna Porter, lying on the stretcher and unable to move, turned red eyes towards King Roscoe. Her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her voiceing out between her teeth was even more eerie, almost hoarse from crying, ¡°You will not die well!¡± ¡°You will not die well!¡± ¡°You will not die well!!!¡± In one breath! She cursed three times in a row, showing Luna Porter¡¯s hatred for King Roscoe! ¡°How I die, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live to see it in this life. Enjoy thest moments of your life, curse as much as you want, when you¡¯re done cursing, it will be your turn¡­¡± With that! King Roscoe rose up and leaped onto the jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool, sat cross-legged, exchanged nces with Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, then slowly closed his eyes, his whole body wrapped in the rich blood-colored steam, trying to absorb it for his own use! Drip! Drip! Drip! On both sides of the altar, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher each held half of the dead infant¡¯s corpse, blood dripping from the dead infant¡¯s corpse like water pouring into the jade stone troughs on the edge of the altar! Originally! There were ten barbs hidden in the jade stone around the altar. As the Soul-Devouring Formation was activated, the ten barbs could drill out, like giant needles, drawing blood from the sacrificer¡¯s body, thus activating the Soul-Devouring Formation! Just like what King Ron did to Seanst time! Unfortunately! Last time in the battle at the imperial city, not only did Sean and Cecilia execute King Ron, but after using the Soul-Devouring Formation to save Cecilia¡¯s life, Sean also destroyed the sacrificial blood pool before leaving, rendering those ten barbspletely useless and difficult to repair! So! When King Roscoe sent people to repair the sacrificial blood pool, grooves were carved on the jade stone around the altar to rece the role of those ten barbs! Unlike those ten barbs, these grooves would not actively suck blood, they could only be manually poured, and then activated using Bright Energy to activate the Soul-Devouring Formation! Coincidentally! King Roscoe is not even close to the Bright Realm now, without a trace of Bright Energy in his body, which is why he had to cooperate with Lord Snow and Lord Fisher! Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were both genuine cultivators close to the Bright Realm. Although there was not much Bright Energy in their cores, it should be enough to activate the Soul-Devouring Formation! So! When the blood dripping from the dead infant¡¯s corpse had almost filled the grooves on the jade stone, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher saw it was time. They immediately put down the halves of the dead infant¡¯s corpse they were holding, and pressed their palms against the jade stone around the altar, madly injecting the little Bright Energy in their bodies into the jade stone!!! One second! Two seconds! Five seconds! Ten seconds! Half a minute! Time slipped by swiftly. King Roscoe, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher all had solemn expressions, holding their breath, hearts thumping, anxiously waiting for the moment when the Soul-Devouring Formation would be activated! The winner bes king! The loser bes the enemy! There was only one chance. Failure would be unimaginable! Finally! After persisting for nearly five minutes, just when Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s faces were slightly pale, seemingly about to be unable to hold on, suddenly, a red glow gradually appeared in the jade stone of the altar! The jade stone of the altar was glowing red! This! Was the omen that the Soul-Devouring Formation had been sessfully activated! ¡°It¡¯s bright!¡± At the moment the red light came on, Lord Snow¡¯s eyes lit up as he cried out involuntarily! ¡°Hahaha, great! It worked!¡± ¡°Sess!¡± Lord Fisher¡¯s rough and excited smile also burst out on his pale face! King Roscoe had his eyes closed! But! He heard the excitedughter of Lord Snow and Lord Fisher. His tightened heart shuddered violently, extremely pleasantly surprised. Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s excitement was nothingpared to the wild joy in his heart! Bright! It¡¯s bright! It finally lit up! With Lord Snow and Lord Fisher personally protecting him, as long as the Soul-Devouring Formation could be activated smoothly, King Roscoe¡¯s path to promotion was almost halfway to sess already. How could he not be excited? Not overjoyed? If not for the current situation not allowing it, King Roscoe had to devote all his concentration into his own cultivation, looking for a chance to break through his current realm, he would have jumped up to celebrate! Soon! As the Soul-Devouring Formation was activated, the red glow in the jade stone became more and more dazzling before their eyes, like a huge, red-hot branding iron. The eerie red glow, the churning blood in the pool, and the mist-like blood-colored steam blended together to make the atmosphere in the underground altar even more sinister and terrifying! It actually¡­ seeded? Lying t on the stretcher, Luna Porter naturally saw this horrifying scene too. Her pupils suddenly contracted. However! Despite her surprise, this scene did not increase the anger in Luna Porter¡¯s heart. However! Despite her surprise, this scene did not increase the anger in Luna Porter¡¯s heart. On the contrary, she stared at King Roscoe sitting cross-legged on the jade pir in the middle of the altar with his eyes closed and cultivating, she gave a cold snort, and suddenly the corners of her lips curved up into a cruel and cold smile! She smiled! She was not annoyed or angry, but smiled instead! Moreover! It was the kind of smile when a sinister scheme seeds! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± After a while, Luna Porter said coldly with a smile, ¡°King Roscoe, your mission isplete!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°Is your time of death!!!¡± As she spoke! Luna Porter exerted a little force. Her originally dying appearance suddenly became spirited, and her body, which was limp like a blob of mud and unable to move before, suddenly became full of vitality. The moment her voice fell, she slowly sat up from the stretcher! This scene! Naturally fell into the eyes of the two young women carrying Luna Porter in. However, the two of them were not surprised, nor did they immediately take action against Luna Porter! On the contrary! They looked at each other, and even took the initiative to walk over to help support Luna Porter! As if they already knew all this! Mission? What mission??? Hearing Luna Porter¡¯s inexplicable words, King Roscoe¡¯s ears pricked up. Although his eyes were closed, with the far superior perception of a Complete Stage cultivator, he could clearly sense Luna Porter¡¯s every move at this moment! Suddenly! There was a thud in King Roscoe¡¯s heart. His expression changed drastically. His heart, which had just calmed down, shuddered violently again. Shocked, he had to stop cultivating for the moment and opened his eyes wide! Then! He saw with his own eyes Luna Porter being helped to sit up by those two young women! Damn! Damn! Damn! What the hell was this??? In an instant! King Roscoe¡¯s face turned green. He didn¡¯t know that those two young women, like Luna Porter, were also King Roscoe¡¯s confidantes whom he had carefully cultivated before, working for him during the day and warming his bed at night, and had always been loyal to him! And now! What did he see??? ¡°You!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. King Roscoe sat there, too shocked to speak, ¡°You two¡­¡± ¡°Us?¡± After Luna Porter sat up, one of the young women next to her took off her own coat and put it over Luna Porter¡¯s bare body. She looked up at the shocked King Roscoe and smiled, ¡°These two are my people!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Do you find it strange?¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°Feeling strange is right, being surprised is right. Iid such a big trap, at the risk of my life, to lure you to take the bait, just to see the terrified expression on your face now!¡± ¡°It looks so good!¡± ¡°Much better than your usual hypocritical grimace!!!¡± After saying that! Not only did Luna Porter sit up, but also, with the support of those two young women, she stood up in a dignified manner! ¡°Traitors!¡± ¡°You two traitors!!!¡± King Roscoe red fiercely at the two young women, his brows revealing a strong murderous intent. However, he did not take action himself, but gestured to Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, who were floating in the air on both sides of the sacrificial blood pool, ¡°Lord Snow! Lord Fisher! Kill them!¡± ¡°Do it now, kill them!¡± ¡°Leave none of them alive!¡± ¡°I will make them all my sacrifices! Let them suffer a fate worse than death! Let them know the consequences of betraying me!!!¡± King Roscoe was really furious! Whether as a prince before or as the current monarch, King Roscoe had always prided himself on being a cultivator who could manipte people¡¯s hearts and was skilled in deploying troops. Especially for women! Without exaggeration, the number of women who had been yed by King Roscoe before was at least eighty if not a hundred. He had never stumbled over a woman before! This was the first time! Moreover! This time, sess or failure was directly rted to his life and death! How could he tolerate this? ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing King Roscoe¡¯s order, Lord Snow nodded, then raised his hand without hesitation and threw a punch enveloped in majestic dark energy and a thread of Bright Energy straight at them! However! Instead of following King Roscoe¡¯s order to attack Luna Porter and the two young women, he targeted the punch at King Roscoe sitting cross-legged on the jade pir! Boom! In the blink of an eye, Lord Snow was a genuine cultivator nearing the Bright Realm. How fast was he? How great was the power of Bright Energy? In the short distance of a few meters, it arrived in an instant, leaving King Roscoe no time to even be surprised. He only felt a huge force suddenly attacking him from behind, pounding heavily on his back. That kind of excruciating pain was like being smashed by a mountain! Chapter 434: Biological Father of the Child Bang crash! Since it was going to turn ugly, Lord Snow naturally did not show any mercy. With a sound of bones shattering, King Roscoe¡¯s body flew out from the jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool like a loose arrow. With just one punch, King Roscoe was sent flying violently off the jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool! Puff! While in midair, King Roscoe couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot! Ssh! After flying seven to eight meters, King Roscoe fell outside the sacrificial blood pool. Afternding, he rolled three to four meters like a ball and stopped not far from Luna Porter¡¯s front, lying there motionless like a dead dog, looking extremely miserable! The next moment! Lord Snow¡¯s body shifted and floated lightly onto the jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool, recing King Roscoe¡¯s previous position! ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°As expected from the legendary Soul Devouring Formation!¡± The jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool was the core of the Soul Devouring Formation and the ce where all the blood qi converged. Therefore, only by sitting there could one control the Soul Devouring Formation and utilize it to absorb the vast blood qi around to improve one¡¯s own realm and strength! After Lord Snow sat down, he quietly sensed it for a moment. As a cultivator approaching the Bright Realm with Bright Energy in his body, only half a step away from the real Bright Realm, he was more suitable to control the Soul Devouring Formation than King Roscoe. With the Soul Devouring Formation already activated, he released the powerful Bright Energy from the core and quickly grasped its mysteries with his superior perception ability. He couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, ¡°Gathering the souls of all things, collecting the spirits of the bloodlines, it really is the unparalleled magic weapon for breaking through to theherworld that was remodeled based on the Dragon Refining Cauldron!!!¡± Then! He nced down at King Roscoe, who was writhing and struggling to sit up, and said with augh, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for opening up the Soul Devouring Formation for us!¡± Little did he know! Earlier! When King Roscoe and Luna Porter were intimate in the imperial bedroom, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher hade to the underground altar in advance to prepare. Taking advantage of King Roscoe¡¯s absence, they had quietly tried many times, but they simply could not find the way to activate the Soul Devouring Formation by themselves, let alone activate it! Otherwise! They would not have needed to act obsequiously with King Roscoe for so long! Now! Since the Soul Devouring Formation had been fully activated, King Roscoe naturally lost his usefulness. What was the point of keeping a useless partner around? To celebrate New Year??? ¡°You¡¯re still not dead?¡± Luna Porter¡¯s gaze remained fixed on King Roscoe. Seeing King Roscoe struggle and squirm for a while, and actually sit up with great difficulty, breathing heavily, obviously injured badly, Luna Porter sneered, ¡°Hehe, you really do have a tough life!¡± Yes! His life was indeed tough! These were the same words King Roscoe had used to mock Luna Porter earlier. Now, Luna Porter threw them right back at him! ¡°You!¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± With blood at the corner of his mouth, King Roscoe¡¯s inner qi fluctuated violently. With bulging veins on his forehead and neck, and his face as ck as the bottom of a pot, his fierce gaze was filled with endless rage. He nced at Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, then at Luna Porter, and asked gnashing his teeth, ¡°Those two¡­ they are also your people???¡± He really did not expect this! King Roscoe had never imagined even in his dreams that the two young women standing beside Luna Porter, who had been following and serving him, and previously had contact with Luna Porter with ordinary strength, could be drawn in by Luna Porter, although it was beyond his expectations, it was still within reason! However! What about Lord Snow and Lord Fisher? Those two! One guarding the west border, the other guarding the east border, they rarely had a chance to enter the capital unless summoned by the emperor. Even as a prince, King Roscoe had only met them two or three times when King Ron summoned them! How did Luna Porter secretly collude with them??? From the time King Roscoe summoned them to enter the capital until now, they had only been in the capital for two short days. To say that Luna Porter had means to draw them over in just two days, King Roscoe did not believe it! He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death! After all! They were peerless cultivators nearing the Bright Realm with shocking strength. On top ofmanding strong troops, even King Roscoe as the current emperor had to treat them politely and equally, only able to cooperate with them in mutual benefit. What could Luna Porter use to draw them in??? It made no sense! King Roscoe really could not figure it out! Therefore! When he sat up, instead of getting angry at the first moment, he subconsciously asked out of his puzzlement! ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Staring at King Roscoe, Luna Porter shook her head with a coldugh and said, ¡°Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, what kind of people are they? How could they possibly be my people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much ability!¡± As expected! Luna Porter¡¯s words confirmed King Roscoe¡¯s guess. King Roscoe immediately asked, ¡°Then how did they¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary!¡± Before King Roscoe could finish asking, Luna Porter took the initiative and said, ¡°I am their person!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thud! The moment Luna Porter said those words, King Roscoe¡¯s heart shuddered violently. His face, already ck as the bottom of a pot, became even uglier. He was filled with disbelief! Damn! How was this possible??? Amidst the shock, King Roscoe turned to look at Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, obviously wanting to hear their confirmation. However, Lord Snow sat steadily on the jade pir in the sacrificial blood pool, eyes closed at the moment, already in a state of oblivious cultivation. He had no time to bother with King Roscoe. Instead, Lord Fisherughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Miss Parker is extremely cunning and wise, a heroic woman truly. Her wit and wisdom surpass most men. Our sess tonight in tricking Your Majesty to personally activate the Soul Devouring Formation for us, assisting our long-awaited breakthrough to the legendary realm, is entirely thanks to Miss Parker¡¯s meticulous nning, going as far as to put her own life and the child in her belly at risk as bait¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which!¡± ¡°We two old fellows owe Miss Parker a favor. We dare not take credit for this. How could we see Miss Parker as our subordinate!¡± From his words, it was clear that Lord Fisher held Luna Porter in high regard and respect! ¡°Lord Fisher praises me too much!¡± Luna Porter smiled and said, ¡°It was thanks to Lord Fisher and Lord Snow personally rmending me that I had the honor to join the Hall of Jade and be a member!¡± ¡°I know my ce!¡± ¡°It is only right that I do my utmost to repay you two lords when there is a chance.¡± Hall of Jade!!! The moment these three words came out of Luna Porter¡¯s mouth, King Roscoe was instantly dumbfounded,pletely and utterly dumbfounded! Even more shocked than when Lord Snow had suddenly punched him earlier! How could Luna Parker have secretly joined the Hall of Jade??? Moreover! She was rmended by Lord Snow and Lord Fisher??? Which meant! Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had already joined the Hall of Jade secretly behind King Ron¡¯s back before Luna Porter! Damn! Damn! Damn! At this moment, it felt as if ten thousand galloping horses trampled through King Roscoe¡¯s heart. His heart shuddered, eyes wide with rage. With his already heavily injured organs churning like tumultuous waves from the extreme shock and fury, he suddenly tasted blood in his throat, then¡­ Puff! Another mouthful of old blood spurted out on the spot!!! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it?¡± Staring down at King Roscoe, a smug look appeared on Luna Porter¡¯s beautiful face. She sneered, ¡°It seems there have been quite a few unexpected and shocking things for Your Majesty tonight!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t hurry. What if you get so furious that you identally die prematurely? That would be no fun!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier tonight that you will die a terrible death? You didn¡¯t believe me then. Do you believe me now?¡± With that, Luna Porter walked slowly toward the slumped King Roscoe with the help of the two young women, talking as she went, ¡°In fact, I lied to you about something, kept it from you all along without telling you. Back in the provincial city, I did catch Sean and locked him up in the Porter family¡¯s cold iron secret chamber, following your orders, and kept him there for days, which was during my ovtion cycle.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°I was just pretending, made a video clip to confuse you. I never actually slept with him or did those dirty things with him!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You know what? The child I¡¯m carrying in my belly is actually yours, your own flesh and blood, your offspring. I was already pregnant before I went to the provincial city, but before I could share this good news with you, you gave me the bad news, telling me to go seduce and capture Sean in the provincial city, use my body to bear his child, pave the way for your Bright Realm dream!¡± ¡°For a woman, do you know how cruel it is to even think this way? So cruel that even a heartless woman like me feels terrified!¡± ¡°To the point that¡­¡± ¡°I thought about it for a long time, kept wondering what I should do to be even more cruel than you.¡± ¡°In the end!¡± ¡°I figured it out!¡± ¡°Just like now, making you personally order the extraction of your own flesh and blood from my belly prematurely! Making you watch as Lord Fisher rips your own flesh and blood apart on the spot! Making you refine your own flesh and blood by your own hands!!!¡± ¡°Waiting until you are gloating, on the verge of sess, at the peak of your life, then I will pull you down from that peak, trample you under my feet and tell you the truth, make you writhe in pain and wish you were dead!!!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my n perfect? Even more ruthless than you???¡± Puff! Puff! Puff! Upon hearing Luna Porter¡¯s words and realizing the truth, King Roscoe, lying there motionless like a dead dog, kept spurting blood from his mouth. Clearly, he was now experiencing the kind of writhing pain and living hell that Luna Porter described! Chapter 435: King Roscoe’s Death, Sean Returns After being punched by Lord Snow and kicked dozens of times by Luna Porter, King Roscoe¡¯s already battered body was in excruciating pain. Yet, Luna Porter chose this moment to tell him the truth, word for word, as if she was sprinkling salt on his wounds, as if she was using a sharp dagger to slice his flesh. The physical and psychological double torment was too much even for the ruthless King Roscoe to bear! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± King Roscoe writhed like a worm, desperately trying to sit up, only to find tragically that he was now crippled, unable to move an inch as hey there. He opened his mouth to speak, only to discover even more tragically that he had lost the ability to utter a word, and could only let out ghostly wails of anguish! Miserable! One misstep leads to eternal regret! It was just a moment¡¯spse, just a moment¡¯s difference ¨C the left was heaven, the right hell. If King Roscoe had not been so arrogant and impatient, so ruthless and heartless, treating women as clothes and lives as grass, if he had not resolutely abandoned Luna Porter and the child in her belly, then as Luna said, he should be enjoying the blessings of power and pleasure. One wrong step, each step wrong! The contrast before and after was like heaven and earth! Luna sat next to King Roscoe, head lowered, just watching him silently writhe in pain, watching him wish for death but unable to die. A faint, cruel smile lingered on the corners of her mouth, while her eyes concealed ayer of misty tears gathering without a sound! To be honest, this was not the oue Luna wanted to see ¨C mutually assured destruction, jade and stone burning together! But there was no other way. King Roscoe had chosen the wrong path, and he had to pay the price for his mistakes. Five minutes. King Roscoe struggled desperately for about five minutes until his throat was hoarse and his strength spent. Finally unable to scream or struggle any longer, he gradually quieted down. ¡°Not yelling anymore?¡± ¡°Not screaming anymore?¡± King Roscoe had given up, exhausted his voice, but Luna had no intention of letting him off so easily. As soon as he calmed down, she said with augh, ¡°Just a few fleeting minutes of power and pleasure, a chance misfortune of losing a child ¨C that was all it took to make you heartbroken. As expected of the man I, Luna Porter, loved ¨C truly heartless and ruthless!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°Let me give you some more spice!¡± With that, Luna suddenly raised her hand, pointing to the blood pool on the sacrificial altar across from them, and said, ¡°Dear Emperor, do you know, because of your wrong choice just now, how many people have died?¡± ¡°You think¡­¡± ¡°The only one you heartlessly killed was the child in my belly, your own flesh and blood?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°In addition to the child you ruthlessly ughtered as a sinful beast, all the royal family will die! The Third Prince, Adam Adam, the Seventh Prince, the Eighth Prince, and all their direct descendants, all must die!¡± ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°Like you, will all apany our child in death!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re already dead!¡± ¡°Do you know? The surging blood in the sacrificial pool is all royal blood! Underneath is nothing but royal bones! Before you came, while we were making love three times in the pce, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had already captured them and thrown them into the blood pool, using their lives and blood to prepare this feast for you, paving the road for your Bright Realm dream!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°All the blood in this underground altar is royal blood! All the dead are royal!¡± ¡°It was you!¡± ¡°You implicated them, you killed them!!!¡± Luna was vicious, so she didn¡¯t tell King Roscoe everything at once. When he was in pain, she sat watching him suffer. When he recovered a little, she immediately threw out another shock, making him hurt even more. Torture! She wanted to torture King Roscoe bit by bit, to let him know the consequences of abandoning, betraying and deceiving her! Sure enough, when Luna¡¯s words entered King Roscoe¡¯s ears, his breathing, which had just stabilized, quickened again. Bloodshot eyes fixed on Luna with resentful hatred, like the deadly gaze from the depths of hell ¨C truly terrifying! But facing King Roscoe¡¯s death stare, Luna remained expressionless, the faint cruel smile still on her lips. She snorted, ¡°You want to kill me, kill my child, so I¡¯ll kill you, kill your whole family, your whole n!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You royals are all cruel and ruthless, you all deserve to die. By killing you all, I¡¯m avenging my child and serving justice for the Shirine Empire¡¯s people ¨C perhaps I¡¯m even umting some karma! Hahaha¡­¡± Lunaughed like a madwoman! ¡°Originally!¡± Afterughing for a while, Luna continued, ¡°If you had chosen me, no one would have had to die ¨C not our child, not you, not the royal family!¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± ¡°You will die, just die, it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡°You wanted to be Emperor of Shirine but you can¡¯t, I just wanted to be your woman but will instead be Empress of Shirine. Things often turn out opposite to expectations ¨C how interesting!!!¡± Pfff! As soon as Luna said this, King Roscoe spurted out another mouthful of old blood! Clearly, Luna¡¯s words were killing him! Empress! This vicious woman Luna actually had wild ambitions to be Empress of Shirine, a usurper! And she nned with Lord Snow and Lord Fisher to divide up the Shirine Empire and be vassals of the North Kingdom!!! How could King Roscoe not be angry? The royal family had always been the orthodox rulers of Shirine. Whether it was King Roscoe fighting with Prince Ashby for the Eastern Pce, or seizing the throne from King Ron, it was just infighting within the royal n itself. No matter who won or lost, the Shirine Emperor would alwayse from the royal family! But now??? The royals were massacred by this lunatic Luna. King Roscoe lost by inferior skills, he would die, but also lost the country ¨C how could he face his father King Ron in the underworld? How could he face his royal ancestors? He, King Roscoe, was destined to be a sinner of the royal family, an eternal sinner of the entire Shirine Empire!!! And so¡­ Luna sat there and spoke softly and slowly, each word like a knife, while King Roscoey there unable to avoid listening, asionally spurting blood as if to apany Luna¡¯s words. Lord Snow sat steadfastly atop the jade pir in the blood pool, madly absorbing the thick bloody aura around him, striving to break through to the long-awaited legendary realm. Lord Fisher was backing him up, but even he wanted to spit blood hearing Luna¡¯s words! Damn! What kind of freak had he rmended to the Hall of Jade back then??? This madwoman Luna was too frightening!!! Time passed strangely and gloomily until after 1 am, when a sudden loud bang shattered the eerie atmosphere! Boom!!! The explosive sound was like muffled thunder, without any warning. It startled both Lord Fisher and Luna Porter, and came from none other than Lord Snow sitting on the jade pir! Suddenly, apanied by the loud bang, Lord Snow, who had been sitting motionless like an old monk in meditation, flew up with hair and clothes fluttering. A cold gale appeared out of thin air around his body, sweeping up all the thick bloody aura into the gale. With him at the center, an astonishing blood wind wall formed, the scene indescribably shocking!!!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°This is¡­¡± Even with Lord Fisher¡¯s strength nearing the Bright Realm, he couldn¡¯t withstand the blood wind¡¯s assault. His eyebrows jerked up, pupils contracted, chin quivered, and heart thumped as he quickly retreated from the blood pool altar andnded next to Luna Porter and King Roscoe. Staggering a few steps before steadying himself, face full of shock, he said, ¡°Brother Shan¡­ he seeded!¡± ¡°He broke through!¡± ¡°The Soul-Devouring Great Formation lives up to its reputation, its power is indeed extraordinary!!!¡± Previously, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher knew of the underground altar¡¯s existence and had heard of the Soul-Devouring Great Formation, but did not know how much power and effect it could exert, whether it could help them take the final half step to the long-awaited legendary realm! So! When they entered the capital this time and secretly coborated with Luna Porter, they only tried with a tentative attitude, without full confidence! And now! After just half a night, Lord Snow seeded in breaking through, a speed far exceeding Lord Fisher¡¯s expectations. Shocked, the first thought shing through his mind was: ¡°If Brother Shan seeded, broke through! Then what about me???¡± ¡°What Brother Shan could do¡­¡± ¡°I can too!¡± Lord Fisher was extremely excited! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Too good!¡± Luna Porter stood up and bowed from afar to Lord Snow in the blood wind, smiling. ¡°Congrattions to Lord Snow for fulfilling his long-cherished wish and entering the Bright Realm!¡± Then she turned to look at Lord Fisher beside her and added, ¡°It seems I should congratte Lord Fisher in advance too!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lord Fisherughed out loud. ¡°Miss Porter, don¡¯t worry, we will remember this favor! In the future when we three divide up the Shirine Empire and you control this imperial city with the blood pool altar as your possession, when you reach the Complete Stage one day and want to assailt the Bright Realm, Brother Shan and I will definitely return the favor ande to back you up personally!!!¡± Since the three of them belonged to the Hall of Jade, Lord Fisher did not consider eliminating Luna Porter due to the Hall¡¯s rules. Doing so would vite the rules and cause even bigger trouble! ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Lord Fisher in advance!¡± Luna Porter nodded with a smile, then turned back to look at King Roscoe still lying on the ground. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such good news can¡¯t be shared with His Majesty the Emperor¡­¡± At this time, King Roscoey motionless, eyes wide with indignation and resentment, but no longer breathing. Dead! Dead as a doornail! Killed by Luna Porter¡¯s mouth! Died with eyes wide open! Lord Fisher also nced back at King Roscoe¡¯s corpse, mouth twitching slightly. He thought, Miss Porter, that¡¯s about enough right? However deep your hatred and resentment, you suffocated the dignified Emperor to death and that¡¯s still not enough? Do you n to drag him back from the gates of hell and suffocate him again??? Damn! You madwoman almost makes me want to smash you with a punch! About ten minutester, the blood wind surrounding Lord Snow¡¯s body gradually dissipated, but Lord Snow did not open his eyes. Maintaining his meditation state, his body suddenly shifted through the air, leaving the jade pir in the blood pool. He said, ¡°Lord Fisher, I have broken through but need to consolidate. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t back you up personally!¡± After speaking, he slowlynded five meters away on the opposite side of the altar! ¡°No problem!¡± Lord Fisherughed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Lord Fisher impatiently shot upwards in a blur, appearing on top of the jade pir in the next moment. Sitting cross-legged like Lord Snow did earlier, he released his Bright Energy, perceiving the intricacies of the Soul-Devouring Great Formation and madly absorbing the thick bloody aura around him, assaulting the Bright Realm! Thud! Luna Porter turned around, bent down to grab King Roscoe¡¯s cold stiff corpse and ruthlessly threw it into the surging blood pool without hesitation. ¡°Farewell forever, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Farewell forever!¡± ¡°My love!!!¡± In an instant, King Roscoe¡¯s corpse was swallowed by the churning blood, disappearing without a trace, as if he had never existed in this world¡­ ¡­ 3:30 am! While Lord Snow was stabilizing his realm, Lord Fisher was assaulting the Bright Realm, and Luna Porter sat alone by the blood pool in a daze, while many citizens of the capital had already fled and the huge city became quiet again, the waning moon hung high as cold moonlight draped down. Suddenly! Dozens of luxury carriages drove into the capital in the fuzzy moonlight! Sean! He¡¯s back after half a year!!! Chapter 436: Night Exploration of the Imperial Palace, the Baby in the Emperor’s Bedchamber In one of the luxury cars, Tim Lewis was driving, Sean sat in the passenger seat, and Julia was alone sitting in the back seat, looking out the window at the familiar streets, her heart filled with thousands of emotions! She¡¯s back! Six months ago Julia left the capital in anger, severing the father-daughter rtionship between her and Adam. That scene was still vivid in her mind, as if it were only yesterday! Six months! In the short span of six months, it felt like the world had changed. The capital today was no longer the capital of six months ago. With the threat of civil war looming, people were living in fear and trepidation! Julia too was no longer the Julia of six months ago. She had transformed from an ordinary woman with no abilities into a beginner cultivator who possessed dark energy, having truly embarked on the path of cultivation! How is Father? How is Mother? All those rtives and friends back home, are they alright? Although she left in anger back then, severing ties with Adam, rtionships can be severed but the blood ties of kinship are unbreakable, no matter what. It would be self-deception for Julia to im she couldpletely let go and not worry about Adam and the others at all! ¡°Julia!¡± Seeing the distressed look on Julia¡¯s face in the rearview mirror, Sean naturally guessed her concerns and said, ¡°Do you want to go to Prince Adam¡¯s residence and go back to take a look?¡± Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s body shuddered slightly. She shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± To be honest! Julia wanted to go back, yet she also didn¡¯t want to go back. Her emotions were very contradictory! If she went back, she didn¡¯t want to face Adam, because she didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw Adam, and it would only add to her sadness. But if she didn¡¯t go back and take a look, she would never feel at ease! Thisplicated and tangled emotion was like a usually well-behaved and sensible child having a big fight with their parents, running away from home in anger. When they returned, they would have a feeling towards this home that was both familiar yet strange ¨C the familiarity made them want to continue being close to this home, while the strangeness made them want to continue avoiding it! This feeling¡­ Was difficult to handle! Yet also couldn¡¯t let go! Many people must have experienced this before, right? Sean had too. So! Sean could empathize andpletely understood Julia¡¯splicated feelings at this moment. Seeing Julia refuse, he smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to make a detour. If you don¡¯t want to meet them, you can take a quick peek from the door¡­¡± After saying this, without waiting for Julia¡¯s consent, Sean exchanged a look with Tim Lewis. Tim Lewis understood, and at the next intersection he immediately changed direction and headed towards Prince Adam¡¯s residence! Just take a look! Don¡¯t meet them face to face! For Julia right now, this was the bestpromise. ¡°Mr. Mason, thank you¡­¡± A warm feeling surged through Julia¡¯s heart as she looked at Sean¡¯s back. She was grateful beyond words! Among the dozens of luxury cars, the seventy some Complete Stage cultivators all had Sean as their leader. As Sean¡¯s car suddenly turned a corner, the others followed without hesitation! So, after about twenty minutes, dozens of luxury cars drove through the streets and alleys like a ck dragon in the dark night, arriving at the street where Prince Adam¡¯s residence was located! However, before the cars had even stopped, Sean¡¯s ears twitched. With his extraordinarily keen senses as a Bright Realm cultivator, he could vaguely hear the sound of crying and wailinging from Prince Adam¡¯s residence! It was a woman¡¯s cry! Moreover, not just one! Many people were crying together!!! ¡°This is bad!¡± ¡°Something happened!¡± Sean¡¯s heart thudded as his expression changed slightly. He looked back at Julia, but Julia had not noticed anything amiss. Seeing Sean¡¯s grave expression, she frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± In fact! Not only could Sean hear the faint criesing from Prince Adam¡¯s residence, he could also hear the conversations between those people. Just listening for a few seconds, he already roughly understood what was going on! But¡­ Sean hesitated for a moment, unsure whether or not to tell Julia. Squeak!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as Sean was undecided, four luxury cars suddenly came racing down the street from the other end. In the blink of an eye they arrived outside the gates of Prince Adam¡¯s residence and mmed on the brakes beforeing to a stop! Immediately after, the car doors opened and several familiar figures got out of the cars ¨C it was the n elders who had stayed behind in the capital ¨C Ro Lewis, Benedict Young, Aron Lawson, Ruben Davidson¡­ they were all here! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± After getting out of the cars, they immediately charged towards Sean¡¯s side! Sean had just gotten out of the car when he heard Ro Lewis urgently say, ¡°Mr. Mason, something might have happened in the Imperial Pce!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Sean got out of the car, and Tim Lewis and Julia also got out. With them out of the car, the criesing from Prince Adam¡¯s residence became much louder. Tim Lewis heard it, and Julia heard it too! Instantly! Julia¡¯s face turned ghastly pale! ¡°This is¡­¡± Ro Lewis and the others of course noticed Julia who got out of the car with Sean. They looked at Julia, hesitating over what to say. Sean let out a sigh and gestured for them to go ahead and speak inly. This matter¡­ There was no use hiding it, so since Sean couldn¡¯t bear to say it himself, he could only let Ro Lewis and the others tell it. ¡°Yes!¡± Ro Lewis nodded and said, ¡°We received news that after Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were summoned to the capital by His Majesty King Roscoe, they have been staying in the Imperial Pce. For some unknown reason, tonight, the two of them suddenly left the Imperial Pce and entered into Prince William¡¯s, Prince Adam¡¯s, Prince Green¡¯s, and Prince Lird¡¯s residences, and arrested all the members of the royal family!¡± ¡°Every single one rted to the royal family, none were spared!¡± ¡°Even the descendants of the former Crown Prince Ashby were not exempt. They too were taken away. It seems they were only capturing people with royal bloodlines, and didn¡¯t touch the family members in the residences¡­¡± Taken away? All taken away!!! Upon hearing Ro Lewis¡¯ words, Julia was instantly shocked speechless, scared silly. Her face was ashen, her heart thumping wildly, and her mind buzzing loudly. Her body shook violently and she almost crumpled to the ground! And Sean! He was equally shocked by Ro Lewis¡¯ words. He had vaguely heard the cries and conversations in Prince Adam¡¯s residence just now, and only knew that Adam had been taken away by Lord Snow. But he didn¡¯t know that Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had acted on such a massive scale, capturing all the nsmen in one fell swoop! What were they trying to do??? Now the ruler was King Roscoe. Prince William and Prince Green had previously belonged to Crown Prince Ashby¡¯s faction. It would be understandable if, with civil war looming, King Roscoe arrested them preemptively to nip trouble in the bud, or even killed them as a deration of war. But what about Prince Adam and Prince Lird? They had always been unquestioningly loyal to King Roscoe! This! Did not make sense! Unless¡­ Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he thought of a possibility! ¡°Mother!!!¡± At this moment, having recovered from the initial shock, Julia could no longer hold back. Disregarding their previous estrangement, with tears streaming down her cheeks, she shouted and rushed into Prince Adam¡¯s residence like a phantom! ¡°Mr. Mason, this is¡­¡± Ro Lewis and the others all looked towards Sean. Sean let out a sigh and gestured for them to let her go. Then, Sean asked, ¡°Have you all figured out Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s purpose for capturing the n members?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ro Lewis shook his head guiltily and said, ¡°In recent days, the entire Imperial Pce has been guarded as tightly as an iron barrel. We tried all our connections to investigatete into the night, and only found out that after Lord Snow and Lord Fisher brought the n members into the Imperial Pce, they were taken to the Hall of Thrones, and none hade out since¡­¡± Hall of Thrones! Upon hearing these four words, Sean immediately thought of the underground altar below the Hall of Thrones! Beforeing here, Tim Lewis had said that King Roscoe had sent people to repair the blood pool in the underground altar, and used it to advance to Complete Stage. To truly activate the Soul-Devouring Grand Array, it required drawing power from powerful bloodlines! So! It seemed the next steps were self-evident. Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had only captured n members with royal bloodlines, clearly intending to use the powerful royal bloodlines to activate the Soul-Devouring Grand Array! In the middle of the night! After Adam and the others had been taken away for so long, things were unlikely to end well! It seemed¡­ He was still a step toote! Who was it? Was it King Roscoe? Or Lord Snow and Lord Fisher? With these questions in mind, Sean strode forward and stepped onto the ny-five jade stone steps leading up to the main pce hall, wanting to go over himself and find out what was going on! However! Almost at the exact moment Sean stepped onto the ny-fifth jade stone step, his ears twitched and he faintly heard the cry of a baby. Due to the distance, the sound was very soft and weak! A baby! Sean¡¯s heart stirred and he subconsciously stopped. Turning towards the direction of the sound, a thought shed through his mind: ¡°How could there be a baby inside the Imperial Pce???¡± ¡°If there is one!¡± ¡°It can only be King Roscoe¡¯s!¡± Just then! What Sean saw was the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. The baby¡¯s cries wereing from within the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber! In the next moment! Sean immediately thought of the child in Luna Porter¡¯s belly! Was this¡­ A premature birth??? Damn! Luna Porter had previously imed she was pregnant with Sean¡¯s child, causing rumors to spread that King Roscoe intended to use the Soul-Devouring Grand Array to refine Sean¡¯s offspring¡¯s bloodline to advance to the Bright Realm! This! Was also one of the reasons why Sean had urgently entered the capital! And now! Sean could confirm the Soul-Devouring Grand Array underground had already been activated by someone. So if the crying baby in the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber right now really was Luna Porter¡¯s child, really was Sean¡¯s offspring, why was it still alive? Why hadn¡¯t it been refined by King Roscoe??? Whoosh! In his astonishment, Sean did not think too much. He immediately changed direction, turning into a phantom as he charged towards the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber across the way. With Sean¡¯s current abilities, one look would reveal whether it was Sean¡¯s child, whether they were blood-rted! Waa! Waa waa!!! As the distance quickly closed, the baby¡¯s cries grew louder and louder. Sean¡¯s footsteps never stopped as he directly rushed into the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. Along with the cries, two women¡¯s voices cooing and soothing could also be heard from a room! Moreover! There were two women! Sean heard: One of the women said uneasily, ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Porter really was bold. In order to trick that wretched King Roscoe, she actually used her and her child¡¯s lives as gambling chips. She induced earlybor. If preparations hadn¡¯t been made in advance for doctors to immediately provide emergency care, I¡¯m afraid this child would not have survived!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that!¡± The other woman sighed andforted the baby in her arms while saying, ¡°There¡¯s no choice, it¡¯s all because only the scoundrel King Roscoe knew how to activate the Soul-Devouring Grand Array. He wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled without seeing the child¡¯s corpse¡­¡± These two were the young women who hade out from the underground altar! Comforting this baby was the ¡°matter to attend to¡± that Luna Porter had asked them to do! Clearly! Luna Porter had deceived King Roscoe! Not only about the biological father of this child, deceiving King Roscoe until the veryst moment and giving him a nasty shock. Moreover! The baby corpse torn apart by Lord Fisher underground and presented as being cut out from her belly was not actually from her womb at all! This point! Luna Porter did not reveal up until King Roscoe died! Right until hisst breath, King Roscoe still felt immense grief and regret, thinking he had killed his own flesh and blood with his own hands! Chapter 437: My Sean, the Reunion of Sean and Luna Porter Luna Porter¡¯s ruthlessness and viciousness was evident from this incident. She used the corpse of an unrted infant along with the truth to deceive King Roscoe and drive him to despair and death. However, blood is thicker than water! For her own flesh and blood, Luna Porter still retained a shred of kindness, or rather, she could not bear to kill her own child in the womb. Sean was hiding in the shadows and naturally understood some of what had happened from the conversation between the two young women. King Roscoe was the wolf and Luna Porter the tiger. They had be enemies over this child. In the battle between the wolf and tiger, Luna Porter came out on top in the end. With her cunning n, she managed to pit King Roscoe to death. Sean¡¯s mind was unperturbed by this. He felt neither regret over King Roscoe¡¯s tragic end, nor surprise at Luna Porter¡¯s actions. After all, he had witnessed Luna Porter¡¯s almost pathological twisted mentality and extremely brutal means more than once. It had be normal to him. Moreover, in Sean¡¯s eyes, the struggle between Luna Porter and King Roscoe was like dogs fighting amongst themselves. No matter who won or lost, it was unimportant. The only thing that mattered was whether the baby being held by one of the young women was his own flesh and blood! So Sean strode out confidently into the open! ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± At the sound of footsteps, the two young women were immediately alerted. Their expressions changed drastically as they looked towards the source of the sound. The one holding the baby retreated several steps while the other stepped forward to block the way. A white-haired young man appeared in the room! The young woman standing in front red at Sean and shouted, ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± Earlier, they had not seen Sean before. Without stopping, Sean said as he walked, ¡°Give that child to me!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Although scared out of her wits, the young woman stubbornly threatened, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Or I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call for help!¡± Bang! But almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Sean raised his hand from a distance and grabbed the air. Then with a flick, it was as if an invisible gigantic hand had seized her neck in an iron grip. Next, an irresistible tremendous force came hurtling over, flinging her straight into the wall with a dull thud. Blood flowed from her head as she lost consciousness! Too fast! It happened in the blink of an eye. The young woman did not even have a chance to call for help before being knocked out cold. As for the other young woman holding the baby, she did not see what Sean had done at all. All she saw was her friend shot through the air and smashed against the wall, theny motionless with a horrifying head wound and blood. ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The remaining young woman clutched the baby tightly to herself. Her heart pounded violently and all the hairs on her body stood on ends as she looked at Sean with an expression like she was looking at a fierce ghost risen from the depths of hell, full of boundless terror! Retreat! She kept retreating backwards! Her legs went soft! Soon, she was backed into a corner with nowhere to go. As Sean strode towards her and stopped two meters away, he reached out again. With a grab and pull through the air, once more an invisible gigantic hand materialized and seized the baby in the young woman¡¯s arms. Then with a swoosh, the baby broke free of her embrace and flew horizontally into Sean¡¯s waiting hands. ¡°Wah! Wah wah¡­¡± The baby¡¯s cries were grating. Sean nced down and concentrated his senses to feel it out. After a while, he could not help heaving a deep sigh of relief! Damn! As expected, that madwoman Luna Porter was spouting nonsense! Sure enough, she was making false usations! A Bright Realm cultivator like Sean could easily sense blood rtives. Therefore, he was now 100% certain that the wailing baby in his hands was definitely not his flesh and blood! It wasn¡¯t! Thank goodness! Sean had been worried for a whole day. Now the weight on his chest finally lifted.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thump! Having personally experienced Sean¡¯s terrifying abilities, the young woman¡¯s legs grew weaker and weaker until she copsed on her knees before Sean and pleaded, ¡°Gen¡­ General Wolf! General Mason! Lord Wolf¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. Please, I beg you, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Spare me!¡± ¡°Spare my life!¡± Although the young woman had never seen Sean before, as one of King Roscoe¡¯s women, she had heard of Sean. From his head of white hair and frightening abilities, she guessed Sean¡¯s identity! Sean coldly said, ¡°Answer my questions honestly and you¡¯ll have a chance to live!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Groveling on the ground, the young woman nodded rapidly and stammered, ¡°General Mason, ask anything and I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything I know without concealing the slightest thing!¡± Sean asked, ¡°Was this child born from Luna Porter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°She gave birth to it!¡± The young woman answered without hesitation, ¡°King Roscoe thought the whole time that the baby in Miss Porter¡¯s belly was General Mason¡¯s child. So he wanted to refine this child with Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s help by activating the Soul Devouring Formation in the underground altar to assault Bright Realm!¡± Although these two young women had already surrendered to Luna Porter, faced with life and death, their so-called loyalty to Luna Porter was bullshit! Every man for himself when dangeres! ¡°Tell me exactly what happened tonight from the beginning,¡± ordered Sean. Surprisingly, these two young women had been directly involved in Luna Porter¡¯s n and hade from the underground altar. This was perfect. Sean could find out what was happening in the imperial city from her mouth. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell! I¡¯ll tell everything!¡± Under Sean¡¯s pressure, the young woman indeed told everything she knew in order to live¡­ ¡­ At that time, in the underground altar! Boom!!! Just as Sean entered the Imperial Bedchambers, a familiar explosive sound was heard apanied by a familiar scene unfolding. Lord Fisher sat cross-legged atop the jade pir in the middle of the sacrificial blood pool. Gales whipped around his body as blood fog converged to form a frightening storm of blood! Finally! After several hours of unremitting effort, following Lord Snow¡¯s footsteps, Lord Fisher also sessfully stepped into Bright Realm as a true Bright Realm cultivator with the aid of the Soul Devouring Formation! ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Immediately, sounds of unrestrainedughter rang throughout the entire underground altar, rang throughout the Hall of Throne, even spreading through half the imperial city! ¡°As expected of Lord Fisher, breaking through even half an hour faster than I did!¡± By now, Lord Snow had already stabilized his realm and grown familiar with the abundant feeling of having his core filled with Bright Energy. That feeling was just awesome, as if explosive power was contained within his body. With a punch, he could split mountains and break rivers. Compared to being on the verge of Bright Realm, the difference was not just half a step! Just half a step was like a chasm as vast as the heavens! Once you crossed over, it was like ascending to heaven in one step, a qualitative leap! ¡°You tter me, Lord Snow!¡± Lord Fisher grinned from ear to ear. Unlike Lord Snow who hurried to consolidate his realm at the first opportunity, Lord Fisher moved horizontally off the blood pool¡¯s altar andnded next to Luna Porter. Laughing, he gestured and said, ¡°Thanks to Miss Porter¡¯s nning, I¡¯ve finally fulfilled my life¡¯s aspirations bypleting this great undertaking!¡± ¡°Now, both Lord Snow and I have stepped into Bright Realm, but Miss Porter¡¯s foundations are still shallow. While the Soul Devouring Formation is still open, this is a rare opportunity. If Miss Porter also wants to experience it and increase her strength, Lord Snow and I can personally assist you in speeding things up a bit!¡± The Soul Devouring Formation was rarely activated, and Luna Porter had been waiting here the whole time without leaving. Lord Fisher assumed she also wanted to use the formation to boost her own abilities. So without waiting for her to speak, he took the initiative to make the offer! However, Luna Porter slowly stood up. After resting for hours, her injuries had healed and mood stabilized. Facing Lord Fisher¡¯s good intentions, she decisively shook her head and declined, ¡°Forget it. I only stayed to witness Lord Fisher¡¯s promotion to Bright Realm with my own eyes. As for cultivation, it is not my aspiration!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Snow and Lord Fisher exchanged nces, both taken aback! Luna Porter did not exin further. Luna Porter smiled and said, ¡°Now that Lord Fisher and Lord Snow have seeded, next we can proceed with the n we discussed earlier. I will send peopleter to inform North Kingdom about the exact deployment of Shirine Empire¡¯s 500, 000 troops near Hill Riverside. Let North Kingdom¡¯s 1 million elite soldiers annihte Shirine¡¯s 500, 000 army!¡± ¡°Then, the three of us can split up Shirine Empire and be warlords ruling over our own territories!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to rest first!¡± After speaking, she bowed to Lord Snow and Lord Fisher separately, then actually turned and left the underground altar. This left Lord Snow and Lord Fisher looking at each other in confusion, unclear what Luna Porter was thinking. Splitting up the empire and bing warlords sounded nice, but they were already Bright Realm cultivators capable of dominating wherever they went. As for her, a feeble woman, passing up this perfect chance to increase her strength, how would she control the imperial city and be Her Majesty? Rely on her looks? Or her unparalleled cunning? It made no sense! Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were toozy to think further. If Luna Porterter failed to control the capital, they could just lead troops to kill her and swallow up her share as well¡­ ¡­ Luna Porter walked out of the underground altar alone and stood before the doors of the Hall of Throne. Her icy gaze swept over the vast imperial city. For some reason, although her sinister plot had seeded, she had gotten her revenge, seized imperial power, and could be said to have risen to the heavens in one step, she could not feel happy at all! On the contrary, with the madness passed, all that remained in her heart was endless emptiness! The Porter family was gone! King Roscoe was dead! Everything familiar to Luna Porter had vanished like smoke, leaving only herself, leaving her all alone. She stood solitary before the doors of the Hall of Throne. It felt as if¡­ How to put it? Originally! You had your own family, your own lover, your own enemies, so you had love! Hatred! Known suffering! Known sweetness! You had the same seven emotions and six desires as everyone else! But now! You suddenly owned the whole world, yet somehow lost your own family, your own lover, your own enemies. With your heart empty, no more love, hatred, or anything left to tie you down, you were like a walking corpse, as if overnight, you had lost all passion for life and goal to strive for! Heavy is the head that wears the crown! Was this! The price of being Empress? Was this! The feeling of being alone in the world? The cold wind blew, lifting Luna Porter¡¯s white robe and blowing her bangs into disarray, scattering her hair. Two lines of tears unknowingly spilled from her eyes, wetting her fair, delicate, beautiful cheeks! ¡°At least¡­¡± After a while, an inaudible voice issued from between Luna Porter¡¯s lips, ¡°At least I still have my child¡­¡± That¡¯s right! Luna Porter had lost everything that was once hers, but her child had survived through her ns and could apany her! So! Luna Porter took a deep breath and turned to walk down the ny-five jade steps, heading straight for the Imperial Bedchambers opposite. ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Sean!¡± As soon as she entered the Imperial Bedchambers, Luna Porter quickened her pace. Her voice already rang out before she arrived. Sean! Unbeknownst to others, Luna Porter had already picked out a name for her child in advance ¨C Sean Porter! Sean Porter! Hearing hurried footsteps and Luna Porter¡¯s voice suddenly, Sean, who was in the room after getting the whole story from the young woman, instantly got a fright upon hearing ¡°Sean¡±! What the hell?! How could this be??? Sean¡¯s expression drastically changed as he unconsciously thought: ¡°Could it be¡­ my whereabouts have been exposed? Discovered by that madwoman Luna Porter? How is that possible?!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ Sean, my ass! Sean your granny! Sean your grandfather!¡± Disgusting! Hearing such an intimate appetion from Luna Porter¡¯s mouth made Sean shocked and nauseated! What made Sean even more nauseated was still toe. As the footsteps drew nearer, Luna Porter¡¯s mouth did not stop, calling out as she walked: ¡°Sean?¡± ¡°Sean?¡± ¡°My little Sean? My little darling¡­¡± Ugh! Sean almost threw up, truly¡­ just shy of it! Damn! Does she still want face? Huh? Does she still want face?! The next moment! A figure in white robes charged into the room recklessly, almost tripping over one of the unconscious young women at the door. Luna Porter staggered a few steps before looking down. Her expression drastically changed at the sight before raising her head to look inside the room. Her gaze just happened to meet Sean¡¯s, full of disgust and eyes cold as frost! Their eyes met! In that instant, the air in the room seemed to freeze¡­ Chapter 438: Facing Two Opponents Alone, Luna Porter Has Gone Mad Silence! An indescribable silence, so quiet you could hear a pin drop! The only sound was the thumping of hearts beating like drums. Even the crying baby from earlier had inexplicably fallen silent, as if knowing this was not the time or ce for crying out loud! ¡°You!!!¡± Luna Porter waspletely stunned. She had never expected Sean to appear in the imperial city, let alone in the emperor¡¯s bedchamber. He had knocked out the two young women and snatched away her child! After being shocked for a good ten seconds, she finally recovered from her astonishment. Seeing the baby being held in Sean¡¯s hands, she said coldly, ¡°How did you get here???¡± ¡°My child!¡± ¡°Give me back my child!!!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she charged towards Sean in an attempt to snatch the baby from his hands! Having been disgusted by her for so long, Sean naturally would not readily return the child to her. In a sh, he dodged to the side like a shadow! Thus, a strange scene unfolded in the luxurious imperial bedchamber. A man and a woman, two shadows shing back and forth, chasing and fleeing as if it were a game of cat and mouse! However, Sean was a Bright Realm cultivator from the Bright Realm. How could Luna Porter possibly keep up with his speed? Soon, amidst the chaos of overturned chairs and tables, Luna Porter was panting heavily from exhaustion. Anxious and impatient, she could see Sean right in front of her, yet no matter how desperately she tried to catch him, she couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of his clothes, let alone snatch back her child! ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± Luna Porter had already been a madwoman. After being toyed with by Sean, she became even madder. With a murderous look, as if wanting to swallow Sean whole, she let out a shrill cry filled with barely concealed sobs! ¡°Give me back my child! Give him to me!!!¡± ¡°Or else!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I really will kill you! Kill you¡­¡± Thump! Unable to catch up, Luna Porter simply stopped chasing. Like a deted ball, her legs gave way and she slumped onto the floor. With tears brimming in her eyes and a somewhat dazed look, she kept mumbling, ¡°Give him back to me! Give me back my child¡­ Kill you! I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± She looked just like an ordinary mother, heartbroken and helpless as her child was in danger. She could only sit limply on the floor, silently weeping in despair! This unexpected behavior caught Sean by surprise! Back then, would the ruthless and merciless Luna Porter, even at death¡¯s door, behave so spinelessly in front of her enemy? At this moment, was this still the female devil, the madwoman, the Luna Porter he knew??? It turns out that even a person like Luna Porter who regarded others¡¯ lives as grass had a mother¡¯s love and affection, and knew to desperately protect her child! Unknown to her, Sean had no intention of harming the baby in his hands. On the contrary, it was because he was worried about the child¡¯s safety that he did not readily return him to Luna Porter! Now it seemed Sean was overthinking things! However, Sean still did not return the child to Luna Porter. Looking down at her, he scoffed, ¡°Your child? Didn¡¯t you say you were bearing my flesh and blood in your belly?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, your child is my child! I¡¯m taking my own child away. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Upon hearing this, Luna Porter¡¯s body shuddered violently. She quickly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! He¡¯s not your flesh and blood!¡± ¡°I was wrong!¡± ¡°It was my mistake, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you, shouldn¡¯t have threatened you with this! It was my fault, all my fault. As long as you return the child to me, I¡­ I will apologize to you! I will kowtow to you!¡± Bang! Bang bang bang!!! Before Sean could react, the moment Luna Porter finished speaking, she immediately knelt down in front of Sean and desperately kowtowed, one knock after another, each louder than thest, the sight was painful just looking at it! Soon, after continuously knocking her head over a dozen times, the skin on Luna Porter¡¯s forehead peeled open, blood oozing down her fair cheeks. The ghastly sight was shocking to behold, indescribably miserable! All the while knocking her head, she pleaded, ¡°Please, please return my child to me! He¡¯s all I have left now¡­ uwu! Give him back to me, and I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give up being the Empress. I don¡¯t want this imperial city anymore either. I¡¯ll give it all to you¡­¡± Damn!!! To be honest, Sean was frightened by Luna Porter¡¯s extreme madness. Back then, even at death¡¯s threat, he was certain Luna Porter would never behave so spinelessly before her enemy! This waspletely beyond Sean¡¯s expectations! Whether Luna Porter was truly mad or pretending, Sean did not care. He would not actually take this child away. As long as Luna Porter sincerely loved her child, she should not be deprived of her rights as a mother! After some hesitation, Sean walked forward and handed the baby over, saying coldly, ¡°Leave the imperial city! Take him and live an ordinary life!¡± ¡°If you daremit evil again, next time we meet, I will take your dog life!¡± Sean would not harm the baby, naturally he would not kill Luna Porter either. After all, this madwoman was once his fianc¨¦e! Killing her, what about her child??? ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Luna Porter kept kowtowing, then grabbed the baby from Sean¡¯s hands as if it were a priceless treasure. Holding him tightly in her arms, with tears streaming down her face, she called out, ¡°My child¡­ my child!¡± Sean turned and walked away! With King Roscoe dead and the Shirine Empire in crisis, Luna Porter alone was no threat. Lord Snow and Lord Fisher who were breaking through to the Bright Realm in the underground altar were Sean¡¯s main targets! ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°My little Sean! My good boy¡­¡± Just as Sean reached the room door, Luna Porter¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°So cute. Come, let mommy feed you some milk, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Sean halted abruptly and whirled around! What the hell??? He saw Luna Porter still slumped on the floor, holding the baby. Calling the child ¡°Sean¡± and ¡°little Sean¡±, ¡°good boy¡± one after another. Clearly, the ¡°Sean¡± and ¡°little Sean¡± she referred to was not Sean, but the baby! Damn it!!! Seeing this, Sean¡¯s face immediately darkened, and a tidal wave of anger surged forth. He instinctively wanted to rush over and snatch the baby back from Luna Porter¡¯s arms! However, as if on purpose, almost the moment Sean had this thought, Luna Porter suddenly freed one hand, and shamelessly lifted her white robe, exposing fair skin and two fair ¡°buns¡±. Right in front of him, she started breastfeeding the baby! Instantly, Sean¡¯s face darkened even more¡­ Damn you! Sean immediately averted his gaze and stormed out. Momentster, his voice drifted up from downstairs, ¡°Remember, give him another name!!!¡± Luna Porter ignored himpletely and continued feeding. However, after Sean left, the dazed, tearful look in Luna Porter¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. In a voice only she could hear, she muttered, ¡°My kingdom, even if I give it to you, you¡¯ll have to be able to take it away!¡± In a sh, it was like she had be a different person! Not a hint of madness or delirium remained! Clearly, this was the same Luna Porter as before! Indeed, at this moment in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city, Sean was not the only Bright Realm cultivator present. Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had also sessfully broken through. This imperial city, this kingdom, if Luna Porter did not fight for it, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher would not hand it over to Sean on a tter! Although Sean had entered the Bright Realm half a year ago, in Luna Porter¡¯s eyes, half a year was not an unbridgeable chasm. With Lord Snow and Lord Fisher fighting Sean two against one, relying only on himself, Sean¡¯s chances were slim. His life would be at stake! Later, after Lord Snow and Lord Fisher jointly kill Sean, this imperial city would still be Luna Porter¡¯s imperial city! This kingdom would still be Luna Porter¡¯s kingdom! She, Luna Porter, would still be the Empress of the Shirine Empire! The truth is, Luna Porter¡¯s own abilities were far below Sean¡¯s, she was no match for him at all. So in order to survive, she had just used the baby to stage a tearful drama full of motherly love, sessfully plucking at Sean¡¯spassionate heart, preserving her own life! What came next would be killing with a borrowed knife! Borrowing Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s knives to kill Sean¡­ ¡­ ¡°General Wolf Sean!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in the imperial city tonight!!!¡± Just as Sean left the imperial bedchambers and arrived at the ny-five jade stone steps in front of the Hall of Thrones, a loudugh suddenly rang out from within the Hall. Clearly, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher in the underground altar already knew of Sean¡¯s whereabouts! Immediately after, two figures shot out from the Hall like lightning, appearing at the entrance in the next moment. One was dressed in white robes, refined and extraordinary, seemingly immortal. The other wore embroidered ck robes, sturdy as a tiger or buffalo! Sean¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as he looked up at the two men. What surprised him was that Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had both entered the Bright Realm! This was beyond Sean¡¯s prior expectations! However, it was just a surprise, nothing more. Half a year ago when Sean first entered the Bright Realm, facing a joint attack from two Bright Realm cultivators would have been extremely difficult, with uncertain oue! But now, after a short half year, aided by the Sword of God¡¯s secluded cultivation on the Hill of Swords, Sean¡¯s strength had grown tremendously. Even if King Ron were reborn, he would be fearless, let alone these two who had just entered the Bright Realm for a few hours? So Sean remained calm andposed. He sneered, ¡°Lord Snow! Lord Fisher! I didn¡¯t expect you two distinguished lords, pirs of the Shirine Empire, to join the Hall of Jade without the empire¡¯s knowledge, willingly bing the Hall of Jade¡¯spdogs!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± ¡°Not only did you betray your homnd, colluding with the North Kingdom¡¯s dogs, unscrupulously and recklessly plotting to destroy the Shirine Empire¡¯s foundations and upy ournds, you even scheme to massacre the Shirine Empire¡¯s soldiers and harm our citizens!¡± ¡°Such despicable ambitions and wolfish mentality is truly appalling!¡± ¡°Heaven will not tolerate this, mankind must punish it!¡± Sean spoke righteously and forcefully, with justice and integrity! Earlier, from the two young women¡¯s mouths, Sean had already learned the truth of the matter, and Lord Snow, Lord Fisher and Luna Porter¡¯s true identities and malicious intentions! Naturally, facing Lord Snow and Lord Fisher now, Sean would not show an ounce of goodwill towards these two traitorous thieves! ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher exchanged a look, their previously amicable expressions instantly chilled over, bing extremely cold. Lord Snow stared at Sean and sneered, ¡°The wise bird chooses the right tree to nest, the worthy minister chooses the right master to serve. If the mastercks virtue, we should eliminate harm on the people¡¯s behalf and rece him!¡± ¡°Originally¡­¡± ¡°Seeing your exceptional talent and immense potential, on par with us two, we intended to advise you sincerely and recruit you to join the Hall of Jade, to achieve great things together!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Now it seems you spurn our good intentions and insist on punishment instead!¡± Sean was not even thirty years old yet had entered the Bright Realm that most people would spend their entire lives fruitlessly pursuing. His talent and potential were astonishing. As long as he lived, his future prospects were limitless! Naturally, these two old foxes Lord Snow and Lord Fisher did not want Sean as an enemy. On the contrary, they hoped to befriend Sean so that in the future when he rose to great heights, they could rise with the tide! Unfortunately! Unfortunately!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sean was righteous and principled. He immediatelyunched into reprimanding them, showing not an iota of interest in colluding with them! With no choice left, if they could not draw Sean in as a friend, destined to be enemies, then the greater his potential as an enemy, the greater the threat he posed. Naturally, they had to eliminate the threat before it could sprout. ¡°Worthy ministers?¡± ¡°The likes of you don¡¯t qualify!¡± ¡°The truth is¡­¡± ¡°For your entire lives the only thing you can be is ¡®birds¡¯, savage birds! And even as birds, you are no worthy birds, merely a pair of vicious, evil birds!¡± Sean¡¯s words cut like knives, not mincing words in the slightest. With utter contempt he said solemnly, ¡°Just a pair of evil birds, yet you dare im parity with me? This is truly an insult to me!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°I will personally wash away this insult!¡± The moment Sean¡¯s voice fell, he was about to charge forward and attack. But right then, swoosh swoosh swoosh, the sound of movement came from all directions. The imperial guards defending the city and therge number of cultivators Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had brought from the borders, alerted by themotion, all rushed over! At a nce, there were at least several hundred people! Like swarms of bees, the ck mass surrounded and trapped Sean in their midst!!! Chapter 439: Battle at Bright Realm, No Match At All In an instant! Sean found himself surrounded on all sides and became the target of the masses! Alone! Enemies all around! But! Sean¡¯s icy gaze swept around the crowds, his calm face still like an ancient well without waves, without any ripples at all, as if everything before him was within his expectations, so he did not feel surprised at all! Or rather! Sean did not take the people around him seriously at all, so whether they came or not made no difference to him! On the contrary! Seeing their own people arrive, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were delighted, and their confidence in killing Sean increased even more. Lord Fisherughed out loud, ¡°Hahahahaha! What a arrogant young General Wolf of the North! Being able to be on par with me and Lord Snow is the honor of your lifetime, the blessing umted in eight lifetimes! Yet you actually treat it as a disgrace?¡± ¡°You even want to wash away this disgrace?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°I will see tonight just what you can use to wash away this disgrace! What you can use to fight us!!!¡± Half a year ago in the battle at the imperial city, the original royal guards suffered heavy losses, greatly weakening their overall strength. In the half year after King Roscoe took control of the imperial city, although he had been constantly supplementing the numbers and improving the strength of the royal guards, the results were not ideal! The hundreds of people around them formed a huge dark mass that looked intimidating at first nce. However, including the cultivators Lord Snow and Lord Fisher brought from the border, there were less than forty people who had reached the Complete Stage! The rest! Were all below Complete Stage! Just relying on them, even if they attacked together, they were absolutely not opponents for Sean at the Bright Realm. This was also why Sean was fearless and looked down on them with disdain! Moreover! Sean understood this, so naturally Lord Snow and Lord Fisher understood it too! Therefore! Lord Fisher did not order them to surround and attack, but waved his hand and said, ¡°Step back, stay within a radius of a hundred meters, prevent this brat from escaping after being defeated!¡± Step back! Defend! After the unpleasant conversation just now, Lord Fisher and Lord Snow had already decided to kill Sean. They did not let the people around them attack, but wanted to take action personally while setting up heavy blockades, leaving Sean without even a chance to escape! ¡°Yes!¡± The people around bowed and took their orders, immediately expanding the encirclement, expanding it again, leaving enough battlefield for Sean, Lord Fisher and Lord Snow! ¡°Ungrateful thing!¡± With everything arranged, Lord Fisher looked at Sean again, his face full of contempt, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that advancing to Bright Realm half a year early allows you to show off might in front of me and Lord Snow! When I and Lord Snow were rampaging on the border battlefields, you were still swimming in your mother¡¯s womb like a tadpole!¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± ¡°Will be the night you die!!!¡± The moment his voice fell, Lord Fisher¡¯s fighting spirit soared, his killing intent bursting out, apanied by a boom, the vigorous Bright Energy in his body erupted, gusts of wind rose, the momentum astonishing!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. For Lord Fisher, who had just entered the Bright Realm a few hours ago, the excitement from breaking through had not yet passed. He really loved the current feeling of earth-shattering power surging through his body, as if every punch could demolish a building! Originally! Lord Fisher wanted to spar with Lord Snow to experience the thrill of a Bright Realm battle. Now that Sean had taken the initiative toe to their door, he would use Sean as a whetstone!!! ¡°Lord Snow!¡± Before Lord Snow could react, Lord Fisher said impatiently, ¡°Let me probe his skills first, you watch for an opportunity!¡± Upon hearing this! Lord Snow was startled, immediately understanding Lord Fisher¡¯s intention! In fact! Lord Fisher was extremely confident now, wanting to take out Sean alone first. If that failed, then join forces with Lord Snow! So! Lord Snow nodded and stood there without moving! Whoosh! Next moment, the sound of breaking air suddenly rang out. Lord Fisher¡¯s burly body leapt up like a ferocious beast, instantly rising more than ten meters. Starting from the door of the Hall of Throne, he charged straight at Sean, crossing the ny-five jade steps between them. When he was still nearly twenty meters away from Sean, he raised his right fist and smashed it viciously at Sean!!! Instantly! An enormous fist phantom formed from vigorous Bright Energy appeared out of nowhere, carrying a formidable aura that made one awestruck. It descended from the sky, the raging winds in its wake! The power of this punch was simply earth-shattering! The royal guards and border cultivators who had retreated a hundred meters away widened their eyes, the hairs on their body standing erect as they stared fixedly at the giant fist descending from the sky. Their hearts surged turbulently, hot blood boiling! Damn! Was this the legendary Bright Realm cultivator? Was this the legendary Bright Energy fist? F*ck! Even from a hundred meters away, they could feel the tremendous pressure emanating from that giant fist phantom. It was the innate suppression Bright Realm cultivators had over dark energy cultivators!!! It looked like Sean was done for tonight! That¡¯s what most of them thought and believed. Only a small portion, the royal guards who had experienced the battle at the imperial city half a year ago, thought differently. The first thought that popped into their minds when they saw that giant fist was¡­ That¡¯s it??? Tsk! Compared to the previous King Ron, it fell short by a lot. Half a year ago, even the previous King Ron wielding the Sword of the Emperor failed to kill Sean and Cecilia! Moreover! The previous King Ron had died right in front of the Hall of Throne, at the very spot where Sean was standing now. He had self-detonated his body and no remains were left! Just Lord Fisher alone probably wouldn¡¯t be enough! Of course! The imperial city now had a new master. They thought this but dared not voice it out! ¡°Bring it on!!!¡± Just as everyone watched intently in shock and anticipation, Sean remained motionless like a mountain, steady as Mt. Tai. He raised his head to nce at the giant fist descending from the sky, and gave a cold snort! Then! Sean also raised his right fist and smashed it at the descending giant fist phantom, at the diving Lord Fisher. Fist against fist! Straight sh! Almost the instant Sean raised his fist, a fist phantom formed from Bright Energy appeared in midair, shooting upwards like a arrow leaving a bowstring! What made everyone dumbfounded was that Sean¡¯s fist phantom was only about half the size of Lord Fisher¡¯s giant one, looking very small inparison! However! It was very solid, with extremely low transparency, like a real fist! Boom!!! Before anyone could think further in shock, therge and small, illusory and solid fist phantoms formed from Bright Energy collided fiercely with lightning speed, a deafening explosive sound like a sudden p of thunder on t ground! ¡°This!¡± ¡°How¡­¡± In the next moment, everyone was dumbfounded, staring in disbelief, hardly believing their eyes. They saw! Along with that earth-shattering boom, Lord Fisher¡¯s fist that looked almost twice as big, onlysted less than a second after colliding with Sean¡¯s fist before shattering apart in midair like a useless porcin vase! One second! Really less than one second! In the blink of an eye¡­ it fucking shattered! ¡°F*ck me!!!¡± No one could be more shocked than Lord Fisher himself. His body still in midair, he witnessed at close range the bizarre scene of his giant fist phantom being shattered by Sean¡¯s single fist. In panic, the first thing he shouted was a curse! What the hell??? Huh? Weren¡¯t Bright Realm cultivators invincible? Weren¡¯t they earth-shattering? World-shocking? This was¡­ shattering emptiness, shocking the air??? Boom! The curses had just left his mouth when Sean¡¯s fist phantom, after destroying Lord Fisher¡¯s giant fist, continued surging towards Lord Fisher without losing momentum. Lord Fisher was still diving down in midair, how could he dodge in time? He only felt a blur before his eyes, followed by a muffled bang, an irresistible tremendous force bombarding him, forcibly halting his diving momentum! Then! Whoosh¡­ Lord Fisher returned along the same path, flying back the way he came! Puff! Along the way he spat out a jet of blood in midair! So! Under the incredulous gazes of everyone present, Lord Fisher traced out an elegant parab in the beautiful night sky. Momentster, he crashed heavily back onto the spot where he had taken off earlier, right beside Lord Snow! In the blink of an eye¡­ from takeoff tonding, the whole thing took no more than ten seconds at most, giving the impression that he had never left at all!!! Gulp! Gulp gulp gulp¡­ Seeing this, the hundreds of royal guards and border cultivators watching from a hundred meters away swallowed hard, gulping down their own saliva. Cold sweat poured from their foreheads and backs, their hearts pounding violently! The scene before their eyes was unbelievable unless seen with their own eyes. Bright Realm! Both were Bright Realm cultivators, yet Sean had taken out Lord Fisher with one punch. In front of Sean, the esteemed Lord Fisher, the esteemed Bright Realm cultivator, was like a three year old child, not withstanding a single blow! Not just those who had thought Sean would lose, even the small portion who felt Sean would win, none had imagined Sean¡¯s victory would be so decisive and clean! Puff! Lord Fisher spat out another mouthful of blood¡­ ¡°General Wolf!¡± As an observer, Lord Snow had witnessed the entire fight and could feel the vast disparity between Lord Fisher and Sean as a fellow Bright Realm cultivator. His legs also went soft from fear, but he endured it and tried to maintain hisposure. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that General Wolf is exceptionally talented with astonishing strength. Seeing it today, you truly live up to your reputation, outstanding and remarkable!¡± ¡°Enemies should reconcile, not feud!¡± ¡°Whatever General Wolf wants, just say it! No matter if it¡¯s this imperial city, or joining the Hall of Jade, as long as General Wolf is willing to turn swords to plowshares, make friends, what you want, I can give you all of it!!!¡± Change! Lord Snow¡¯s attitude toward Seanpletely reversed, a one hundred and eighty degree turnover! He was a smart man, a sly old fox. Since Lord Fisher was not a match for Sean with one punch, neither was he. So the only thought left in his mind was to appease Sean and preserve his own life. Preserving life was paramount! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and gave a cold humph, ¡°Is that so? That fickle, capricious attitude of yours matches your beastly nature very well!¡± ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°I said, I want your head! I want the lives of everyone present!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Would you give it???¡± Clearly! When he was in a ¡°disadvantaged¡± position earlier, Sean was neither servile nor overbearing. Now that the situation was reversed and he alone kept the group of heroes at bay, naturally he would not easily let these traitorous rebels off! ¡°You!¡± Lord Snow¡¯s face instantly turned pitch ck. Gnashing his teeth, he said, ¡°General Wolf¡¯s battle strength is astonishing, but isn¡¯t this being too arrogant? There are hundreds of us here, while you are alone. So I¡¯m very curious, how can you possibly massacre every single one of us?¡± Right! It was simply impossible! No matter how strong Sean was, how fast, he was just one man, one pair of hands. His killing speed definitely could notpare to hundreds of people fleeing for their lives simultaneously! As he spoke! Lord Snow was already prepared to run for his life. The surrounding royal guards and border cultivators were the same. With so many people, Sean definitely could not kill them all. The key was, everyone hoped they would be part of those who sessfully escaped, not those killed by Sean! However! The moment Lord Snow finished speaking, just as everyone was about to flee, before Sean could answer Lord Snow¡¯s question, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the air: ¡°Not enough?¡± Apanying this voice were bursts of piercing sounds of breaking air! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Blurs of ck and white mingled together, speeding over like bolts of lightning. In the blink of an eye they arrived at the square in front of the Hall of Throne, outside the massive encirclement formed by the royal guards and border cultivators, forming an even bigger encirclement! A quick scan showed over seventy people! Moreover! As these seventy-plus people unleashed their auras, each was vigorous and potent, profound and unfathomable. Every single one was a Complete Stage cultivator! They were none other than the White Army members led by Spring, Ernest Mason, Karen Smith and others, as well as members of the Hall of Swords, lying concealed outside the imperial city! ¡°What about now?¡± Spring rushed into the encirclement,ing to Sean¡¯s side and standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him. Raising her head to look at Lord Snow in front of the Hall of Throne, she asked coldly, ¡°Enough now???¡± Son of a¡­ Lord Snow¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot in an instant, contrasting vividly with his white hair and robes! His heart shuddered violently, nearly passing out on the spot! His legs went soft again, nearly copsing to the ground! Over seventy Complete Stage cultivators??? Plus one near Bright Realm??? F*ck! Not only was Sean¡¯s own strength terrifying, he actually had so many top-notch cultivators lying hidden as his subordinates? Did he want to let people live or not? Huh? Chapter 440: A Gruesome Scene Where Intelligence Ironically Led to Blunder Enough! This was really enough! Over seventy Complete Stage cultivators eyed them covetously. If Sean gave an order, they definitely had the ability to ughter all those hundreds of royal guards and border cultivators. Even just Sean alone would be sufficient to behead Lord Snow and Lord Fisher! Therefore, if a fight broke out, death would be inevitable! So if not now, when else could they flee? Boom! Shocked, Lord Snow made a decisive judgement. The powerful Bright Energy in his core eruptedpletely without any reservation. However, he was not trying to fight Sean. Instead, he stamped his feet fiercely and flew up into the air. His entire body was like a white meteor, tearing through the ck night sky and leaving behind a white blurry afterimage as he desperately fled in the opposite direction from Sean. ¡°Run!¡± As he took flight, Lord Snow yelled, ¡°Escape on your own, survivors meet at the usual ce!!!¡± Obviously, Lord Snow was speaking to the cultivators under him that he had brought from the border. ¡°Want to run?¡± Sean had expected this, so the moment Lord Snow took flight, he also moved. His body seemed to teleport as he leapt several dozen meters with each step, directly chasing after Lord Snow while yelling, ¡°Surrenderers will be spared. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed without mercy!!!¡± The voice was like thunder, resonating throughout the imperial city and piercing eardrums, making hearts tremble! This was meant for the White Army led by Spring, the Hall of Swords members led by Ernest Mason and Karen Smith, as well as the hundreds of royal guards and border cultivators! It was both an order and a warning. Surrender and live. Resist and die. The moment his voice faded, Lord Snow and Sean had already charged out of the imperial city at lightning speed, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight into the vast night. Lord Snow fled alone??? Damn! Then what about us? How do we escape? The over seventy Complete Stage cultivators surrounded by them, the stupefied royal guards in the middle felt hopeless. Lord Snow had told them to escape on their own, but Sean said resistors would be killed. What the f*ck should they listen to??? ¡°Fight our way out!!!¡± Unlike the royal guards, the cultivators brought by Lord Snow and Lord Fisher from the border did not hesitate at all. Even in a hopeless situation, even at the risk of certain death, they still possessed the courage to fight to the death. They chose the path of death before dishonor! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! With a roar, dozens of figures instantly charged out from the crowd in the next moment, wielding cold des, trying to fight their way to freedom. The White Army and Hall of Swords members blocking them shed with these border cultivators. In an instant, the sounds of ughter rang out as dark energy flew wildly! Seeing this scene, the royal guards were even more horrified, with numb scalps and thumping hearts. After much hesitation, they finally threw down their weapons and surrendered obediently, not daring to resist like those border cultivators! They had no choice! Those border cultivators were brought by Lord Snow and Lord Fisher from the border. Even if they escaped, they could at least find Lord Snow and meet at the ¡°usual ce¡±, or return to the border! As for these royal guards? Their duty was to guard the imperial city. Now with King Roscoe dead and the imperial city in chaos, where could they escape to? They did not have any Bright Realm cultivators like Lord Snow they could follow, nor did they know where this ¡°usual ce¡± Lord Snow mentioned was! Therefore, facing the enormous threat of death, they simply had no reason or motivation to fight desperately! Surrendering might give them a chance to live! Splurt! As things progressed to this point, the most miserable one was still Lord Fisher. ted by breaking through to the Bright Realm earlier, his mind had been muddled and he had be overly confident, choosing to duel Sean alone. As a result, Sean had punched him into a pile of mush, leaving him seriously injured and unable to get up. As a dignified Bright Realm cultivator, he could now only lie there helplessly spewing blood! Howmentable! Damn! This was a typical case of courting disaster by showing off! If Lord Fisher was not injured, he could have fled with Lord Snow in opposite directions. With just one person, Sean could only chase one of them. At least one of them would have sessfully escaped! ¡°It was you!¡± A white figure shed as Spring appeared before Lord Fisher, looking down at him. ¡°You captured your own nsmen and refined them, making use of their royal bloodline to activate the Soul Devouring Array to advance to the Bright Realm?¡± Approaching the Bright Realm, Lord Fisher naturally saw through Spring¡¯s strength with one nce. Hearing her words, he thought Spring had some connection with the royal n, so he quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°It was Luna Porter who came up with the n. Lord Snow and I were the ones who captured the people¡­¡± ¡°Also, it was Lord Snow who ambushed King Roscoe and Luna Porter who tormented him to death. I didn¡¯t do anything, I only¡­ only borrowed the Soul Devouring Array after Lord Snow sessfully advanced to the Bright Realm¡­¡± With those words, he directly pushed all the responsibility onto Luna Porter and Lord Snow, exempting himself and appearingpletely innocent! Clearly, Lord Fisher was worried that Spring would take revenge for King Roscoe and those refined nsmen by taking his life! ¡°Is that so?¡± Spring¡¯s brows twitched as she coldly sneered, ¡°Are you certain you weren¡¯t the mastermind and didn¡¯t kill anyone personally?¡± Lord Fisher nodded his head rapidly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain!¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain!¡± However, the moment his voice faded, Spring lifted her leg and stomped on his chest. Killing intent surged between her brows as she coldly said, ¡°Then¡­ you should die!¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Lord Fisher¡¯s heart shuddered violently. He was stomped until he could barely breathe and struggled to say, ¡°My words are all true. Lady, if you do not believe, you can ask Lord Snow when General Wolf captures him back. If there is the slightest falsehood, I will dly die!!!¡± In order to live, Lord Fisher tried his best! What a pity! What a pity! His cleverness had backfired! He had misunderstood the situation. ¡°I believe your words,¡± Spring¡¯s brows twitched as she coldly said, ¡°So you should die even more!¡± She increased her strength as her tone turned icy cold. ¡°The royal nsmen were vicious and cruel, they all deserve death and everyone should execute them!¡± ¡°But you!¡± ¡°You clearly had the strength and opportunity to kill them yet did not act. This shows you are surely not a good person either and are just the same kind as them, not any decent folk!!!¡± Splurt! Blood sprayed from Lord Fisher¡¯s mouth the moment Spring finished speaking! He sprayed blood again! But this time, it wasn¡¯t from Spring¡¯s stomp. Rather¡­ he was shocked into spewing blood by Spring¡¯s words! What the hell?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Damn! Just what the hell was going on??? From Spring¡¯s words, it seemed she did have some connection with the royal n. But it was not a friendly connection as Lord Fisher had imagined. Instead, there was enmity! So¡­ not killing the royal nsmen would only incur Spring¡¯s hatred, while killing them would gain her protection and a chance at life??? The heavens toyed with people! This was truly the heavens toying with people! Damn! Old Man in the Heavens, please stop messing with me okay? If I had known earlier, I would have readily admitted to being the one who captured and killed them! ¡°Lady, please listen to me¡­¡± Lord Fisher understood the situation halfway through spewing blood. He wanted to exin while spewing blood, but his blood happened to spatter onto Spring¡¯s snow white clothes, immediately angering her. Toozy to listen to his nonsense, she directly kicked him flying with one foot and coldly snorted, ¡°You have lost the chance to exin!¡± Thus, before Lord Fisher could finish speaking, his entire body was kicked and sent flying like a fired cannonball. He flew several meters beforending on the ny-five jade stone steps in front of the Hall of Throne. Then, he tumbled down the steps like a ball! Rolling down while screaming wretchedly! Still spewing blood! It was miserable! Simply gruesome! A whileter, after rolling down the steps and being battered by their edges, Lord Fisher¡¯s whole body ached. It felt like his bones were dislocated as his injuries worsened and he spewed mouthful after mouthful of blood. After spewing so many times, he was nearly drained dry! ¡°Lady, I really¡­¡± After stopping, Lord Fisher¡¯s blood-covered face and blurred gaze looked at Spring¡¯s white figure still standing at the pce entrance. Mustering hisst bit of strength, he wanted to grasp this final chance for himself, but this time, Spring did not stop him. To his grief, he realized he no longer even had the strength to speak! His eyelids flipped as he fainted on the spot! However, in the moment before fainting, two lines of hot tears uncontrobly flowed from Lord Fisher¡¯s eyes, wetting his temples and mixing with the blood. In his mind, he silently thought: damn it, I didn¡¯t check the almanac before going out today, I really am out of luck¡­ Five minutes! The chaos in front of the Hall of Thronested less than five minutes before all the cultivators brought by Lord Snow and Lord Fisher from the border were ughtered! Not a single person seeded in escaping! Not a single person survived! On the White Army and Hall of Swords side, with everyone at the Complete Stage and also upying an enormous numerical advantage of two or even three against one, almost no one was killed, with only a few minor injuries! This scene caused the royal guards to shiver and sweat profusely. As horror surged in their hearts, they could not help feeling secretly d: damn! How savage! Too f*cking savage! Fortunately I didn¡¯t choose to flee just now, otherwise those border cultivators¡¯ corpses would surely be our fate!!! At this time, in the imperial sleeping pce, Luna Porter held Sean Porter as she stood at the window watching everything happening outside. Her previously confident face was now filled with despair! ¡°Failed?¡± An barely audible murmur escaped Luna Porter¡¯s lips. ¡°Even with both Lord Snow and Lord Fisher advancing to the Bright Realm, they still can¡¯t kill Sean?¡± ¡°Useless!¡± ¡°Truly useless!¡± ¡°It seems for the next period of time, I can only continue to endure, continue lurking, and pretend to be crazy¡­¡± With Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s defeat, Sean had disyed unparalleled mighty strength and astonishing connections. It could be said this imperial city was now under Sean¡¯s control! As for Luna Porter¡­ she had thought about fleeing amidst the chaos but did not do so. Firstly, there were too many Complete Stage cultivators brought by Sean so she was afraid she could not escape. She was also afraid Sean would kill her upon discovering she was only pretending to be crazy! Secondly, like those royal guards, she was now alone with the newborn infant. Where else could she flee to after leaving the imperial city? Regret! She now felt some regret! If she had known Sean¡¯s potential was so great, his strength so powerful, hiswork so extensive, she should not have put on an act when capturing Sean in the provincial city back then. She should have consummated their fake marriage and gotten rid of King Roscoe¡¯s child to conceive Sean¡¯s flesh and blood instead! Just imagine! If the child in her embrace right now was Sean¡¯s instead of King Roscoe¡¯s, Sean might not bear to kill her even now. Then, if she had truly born a son for Sean, wouldn¡¯t she be thoroughly bound to him??? It was clear now thatpared to Sean, King Roscoe was simply a pile of shit! For the sake of foolish love, Luna Porter had missed an excellent opportunity that would likely nevere again. She imed to be unmatched in scheming, yet this was the first time she felt she had made the wrong move, taken the wrong path, chosen the wrong side and the wrong man! One must know, five years ago, she, Luna Porter, had been Sean¡¯s rightful fianc¨¦e! The heavens toyed with people! Right now, Luna Porter felt the same as Lord Fisher ¨C one wrong move led to endless mistakes, one misstep caused total loss! Whoosh! Soon, the sound of tearing air rang out as Sean returned after chasing away Lord Snow. Lord Snow was being carried in his hand, seemingly heavily injured with his body, face and white hair covered in shocking red blood stains. His aura was feeble, half-dead, like a wet chicken or mud dog. Where was the unworldly temperament of a transcendent expert from before? ¡°General!¡± Spring walked up and respectfully said to Sean, ¡°Those who tried to escape have all been executed, not a single one slipped away!¡± ¡°Mm, very good!¡± Sean nodded, carrying Lord Snow over to the unconscious Lord Fisher and casually tossing him over. Bang! Being smashed by Lord Snow, the fainted Lord Fisher was forcibly jolted awake. As he slowly opened his eyes and saw the wretched Lord Snow, the two locked eyes with each other. Seeing the messy injuries and blood stains on each other, the atmosphere instantly became indescribably awkward! Before Sean appeared, they had both advanced to the Bright Realm sessively and were in high spirits. Damn! Yet in the blink of an eye, it was all for naught! ¡°Lo¡­ Lord Snow!¡± Lord Fisher¡¯s strength had recovered a little after fainting briefly. He struggled to speak, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see each other again so soon¡­¡± Splurt! Hearing this, Lord Snow reacted just like Lord Fisher previously by uncontrobly spewing a mouthful of old blood all over Lord Fisher¡¯s face! Damn you! With injuries this serious, you still want to pour salt on my wounds? Do you have no shame? ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Tim Lewis walked over and asked, ¡°What should we do with these people?¡± Indeed, what should be done with them? In an instant, Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, the surrendered royal guards ¨C all of them tensed up, held their breaths, and looked towards Sean simultaneously! At this moment, their lives were in Sean¡¯s hands. With one word from Sean, he could directly decide their life or death! Title: Chapter 441 – Two Options, Lord Fisher’s Death Sean looked down at Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, having already decided how to deal with them. Without hesitation, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Two paths ¨C one life, one death. You choose!¡± Upon hearing this, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s hearts jerked as they looked at each other in surprise. They did not expect that despite their failure and capture, with their lives hanging by a thread, Sean would still give them a chance to live! To survive was their greatest wish right now! ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lord Snow wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, not even caring about the spray. He quickly asked, ¡°General Wolf, please speak inly. Which path leads to life? Which to death?¡± They were not fools. Given their current situation, seeking death was easy, but seeking life was not so simple. Sean had captured rather than killed them, surely because he wanted something from them! Indeed, Sean asked, ¡°You are both members of the Hall of Jade with the Lord of North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, working for the Hall of Jade. In this national war, you have colluded with Albert Sitwell, cooperating from without and within, attempting to seize Shirine Empire territory. Before this, you had already formted a n to upy the capital city¡­¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± From the two young women earlier, Sean already knew the rough outlines of this n ¨C before North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army arrived at Hill Riverside, Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, and Luna Porter would join forces, eliminate King Roscoe, control the imperial city, then secretly inform North Kingdom of Shirine Empire¡¯s troop deployments at Hill Riverside. North Kingdom imed a million troops while Shirine Empire had only five hundred thousand. Facing such a huge disadvantage in numbers, if the enemy arose within their own walls and military intelligence was leaked, how could the war be fought? It would be like delivering their heads to the enemy for free!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The five hundred thousand troops would surely be crushed and sunk into the sand! This n was like destroying the very foundation ¨C utterly ruthless! Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s expressions immediately darkened. They understood the implied meaning in Sean¡¯s words. ¡°General Wolf couldn¡¯t be thinking of¡­¡± Lord Fisher said through gritted teeth, ¡°Wanting us to betray the Hall of Jade, spread false information, mislead North Kingdom¡¯s million troops, and use us to set an ambush at Hill Riverside to win this national war?¡± This point ¨C even without Sean saying it outright, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had already guessed it. After all, with the national war between North Kingdom and Shirine Empire imminent, they were Shirine Empire¡¯s traitors, responsible for reporting to North Kingdom. Other than using them against North Kingdom¡¯s million troops, Sean had no other use for them! However, for them, this path to survival was not easy to take! Betraying North Kingdom and Albert Sitwell was one thing ¨C at most they would not go there anymore, and with their current Bright Realm strength, Albert Sitwell could not do much to them either. But the Hall of Jade? As the number one dark force in Middlnd, neither North Kingdom nor Albert Sitwell couldpare. The price of betraying the Hall of Jade was absolutely more than Lord Snow and Lord Fisher could bear! Without exaggeration, if the Hall of Jade pursued them afterwards, not just in Shirine Empire and North Kingdom, but across the whole of Middlnd, they would have nowhere to hide! In the end, they still could not escape death! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Since they understood with just a hint, Sean saw no need to beat around the bush. He coldly snorted, ¡°I do want to use you, make you betray Albert Sitwell and the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°Now, you still have value to be used, you should feel fortunate ¨C that¡¯s also why you can still breathe here alive!¡± Sean pointed to the corpses of the border cultivators killed by the White Army and Hall of Swords strewn all over the ground. ¡°Otherwise, you would have already been beheaded like them!¡± ¡°As for betrayal¡­¡± Sean sneered, ¡°Betraying Shirine Empire is betrayal! Betraying North Kingdom is betrayal! Betraying the Hall of Jade is also betrayal! For opportunistic turncoats like you who face both ways for profit, isn¡¯t reaping benefits from betrayals one after another precisely your way of survival?¡± His words were like thunder, his expression filled with contempt! Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s faces were ashen, their already miserable expressions now looking as if they had eaten dog shit. Indeed, one had to please their mother to drink her milk. In the past, when King Ron let them guard the border and dominate the region, they had always been loyal to King Ron. Later, the Hall of Jade¡¯s power made them see the chance to enter the Bright Realm, so they resolutely joined the Hall of Jade in secret, working for them! This time, cooperating with Albert Sitwell gave them the chance to divide Shirine Empire territory and be true emperors, so they did not hesitate to coborate with Albert Sitwell! Betrayal? Just as Sean said, for their own selfish interests, they had always beenmitting betrayals! ¡°But¡­¡± Lord Fisher gritted his teeth. ¡°General Wolf may not know, the Hall of Jade is different from ordinary organizations. Their power is far greater than you know or imagine!¡± ¡°Betraying the Hall of Jade is simply not a viable path!¡± ¡°It is also a road to death!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°With both being death, why should we help you?¡± Clearly, Lord Fisher wanted to negotiate ¨C he wanted to live, but did not want to live looking constantly over his shoulder in fear of the Hall of Jade¡¯s pursuit. Sean needed their help to spread false information, which was their bargaining chip! Lord Snow thought the same. But just as he hesitated and was about to chime in, threatening Sean together with Lord Fisher, several luxury cars drove into the imperial city. In a sh they arrived behind Sean and the others! Five in total. Two were Hall of Swords members who had been waiting outside Prince Adam¡¯s residence to protect Julia¡¯s safety. The other three were Prince Adam¡¯s family members ¨C Julia was also inside! ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± After getting out of the car, Julia supported a middle-aged weeping woman in fine clothes as they headed straight for Sean. Sean recognized her ¨C Adam¡¯s wife, Julia¡¯s mother! He had seen her once at Prince Adam¡¯s residence when executing Lord Fergus. Behind the mother and daughter were over ten others, young and old. ¡°Julia!¡± Seeing Julia, Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was toote to save your father. All your nsmen are dead¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s already devastated mother went limp, nearly copsing right there. Luckily Julia reacted quickly to hold her up! Julia¡¯s heart also shook violently, herplexion changing as tears flowed uncontrobly from her eyes! Dead? On the way to the capital, even outside Prince Adam¡¯s door, Julia had been wondering and hesitating about whether to go home and see her father Adam onest time! She did not expect, never imagined, that thest time was already the final goodbye! Before leaving the capital, it was already farewell forever! Now Julia did not need to struggle anymore, but resolving the struggle in this way was even more painful for her! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who broke into the residence and captured the old master and young master!¡± Suddenly a shout came from the crowd ¨C clearly recognizing the barely alive Lord Snow and Lord Fisher lying on the ground! Upon hearing this, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s scalps tingled. Damn it! Why did these people have toe at this critical juncture when they were negotiating with Sean? This was adding fuel to the fire! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Avenge the old master and young master!¡± Seeing the enemy stirred their simmering hatred ¨C Prince Adam¡¯s family members had been utterly devastated, but on seeing Lord Snow and Lord Fisher they immediately became spirited, intent on killing. Some middle-aged women rushed over, punching and kicking Lord Fisher, scratching and wing him. No one bothered with Lord Snow next to him! The reason was simple. When Lord Snow and Lord Fisher had left the imperial city, they acted separately. Unluckily for Lord Fisher, he had personally broken into Prince Adam¡¯s residence and taken Adam away! So of course Adam¡¯s family would seek vengeance from him! ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Lord Fisher was a Bright Realm cultivator, so ordinary people¡¯s punches and kicks normally would not harm him. But having already suffered one punch from Sean and one kick from Spring, plus countless broken bones and half a basin of spewed blood, he could not withstand these middle-aged women¡¯s vicious attacks in his dying state. Each punch and kick felt like chopping and hacking with des, the pain making him shriek wildly! ¡°General Wolf! Save me! Save me!¡± If this went on, Lord Fisher, the esteemed Lord Fisher, would surely be beaten and kicked to death by these middle-aged women in moments. In his panic, he could only beg Sean for help! To this, Sean just ignored him, turning a deaf ear! ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree to you!¡± Lord Fisher was nearly punched to tears, struggling to keep shouting, ¡°As long as General Wolf is willing to spare my life, I agree to help you ambush North Kingdom¡¯s million troops, to save Shirine Empire!¡± He had caved! Lord Fisher had truly caved this time! No more bravado, no more bargaining, just total submission! He had no choice. With Lord Fisher¡¯s previous example right before his eyes, facing the impatient Sean, where did he still have the courage to negotiate? Forcing down the urge to piss himself on the spot, he nodded without hesitation. ¡°I want to live! I want to live! From today, from now on, I am willing to follow General Wolf, vow to defend Shirine Empire¡¯s peace with my life. If I have any other intentions, may heaven and earth not tolerate me!¡± Not only had Lord Snow caved, he was directly surrendering to Sean! Sean was too ruthless! Also too powerful! So in Lord Snow¡¯s view, after betraying the Hall of Jade, if he could take this chance to rely on Sean, follow at Sean¡¯s side, perhaps with Sean in front shielding him, under Sean¡¯s wings he would actually have a chance to survive! Sean paid no attention to Lord Snow¡¯s surrender. He turned to Tim Lewis and ordered, ¡°Lock up everyone present today under heavy guard. Before the national war, news of the imperial city¡¯s changes absolutely cannot be leaked!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tim Lewis immediately obeyed respectfully. Afterwards, Sean ascended the ny-five jade steps towards the Hall of Throne in big strides. When he was halfway there, a voice called out, ¡°Spring,e with me!¡± Spring was startled. Go in to do what? Chapter 442: The Soul-Devouring Array Shows Its Might Lord Snow, who had narrowly escaped cmity, heaved a secret sigh of relief upon hearing Sean¡¯s words. He was also taken aback for a moment. This was Spring¡¯s first timeing to the capital and entering the Imperial City. She did not know what Sean¡¯s intention was in having her follow him to the Hall of Throne. But Lord Snow knew! Because Lord Snow knew what was underneath the underground altar within the Hall of Throne! What it could do! And among all of Sean¡¯s followers, only Spring was outstanding and nearing the Bright Realm. So Sean¡¯s intention was already self-evident when he had here along! To help her advance! To create a new Bright Realm cultivator! One must know! Before tonight, both Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were nearing the Bright Realm. With the aid of the Soul-Devouring Array, they had both managed to break through and enter the Bright Realm in just one short night. Spring had a solid foundation. With the boost from the Soul-Devouring Array and the personal assistance of Sean, a top expert of the Bright Realm, sess was almost guaranteed! Thinking of this, Lord Snow¡¯s heart started pounding violently. He looked at Spring¡¯s retreating figure, his brows filled with envy. He thought to himself: ¡°Is this the benefit of following Sean?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°The things and realms that Lord Fisher and I obtained through exhaustive schemes and efforts, Sean can just casually grant them to Spring with a word, helping her cross the vast divide!¡± ¡°We can¡¯tpare goods with goods discarded!¡± ¡°We can¡¯tpare people with the dead!¡± ¡°So¡­ No! I absolutely cannot miss this heaven-sent opportunity. I must cling onto Sean¡¯s thigh no matter what!!!¡± Not just Lord Snow! Many Hall of Swords members also guessed Sean¡¯s intention. They couldn¡¯t help but light up, eyes shining bright. The reason they chose to join Hall of Swords, apart from fearing offense against Hall of Swords and inviting death upon themselves, was the greatest hope to advance further in their cultivation and break through the barrier of the Complete Stage to pursue the legendary Emperor Realm! And now! Sean had given them hope! This! How could they not be excited? ¡°You guyse along too!¡± After climbing the ny-five jade steps leading to the Hall of Throne entrance, Sean suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the fifteen white-d members standing together. He gestured, ¡°Bring Lord Fisher and the Complete Stage cultivators among the corpses. Come along!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The fifteen white-d members looked at each other, faces filled with puzzlement. They had no idea what medicine Sean was selling in his gourd, much less knowing what great opportunity was awaiting them! But! Since Sean had ordered it, they naturally did not dare defy hismand! ¡°Yes!¡± The fifteen acknowledged and carried Lord Fisher¡¯s corpse and the other Complete Stage cultivators, following along. In the process, the blood on the corpses identally stained their snowy white clothes, much to their annoyance and disgust! Seeing this! The Hall of Swords members gnashed their teeth in anger! Annoyance??? You¡¯re the ones who are crazy! If not for personally experiencing the terrifying might of these white-d women before, these Hall of Swords old geezers would have rushed up and given them a beating! Come on! If you¡¯re annoyed, say it out loud! Boldly reject the goodwill of your lord! Come on! If you¡¯re unwilling, let us do it. We¡¯d be happy to carry the corpses. Damn, forget carrying two, even if I had to shoulder both corpses myself to go up, I¡¯d do it! Truly, a full man does not know the hunger of a starving one! ¡°Crazy!¡± Noticing the strange expressions and gazes of the Hall of Swords members, one white-d woman couldn¡¯t help but scoff softly! In an instant! The old faces of the Hall of Swords members all turned ck! Crazy¡­ It is you who are crazy! If not for the impending national war, they would have rushed up and given her a beating! ¡°Go mind your own business!¡± Sean naturally also noticed the abnormality among the Hall of Swords members. He said, ¡°If time allows, you will have your opportunities too!¡± Hearing this! The originally gnashing Hall of Swords members were instantly heartened! ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Then they hurriedly went to handle the remaining royal guards, controlling the imperial city ording to Sean¡¯s orders! Opportunity! Then there was still hope! Just as Lord Snow and the Hall of Swords members had guessed, Sean did intend to use the Soul-Devouring Array to help Spring enter the Bright Realm. He also wanted to help the fifteen white-d women who came along to advance further! There was no choice! Who let them be Aunt Sandal¡¯s personal disciples? In terms of rtionship and loyalty to Sean, they were closer than the Hall of Swords members gathered from the major families of the Three Provinces. So when such good fortune came, Sean would naturally prioritize them first! As for the Hall of Swords members¡­ They could only depend on luck. The national war was imminent, and there may not be enough time for everyone¡¯s wishes to be fulfilled. Even if there was time, the pool of blood within the altar could not withstand so many people exploiting it in turns! After dealing with Lord Fisher and Lord Snow, the first thing Sean wanted to do was to enhance their strengths, in preparation for the national war that would happen in just a few days! ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Following Sean into the Hall of Throne and down into the underground altar, upon seeing the dense bloody aura and the huge pool of blood in the center of the altar, Spring and the fifteen white-d women behind her were all shocked speechless! They were dumbfounded! After nearly a whole night of Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s refining, the bloody aura within the underground altar had already reached a suffocating density. Such an environment was very suitable for cultivation, somewhat simr to within the Hill of Swords. However! The difference was that the Hill of Swords was filled with the abundant spiritual aura due to the Sword of God, making one feel carefree and happy there. The underground altar was theplete opposite. The dense bloody aura made the atmosphere here extremely oppressive! ¡°See that?¡± Sean pointed to the jade pir in the middle of the altar pool and gestured to Spring, ¡°Sit on it and try to absorb the bloody aura emitted from the pool!¡± ¡°Then!¡± ¡°Refine it into your own, sink it into your core, and assail the true Bright Realm!¡± Bright Realm!!! Hearing these two words, Spring¡¯s expression changed drastically as her heart shuddered. She immediately understood Sean¡¯s intention in bringing her here! So it was to help her break through! The fifteen white-d women behind also understood. At the same time, they realized why those Hall of Swords geezers had such gazes earlier! It turns out! They had misunderstood them¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing Spring¡¯s shock and slight hesitation, Sean said, ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with this Soul-Devouring Array. With me personally assisting you, advancing to the Bright Realm is almost guaranteed!¡± Of course! Sean was very familiar with it! Half a year ago, it was in this very underground altar that he was almost sacrificed by King Ron. It was also here that he personally manipted the Soul-Devouring Array and saved Cecilia¡¯s life! Therefore! It was no exaggeration to say that Sean¡¯s familiarity with the Soul-Devouring Array even exceeded King Roscoe¡¯s. Even though the altar¡¯s pool of blood had been modified by King Roscoe¡¯s men, with Sean¡¯s current strength, he could easily gain control of it! ¡°Thank you, General!¡± Faced with the opportunity to enter the Bright Realm, even Spring could not restrain the surging tides in her heart. She did not immediately ascend the altar but sincerely bowed to Sean, ¡°Thank you, General!¡± The path of cultivation was treacherous, and getting aid from distinguished ones was truly a great kindness! ¡°Thank you, General!¡± The fifteen white-d women also bowed to Sean. Spring was their sister-in-arms. With the hope of breaking through the Bright Realm and ascending to join its ranks, they were naturally happy for Spring from the bottom of their hearts. They were also sincerely grateful to Sean! ¡°No need for such courtesy!¡± Sean smiled magnanimously and urged, ¡°The national war is imminent. Time and tide wait for no one. Go on!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Spring nodded firmly. This time she did not hesitate at all. Her toes pressed the ground as she leapt nimbly up,nding steadily on the jade pir in the middle of the altar. She then sat down cross-legged and slowly closed her eyes! Sean used Lord Fisher¡¯s fresh blood to sessfully activate the Soul-Devouring Array! Next! Sean looked to the fifteen white-d women and said, ¡°After Spring seeds, you¡¯ll each take turns going up. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Try to first reach the stage nearing the Bright Realm. As for whether you can obtain your wishes, I can¡¯t guarantee. It¡¯ll depend on your own talents and fortunes.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded in unison. Their fair hands unconsciously clenched tightly. Opportunity was right before their eyes. Sess or failure could only depend on their own abilities¡­ ¡­ Sean led his men to secretly control the imperial city overnight. The outside world remained unaware, not even knowing of King Roscoe¡¯s death. They only knew that overnight, all nsmen had been captured into the imperial city by Lord Fisher and Lord Snow, with unknown fates and uncertain cmity. This made the already apprehensivemoners in the capital even more terrified! Thus! With theing storm, even moremoners fled the capital with their families! Within the tightly controlled imperial city, under the supervision of Hall of Swords members, Lord Snow ¡°secretly¡± contacted the million troops of the North Kingdom to reveal the deployment of Shirine Empire¡¯s forces near Hill Riverside! The Hall of Swords members went along with the n. Based on the deployment revealed by Lord Snow, they made reverse deployments,ying multiple traps and digging many pits, waiting for the day of national war! At eight in the morning! Spring walked out of the underground altar and Hall of Throne alone, overseeing everything. The moment everyone saw her, their eyes widened in shock! Damn! Spring did not intentionally conceal the terrifying aura emanating from her body. So those Hall of Swords members could clearly sense that she had broken through! She had truly seeded in breaking through, officially bing a bona fide Bright Realm cultivator after just a short four hours of closed door cultivation! Envy! Jealousy! Sourness! Those old fellows of the Hall of Swords were all sour, as if they had just drank vinegar. Not just the ordinary Hall of Swords members, even people like Tim Lewis, Karen Smith, Ernest Mason, and the old monk from Campbell Family of South Province were no exceptions! Everyone was thinking¡­ Good heavens! When will it be my turn??? Looking at that majestically grand Hall of Throne, they were eagerly anticipating!!! Time flowed by swiftly¡­ In the next one and a half days, about every two hours, a white-d woman would walk out from the Hall of Throne. But there were tears of joy and woe! For Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, and Spring, they seeded because they were already at the stage nearing the Bright Realm previously. Their cores already contained a portion of Bright Energy, so they were rtively familiar with the hammering process of Bright Energy. Hence when the opportunity came, they were able to firmly grasp it and sessfully break through. But for ordinary Complete Stage cultivators, wanting to produce Bright Energy out of nothing was not so easy! Otherwise! There were hundreds of Complete Stage cultivators across the Shirine Empire. In the past, there wouldn¡¯t only be the ¡°Four Great Kings¡± like General Wolf Sean, Beast King Lord Fergus, Lord Fisher, and Lord Snow who could reach the stage nearing the Bright Realm! One and a half days! The fifteen white-d members of the White Army had all taken their turns. But only three seeded in reaching the stage nearing the Bright Realm, a rate of one-fifth, which was already very high! After all! They were not ordinary Complete Stage cultivators. Having long bathed in the spiritual aura of the Sword of God and cultivated diligently, their foundations far exceeded ordinary Complete Stage cultivators. The magnificence of their dark energy was also much stronger than ordinary Complete Stage cultivators! ¡°Old monk!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After thest white-d woman came out looking utterly disappointed, she scanned the Hall of Swords members waiting outside the great hall. Suddenly she pointed at the old monk from Campbell Family of South Province and gestured, ¡°The general orders you to go in alone!¡± Instantly! Everyone¡¯s surprised gazes converged on the old monk. The same question emerged in their minds: ¡°Damn it, who the hell is this guy???¡± ¡°Why does he get to go first???¡± ¡°Is his thing that big???¡± Previously! The Swornd people led by Ernest Mason were responsible for South Province. The Smith Family led by Karen Smith was responsible for North Province. Crane, where the Campbell Family was located, was personally handled by Spring. So apart from Spring, only the people of Crane knew why Sean would choose the old monk first! It was very simple! From the moment Sean returned his insignia and walked out of Hilshire Fourth Prison, through generations from Charles Campbell to Zackary, and then the old monk, the Campbell Family of South Province had gambled the entire family¡¯s future and lives to assist Sean without reservation! How could otherspare in this sentiment??? ¡°Good!¡± ¡°The youngd has not forgotten about me after all!¡± Exchanging nces with the white-d woman, the old monk immediately broke into a grin, smiling gleefully as pride filled his face. He swaggered out from the crowds with an air of not recognizing kin. No longer carrying the restraint andposure of a Buddhist disciple. With his bald head shining under the sun, walkingcently, he looked extremely punchable. This made the envious and jealous Hall of Swords members grit their teeth, wishing they could twist his bald head off and use it as a chamber pot! Damn! Too shameless! Too infuriating! After the old monk entered the Hall of Throne, almost all the Hall of Swords members secretly prayed and cursed: he must not seed! He definitely must not seed! Let¡¯s see how arrogant he remains when hees outter¡­ After two and a half hours of agony and waiting! Finally! Apanied by the sounds of footsteps, everyone¡¯s hearts shook as they immediately looked up. They saw the old monk emerging from the Hall of Throne, returning! Chapter 443 Today Is The Day Hold your head high! Walk with pride! At this moment, the old monk was even more excited, smug, and arrogant than when he first went in. His chin was almost reaching the sky. He looked majestic and spirited, as if he had be ten years younger in the blink of an eye! Moreover, the old monk intentionally released his strong aura without any reservation. More than ten meters away, the members of the Hall of Swords could clearly feel an invisible pressure approaching as the old monk drew nearer. It was a natural suppression that came from the gap in their cultivation realms, leaving them dumbfounded. They stared wide-eyed with their mouths agape, their faces full of incredulous astonishment and disbelief! ¡°He is¡­ suc¡­ sessful?¡± ¡°Reached¡­ nearly the Bright Realm???¡± Having seen three White Army members seed before, the Hall of Swords members were no strangers to this kind of natural suppression that came from differences in cultivation realms, as well as the thick aura of nearing the Bright Realm. With just one look, they urately recognized it! After a brief stunned moment, cries of surprise arose! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Why? Why could he be the first to go in and seed???¡± ¡°He¡­ he really is amazing, isn¡¯t he???¡± The Hall of Swords members could not understand why the old monk, who was nothing but an ordinary member among their huge group, was able to seed on his first try. If he had not been selected first, many would not have even noticed his existence! Yet! The old monk seeded! Even for White Army members, the sess rate was only one-fifth. The fact that the old monk seeded meant¡­ could this carefree chap actually be a hidden expert??? Not just the Hall of Swords members, even the White Army members had looks of astonishment on their faces. Having personally experienced it, sess or failure, they understood the tremendous difficulty more than those Hall of Swords members who had not gone in yet!!! ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± Shortly after the shock, someone who recognized the old monk immediately went up to him and cupped his fists, ¡°Congrattions Mr. Campbell!¡± ¡°Seeded in one try!¡± ¡°Mr. Campbell, you are truly a heaven-sent talent, outstanding and brilliant!¡± In a sh, over a dozen Hall of Swords members surrounded the old monk, heaping extravagant praises on him as if he were the moon among countless stars. All the ttering words they could think of were eagerly said to him. ¡°No no, it was nothing¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Small matter, just a trivial thing, not worth mentioning¡­¡± the old monk responded,ughing from ear to ear. A small matter? Damn! He was undoubtedly a pretentious show-off! Seeing the old monk basking smugly, the other Hall of Swords members gritted their teeth in irritation, wanting to beat him up even more than before. But unfortunately, they were no match for him now! ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡± One of them asked, ¡°Could you please share with us, how did you do it? Do you have any special techniques?¡± That was their real intention for ttering the old monk! Upon hearing this, including Ernest Mason and Karen Smith, the Hall of Swords members from South Province and North Province who also wanted to beat up the old monk pricked up their ears in anticipation, eager to hear the old monk¡¯s answer! Faced with the huge temptation of nearing the Bright Realm, who cared about face anymore? Damn it! Forget it! ¡°Special techniques¡­¡± The old monk stroked his white beard, dragging out his words pretentiously, ¡°It all depends on one¡¯s innate talent. Only now do I realize my talent is so high. s¡­ I looked down on myself too much before. Here, I must solemnly apologize to myself!¡± Ugh! His hypocritical words almost made the Hall of Swords members vomit. They gnashed their teeth and clenched their fists, wanting to beat him up again! ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Spring¡¯s impatient voice suddenly came from the underground altar. ¡°Next, Tim Lewis!¡± Silence suddenly fell outside the hall! Whoosh! Before anyone could react, Tim Lewis had already dashed into the Hall of Throne like a gale¡­ ¡­ One and a half days! It took the Hall of Swords members only one and a half days, much faster than the White Army members. The reason was simple: there were too many Hall of Swords members and time was limited with the national war imminent. Thus, Sean would give up on those without hope of breaking through after an hour. So in the same one and a half days, only fifteen White Army members tried, while thirty-six Hall of Swords members attempted! The results were disappointing! Out of the thirty-six Hall of Swords members, only two seeded in nearing the Bright Realm ¨C the old monk and Karen Smith. Tim Lewis, Ernest Mason, the Mason brothers, none of them made it! An eighteen percent chance illustrated the tremendous difficulty! This also clearly demonstrated the huge role the Sword of God yed in facilitating the White Army members¡¯ cultivation path!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± On the third evening after Sean gained control of the imperial city, Tim Lewis hurried to the Hall of Throne and respectfully called out, ¡°Lord Snow sent a message that North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army is pressuring the capital, only thirty miles from Hill Riverside. They will attack Hill Riverside at 10pm tonight as nned!!!¡± His words stunned everyone! Especially the remaining Hall of Swords members still waiting in line, their faces ashen like they had just eaten shit. Damn it! I finally get my turn after waiting three whole days, but¡­ f*ck, the war is starting??? Who¡¯s more miserable than me??? ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean¡¯s icy voice came from the underground altar. ¡°Then we act ording to n as well, catch them off guard and annihte them, leaving not even a speck of armor!¡± ¡°After tonight!¡± ¡°We willpletely eliminate the North Kingdom threat guing the north!¡± As the former General Wolf of the North, Sean hoped for peace in the north more than anyone. Now retired, he possessed even greater power and influence, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! A million-strong army! North Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were much stronger than the Shirine Empire¡¯s. But Albert Sitwell had also spent months gathering this army from all over North Kingdom. If they were dealt a blow at Hill Riverside, with heavy casualties, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able tounch such arge-scale national war again for a long time! So! Defeat this battle, and the Shirine Empire would be doomed! Victory, and the Shirine Empire would have no more worries! As soon as Sean finished speaking, a white figure gracefully walked out from the underground altar ¨C it was Spring. She came to the front of the great hall, her face cold as frost, and solemnly dered, ¡°Everyone,e with me out of the imperial city!¡± ¡°Kill the enemy invaders!¡± ¡°Protect our Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Guard our borders!¡± ording to n, this battle would be personally led by Spring, the newly advanced Bright Realm cultivator. All Hall of Swords and White Army members would participate. It concerned the honor of their homnd, so they could only seed, not fail! Chapter 444: Troops at the City Gates, Decapitation Operation The night was as ck as spilled ink! The moon was like a curved de! Towering more than ten thousand feet, Hill Riverside was shrouded under the dark night sky like a crouching giant dragon, sitting quietly in ce. The dense forests on the mountain rustled from the cold winds, emitting haunting sounds like wailing ghosts. Five hundred thousand troops of the Shirine Empire were scattered within Hill Riverside, lying in ambush and ready to act. The cold glint of their des filled the already sinister atmosphere with an extremely oppressive aura of death! Clearly! Everyone knew the importance of this battle! So! Everyone held the resolve to die and the conviction to be victorious, prepared to sacrifice themselves for the Shirine Empire! After all! With five hundred thousand troops facing the one million strong army of the North Kingdom, apart from upying the geographical advantage of Hill Riverside, they had no other advantages. They could only fight to the death, beheading themselves and shedding hot blood, to fulfill the oaths they made when enlisting. However! Up to this point, they didn¡¯t even know yet that there was chaos in the imperial city. King Roscoe was dead. Sean had upied the imperial city with his men and seized control of this national war! At this time! On the official road at the foot of Hill Riverside leading to the North Kingdom, tens of thousands of troops were stationed. The official road was dozens of meters wide, like a great chasm cutting Hill Riverside in half! This ce! Was the necessary path to the capital of the Shirine Empire! The one million strong army of the North Kingdom would not be able to bypass the hundreds of miles of Hill Riverside during their long march. To charge through, there were only two routes. One was to kill their way down the official road! The other was to climb the mountain and leap down from the peak, threatening the capital from the south side! It was a pity that Hill Riverside was too high! And too dangerous! The few dozen meter wide official road was too narrow for the one million strong army of the North Kingdom. It would be like a narrow log bridge, slowing their speed. Not to mention, there would definitely be many Shirine Empire troops lying in ambush on the hilltops and hillsides overlooking the road. Rocks rolled down would not only kill and injurerge numbers of North Kingdom troops trying to force their way through the official road, it couldpletely block off the official road! Therefore! Charging directly down the official road was the worst n! Sending troops to rush to the hilltop and gain control of the high ground overlooking the official road, then safely traversing through, was the better n. Even if the Shirine Empire troops saw the situation was unfavorable and blocked off the official road prematurely, controlling the high ground meant they could still detour over the mountain! It could be said to be hitting two birds with one stone! This! Was the most sensible, and only viable tactic. The North Kingdom generals knew it. The Shirine Empire generals also knew it! Therefore! The Shirine Empire side left only tens of thousands of troops to garrison the official road, while the rest ally in ambush in the mountains, to stop the North Kingdom troops from climbing up and seizing the high ground! Thus! The specific troop deployment of the Shirine Empire troops was especially important! Therefore! After Luna Porter, Lord Snow, and Lord Fisher worked together to get rid of King Roscoe earlier, the first thing they thought of was to secretly leak the troop deployment of the Shirine Empire forces at Hill Riverside to the North Kingdom side! This! Was also the reason why Sean left Lord Snow alive! Executing Lord Snow would cut off the North Kingdom¡¯s source of intelligence. All that was left would be frontal assaults and brute force battles. But by nning things out and using Lord Snow to leak false information, it could easily halve their efforts and reduce casualties on the Shirine Empire side as much as possible! ¡°General!¡± At the foot of the mountain, one of the military tents was the temporary headquarters of the Shirine Empire troops. Over a dozen Shirine Empire generals were inside discussing countermeasures. Suddenly, urgent footsteps could be heard as a soldier outside the tent shouted: ¡°The North Kingdom troops are only twenty miles away!¡± They came so quickly! The dozen plus Shirine Empire generals were all shocked, their expressions bing even more solemn! ¡°Scout again!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Report again!¡± The leading Shirine Empire general named Knox said in a deep voice! These dozens of Shirine Empire generalsmanded the five hundred thousand Shirine Empire troops, with Knox as their leader. ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier outside the tent took his orders and left. At this time! One of the generals couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°General Knox, with battle imminent, does the imperial city have any other arrangements?¡± ¡°They do!¡± Knox said in a deep voice: ¡°Lord Snow personally sent orders, everything is to proceed ording to n!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°After battlemences, there will be a surprise troop passing through the official road, charging straight into the enemy main camp, andunching a decapitation operation against the North Kingdom generals!!!¡± An army without a head will fall into chaos! ording to intelligence the Shirine Empire obtained previously, the one million strong army of the North Kingdom this time was led by over twenty Complete Stage generals. The so-called decapitation operation was naturally to assassinate those twenty plus North Kingdom generals! ¡°Surprise¡­ Surprise troops???¡± ¡°Decapitation???¡± Knox¡¯s words utterly shocked everyone present. They looked at each other in disbelief, hardly believing their own ears! ¡°General Knox!¡± One of the generals said: ¡°Did¡­ Did you hear wrong? After the battle half a year ago, the old emperor died in battle, over half the royal guards were lost, the imperial city itself was already empty. What surprise troops can they send out?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°That it¡¯s the group of cultivators brought by Lord Snow and Lord Fisher from the border?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But even if there are over twenty Complete Stage masters among those cultivators, how can they possibly charge into the enemy main camp and behead their generals???¡± Although the others didn¡¯t voice it out, they harbored the same thoughts inwardly. Before King Roscoe urgently summoned them back to the capital, they had been stationed outside leading troops for years. Naturally they knew deeply that even though individual Complete Stage cultivators were terrifying, when facing thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of troops, they basically couldn¡¯t aplish much and definitely couldn¡¯t turn the tide of battle! Moreover! They probably couldn¡¯t even charge into the enemy main camp, let alone beheading anyone! Would the enemies obediently stand there and wait for them toe kill them??? ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about the specifics either!¡± Knox shook his head and said in a deep voice: ¡°Obeying orders is a soldier¡¯s bounden duty! Since orders havee from the imperial city, we shall follow them! No matter how it¡¯s arranged, we¡¯ll give our all! ¡°Tonight¡¯s battle!¡± ¡°A nine in ten chance of death!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be relying on all you generals!¡± That¡¯s right! They had alle here prepared to die, not nning to return alive in the first ce. Whether there were surprise troops or not, whether they could seed or not, was already unimportant. As long as they did their part and fought with their lives, it was enough! ¡°General Knox!¡± At this time, the voice of the soldier from before sounded outside the tent again: ¡°The North Kingdom troops are only ten miles away!¡± Ten miles! They would arrive any moment!!! ¡°Alright!¡± Knox gritted his teeth and snorted: ¡°My fellow generals, prepare ording to the n discussed earlier!¡± ¡°Damn them!¡± The dozen plus generals looked at each other, their brows filled with resolve. In unison they shouted: ¡°Damn them!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!!!¡± As their voices fell, they turned and left the tent, going to their respective assigned areas. Knox also exited the tent, arriving at the vanguard of the tens of thousands of troops at the foot of the mountain. He stood in the middle of the official road, gazing into the distance. In the dim moonlight overhead, he could faintly make out the one million strong North Kingdom army surging towards them like a tidal wave from ten miles away, covering half the horizon like an enormous ck cloud! Chapter 445: The Great Battle Begins, Bloodshed at Hill Riverside The momentum of a million soldiers marching at the same time was terribly frightening. Just the sound of their footsteps was like muffled thunder, so much so that as the North Kingdom army rapidly approached, General Knox and the Shirine Empire forces stationed at Hill Riverside could even feel the ground trembling beneath their feet! It was as if an earthquake had struck! The tens of thousands of soldiers behind Knox and the main Shirine Empire forces hidden at Hill Riverside all felt their hearts pounding wildly along with the ground. Their faces were gloomy as water, but their eyes zed with fiery light. The blood in their bodies seemed to be boiling and the killing aura around them was like a roar. Gripping des and spears in hand, holding their breath, they were ready at any moment to fight for the Shirine Empire. Prepared to kill and be killed! Finally, after what seemed like a short yet agonizing twenty minutes, the million mighty warriors of the North Kingdom arrived at the northern side of Hill Riverside. They halted their steps,pletely blocking the main road, staring down the road at General Knox and his tens of thousands of troops stationed about two miles away at the southern side of Hill Riverside! The atmosphere had sunk into freezing point. Swords were drawn, crossbows cocked. ¡°Ahead!¡± A thunderously robust voice rang out from the North Kingdom army. Enveloped by dark energy, the sound was like exploding thunder, carrying several miles to the southern side of Hill Riverside where Knox could hear it loud and clear! Clearly, the speaker was a Complete Stage cultivator! And moreover, he recognized Knox! ¡°Indeed!¡± Knox was also a top figure among Complete Stage experts, having risen to bemander-in-chief of the Shirine Empire forces. His sword-like brows raised slightly as he yelled back, ¡°It¡¯s none other than you, you old geezer!¡± Just as the man recognized Knox, Knox also recognized him ¨C Lucifer Carter! The famously renowned general of the North Kingdom. Nearly eighty years old, still with an unblunted de, he had enlisted over fifty years ago at just over twenty years old. He was battle-hardened, with countless deeds of valor, and held an even higher position in the North Kingdom army than Andrew Heisler, who had been executed by Cecilia back in the imperial city.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the past, Knox had encountered Lucifer Carter more than once on various battlefields, so there was familiarity between them. A familiarity bred from¡­ you want to kill me, and I want to kill you! Luciferughed and said, ¡°What a coincidence that our final battle before my official retirement should be tonight, and also the final battle between the North Kingdom and Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°After this fight,¡± he continued, ¡°Middlnd will only have the North Kingdom, and no more Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°In my decades of service, the enemy generals who have died on my de number at least a thousand. Of those who crossed swords with me three times or more yet still live, there were only sixteen.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hunted down and killed the other fifteen without exception beforeing here!¡± ¡°General Knox is thest one.¡± ¡°So for me, taking General Knox¡¯s head and the entire Shirine Empire as my grand gifts upon official retirement will be a perfectly fitting end¡­¡± Indeed, with all enemies he wanted and needed to kill finished off, and able to destroy the Shirine Empire that the North Kingdom had long coveted in this final battle, it would be a momentous and satisfying conclusion to Lucifer Carter¡¯s military career. Perfect. Lucifer Carter¡¯s tone then shifted as he continued, ¡°Of course, if General Knox wisely surrenders,ys down his de and kneels to submit to my North Kingdom, I can consider sparing your life and leaving you a way out!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than Knox angrily roared back, ¡°Go f*** your ancestor¡¯s legs! And your grandfather¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°Tonight I will take your dog head and use your dog¡¯s blood to consecrate the Shirine Empire¡¯s battle g!¡± Having resigned himself to death, Knox naturally held nothing back, cursing with abandon. What did he care about some damned North Kingdom famous general Lucifer Carter? It would be difficult to kill him, but wasn¡¯t it easy to curse him? Dammit, he could curse this guy until he spat blood, cursed until the ancestral graves of his Ma family sprouted ck smoke, cursed until his eighteenth-generation ancestors leapt out of their coffins in rage! Sure enough, after Knox had hurled a few curses, the smile disappeared from Lucifer Carter¡¯s face and he gritted his teeth, grunting, ¡°Stubborn fool! Obstinate ingrate! Since you seek death, I will grant it to you!¡± As he spoke, Lucifer Carter didn¡¯t hesitate to raise the chilled iron de in his hand, pointing to the sheer cliffs on either side of Hill Riverside, and thundered out orders to his men: ¡°ording to n, leave 100, 000 to defend here. The rest, divide into two prongs and charge!¡± ¡°Attack! Seize the high ground, climb over Hill Riverside, and take the Shirine Empire imperial city in one fell swoop!¡± Everything proceeded just as both sides had envisioned before the battle. The North Kingdom forces did not directly charge down the main road, but rather climbed the slopes on both sides, choosing a frontal attack despite knowing the Shirine Empire troopsy in ambush within the mountains. Whoever could hold the high ground would have half the battle won! ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The twenty some Complete Stage generals following behind Lucifer Carter immediately acknowledged the orders. They then turned and departed, leading their troops ording to the prearranged mountain assault n. The nearly one million strong army split into two groups, surging towards Hill Riverside like a tidal wave of floodwaters, under the cover of the dark night! Soon, sounds of fighting rang out from the sinister Hill Riverside. One ce, two ces, three ces¡­ until countless ces! Nearly 500, 000 Shirine Empire troops hadin in ambush within Hill Riverside, split into countless squads, setting up mechanisms and traps everywhere. Now, as the million-strong North Kingdom army swarmed onto Hill Riverside like bees, they soon encountered the Shirine forces. Fires of battle ignited in clusters of woods and wilderness, and in an instant, the sounds of ughter shook the heavens, echoing across the vast night sky as they swiftly engulfed the entire northern slopes of Hill Riverside! The great battle had fully erupted! However, as themanders of this national war, neither Knox nor Lucifer Carter were shaken by the sounds of fighting across the hills and wilderness. Both maintainedposed expressions, fully confident in their ns. Lucifer Carter shouted across the distance with a cold snort, ¡°Within an hour, my North Kingdom warriors will have taken Hill Riverside. Then I will personallye to take General Knox¡¯s head. I hope General Knox will wait for death like a proper soldier there, rather than fleeing like a stray dog beforehand!¡± Having said his piece, he turned and headed back to the North Kingdom¡¯s temporarily establishedmand post! ¡°Go f*** your mother!¡± Knox angrily cursed and also turned into a shadow, heading back to the Shirine Empire¡¯s temporarymand post. With the great battle underway, as suprememanders Lucifer Carter and Knox naturally had to direct the overall situation from themand posts, constantly receiving battle reports from the front and timely adjusting offensive and defensive strategies to minimize their own side¡¯s losses while quickly seizing victory in this war critical to their countries¡¯ fate! The battlefield was like a chessboard, and Knox and Lucifer Carter were the chess yers responsible for the game, where every step concerned life and death and could tip the scales to victory or defeat. A single misstep meant total loss! Chapter 446: The Masterful Use of Troops, Trouble is Brewing ¡°General!!!¡± The battle had onlysted around ten minutes when a soldier, covered in dirt and grime, rushed over to the temporarymand post where Knox was located. ¡°Reporting to General Knox!¡± he shouted. ¡°The enemy is crafty and did not fall into our trap!¡± ¡°The North Kingdom troops that entered area A82 seemed to know the specific locations of our traps. They also knew that our tactics had changed. They first sent a small group to scout ahead, which triggered only a few mechanisms without suffering heavy losses.¡± Before his voice faded, another soldier rushed over in haste. ¡°Reporting to General Knox!¡± he said urgently. ¡°The progress of the battle ispletely different from what we anticipated. The traps in area A57 were ineffective as the enemy took a detour to avoid most of our ambushes!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Knox¡¯s heart sank. His expression changed as he said solemnly, ¡°Lucifer Carter is an experienced veteran indeed, a true old fox! It appears¡­ something must have gone wrong in the imperial city, exposing our hand and arousing Lucifer Carter¡¯s suspicions!¡± As the suprememander of the Shirine Empire¡¯s three armies, Knox was the only one who knew the entire battle n. Before the war began, Lord Snow had told him in person that ¡°someone¡± had leaked the Shirine Empire¡¯s troop deployment to the North Kingdom army, allowing them to make targeted adjustments based on the original deployment. Therefore, Knox had made adjustments! Yet the North Kingdom troops still did not fall into their trap! This could only mean one thing ¨C the ¡°someone¡± who leaked intelligence to the North Kingdom had been discovered by the Shirine Empire. The Shirine Empire adjusted their strategy, but the North Kingdom found out as well! Then how did the North Kingdom know? The problem could only originate from the imperial city! ¡°General Knox! This¡­¡± A soldier standing behind Knox said anxiously, ¡°This is terrible! The North Kingdom troops outnumber us two to one. If those traps we painstakingly set up fail to inflict heavy losses and reduce the huge disparity in strength, relying on geographical advantages alone, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯tst long, let alone achieve victory!¡± The North Kingdom was a militaristic nation with ferocious troops. In terms of individualbat capabilities, they were definitely superior to the Shirine Empire¡¯s soldiers. And with twice as many troops, the Shirine Empire¡¯s only advantage was upying Hill Riverside first. However, this so-called geographical edge was far from enough to resist the North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army. That was why everyone had high hopes for those traps and mechanisms. Unfortunately, the crafty veteran Lucifer Carter was well prepared! ¡°General!!¡± ¡°General!!¡± ¡°General!!¡± Before Knox coulde up with a strategy, voices kepting incessantly from outside the tent. Each represented an area under the charge of one of the dozen or so Shirine Empire generals who had left earlier. ¡°Reporting to General Knox!¡± ¡°Area A63 is under fierce enemy attack. My brothers can barely hold on!¡± ¡°Area B39 has fallen, requesting reinforcements!¡± ¡°Over half of the soldiers in area B15 are dead or injured!¡± In the next half hour, the sound of footsteps outside the temporarymand post did not stop. The raging battle cries from Hill Riverside grew increasingly jarring, and the situation became increasingly dire. Most of the iing reports were unfavorable to the Shirine Empire! ¡°Ry my order!¡± ¡°Send half of the forces in area A42 to reinforce area A63!¡± ¡°Abandon B39, defend B15 at all costs!¡± ¡°The 50, 000 reserve troops on the highway will move out immediately in groups of 1, 000. Scale the mountain swiftly!¡± Knox was also a seasoned Shirine Empire general. Even faced with such a crisis, he maintained hisposure and decisively adjusted the deployment of troops ording to the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield. The entire temporarymand post was in chaos¡­ At that time, in the North Kingdom army¡¯s temporarymand post north of Hill Riverside, the atmosphere was in stark contrast ¨C rxed and at ease! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Sitting among the generals, Lucifer Carter looked energetic and vigorous, not at all like his nearly eighty years of age. Hisughter boomed like thunder. The wrinkled old face was full of smugness as he sneered, ¡°As expected, something was off in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city recently. It¡¯s been tightly guarded like an iron barrel. Old Fox Snow has likely been controlled by someone!¡± ¡°His information was a trap!¡± The North Kingdom had spies lurking in the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital and imperial city. Although Sean had locked down the entire imperial city after taking over to prevent information leaks, the changes in the city¡¯s defenses were abnormal in and of themselves. The veteran Lucifer Carter keenly sensed the dangerous undercurrents from these signs! Thus, Lucifer Carter did notpletely trust the intelligence from Lord Snow. Instead, he made the correct decision based on his own judgment, avoiding the numerous traps the Shirine Empire troops hadid in advance. This significantly reduced the North Kingdom army¡¯s losses! And that led to the current situation! ¡°General Carter¡¯s foresight and vision allowed him to detect Lord Snow¡¯s betrayal early and override the opposition to gain such an advantage for our North Kingdom. This truly embodies the masterful use of troops and sets an example for us to follow!¡± ¡°Having General Carter overseeing our troops is the blessing of the North Kingdom¡¯s million soldiers, and the blessing of the North Kingdom itself!¡± As soon as Lucifer Carter finished speaking, the ttery began! Override the opposition! In fact, before the war started, the North Kingdom side did not receive definite news and could not confirm whether Lord Snow had defected. Except for Lucifer Carter, nearly all North Kingdom generals advised that they should attack Hill Riverside ording to Lord Snow¡¯s intel. Only Lucifer Carter insisted on changing the attack strategy at thest minute. As the suprememander, although the other generals had doubts andints, none dared disobey his orders. At that time, the North Kingdom generals around him thought Lucifer Carter had grown old and muddled. He was being stubborn and courting disaster! They never expected that Lucifer Carter was still the masterful Lucifer Carter of old! Thus, in their awkwardness and shame, these North Kingdom generals naturally showered Lucifer Carter with over-the-top ttery, praising him to the heavens. Inwardly delighted at this, Lucifer Carterughed briefly before coughing lightly with a grave expression. ¡°The battle is not over, we cannot let our guard down. Lord Snow¡¯s betrayal means something unexpected has happened in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city!¡± ¡°I have heard that after General Wolf Sean left the capital, he established the Hall of Swords in the Shirine Empire¡¯s three provinces. He recruited many Complete Stage cultivators and was a formidable foe who fought our North Kingdom for years on the northern border. His realm and strength are top-notch, as are his military tactics. He is not to be underestimated!¡± ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°He had secretly taken down Lord Snow and gained control of the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city, then tonight¡¯s battle for more than just taking Hill Riverside!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­ the night is long and much can happen in dreams! Immediately ry my order to take Hill Riverside as quickly as possible and head straight for the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city!!¡± Chapter 447: Buddha Academy Know your enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger of defeat. As themander-in-chief of North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army, I have to admit that Lucifer Carter was able to make an urate judgement and timely adjust the battle tactics on the eve of the great war. This is not only attributed to his richbat experience and extremely keen crisis awareness, but also his ess to powerful intelligence sources. After all, ever since Sean entered the Hill of Swords half a year ago, he had been in secluded cultivation inside the mountain the whole time without ever leaving the mountain. All affairs in the Hall of Swords were almost entirely handled by Spring, Ernest Mason, Howard Taylor, Karen Smith, the old monk and others. If not for this time entering the capital, even most of the Hall of Swords members would not have known that their master was in fact the previous General Wolf Sean! Yet, Lucifer Carter had found out in advance! Not only that, based on Lord Snow¡¯s abnormal reaction and the changes in the imperial guards of the capital, Lucifer Carter directly associated it with the coup in the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital, associated it with Sean entering and controlling the capital, and further deduced Lord Snow¡¯s betrayal and the conspiracy behind the Hill Riverside battle! Therefore, against all objections when everyone else disagreed, he single-handedly changed the battle n, greatly reducing the traps set up in advance by the Shirine Empire army. This saved countless North Kingdom soldiers and even changed the course and oue of this war! Such courage is truly extraordinary! ¡°Sean¡­ Sean?¡± ¡°General Carter said¡­ in recent years, the one who had been stationed to defend Shirine Empire¡¯s northern border, preventing Andrew Heisler from conquering it despite repeated defeats, that General Wolf of the North, is Sean??¡± Clearly, although these North Kingdom generals had not participated in the previous northern border battles and did not know Sean personally, they had all heard of Sean¡¯s name and knew of Sean¡¯s title ¡°General Wolf of the North¡±! However, they did not know much about Sean¡¯s movements after his retirement. They only knew that half a year ago, when Andrew Heisler led the North Kingdom envoys to the Shirine Empire capital, they were all killed in the capital, and the Shirine Empire monarch also perished in that battle, and all this¡­ was inextricably linked to Sean! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± When it came to Sean, even Lucifer Carter put away the smile on his face, revealing a hint of gravity between his brows that he could not conceal, and he snorted, ¡°From what I know, this man¡¯s talents in cultivation can be called astounding. At the mere age of twenty-six, he has already sessfully advanced to the Bright Realm, possessing the bearing of an emperor. The death of King Ron half a year ago was most likely his doing!¡± Bright Realm! These two words were like a mountain, standing upright in the hearts of the surrounding North Kingdom generals, making their hearts tremble violently as they looked at each other in disbelief, dumbfounded! One of them asked in a trembling voice, ¡°General Carter, did you just say that General Wolf Sean led his Hall of Swords to upy the Shirine Empire capital in advance? Is¡­ is this true?¡± ¡°Can this be confirmed?¡± ording to North Kingdom¡¯s original n, with King Roscoe dead and Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, Luna Porter all on their side, coordinating inside and out, attacking from within and without, annihting Shirine Empire¡¯s five hundred thousand troops would be a foregone conclusion! But now! A Sean suddenly popped up, and a Sean who had officially advanced to the Bright Realm half a year ago at that. How could they not be shocked? How could they not be rmed? That was the Bright Realm! In almost everyone¡¯s mind, Bright Realm cultivators were the symbol of emperors. Thus, they held an innate reverence towards Bright Realm cultivators! Bright Realm! Invincible! This was the consensus among all dark energy cultivators! Lucifer Carter shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°These are just my spections without solid evidence, so they cannot be confirmed for now. But Lord Snow¡¯s betrayal has greatly increased this possibility!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°We must be on guard!¡± On guard? The North Kingdom generals stared nkly at each other! Damn! What kind of guarding is this? Are you going to guard or am I going to guard? Even if all dozen or so of us Complete Stage cultivators here gather together, I¡¯m afraid we would only end up being ughtered if we really face a Bright Realm cultivator. Just escaping with our lives would be an issue! Guard? Guard my ass! Only a Bright Realm cultivator can guard against another Bright Realm cultivator! ¡°Everyone, do not worry!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lucifer Carter apparently guessed the concerns in everyone¡¯s minds, so he said solemnly, ¡°The other day on the way here, after realizing this issue, I immediately contacted the capital and exined everything to His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty also attached great importance to this and ordered the Imperial Teacher to personally lead three Bright Realm elders from the Buddha Academy toe and assist. If General Wolf Sean really controls the Shirine Empire capital, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to kill this man and eliminate future troubles!¡± Buddha Academy! Unlike the Shirine Empire, the North Kingdom was founded by martial prowess and values cultivation. Not only is its military might stronger, but after Albert Sitwell ascended to the throne, he also established many academies within the North Kingdom specifically to nurture talented generals and cultivators. This was firstly to improve North Kingdom¡¯s overall strength and facilitate campaigns everywhere, and secondly, to reserve talents for the Hall of Jade since Albert Sitwell was a Hall of Jade member. Among the many academies, the Buddha Academy reigns supreme! The Buddha Academy ims to have three thousand disciples. Aside from the North Kingdom army, it can be said to be thergest power within the North Kingdom. The dean of the Buddha Academy is Albert Sitwell¡¯s best friend, sworn brother, and likewise a Hall of Jade member and veteran Bright Realm cultivator. He was honored by Albert Sitwell as Lord North! Generally speaking! One mountain cannot amodate two tigers. There would not be two Bright Realm cultivators simultaneously in one country, or they would surely kill each other! Yet, this was not the case for the North Kingdom! The reason was simple. Albert Sitwell and Lord North had an inseparable rtionship. Albert Sitwellpletely did not worry about Lord North coveting his imperial throne, after all, ording to Hall of Jade rules, once a Hall of Jade member advanced to the Bright Realm and gained the bearing of an emperor, they could freely choose and vie for the throne of any country in Middlnd! Back then! Lord North also had such an opportunity! However! Lord North voluntarily gave up his path to be an emperor. He wholeheartedly pursued martial arts, so he stayed in the North Kingdom and co-founded the Buddha Academy with Albert Sitwell, often closed up in cultivation and rarely got involved in politics! This time! If the sudden appearance of Sean had not brought such great threat to the war between the two countries, I¡¯m afraid Albert Sitwell would not have asked Lord North to personallye out of seclusion and lend Lucifer Carter and the others a hand! ¡°The¡­ the Imperial Teacher is personallying to assist?¡± ¡°General Carter has the foresight to ask the Imperial Teacher toe to the front lines in advance?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Lucifer Carter¡¯s words truly shocked those North Kingdom generals. They were North Kingdom people; furthermore, some of them had studied and trained in the Buddha Academy before joining the army, so they could be considered disciples of the Buddha Academy. Hence, more than anyone else, they understood the weight of the ¡°Buddha Academy¡± name, and they also understood what the ¡°Lord North¡± name meant! It must be known that Albert Sitwell had said more than once that wherever the Imperial Teacher goes is like the emperoring personally! The implication was that Lord North¡¯s status in the North Kingdom was almost equal to Albert Sitwell¡¯s. Although he did not im emperorship, his presence was like the emperoring personally. Externally, Lord North¡¯s words and deeds were sufficient to represent the North Kingdom monarch, Albert Sitwell! Such a figure was actuallying to assist at the front lines. How could those North Kingdom generals not be shocked? How could they not be excited? The tremendous psychological pressure that General Wolf Sean¡¯s sudden appearance had brought to those North Kingdom generals earlier was swept away in an instant after hearing the news of Lord North¡¯s impending arrival. This was because in their minds, no matter how high General Wolf Sean¡¯s talents, potential and strength were, in the end, he was just a little clown jumping around in front of Lord North, with absolutely no chance of survival! Sean! If you daree this time, you are doomed! Chapter 448: Unique Skill, Bone Feeling Disguise Lucifer Carter looked at the time and said, ¡°If there are no idents on the road, the National Teacher should be able to arrive in half an hour, so we still have half an hour!¡± ¡°We must seize Hill Riverside as soon as possible!¡± ¡°The National Teacher has always been obsessed with martial arts and does not ask about political affairs, let alone like killing. The bloody scenes on the battlefield are not suitable for him to see!¡± Lucifer Carter¡¯s n was well thought out. He timed it just right, leading an army of one million to attack Hill Riverside an hour ahead of the National Teacher¡¯s arrival. ording to his estimation, the war could end in about an hour. Then, an hourter, Lord North would arrive with three cultivators close to the Bright Realm, just in time to head south with the army and aim at the imperial city of the Shirine Empire!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now! The war had been going on for half an hour. The advantage of the North Kingdom army was obvious. There was still half a hour left. Breaching Hill Riverside should not be a problem! ¡°Yes!¡± Those North Kingdom generals looked excited with thrilled expressions on their faces, as if they were injected with chicken blood. They hurriedly responded respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate will go and arrange it immediately!¡± ¡°If Hill Riverside cannot be captured within half an hour, your subordinate wille to see you without his head!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± After speaking, he immediately turned and walked away, leaving the temporary headquarters with a fierce aura¡­ At that time! In a certain secret room within the imperial city of the Shirine Empire, Lord Snowy on the ground like a dead dog, with a bruised face and injuries all over his body. Apparently, he had just been beaten up badly! Moreover! Beaten severely! Lord Snow¡¯s coat was also stripped off. From head to toe, he was only wearing a few close-fitting clothes. Shivering uncontrobly, it was unknown whether from the cold or the pain. He was extremely miserable, like a beggar on the street,pletely devoid of his previous elegant demeanor! ¡°This old bastard is very bad!¡± Karen Smith and the old monk, who had advanced to the Bright Realm, stood on either side of Lord Snow, looking down at him with hatred between their brows! Scolding! Karen Smith couldn¡¯t help but kick Lord Snow again! Although they were in the imperial city, they had received reports from the front line and knew that the North Kingdom army had not fallen into the trap. The situation in Hill Riverside was very unfavorable for the Shirine Empire! For this! As the core figure of the entire n, Lord Snow naturally had to take responsibility. So they vented all their anger on Lord Snow, resulting in the scene before them! ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Really not me¡­¡± Lord Snow¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He was about to suffocate from the injustice and struggled to exin, ¡°I have decided to serve General Wolf. I absolutely dare not have rebellious thoughts again. Heaven and earth can testify, the sun and the moon can prove it!¡± ¡°When I contacted the North Kingdom army before, both of you were there. Every word and deed was seen by you. I have always acted ording to General Wolf¡¯s orders!¡± What Lord Snow said was true! The me was that he was unlucky and happened to meet the sensitive and suspicious Lucifer Carter, who saw through the scheme on the Shirine Empire side, so Sean¡¯s schemes within schemes failed! This matter! Indeed, it was not Lord Snow¡¯s fault! ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± The old monk held up his right hand to his chest, pinched the prayer beads, and chanted the Buddha¡¯s name softly, ¡°The old monk thought what Lord Snow said was reasonable!¡± Upon hearing this! Lord Snow¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he nced at the old monk, as if seeing hope! However! The old monk immediately changed his tone and continued, ¡°But¡­ the battle of Hill Riverside concerns the safety of the Shirine Empire. This battle is unfavorable, someone must be held responsible for it!¡± ¡°The Buddha said: If I do not enter hell, who will enter hell?¡± ¡°I hope the benefactor can understand!¡± The implication was that something had already happened, someone had to take the me for it. Who else could take the me but Lord Snow, who used to be a traitor to the Shirine Empire? Puff! As soon as the old monk finished speaking, Lord Snow spurted out a mouthful of old blood! Damn it! You guys are purely taking out your anger on me! Shameless!!! And even more shameless, after the old monk finished speaking, he walked forward and kicked Lord Snow a few more times, while kicking and benevolently saying, ¡°Amitabha, well said, well said, the benefactor is kind-hearted and charitable, good people will be rewarded¡­¡± Lord Snow was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Just as he was about to curse, the old monk did not give him a chance to speak at all. His stinky foot was directly pressed on his face, blocking his mouth! Damn it¡­ This time Lord Snow really cried, crying from anger. How could he, the noble Lord Snow, King of Hyacinth in the Western Region, have ever suffered such humiliation??? Moreover! It was after he had sessfully advanced to the Bright Realm, yet he was still humiliated by an old monk nearing the Bright Realm! Just then! Footsteps suddenly came, and several people walked briskly into the secret room. Only then did the old monk stop and turn to look. It was a man with three women. The man walking in front was wearing the clothes stripped from Lord Snow earlier. After some grooming and dressing up, he actually looked eight or nine points simr to Lord Snow! If the real Lord Snow wasn¡¯t lying there being tortured like a dead dog, the old monk and Karen Smith might not even be able to tell which was real and which was fake! The resemnce was startling, almost uncanny! Behind that man followed three women in white, who were the three White Army members who had sessfully advanced to near the Bright Realm! ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Seeing that man, Lord Snow was shocked and forgot to cry and scold. His eyes were wide open, even bigger than ox eyes, full of incredulous shock! It felt like¡­ looking in a mirror!!! ¡°Sir!¡± Karen Smith stared at the man and scrutinized him carefully for a few moments. Then he turned to look at the three women in white, and couldn¡¯t help giving them a thumbs up in admiration, ¡°Incredible workmanship! It¡¯s really incredible! The bone feeling disguise skills of you girls has reached a superb level!¡± Indeed! This man who looked almost exactly like Lord Snow was Sean in disguise. The three white-clothed women responsible for disguising him were the three White Army members! Originally! If Sean¡¯s n to use the situation to his advantage had seeded, he would not have had to show up in person at all. Spring could have led the Hall of Swords and the White Army to Hill Riverside to repel the North Kingdom¡¯s million troops and win this national war! However! Things went contrary to wishes! Lucifer Carter saw through Sean¡¯s strategy, leaving the 500, 000 Shirine Empire troops in jeopardy. With no other option, Sean ordered Spring to lead the remaining Hall of Swords members and White Army members to rush to Hill Riverside first to help the Shirine Empire army desperately defend Hill Riverside! As for him! He used about five minutes to be what he looked like now! Lord Snow was nominally a traitor to the Shirine Empire after all, an aplice of the North Kingdom, and a member of the Hall of Jade. Even if Lucifer Carter was suspicious of him, it would be easier for Sean disguised as him to enter the North Kingdom¡¯s temporary headquarters and carry out the decapitation operation against the enemy generals! Decapitation operation! This task was originally assigned to Spring and the others, but now Sean had changed his mind. With his n seen through, it made Sean feel a little uneasy and worried. Perhaps the North Kingdom army would also be on guard against their decapitation operation. If Spring and the others went as nned but were unable to seed, they might instead fall into passiveness! Therefore! Sean decided to personally go to Hill Riverside with the three White Army members who had just advanced to near the Bright Realm, along with Karen Smith and the old monk. With or without precautions and traps, the six of them working together should be enough to deal with any situation! ¡°The time was too short!¡± One of the women in white said, ¡°If we had more than half an hour, we could make it indistinguishable from real, even Lord Snow¡¯s closest person would not be able to spot any ws!¡± ¡°Bone feeling, disguise changing, this is the unique skill Aunt Sandals taught us. After this battle when the Shirine Empire settles down, Sean will have to officially deal with the Hall of Jade and look for the Phoenix Galldder, so of course he can¡¯t show his true appearance. This kind of incredible bone feeling disguise technique can just help Sean conceal his identity!¡± ¡°There is no time to dy!¡± Sean waved his hand grandly, signaling, ¡°Let¡¯s immediately go to Hill Riverside, execute the enemy generals, and carry out the decapitation operation!¡± Chapter 449: A Strange Troop Fighting Till the Last Moment When Sean spoke, he frightened Lord Snow, Karen Smith and the old monk again. In just five short minutes, not only had he changed his appearance through bone touching and disguising, but his voice had also be somewhat simr to Lord Snow¡¯s! This was the bone touching art! By touching and changing the shape and position of one¡¯s bones, it could alter a person¡¯s appearance and even their voice. The effect was truly astounding! However, Sean paid no mind to their shock. He first left the secret room, followed closely by the three white-d soldiers. Karen Smith and the old monk looked at each other and also hurried to follow along! Boom boom boom! Therge door of the secret room slowly closed, leaving only Lord Snow alone inside. His clothes were tattered, his whole body covered in blood stains, blood flowing down his face, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes. He curled up into a small ball, his heart pounding violently, filled with the urge to bash his head in and die! Damn it! Heaven is unfair, so unfair! If Lord Snow was born, why was Sean born too??? Should he smash his head in and die? But he couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to end his own life¡­ At that time, the sounds of ughter on Hill Riverside were still continuing, bing more and more intense. Even from the foot of the mountain, fires could be seen zing on the mountaintop. Clearly! After forty minutes of fierce battle, the Northern Kingdom¡¯s million-man army had marched up the north side of Hill Riverside and seeded in attacking the summit! The summit was thest line of defense for the Shirine Empire¡¯s forces. Once it fell and the Northern Kingdom¡¯s forces upied the high ground, then the million-man army could descend with irresistible force toward the south side of Hill Riverside. Therefore, inside the Shirine Empire¡¯s temporary headquarters, it was inplete chaos and the atmosphere was extremely oppressive. Many generals hurriedly came, trying to persuade Knox to retreat! ¡°We can¡¯t hold out!¡± ¡°General Knox, we really can¡¯t defend Hill Riverside. The Northern Kingdom bastards suddenly increased their offensive, clearly trying for a quick decisive battle and have their swords aimed at the imperial city! In this subordinate¡¯s opinion, persisting now would be futile resistance that only sends more soldiers to their deaths in vain!¡± ¡°Ten minutes!¡± ¡°The summit will be lost in ten minutes! By the time we try to retreat then, it will be toote! We might as well¡­ might as well simply abandon Hill Riverside, lead the troops back to the imperial city, unite with the city¡¯s defending troops. Perhaps that way we still have a ray of hope!!!¡± Those Shirine Empire generals were not afraid of death! However! There were deaths heavier than Mount Tai, and deaths lighter than a goose feather. What they feared was that if they lost this battle and died themselves, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to protect their homnd and themon people of the Shirine Empire! If they must die, they wanted their deaths to be worthwhile! They wanted to fight till thest moment! ¡°Retreat my ass!¡± Facing the advice of the Shirine Empire generals, Knox¡¯s sword-like eyebrows nted severely, his cold eyes like frost. Without any hesitation, he shook his head and gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported the situation at Hill Riverside to the imperial city side. They haven¡¯t sent any orders to retreat!¡± ¡°So tonight, Hill Riverside is our burial ground! Our task is to hold off the Northern Kingdom¡¯s forces! Every minute and every second we can drag it out is precious time gained! As for the imperial city side¡­ His Majesty the Emperor naturally has his own arrangements!!!¡± No order to retreat??? Those Shirine Empire generals looked at each other. The first thought that popped into their minds was: Damn, if Hill Riverside is lost, just the imperial city¡¯s defending troops alone definitely can¡¯t block the Northern Kingdom¡¯s military might. Don¡¯t tell me the imperial family wants us to fight to the death here and buy them time to escape early! It was not unreasonable for them to suspect this. The imperial family had always been ruthless. Whether it was the previous King Ron or the current King Roscoe, they were definitely capable of doing something like this!!! To be frank! They were the Shirine Empire¡¯s soldiers, but they were not the imperial family¡¯s dogs. With hot blood and iron bones, they were willing to die to protect their country, that was their bounden duty. However, if they had to die just to buy time for the imperial family to flee, they were extremely reluctant! ¡°But¡­¡± Some of the generals still wanted to argue, but Knox didn¡¯t give them the chance to continue. He roared, ¡°Bring me my spear!¡± Immediately, two guards carried over a long spear! Indeed, carried it over! The spear was over two meters long and weighed over a hundred pounds. It was Knox¡¯s weapon from all these years of campaigns in the east and expeditions in the west. The spear had been stained with countless enemies¡¯ fresh blood, and countless enemies¡¯ lives had been ended below it! ¡°Disobeying military orders is uneptable!¡± Knox reached out and grasped the spear, lightly lifting it up with one hand. His icy gaze swept over the Shirine Empire generals as he solemnly said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re all thinking!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you think, retreating now would likely be futile!¡± Yes! If the imperial family really fled early, what meaning would there be in them going back??? ¡°So!¡± Knox continued, ¡°Those who still have guts, follow me up the mountain and kill happily! The more Northern Kingdom bastards we can kill here, the less humiliation the Shirine Empire¡¯smon people will suffer in the future!¡± Having said that, Knox took the lead, directly heading out of the temporary headquarters holding his spear! He wanted to fight! To personally go to battle at the summit and kill the enemy! Seeing this, those Shirine Empire generals hesitated for a moment, then gritted their teeth and picked up their own weapons, following Knox out! However! Just as they walked out of the temporary headquarters, they suddenly noticed over a dozen luxury cars lined up bumper-to-bumper, their dazzling lights shing as they sped urgently along the official road from the direction of the capital city,ing this way at breakneck speed. The cars were extremely eye-catching in the ck night! ¡°What is that???¡± Including Knox, everyone saw the cars and was stunned! Soon, Knox came back to his senses, his brows slightly furrowed as he said, ¡°It seems you were thinking too much. His Majesty the Emperor did not deceive us and flee the city. He has sent people here as reinforcements!¡± ¡°Presumably, they are the strange troop Lord Snow mentioned earlier!!!¡± Strange troop! Hearing Knox¡¯s words, those Shirine Empire generals were stunned again. A strange troop? A dozen or so cars, how many people could fit inside? Fifty or sixty at most! In the face of the Northern Kingdom¡¯s million-man army, what use could fifty or sixty people be??? Squeak squeak squeak! While they were doubting and looking down on this in their minds, the luxury cars had already arrived before them. The cars mmed on the brakes and stopped about ten meters away! Immediately afterwards, the car doors were pushed open and figures emerged one after another from the dozen or so cars. Just as they had estimated, there were only fifty or sixty people. What made them even more bbergasted was, damn it, among these fifty or sixty people, there were even over a dozen frail-looking women dressed in white!!! For a moment, everyone present was dumbfounded,pletely dumbfounded! What the hell was this??? This¡­ was the so-called strange troop? For a life-or-death battlefield with millions participating in a war between nations, they had sent a bunch of women over to act as the strange troop???N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What was strange about this??? Were they going to use feminine wiles against the Northern Kingdom bastards? Chapter 450: Showing Strength, Heroes of the Shirine Empire Shocked, the Shirine Empire generals widened their eyes, with various expressions on their faces. However, the same fury burned between their brows. They had an extremely strong, almost uncontroble urge to curse loudly! ¡°Screw your grandma¡¯s legs!¡± ¡°Screw your grandfather¡¯s d*ck!¡± Damn it! I¡¯ve been leading troops in battle here, fighting desperately. I finally got the so-called reinforcements, the so-called crack troops, but they turn out to be a bunch of old geezers and young women? What is this? It¡¯s simply an insult to the frontline warriors! I¡¯d rather stand and die than kneel and live! This is a warrior¡¯s integrity! This is a man¡¯s dignity! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Knox raised his long spear, pointing at Spring walking at the front from afar, and said coldly, ¡°Who are you people? Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Get back to where you came from!¡± Spring¡¯s group did not release their own auras, so even Knox could not discern their cultivation level at a nce. It was just because Spring¡¯s group had long bathed in the divine light of the Sword of God, looking too young. Based on most people¡¯s perception, these young people, especially the women, must be flower vases! So! The battle was fierce, with countless Shirine Empire soldiers dying every moment. Even if Spring¡¯s group were the ¡°crack troops¡± sent by the Imperial City, Knox would not be polite with them! ¡°Get lost?¡± Spring¡¯s group did not stop walking. Without waiting for Spring to speak, one of the women in white behind her asked coldly, ¡°Who are you telling to get lost?¡± Whoosh! The moment she finished speaking, that woman in white immediately charged at Knox like a shadow! Extremely fast! The white figure shed by instantly! Just as Knox did not want to waste time on Spring¡¯s group, Spring¡¯s group also did not want to waste time on Knox and those Shirine Empire generals! ¡°You!¡± The sudden change happened without any warning. Knox¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and his heart thumped loudly, truly startled. At the moment that woman in white charged over, Knox naturally sensed the powerful aura emanating from her clearly! Dark energy consummate stage! The same as Knox, a Complete Stage cultivator! Moreover! From that woman in white, Knox felt an enormous threat! In just over a dozen meters, for a Complete Stage cultivator, it was but an instant! So much that¡­ Before Knox could react in surprise, that woman in white had already rushed to his front, evaded his long spear, raised her right hand, and smashed her fist fiercely toward his face! Almost instinctively, Knox held his long spear with his right hand and clenched his left hand into a fist, shing with the seemingly delicate jade hand of that woman in white! Fist against fist! Hard collide! The next moment, dark energy shed, their fists smashed into each other directly, apanied by a piercing bang. Pada pada pada¡­ Knox was forcibly pushed back three steps! While that woman in white stopped at Knox¡¯s original position! White clothes fluttering! Steady as a rock! ¡°This!¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± The scene before them dumbfounded and frightened those Shirine Empire generals. They stared at that woman in white in disbelief, the furious mes between their brows already reced by indescribable shock! My god! How could this be??? The whole process from beginning to end happened in a sh. Those Shirine Empire generals didn¡¯t even figure out what was going on before Knox retreated and the woman in white appeared there! It must be known! Although there were nock of Complete Stage cultivators among these Shirine Empire generals, in terms ofbat power, Knox was undoubtedly the undisputed number one. Otherwise, the position ofmander-in-chief would not fall to Knox! Yet! With one punch, that seemingly weak young woman directly sted Knox back in front of everyone! How could they not be shocked? How could they not be dumbfounded? Gulp! They couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, subconsciously retreating with Knox, keeping their distance from that woman in white, as if afraid she would target them next! ¡°Useless trash!¡± The icy gaze of that woman in white lingered on Knox for a moment, then swept over those Shirine Empire generals. She sneered, ¡°Cowardly soldiers, ipetent officers!¡± ¡°No wonder the Shirine Empire army is retreating steadily with heavy casualties, requiring General to personally take action!¡± ¡°It turns out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you bunch of useless trash holdingmand of the Shirine Empire forces!¡± Her words! Mercilessly pped the faces of all the Shirine Empire generals present. Those generals gnashed their teeth furiously, eager to rush forward and duel that woman in white to prove their strength, but¡­ they endured! Not because they didn¡¯t dare! But fearing humiliation! ¡°Again!¡± Those generals could endure, but Knox could not. As themander-in-chief, he naturally had to regain the dignity he lost! As he spoke, the majestic dark energy within him erupted instantly. Brandishing his spear, he stabbed toward that woman in white! ¡°Enough!¡± That woman in white remained unperturbed, ready to fight. But a cold snort came from behind. Spring¡¯s group had caught up. Spring raised her right hand, not waiting for Knox to charge over, she pped out a palm. Next moment, an enormous palm print formed from Bright Energy faintly visible in the night pped down at Knox! Boom! Without any suspense or ident, even though Knox had gone all out this time, the chasm between dark energy and Bright Energy was simply too difficult to bridge. So¡­ He had just rushed out a few steps before being sted back by the giant palm print! Just now! Pushed back three steps by that woman in white with one punch! And now! pped over ten meters away by Spring with one p, losing grip of the two-meter long spear in his hand, crashing heavily in front of the temporarymand center, internal organs churning ceaselessly! ¡°Now is not the time for infighting!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spring still did not stop, unlike that woman in white she did not ridicule Knox and the others, nor exin much, just directly said: ¡°You continuemanding here, we are going up the mountain to repel the enemies¡­¡± Upon finishing speaking! Spring sped up, her whole body turning into a white shadow. With a whoosh, she flew straight toward the mountaintop battlefield of Hill Riverside! Sessively! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ The other Hall of Swords and white-d female cultivators behind Spring erupted their majestic dark energies and flew toward the mountaintop battlefield like arrows leaving the strings! This scene caused the legs of those Shirine Empire generals to go soft! Really soft! F*ck me! What did I see? What the hell is this??? Bright Realm! Bright Realm!!! That woman walking at the front, she¡¯s actually a real Bright Realm cultivator! With a casual p, she sted Knox back over ten meters. Before her, themander-in-chief Knox was utterly helpless! Moreover! The remaining fifty to sixty people, including those dozen-plus young women in white, were all Complete Stage cultivators without exception! I¡¯m f*cking¡­ It took a full half-minute before those Shirine Empire generals snapped out of their shock. Not until Knox struggled to stand up and coughed out a mouthful of blood did they shift their attention! ¡°General Knox!¡± Everyone rushed over at once, asking, ¡°General Knox, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Knox shook his head, his face extremely ugly! However! Spring just casually pped to repel Knox, not intending to injure him. Otherwise, Knox would surely not have gotten away with just an uglyplexion, much less standing up so quickly! ¡°General Knox! This¡­¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Those Shirine Empire generals stared at the backs of Spring¡¯s group, about to speak, but Knox stretched out a hand to stop them, solemnly saying: ¡°No matter who they are, no matter where His Majesty summoned them from, as long as they can repel the enemies and save the country, they are the heroes of the Shirine Empire!¡± Chapter 451: Saving the Situation, Sean Steps Forward Yes! Hill Riverside was on the verge of being breached by the North Kingdom army. The Shirine Empire was in grave danger. As long as Spring and the others had the strength to kill enemies and win this national war to save the country and protect its people, their identities and backgrounds were no longer important! Even the two beatings Knox had just endured could be tolerated! When it came to the great cause of the homnd, what was personal dignity? To hell with it! With the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes upon them, Spring and the others charged up the southern side of Hill Riverside like ghosts in the dark night. In just a few minutes, they climbed to the top and quickly fanned out to different parts of the battlefield, frantically battling the North Kingdom troops that had attacked the summit, turning the area into their own personal ughtering ground! Nearly seventy Complete Stage cultivators, plus Spring, a genuine Bright Realm cultivator, would have an enormous impact even in this war of millions. After all, whether it was the Shirine Empire army or the North Kingdom army, apart from themanding generals, the vast majority were just ordinary people with slightly enhanced physical abilities and some martial arts skills. They had no inner dark energy! Against Complete Stage cultivators, ordinary soldiers had no more fighting power than preschoolers. A single punch could split a whole swath of them. Fighting one against ten? A hundred? No problem! So seventy Complete Stage cultivators could be worth tens of thousands of regr troops! Moreover, although the North Kingdom army was touted as a million strong, after the intense forty-minute battle earlier, arge portion had perished with the five hundred thousand Shirine Empire troops on the northern slopes and mountain roads of Hill Riverside. Those who had actually made it to the summit were at most only a few ten thousand! Boom! Boom! Boom! As Spring and the others joined the fray, explosions rocked the battlefield. Each was like a tiger set loose among sheep, advancing irresistibly and immediately throwing the previously one-sidedbat into turmoil! The North Kingdom troops who had barely fought their way to the summit were dumbfounded! The Shirine Empire soldiers who had felt certain of their demise were also shocked silly! In an instant, the vast battlefield had be a ughtering ground for the Hall of Swords and White Army members, with every move and blow bing a lethal weapon, the sickle of death reaping enemy lives! Kill! Kill! Kill! They had not traveled all this way from the Three Provinces to the capital simply to kill. They came to defend their homnd, and naturally they would show no mercy to the enemies who had infringed on the Shirine Empire¡¯s borders for years and were trying to swallow up the entire empire! They were killing with wild abandon!!! ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°Kill them good!¡± At the foot of Hill Riverside, Knox and the Shirine Empire generals looked up at the various battlefields on the summit. After just a few short minutes, the tide of the shes showed signs of reversing, and they could not help but feel their hot blood boil and hearts surge. They clenched their fists tightly, veins bulging from their arms, obviously extremely excited! Heaven¡¯s justice! Heaven¡¯s justice indeed! Just as Hill Riverside was about to fall and the Shirine Empire was in mortal peril, divine troops had descended from the heavens to turn the desperate situation around! Divine troops! Now they were thoroughly,pletely convinced. They admitted total defeat, mind and mouth, bowing in all five respects! No matter if it was an old codger or young women, as the ancients said, appearances can be deceiving and the ocean¡¯s waters immeasurable! Now it seemed the ancients had spoken truly! With such a ferocious team, just sixty-some people able to rival ten thousand troops, how could this be called anything but divine troops? ¡°Thank goodness!¡± ¡°This is too wonderful!¡± Some Shirine Empire generals even shed hot tears of excitement. However, someone seemed to recall something and asked, ¡°General Knox, didn¡¯t you say earlier that these divine troops were going to rush through the enemy lines on the official road to carry out a decapitation strike? ¡°So why are they now¡­¡± With so many formidable Complete Stage cultivators and one Bright Realm cultivator, if they had swarmed down the official road, they really could have ughtered anyone in their way like cutting through bamboo. There was a good chance of directly eliminating the North Kingdom generals led by Lucifer Carter! Hearing this, Knox¡¯s expression immediately darkened and he growled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we useless trash couldn¡¯t withstand the North Kingdom dogs¡¯ attack, so we wasted these divine troops at the summit of Hill Riverside?¡± ¡°Once that old scoundrel Lucifer Carter notices something is wrong, he will definitely retreat early to escape. We let such a good opportunity go to waste!¡± ¡°That girl was right just now!¡± ¡°Worthless!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all damn worthless!!!¡± Opportunity only knocks once! Time and tide wait for no one! Just as Lucifer Carter wanted to annihte the five hundred thousand Shirine Empire troops in one stroke, Knox also hoped to drive away and thoroughly exterminate Lucifer Carter and the rest! But when Heaven gave them such an excellent chance, they failed to seize it! The Shirine Empire generals suddenly understood and were also extremely regretful. But before they could me themselves further, lights came on from the direction of the capital, and two more luxury cars suddenly came hurtling down the official road toward them at high speed! ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± They looked at each other in confusion and worry, unconsciously thinking the same bold thought: Could it be more divine troops? So they immediately rushed toward the official road to greet them personally!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, when the two cars reached the foot of Hill Riverside, they showed no intention of slowing down or stopping at all. Theypletely ignored the generals and sped past them! Whoosh! Whoosh! Two streaks shed by them, kicking up gusts of wind that pped their armor. Then to their shock, the two cars actually drove into the huge crevice in Hill Riverside and continued speeding down the official road straight toward the enemy camp! ¡°Holy crap!¡± One of the Shirine Empire generals shuddered all over, eyes bulging wide as he blurted out, ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± ¡°Two cars!¡± ¡°Just a few people!¡± ¡°Raiding the camp? Attempting a decapitation strike??¡± In their view, if it were Spring leading those sixty-some Complete Stage cultivators, they really could raid the camp and have the ability to assassinate the North Kingdom generals in there, including Lucifer Carter. But¡­ how many people could two cars hold? Rather than raiding, it was more like a suicide mission! ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Knox was also confused and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Just as he was about to offer his guess, right at that moment, a thunderous male voice suddenly came from one of the luxury cars! ¡°General Carter!¡± ¡°I am Lord Snow, and I have important matters to discuss with you!¡± It was Sean¡¯s disguised voice as Lord Snow! Sean had arrived to personally carry out the decapitation strike against Lucifer Carter and the rest! What Sean didn¡¯t know was that as he led five Hall of Swords and White Army members nearing the Bright Realm to approach from the south of Hill Riverside, two other luxury cars were also hurtling down the official road from the north, the North Kingdom side, at lightning speed through the dark night. Inside were none other than Lord North and the three cultivators nearing the Bright Realm from Buddha Academy!!! Chapter 452: Infiltrating Enemy Camps to Catch Turtles in a Pot Lord Snow! Hearing Sean announce his name, sounding like thunder, Knox and the Shirine Empire generals were all shocked. Sitting in one of the luxury cars was actually Lord Snow?!!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then what about the other luxury car? Could it be Lord Fisher?!! These past few days, they had been stationed at the foot of Hill Riverside and did not know about the events that had happened in the imperial city. So they instinctively assumed that Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were sent by King Roscoe toe to Hill Riverside to assist and personally carry out the decapitation operation! ¡°General Knox! Lord Snow, he¡­¡± In their shock, one of the Shirine Empire generals said worriedly: ¡°The enemy¡¯s main camp still has at least tens of thousands of North Kingdom soldiers guarding it, plus those Complete Stage generals. I¡¯m afraid with just Lord Snow and Lord Fisher and a few others, they won¡¯t be able to break into the camp, let alone behead Lucifer Carter!¡± ¡°Look¡­¡± ¡°Should we follow them and lend Lord Snow and Lord Fisher a hand?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other Shirine Empire generals also chimed in. They had just lost a battle and were full of pent-up anger and frustration. This was a perfect opportunity to vent it by breaking into the enemy¡¯s main camp! Moreover! ording to their knowledge, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher were cultivators close to the Bright Realm. The enemymander Lucifer Carter was also close to the Bright Realm. Naturally, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher would prevail in a one-on-one duel. But with the addition of other North Kingdom generals and tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops, it would be difficult for them. It was possible that Lord Snow and Lord Fisher might not be able to behead Lucifer Carter and could even lose their own lives! ¡°Well¡­¡± Knox hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Follow them!¡± With that said, Knox turned into a shadow and immediately chased after the two luxury cars along the avenue. The other Shirine Empire generals, as if injected with chicken blood, followed closely behind¡­ At that time! When Sean¡¯s voice suddenly exploded, in the North Kingdom¡¯s temporary headquarters, a few North Kingdom generals were kneeling in front of Lucifer Carter with ashamed looks, reporting to him the situation at Hill Riverside! The Shirine Empire¡¯s reinforcements had arrived! Tens of Complete Stage cultivators had charged up Hill Riverside and were ughtering the North Kingdom soldiers who had barely managed to reach the hilltop. Many were killed or injured, and their originally unstoppable momentum was quickly suppressed. The situation had started to reverse, bing very unfavorable for the North Kingdom! ¡°How could this be? How could so many Complete Stage cultivators suddenly appear?¡± Upon hearing the report, Lucifer Carter¡¯s face immediately turned ashen with gloom, and he said through gritted teeth in an ugly tone. Suddenly! Lucifer Carter¡¯s heart shuddered violently, as if he had thought of something. He said coldly, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Just then! Sean¡¯s voice came through the air. Then a soldier shouted outside the tent, ¡°General Carter, Lord Snow requests an audience!¡± Lord Snow! Hearing this name, Lucifer Carter and the other North Kingdom generals in the temporary headquarters reacted the same as Knox and the others ¨C with shocked and angry expressions! The difference was, Knox and the others were pleasantly surprised, while they were shocked and furious! ¡°That son of a bitch!¡± Before Lucifer Carter could speak, one of the kneeling North Kingdom generals cursed and immediately stood up, snorting coldly, ¡°This two-faced traitor actually still has the nerve toe here?¡± ¡°Disgusting!¡± He spat bloody saliva several meters away, picked up his sword, and strode out of the temporary headquarters, saying as he left, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off his dog head and avenge the brothers who died in battle!!!¡± ording to what Lucifer Carter had said earlier, Lord Snow was likely to have defected already. As for whether those Complete Stage cultivators were Lord Snow¡¯s people, it was unimportant now! The key point was! The participation of those Complete Stage cultivators had caused heavy losses to the North Kingdom troops. Lord Snow just happened toe at this time, which was like crashing into a spearhead. That general, full of anger, naturally wanted to vent all his anger on Lord Snow¡¯s head! ¡°Stop!¡± However, just as that general reached the door, Lucifer Carter¡¯s cold shout came from behind. Lucifer Carter said solemnly, ¡°Although Lord Snow is a two-faced traitor, he¡¯s not a fool seeking death!¡± ¡°Since he dares toe, he must have something to rely on!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°You will alle with me and act ording to my cues!¡± Lucifer Carter had spent his whole life on the battlefield and was nearing eighty years old. He was much calmer in the face of events than those younger generals. Although he felt equally angry, he had not lost his reason due to anger and still maintained a clear mind and keen judgment! After speaking, Lucifer Carter reached out and picked up his sword, then strode out of the temporary headquarters! He saw that the North Kingdom soldier who hade to report was still standing at the door. So Lucifer Carter asked with a grave expression, ¡°How many people did theye with?¡± ¡°Reporting to General Carter!¡± The North Kingdom soldier said, ¡°Only two cars, probably five or six people!¡± Five or six? Lucifer Carter¡¯s heart stirred. With just five or six people daring to openlye to the North Kingdom¡¯s camp, could it be¡­ Lord Snow, this son of a bitch, didn¡¯t take us as fools but treated us like fools? Could it be¡­ at this point, he still thought we hadn¡¯t seen through his traitorous identity? Damn! Seeking death! ¡°Bring them to me!¡± Lucifer Carter decided to invite the enemy into his pot and then catch the turtles in the pot. With only five people, even if Lord Fisher was also here, they wouldn¡¯t leave alive after entering! ¡°Yes!¡± The North Kingdom soldier left to carry out the order! Then! Lucifer Carter said to another soldier, ¡°Send my order for all the Complete Stage generals to immediately withdraw from Hill Riverside and gather at headquarters!¡± ¡°Suspend the offensive!¡± Yes! Suspend the offensive! Due to the sudden appearance of those dozens of Complete Stage cultivators, the situation at Hill Riverside had be very unfavorable for the North Kingdom side. The urgent task was to avoid their sharp edge and gather all the Complete Stage generals to capture Lord Snow and Lord Fisher in one go! Then! Use Lord Snow and Lord Fisher¡¯s lives as bargaining chips, which might achieve unexpected results! ¡°Yes!¡± The other soldier also turned and left¡­ On the other side! In front of the tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops stationed at the foot of Hill Riverside, the two luxury cars were steadily parked there. Sean and the others remained in the cars and did note out. Soon, the soldier who had gone to report came rushing back. He gestured to Sean¡¯s car, ¡°Lord Snow, General Carter invites you!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops, who had been blocking the avenue like a human wall, immediately retreated to both sides, opening up a passage about three meters wide! ¡°Lord Snow!¡± Just at this moment, Knox and the Shirine Empire generals rushed over hurriedly. Seeing the North Kingdom troops voluntarily give way instead of surrounding and attacking ¡°Lord Snow¡±, they were all dumbfounded! Damn! What was going on here? Weren¡¯t they here to raid the camp and carry out the decapitation operation?!!! Chapter 453: Going Alone into Danger Makes Me a Traitor When Knox and the Shirine Empire generals saw Lucifer Carter and the North Kingdom army surging forward, weapons in hand and battle-ready, they were taken aback. The North Kingdom soldiers had received orders to let Lord Snow and his group through, but not Knox and the others! ¡°No matter!¡± Lord Snow¡¯s voice rang out from one of the luxurious carriages: ¡°Since they want toe along, let them join us. Surely the mighty North Kingdom army of a million isn¡¯t afraid of just a few of them?¡± At this time there were only six Shirine Empire generals with Knox, and of those six, only four were Complete Stage cultivators, all injured from the previous battle! Even so, without Lucifer Carter¡¯smand, the North Kingdom soldiers did not dare let them pass lightly!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± The North Kingdom soldier sent to speak hesitated, about to refuse, when Lucifer Carter¡¯s voice came through the air: ¡°That¡¯s fine, but only Knox may enter!¡± Lucifer Carter only wanted Knox! The reason was simple: Knox was the suprememander of the Shirine Empire forces. Capturing himter would give Lucifer Carter more leverage, while capturing or killing the other six generals would be of little use! Also, if too many Complete Stage cultivators were let in, Lucifer Carter worried he might bite off more than he could chew, backfiring! ¡°You!¡± Knox raised his two-meter long spear, cursing through the air: ¡°You bastard, if you want to fight then fight, I¡¯ll go all the way with you today! Don¡¯t y your sly tricks on me!!!¡± On the contrary! If too few entered, Knox worried about being captured, a psychological contrast between the two sides! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucifer Carter taunted: ¡°Surely the great General Knox isn¡¯t a coward who fears death, afraid to enter alone?¡± Sean had provoked by saying the North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army feared Knox¡¯s few men. Now Lucifer Carter provoked Knox by calling him a coward ¨C both taunts and provocations! ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Knox had a fiery temper, already simmering with rage, about to curse again when Lord Snow¡¯s voice interrupted: ¡°General Knox, are you willing to go into danger alone and enter with me?¡± In an instant Knox froze, words stuck in his throat as he looked at Sean¡¯s carriage in disbelief. What the hell??? Although the tide had turned atop the mountain, the enemy still had tens of thousands of troops. Knox couldn¡¯t understand where Lord Snow got the nerve to brazenly go so deep behind enemy lines! ¡°Lord Snow, sir! I¡­¡± Knox wanted to advise caution, but Sean gave him no chance to speak, directly asking: ¡°Will you go or not?¡± For Sean it didn¡¯t matter if Knox entered or with how many others, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time on Knox! ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Knox gritted his teeth, unwilling to back down here. He gestured to the six Shirine Empire generals behind him: ¡°You guys go back first, act when you see a chance!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The generals looked reluctant! ¡°Get lost!¡± Knox cursed, gripping his spear and striding alone to Sean¡¯s carriage. Then the two luxury carriages slowly started, enveloped by tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops as they raced straight for the North Kingdom temporary headquarters just tens of meters away! Lucifer Carter stoodmandingly at the headquarters gate, longsword in hand. Around him were gathered seven or eight Complete Stage generals, surrounded by hundreds of dark energy soldiers of varying levels. Clearly Lucifer Carter had set a trap to catch Lord Snow and Knox! When the carriages stopped, Lucifer Carter signaled and the North Kingdom army rearranged, blocking the highway again. The vast horde was like a rolling ck cloud beneath the night sky, des glinting sharply, waves of murderous intent. Even the battle-hardened Knox couldn¡¯t help a somber expression, palms sweaty on his spear as he shouted at Lucifer Carter: ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Poor Knox, impassioned and risking danger alone for the Shirine Empire, still kept in the dark about the coup in the imperial city, unaware the ¡°Lord Snow¡± in the carriage was actually Sean, not knowing why Sean hade! If Sean hadn¡¯t already controlled the imperial city, executed Lord Fisher and imprisoned Lord Snow, if the real traitor Lord Snow sat in that carriage now¡­ The consequences of Knox following a traitor deep into enemy territory would be dire! Fortunately it was Sean who came! ¡°Haha!¡± Facing Knox¡¯s question, Lucifer Carter¡¯s gaze never left Sean¡¯s carriage. Heughed coldly, ¡°General Knox asks my meaning? That depends on Lord Snow¡¯s meaning!¡± ¡°Thanks to Lord Snow¡¯s advance warning about the Shirine Empire forces at Hill Riverside tonight, my cavalry swept away all resistance and took the hilltop¡­ He did give me intelligence, signaled me!¡± Though the fish had taken the bait and the turtle entered the pot, Lucifer Carter was in no hurry to attack! He was waiting! Waiting for the other Complete Stage generals to gather, for absolute certainty of capturing Lord Snow and Knox in one strike! Also waiting for Lord North to arrive! Unbeknownst to him, just as Sean entered with Knox, Lucifer Carter had contacted Lord North and gotten his location ¨C he would arrive in ten minutes! So Lucifer Carter was in no hurry ¨C five minutes to gather his generals, then catch the turtles in the pot. Ten minutes for Lord North to arrive, even if Complete Stage cultivators suddenly appeared atop the mountain, none could match Lord North alone! ¡°Bullshit!¡± Hearing this, Knox flew into a greater rage, spitting as he cursed: ¡°You dare say Lord Snow betrayed the Shirine Empire? I¡¯ll skewer your treacherous neck right now!!!¡± But before Lucifer Carter could respond, Lord Snow¡¯s voice rang out from the carriage: ¡°General Knox, calm your anger!¡± ¡°In fact, he speaks truly ¨C I did pass intelligence and signal him!¡± In an instant Knox nearly pissed himself in shock!!! Chapter 454: We Shall Both Perish, I Want Your Head Knox had never imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that he would put everything on the line to defend Lord Snow, only to have Lord Snow himself readily admit it without any hesitation! Lord Snow was a spy for the North Kingdom? A traitor to the Shirine Empire? Damn it! A chill rushed straight from Knox¡¯s feet up to his forehead, giving him the feeling of falling into an icy pit. Looking back at the luxury car Sean was in, he instinctively retreated and stood ten meters away from the car! His face was ashen. His heart thundered. This was aplete disaster! Knox had ventured alone, originally intending to follow Lord Snow and raid the camp, to carry out a decapitation operation. But now, he stood alone, with the turned Lord Snow and others in front of him, Lucifer Carter and other North Kingdom generals and dark energy soldiers behind him. And he was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of North Kingdom troops. Knox, the suprememander of the Shirine Empire¡¯s three armies, the lone hero who had ventured deep into enemy territory, had in an instant be isted, trapped in an encirclement attack from all sides, with no way out!! This was certain death, with no chance of survival! Knox did not fear death and was prepared to die a heroic death. But before this, he had imagined thousands of ways he might die, yet never thought he would die such a stupid death!!! ¡°Lord Snow, sir! You, you¡­¡± Keeping his eyes fixed on the luxury car Sean was in, Knox still could not fully believe Lord Snow¡¯s betrayal. A shred of fantasy still remained in his heart. Gritting his teeth and ring, he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again???¡± Knox even suspected something was wrong with his own ears! He had misheard! Snap! The answer to Knox¡¯s question was not from ¡°Lord Snow,¡± but a soft click. Apanying the soft click, the door of one luxury car opened and three people emerged! The leader was none other than Sean, disguised as Lord Snow, dressed in white with white hair, extraordinary temperament, looking transcendent. Following behind Sean were Karen Smith and the old monk. Snap! Came another soft click. The door of the other luxury car also opened, and three figures in white dresses gracefully stepped out of the car and came to stand behind Sean. They were the three white-d soldiers who had sessfully infiltrated near the Bright Realm! Six people in a row! Seeing this lineup, Knox was stunned for a moment. Lucifer Carter was stunned. The North Kingdom generals, dark energy soldiers, and surrounding North Kingdom troops were all stunned for a moment! Women??? Clearly, apart from Knox, the others had the same expression and attitude as Knox had when he first saw those white-d women, not taking those three white-d soldiers seriously at all! ¡°General Knox!¡± After getting out of the car, Sean looked up at Knox and met his gaze. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°If youy down your spear now and surrender, perhaps there is still a chance you may live!¡± Surrender! Sean was asking Knox to surrender! The reason was simple. Sean knew Lucifer Carter was waiting, waiting for the other Complete Stage generals toe support him, then catch them all like fish in a barrel. And Sean was also waiting, waiting for the rest of the Complete Stage generals to gather, then take them all out in one fell swoop! Therefore, since he was impersonating Lord Snow, Sean naturally had to pretend to chat with Knox for a while in Lord Snow¡¯s traitor identity, reasonably passing the time! And Sean¡¯s persuasion made Knox¡¯s heart sink to the bottom, abandoning hisst shred of fantasy. He spat on the ground in front of him and cursed on the spot, ¡°You traitor! Damn you! You want me to surrender? I¡¯ll surrender only if you kneel down and kowtow to me!¡± ¡°Damned fake Lord Snow!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Shirine Empire traitor!¡± ¡°Even if I die today, I¡¯m taking you down with me!!!¡± Whoosh! The moment Knox¡¯s voicended, he brandished the two-meter long spear in his hand and leapt up, charging at Sean without any hesitation or dy. Having guarded the northern border for five years, Sean was deeply aware that for soldiers, traitors were always more terrifying and hateful than enemies! Therefore, under these circumstances, Knox¡¯s suicidal attack to take ¡°Lord Snow¡± down with him not only did not anger Sean, but filled him with appreciation! However, while he appreciated it, since they were acting, Sean naturally would not let Knox do as he wished in the face of his attack! So, ¡°With your skill, you want to perish together with me?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t happen!¡± As he spoke, Sean raised his right hand and suddenly grabbed and reached out. His movement seemed unhurried, yet was precise and unerring. The next moment, he had caught Knox¡¯s fierce two-meter long spear with his bare hands! Then, a strand of Bright Energy seeped into the spear, like an electric current instantly traveling to the other end. Knox¡¯s expression changed drastically. He felt his hands holding the spear go numb and lose control. His whole body was sted back by the scene, stumbling back five or six steps before he could steady himself! Near the Bright Realm! In Knox¡¯s eyes, and in Lucifer Carter¡¯s eyes, Lord Snow had the strength of near the Bright Realm. So with just a casual strike, Sean concealed his true strength, neither scaring Lucifer Carter nor injuring Knox, achieving the best of both worlds! Lucifer Carter watched all this happen with an expressionless face, not revealing any mood. But in his heart he couldn¡¯t help sneering coldly: ¡°Act! Keep acting for me! When you finish your performance, your time of death will arrive!¡± Little did he know that in the brief few minutes of back and forth between Sean and Knox, over a dozen Complete Stage North Kingdom generals had already silently gathered behind Lucifer Carter from retreating back from Hill Riverside! At this time, not counting the hundreds of dark energy soldiers below Complete Stage behind Lucifer Carter, just the North Kingdom generals who had reached Complete Stage had gathered a full twenty-one! Lucifer Carter silently calcted in his heart: ¡°I¡¯ll handle Lord Snow at near Bright Realm myself. The rest of the five plus Knox will be besieged and ughtered by these twenty-one. That should be a sure-win situation without any problems, right???¡± ¡°General Carter!¡± Sean naturally also noticed the returned North Kingdom generals. Twenty-three, almost all gathered. It should be time to take them all out! So he turned to look at Lucifer Carter, pointing at Knox, and smilingly gestured, ¡°Does General Carter find the great gift I¡¯ve brought satisfactory?¡± Yes, great gift! If the person arriving was not Sean but the real Lord Snow, if Lord Snow was still a traitor, then leading Knox, the suprememander of the Shirine Empire¡¯s three armies, to throw himself into this trap, would indeed be a rare great gift! It was precisely because the facts were otherwise! Lucifer Carter¡¯s expression turned cold, and he snorted, ¡°Not enough!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What more does General Carter want?¡± Just then, two more North Kingdom generals arrived! Twenty-three. Enough! So¡­ ¡°What do I want?¡± Lucifer Carter had it all nned out and no longer hesitated. He directly showed his hand, ¡°I want Knox¡¯s dog life!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°I want your hypocritical two-faced head!!!¡± As he finished speaking, Lucifer Carter waved his hand grandly! Instantly, the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals behind him charged forward whoosh, whoosh, apanied by piercing sounds of breaking the air. They directly rushed at Sean¡¯s group and Knox, surrounding them in an instant! The atmosphere was on a knife¡¯s edge! Battle was on the verge of breaking out! Seeing this, Sean remained unperturbed. Knowing fully well, he still asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, General Carter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Lucifer Carter gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You hypocritical two-faced dog, pretending to betray the Shirine Empire and surrender to the North Kingdom, but giving me fake troop deployments, trying to bury my North Kingdom¡¯s million brave warriors at Hill Riverside!¡± ¡°Knox is an idiot. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot like him too???¡± His voice was like thunder, his rage bursting to the heavens! Hearing this, Knox was stunned, dumbfounded, wrongly taking fire for no reason. Damn you all and your whole families for being idiots! But the scene before him, he truly could notprehend¡­ Damn it! What exactly was going on here??? Betrayal? Fake betrayal? Damn it, who should I believe, who should I help??? Chapter455: Unleashing Carnage, Women Fiercer than Men The turn of events was rapid, within a few short minutes, reversals upon reversals unfolded. Just like when ¡°Lord Snow¡± suddenly admitted to his own betrayal, Lucifer Carter¡¯s sudden change of heart caught Knox off guard, leaving him bewildered. Caught between Lucifer Carter and ¡°Lord Snow,¡± both exuding confidence, Knox stood alone, his face a mixture of shock and confusion. Disastrous! It couldn¡¯t be described with just one word! ¡°North Kingdom¡¯s renowned general, Lucifer Carter, truly lives up to his reputation. It seems you saw through my strategy long ago. No wonder you didn¡¯t fall for it. Instead, you took advantage of the situation, skillfullymanding a million soldiers to attack Hill Riverside¡¯s peak!¡± The timing was right. With Lucifer Carter dropping the act, Sean naturally lost interest in pretending. In one swift move, Sean essentially acknowledged ¡°Lord Snow¡¯s¡± betrayal as false. This relieved Knox, who couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of joy. He immediately retreated to Sean¡¯s side, awkwardly stating, ¡°Lord Snow, just now¡­¡± ¡°It was my mistake, wrongly using you,¡± Sean interjected, showing his respect for Knox¡¯s courage and valor. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sean continued, ¡°General Knox, your loyalty and bravery, refusing to surrender, are qualities I deeply admire. Having a valiant leader like you defend against external threats is a boon for our Shirine Empire.¡± Knox had cursed Lord Snow moments ago, and Sean wasn¡¯t truly Lord Snow, so Knox didn¡¯t dwell on it. However, ncing at Lucifer Carter, the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals, hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers, and tens of thousands of armed North Kingdom troops around him, he asked with a grimace, ¡°My Lord Snow, did youe here personally to¡­unch a beheading operation?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Sean nodded. Knox¡¯s expression darkened further. He almost wanted to ask, ¡°You brought a total of five people to conduct this beheading operation? And among them, there are three women? Is this how you conduct a beheading operation?¡± The words almost left his lips, but Knox swallowed them back. However, Lucifer Carter was almost amused by Sean¡¯s words. With a cold snort, he retorted, ¡°Beheading? I wonder whose head Lord Snow intends to take.¡± ¡°Yours,¡± Sean stated bluntly. ¡°Good!¡± Lucifer Carter sneered, ¡°What audacity! Now I¡¯m the prey, and you¡¯re the hunter. You dare utter such arrogant words. I want to see how you n to take my head.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Attack them until they can¡¯t fight back, I want to live!!¡± Lucifer Cartermanded, raising his right hand, pointing his sword into the air. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the next moment, the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals surrounding Sean and the others surged forward, wielding their divine weapons, rushing to ughter them. Dark energy erupted, and a violent force swept through the area. The great battle had begun. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The surrounding tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops didn¡¯t charge forward. Instead, they held their weapons high, cheering on the twenty-three North Kingdom generals, their thunderous voices echoing like rolling thunder. ¡°Good, they¡¯re here!!!¡± Knox roared, being the first to charge. Although he didn¡¯t understand where Sean and the others found their confidence and courage to raid the North Kingdom¡¯s military camp with just six people, he had no time to dwell on it. All he could do was fight with all his might. The old monk, Karen Smith, and the three other white-armored soldiers also ceased concealing their powers. Their immense dark energy and scarce Bright Energy burst forth, transforming them into five streaks of light, like arrows released into five different directions. With a swish, they advanced to meet their foes. ¡°This!¡± ¡°How could they¡­¡± ¡°Approach the Bright Realm!!!¡± Almost at the next instant after the old monk and the others made their move, Knox and the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals felt the overwhelming aura emanating from them, leaving them all astonished and petrified. They were terrified! They were nearly petrified on the spot! What in the world? Unfortunately, the distance between the two sides was too close, and they were in the midst of a head-on collision. They had no time to be surprised. Just as they realized the severity of the situation, the next moment, the old monk and the others had appeared before them. Bang! Bang! Bang! What followed was a heart-wrenching scene, with the sharp sound of collisions and the piercing screams. The twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals were sent flying, one after another, spraying blood into the air. It was clear that before those close to the Bright Realm practitioners, the so-called Complete Stage practitioners were no match. A single punch was enoughto send one flying! Therefore, with the five approaching Bright Realm practitioners simultaneously making their move, the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals, despite theirrge numbers and ferocious momentum, were simply not enough. Even Knox, also a Complete Stage practitioner, had prepared himself for a desperate battle, but before he could engage his opponent, he felt a blur beside him. In the next moment, he heard a muffled thud and a scream. Then, to his disbelief, his opponent was sent flying! A woman! Another woman had surged ahead, one of the white-armored soldiers! As he looked at the graceful figure in white before him, Knox stood there, dumbfounded, thinking¡­ Are women this fierce nowadays? Especially when he recalled the dozen or so white-d women led by Spring, Knox felt utterly embarrassed. Fight? What fight? He wished he could find a hole to hide in! Little did he know, within the military, there was a saying: ¡°Women, please stay out of war!¡± And now¡­ women were fiercer than men. How could men live? Beside Knox, the surrounding tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops, Lucifer Carter, and the hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers standing behind Lucifer Carter were also utterly dismayed. Fierce! They were too fierce! ¡°Lord Snow¡± brought five people, and all of them, just like ¡°Lord Snow,¡± possessed terrifying strength close to the Bright Realm. This oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations! ¡°You!!!¡± Lucifer Carter¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, sinking to the bottom. The confident expression on his wrinkled face vanished, reced by gnashing teeth as he red at Sean, who remained motionless. ¡°No wonder you dared to invade my North Kingdom¡¯s military camp with just six people. You were prepared all along!¡± Hate filled Lucifer Carter. He wished he could p himself. A wise man ns ahead but still makes mistakes! If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to confront Sean. Instead, he would have waited a few more minutes for Lord North to arrive! A few minutes! Based on the current situation, those twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom generals probably wouldn¡¯t evenst a few minutes! ¡°I told you! I¡¯m here to take your head and im your life!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was as calm as water as he gazed at Lucifer Carter. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Swoosh! As soon as the wordsnded, Sean leaped into the air, pouncing towards Lucifer Carter, around ten meters away, like a ferocious tiger going for its prey! Chapter456: The Might of a Single Fist, You Are Too Weak ¡°I trust your grandpa!!!¡± Until this moment, Lucifer Carter still believed that the ¡°Lord Snow¡± before him was, like himself and the other five old monks, a practitioner approaching the Bright Realm. Therefore, facing an opponent of the same level, as themander of the three armies of the North Kingdom, he naturally couldn¡¯t retreat! So, Lucifer Carter roared and cursed, and the dark energy and Bright Energy within him erupted simultaneously! Boom! With Lucifer Carter at the center, apanied by a burst of explosive sound, a fierce wind rose around, sand flew up from under his feet. Lucifer Carter stared at Sean who was rushing towards him, raised his sword, and shed directly at Sean! In the next instant, an illusory de formed by Bright Energy appeared out of thin air, detached from the war de, whistling towards Sean! However, it was too illusory! Lucifer Carter, after all, was only a practitioner close to the Bright Realm. The Bright Energy condensed in his core was very limited. Even in a situation where he exerted all his strength, the power he could unleash with his sword shadow was greatly inferior to that of a real Bright Realm practitioner. Especially under the already dark night sky, that de shadow was like a ghost. If one didn¡¯t look closely, it was barely visible! For an ordinary Complete Stage practitioner, this level of illusory de shadow would be fatal. However, for someone like Sean, a true Bright Realm practitioner, and a remarkable figure even among those in Consolidation, it waspletely ineffective! In fact, Sean disdained it, not even bothering to defend against it! As a result, what followed was a scene that left Lucifer Carter trembling. After the sh, Lucifer Carter immediately looked at Sean, wanting to see how Sean would resist his all-out attack. Under his gaze, Sean seemed indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the attack through space, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the illusory de shadow at all. Consequently, Sean¡¯s speed didn¡¯t diminish at all. He just charged forward,pletely disregarding any intention of defending himself! ¡°Seeking death!!!¡± Lucifer Carter cursed through gritted teeth. Despite this failed strike, he still had confidence in his next move! Swoosh! Just as Lucifer Carter cursed, the illusory de shadow struck Sean directly, or more urately, it struck the protective energy surrounding Sean¡¯s body, emitting a grating sound akin to des shing! Then, the de shadow dissipated, leaving Sean unscathed. It was as if¡­ the menacing illusory de shadow was useless. It was like a paper tiger that, upon encountering the protective energy around Sean¡¯s body, was blown away as if it were nothing! ¡°This! This¡­ How¡­ how is this possible!!!¡± Lucifer Carter¡¯s pupils constricted, his heart shuddered, and cold sweat broke out in his hands gripping the sword. He couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± Indeed! How could this be possible! Although Lucifer Carter was not a true Bright Realm practitioner, the North Kingdom had two genuine Bright Realm practitioners: Albert Sitwell, the lord of the North Kingdom, and Lord North. Thanks to his illustrious feats, he had encountered Albert Sitwell and had the honor of exchanging blows with Lord North. He had personally experienced how formidable a true Bright Realm practitioner could be! Therefore, Lucifer Carter was well aware that the sh he just executed could only be disregarded by a true Bright Realm practitioner. Only a true Bright Realm practitioner like Sean could easily neutralize the illusory de shadow with just the protective energy! ¡°Is this¡­ your true strength?¡± Having missed his first strike, Lucifer Carter didn¡¯t have the chance tounch a second one. With a disdainful snort, Sean appeared before Lucifer Carter, saying, ¡°It seems your bounty is not going to be honored!¡± With that, a punch thundered towards Lucifer Carter! Feeling the overwhelmingly powerful aura emanating from Sean at close range, Lucifer Carter was now a hundred percent certain that, as he had suspected and feared, ¡°Lord Snow,¡± this despicable traitor, had not only betrayed the North Kingdom and the Hall of Jade but had actually entered the ranks of the Bright Realm! Where would he find the courage to resist? Consequently, without needing to think, almost in the same instant that Sean appeared before him, he immediately shed back, simultaneously pushing the dark energy and the Bright Energy in his core to the extreme. He didn¡¯t attack; instead, he focused entirely on defense! However, even so, when Sean¡¯s punch came crashing down, it was as if a mountain was toppling down. In the face of Sean¡¯s punch, Lucifer Carter¡¯s all-out defense seemed as feeble as a fragile paperntern, utterly vulnerable! Bang! Without any surprise or suspense, Sean¡¯s punch sent Lucifer Carter flying, as if he were an arrowshot from a bow, hurtling much faster than he could have fled on his own! Puff! Blood sprayed out, and he didn¡¯t even know how many ribs he had broken. The hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers standing behind Lucifer Carter couldn¡¯t evade in time and were knocked down in arge swath! Immediately, chaos erupted! Everyone was shocked by Sean¡¯s single punch! Bright Realm! With just one punch, even a fool could see that the ¡°Lord Snow¡± before them was not just close to the Bright Realm, but a genuine Bright Realm practitioner! Tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops looked at each other in astonishment, their panic-stricken faces filled with disbelief and awe! After all, for ordinary people, Bright Realm practitioners were akin to kings, symbols of imperial power. They harbored an innate fear and reverence for Bright Realm practitioners that stemmed from the depths of their souls!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°General Carter!¡± ¡°General Carter!¡± ¡°General Carter!¡± Lucifer Carter was hurled more than twenty meters by Sean¡¯s punch. Amid the panic of the hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers, many rushed over to examine Lucifer Carter¡¯s injuries! Severely wounded, but not dead on the spot! ¡°You¡­ How¡­ how did you¡­¡± Supported by several soldiers, Lucifer Carter sat up. His internal organs were in turmoil, and excruciating pain made him grit his teeth. Blood spurted out like water from a tap, but he held back, not letting out a scream. Instead, he panted heavily, staring at ¡°Lord Snow¡± opposite him, and asked, ¡°Bright Realm! You¡­ you actually made it to the Bright Realm!!!¡± ¡°This! Is this your reason for betraying the North Kingdom and the Hall of Jade?¡± Indeed! Ask any practitioner in the world, after enduring a lifetime of hardships and struggles, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a legendary Bright Realm practitioner? If there was an opportunity to enter the Bright Realm, not to mention Lord Snow, even Lucifer Carter, who had fought for the North Kingdom all his life, would probably not be able to resist such temptation! ¡°You can go and die!¡± Surprisingly, a single punch didn¡¯t kill Lucifer Carter on the spot, which was somewhat unexpected for Sean. He didn¡¯t answer Lucifer Carter¡¯s question but strode toward him! ¡°Quick! Stop him! Stop him!!!¡± Initially, Lucifer Carter had intended to stall for time, waiting for the arrival of Lord North. However, it seemed that Sean wasn¡¯t willing to give him that chance. Consequently, he was forced to retreat frantically, supported by several North Kingdom dark energy soldiers. At the same time, he directed the remaining hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers to block the space between him and Sean, attempting to buy precious time using the lives of these soldiers! Chapter457: One Against One Hundred, The Spirit of the Warriors in the Northern Border ¡°Stop?¡± ¡°How do we stop?¡± Those dark energy soldiers from the North Kingdom aren¡¯t fools. You, a practitioner close to the Bright Realm, couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from ¡®Lord Snow.¡¯ Yet, you let those of us in the early, middle, andte stages of dark energy go and stop him. It¡¯s like sending us to our deaths! Damn it! Is your life the only one that matters? Aren¡¯t our lives important too? We have no choice. If it were someone else standing against them, even if it were Knox, themander of the three armies of the Shirine Empire, they would rush forward without hesitation, fight to the death. It¡¯s just that the words ¡°Bright Realm practitioner¡± have an overwhelming deterrent power over them! Bright Realm! Unbeatable! Unassable! Sean¡¯s steps didn¡¯t cease, pressing closer with each step. Each movement felt like a step on their hearts, causing them to tremble, their mouths twitching. They gripped their weapons tightly, hands sweating profusely. Hundreds of dark energy soldiers were frightened into retreating by just Sean, refusing to advance! This scene, under the cold moonlight, appeared both shocking and eerie! ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Hurry, charge!!!¡± Lucifer Carter, supported by several dark energy soldiers, cowered behind the hundreds-strong dark energy force, shouting loudly. However, at this critical moment, hismand as themander-in-chief didn¡¯t carry the same weight as usual. Soon, they retreated to the outermost perimeter, consisting of tens of thousands of ordinary soldiers. Only then did Lucifer Carter breathe a sigh of relief, thinking, even if ¡°Lord Snow¡± is strong, he can¡¯t overpower tens of thousands of soldiers, right? At least with these tens of thousands of soldiers, they could hold out until Lord North arrived! ¡°Is this¡­ your North Kingdom¡¯s army?¡± As Sean advanced dozens of meters, the dark energy force retreated an equal distance. They refused to confront him, and this impatience crept into Sean¡¯s voice. He sneered, ¡°You cowardly lot, afraid of death. Yet you dare to invade the capital of the Shirine Empire and seize ournd?¡± ¡°Since you came!¡± ¡°Then we might as well leave your heads here!!¡± Swoosh! As he finished speaking, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. Suddenly, he quickened his pace, bing a blur, charging straight into the midst of the hundreds of North Kingdom dark energy soldiers! If you won¡¯t charge! Then let me do it!!! Sean had fought the North Kingdom army for a full five years on the northern battlefield. In that time, the number of Shirine Empire soldiers who died in the northern battlefield was countless. Among these hundreds of dark energy soldiers, he recognized many faces-leaders who had fought against him on the battlefield, their hands stained with the blood of Shirine Empire soldiers! So! At this moment, Sean held an intense desire for vengeance against these people, even stronger than the one he held for Lucifer Carter. This was because Lucifer Carter had never participated in the battles in the North, having been specially transferred by the North Kingdom¡¯s ruler, Albert Sitwell, for this national war! This was also the reason Sean didn¡¯t rush to chase and kill Lucifer Carter. Although Lucifer Carter had survived the punch moments ago, his foundation was destroyed, leaving him a cripple. He was no longer a concern. If Lucifer Carter died, the North Kingdom army would be leaderless, leading to chaos and making pursuit even more troublesome! Might as well! With grievances settled, Sean decided to avenge the Shirine Empire soldiers who died in the northern battlefield, to console their spirits in the afterlife!!! Boom! Sean was like a fierce tiger, swift as lightning. One moment, he stood about ten meters away, the next, he was amidst the hundreds of soldiers, a deafening st apanying the force of his Bright Energy-infused fists as they surged into the crowd! If they won¡¯t charge, then I will!!! Those dark energy soldiers weren¡¯t like Lucifer Carter. Theycked the formidable strength close to the Bright Realm and the rich experience of countless battles. They barely had time to react, to defend. They hadn¡¯t even figured out where Sean had charged to before a colossal fist descended upon them, iming their lives under its force! Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang¡­ With just one punch, Sean had ravaged the crowd, creating a path of bloodshed, killing dozens of dark energy soldiers. His overwhelming power among the ordinary dark energy troops was enough to shock any who heard of it, chill any who witnessed it, and set the enemies¡¯ souls to a trembling frenzy!!! However, After the punch, Sean didn¡¯t give them a chance to recover or be astonished. He swiftly grabbed a war sword and swept it fiercely!!! In the next instant, Another massive de shadow emerged!!! Sean had clearlymade it clear earlier: he intended to leave their heads as trophies! That¡¯s why, Sean¡¯s sweeping motion was almost horizontal, about one and a half meters from the ground, almost perfectly aligned with the necks of most dark energy soldiers! Thus, The enormous de shadow, centered around Sean, swept out in a fan shape, shing toward the surrounding area. Under the horrified gazes and amid the panicked screams, one by one, thick, thin, white, ck, or yellow necks were swiftly severed by the huge de shadow in the blink of an eye! Suddenly, The cries and screams abruptly halted! After a moment¡­ Thud! The head of one dark energy soldier tumbled from his neck, blood spurting like a grotesque fountain, misting the surroundings! Then, Another! And another! And another¡­ Tens of heads fell in rapid session,nding with heavy thuds. One strike imed the lives of over a hundred dark energy soldiers, their decapitated bodies copsing in heaps. In an instant, arge area was filled with fallen bodies and blood, resembling a swamp! Corpses littered the ground! Blood pooled like a swamp! This was the immense gap faced by ordinary dark energy soldiers against a Bright Realm practitioner, akin to an insurmountable chasm. Even when facing one against a hundred, the victory was assured!!! This was the unparalleled explosive force of a Bright Realm practitioner on the battlefield, akin to a tiger among sheep, capable of taking on a thousand soldiers alone!!! This was why those dark energy soldiers hadn¡¯t dared toy a hand on Sean!!! A single blow meant certain death, and it was a massacre!!! Sadly, for those dark energy soldiers and the North Kingdommanders, until their veryst moments, they didn¡¯t even understand how they were dying. Until the moment of their deaths, they didn¡¯t realize that the one killing them wasn¡¯t ¡°Lord Snow,¡± but their old nemesis from the North, General Wolf Sean!!! ¡°Brothers!¡± ¡°Your grudges, tonight, I¡¯ve avenged them! May your spirits find peace!¡± After a single blow and a single sweep, over half of the hundreds-strong dark energy forcey dead or wounded. The North Kingdommanders who had participated in the battles in the North were given ¡°special treatment¡± by Sean, and not a single one escaped alive! The remaining dark energy soldiers were left trembling, many of them so frightened that they wet themselves. Where could they muster the courage to stay any longer? They scattered like panicked animals, fleeing in a mad scramble! Sean didn¡¯t pursue them, instead fixing his icy gaze once again on Lucifer Carter, who was now shielded by tens of thousands of soldiers. At that moment,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Lucifer Carter didn¡¯t even nce at Sean, for he had spotted a carriage speeding from the north. It was Lord North¡¯s carriage! Finally, Lord North had arrived!!! Chapter458: Lord North, A Must-Win Battle It¡¯s here! Finally, it¡¯s here! Lucifer Carter had been eagerly awaiting this moment, hoping against hope, but luckily, fate had turned in his favor. The only savior had arrived! Sean¡¯s terrifying disy of power moments ago, single-handedly sweeping through hundreds of dark energy soldiers, was a force only Lord North himself could manage. Even with tens of thousands of soldiers around, it might not be enough. ¡°Lord North!¡± ¡°Lord North, sir!¡± Not only Lucifer Carter, but many soldiers of the North Kingdom had also noticed the arrival of Lord North¡¯s carriage. In the dark night, under the cold moonlight, the car¡¯s lights seemed dazzling, like a dawn¡¯s light, bringing hope to the trembling North Kingdom soldiers.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lord North? Hearing the sudden cheers erupting from the North Kingdom army and the utterance of ¡°Lord North,¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but turn his head northward. There, lights approached rapidly, and upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t just one, but two carriages. From a distance, their lights ovepped, creating the illusion of a single carriage. Having fought in the North Kingdom for five years, Sean was no stranger to Lord North¡¯s name. Lord North, as the head of the Buddha Academy, a member of the Hall of Jade, and a veteran Bright Realm practitioner for a decade, carried numerous titles and honors, each one enough to awe the masses and intimidate all. However, Sean knew that Lord North usually focused solely on cultivation and seldom concerned himself with external matters. Yet, to Sean¡¯s surprise, the war between the Shirine Empire and the North Kingdom had roused Lord North from his usual reserved state. ¡°At this moment, sir!¡± ¡°General, sir!¡± At this crucial juncture, the old monk, Karen Smith, Knox, and three other white-armored soldiers arrived by Sean¡¯s side. Karen Smith reported, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve taken down twenty-one out of the twenty-three Complete Stage North Kingdom rogues. Two escaped!¡± Karen Smith then looked towards the approaching carriages, her expression grave. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Lord North is no ordinary figure¡­¡± Evidently, despite being far in the North Province, Karen Smith was well aware of Lord North¡¯s formidable reputation. ¡°Not just ordinary!¡± ¡°Lord North, as the head of the Buddha Academy, has three thousand disciples, all dark energy practitioners. He usually stays within the academy, but his strength and influence, if fully unleashed, would be akin to an unstoppable force,parable to that of an emperor!¡± Knox, ncing at Sean, advised, ¡°Lord Snow, you¡¯ve just entered the Bright Realm and personallye to the front lines, saving countless Shirine Empire soldiers. You¡¯re already a hero of the Shirine Empire! Therefore, I dare to hope that Lord Snow will avoid direct confrontation and return to the capital, considering the heavy losses suffered by the million-strong North Kingdom army. Perhaps we still have a chance!¡± As Knox finished speaking, he kneeled before Sean, expressing his genuine concern. Knox¡¯s words were nuanced, but their underlying meaning was clear to all: he believed that Lord Snow, newly entering the Bright Realm, was no match for Lord North. If they were to sh, the odds would not be in their favor. However, what Knox didn¡¯t know was that the person standing before him wasn¡¯t truly Lord Snow, but General Wolf Sean. If it had been Lord Snow, encountering Lord North, he would and must have retreated. But Sean wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t. ¡°General Knox, please rise quickly!¡± Sean helped Knox up, feeling grateful for Knox¡¯s sincerity. He shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Lord North¡¯s name. Tonight, how can I not meet him?¡± ¡°Not only meet him!¡± ¡°But also battle him!¡± Sean had spent six months immersed in intense training within the Hill of Swords before entering the capital. Even Aunt Sandals, at her current strength, was no match for him. Defeating her meant that Sean¡¯s strength rivaled that of King Ron at his peak, before his core was damaged. While he wasn¡¯t entirely confident of defeating Lord North, he was determined not to die at his hands. ¡°Lord Snow, you¡­¡± Knox was taken aback by Sean¡¯s decision and attempted to dissuade him. However, Sean didn¡¯t give him the chance to continue. He gestured to the old monk and the others, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just said, tonight, we must im Lucifer Carter¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Follow me, and before Lord North arrives, we¡¯ll put an end to him!¡± Swoosh! As the wordsnded, Sean, without hesitation, leaped into action, a ghostly silhouette shooting like lightning directly towards Lucifer Carter, who was heavily guarded by tens of thousands of North Kingdom soldiers. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! The old monk and the others, upon hearing Sean¡¯smand, also acted decisively, chargingforward with fierce determination, heading towards the North Kingdom army. Observing all this, Knox was utterly dumbfounded, shocked by their audacity. It was a reckless move, but as the suprememander of the Shirine Empire¡¯s forces, full of fervor and unafraid of death, Sean¡¯s and hispanions¡¯ almost reckless behavior soon inspired him. Indeed, regardless of life or death, in this battlefield, in this war, they might as well fight with all their might! Thus, Knox gritted his teeth, hoisted his two-meter-long spear, and joined the fray. In an instant, the tens of thousands of soldiers forming the North Kingdom army were thrown into disarray. They never imagined, not even in their wildest dreams, that Lord North would appear in person, let alone that Sean and his group wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity to escape, but instead continued their relentless advance. Were they seeking death? ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Quickly, go!¡± Lucifer Carter and Knox, both equally startled by Sean and his group¡¯s audacious actions, had no time to think. Without another word, they turned and fled. The few dark energy soldiers supporting Lucifer Carter propelled themselves forward at an incredible speed, aiming to seek refuge under the protection of Lord North. Buzz! Just as they had escaped a hundred meters, a sharp, whistling sound echoed behind them. Lucifer Carter turned around and was almost scared out of his wits. A massive de made of majestic Bright Energy, akin to a released arrow, shot forth from the midst of the North Kingdom army, sweeping towards Lucifer Carter and his group with a chilling intent, its speed more than ten times faster than the dark energy soldiers! Chapter459 The First Person Within a Century The distance of over a hundred meters rapidly closed in! Eighty meters! Fifty meters! Thirty meters! Lucifer Carter, as well as those dark energy soldiers, all sensed an incredibly intense aura of death. Cold sweat formed on their foreheads, their hearts thumped violently, and in a frenzy, they sprinted for their lives! ¡°Master Guoshi, save me!!¡± Frantically fleeing, Lucifer Carter shouted towards the two luxury cars on the opposite official road, a mere hundred meters away. In the next moment, with a booming sound, the roof of the leading luxury car suddenly shattered. A figure, under the high-speed movement of the car, leaped out and appeared in mid-air in the blink of an eye! Then, the figure raised a fist and suddenly, a huge fist shadow materialized, hurtling towards Lucifer Carter and the others! More precisely, it was hurtling towards the enormous de shadow behind Lucifer Carter and the others! Obviously, Lord North, seated in the car, witnessed the battle at Hill Riverside and heard Lucifer Carter¡¯s cry for help. Therefore, at this critical moment of life and death for Lucifer Carter and the others, he broke out of the car and resolutely made a move, attempting to intercept Sean¡¯s attacking de shadow from a distance! Unfortunately, despite Lord North¡¯s profound background as a longstanding Bright Realm practitioner in the Bright Realm for a decade, the enormous fist shadow he unleashed and Sean¡¯s enormous de shadow were both substantial, as swift as thunder, and as rapid as lightning. However¡­ it was a pity that he was still a step toote. He was a hundred meters away from Lucifer Carter and the others, while the enormous de shadow was less than thirty meters away from them! So, just as hope surged within Lucifer Carter and the others upon seeing Lord North intervening, at the moment when Lord North¡¯s enormous fist shadow was nearly upon them, Sean¡¯s enormous de shadow reached them ahead of time! Pfft! Pfft, pfft, pfft!!! The enormous de shadow, transformed from Bright Energy, was unparalleled in sharpness. It fell upon Lucifer Carter and the others as if slicing through vegetables, encountering no resistance. Apanied by a series of crisp and piercing noises, Lucifer Carter and the others suddenly felt a sharp pain at their waists. The next moment, their bodies were bisected at the waist, their upper and lower halves splitting apart. Due to the momentum of their rapid sprint, a very bizarre scene urred: their upper bodies continued to ¡°run¡± forward, or rather, ¡°fly¡± forward due to inertia, while their lower bodies stumbled and fell one after another onto the official road! A single strike! It cleaved them all in two! And this was not the worst part! The most dreadful part was that after the enormous de shadow severed their bodies, it continued ¡°flying¡± forward along with their upper halves, meeting with the enormous fist shadow hurtling towards them from the opposite side, and fiercely collided! Boom! The sh between Bright Realm practitioners was earth-shattering. The deafening sound of the explosion echoed through the vast night sky, resounding for tens of miles. Even the soldiers fighting desperately at Hill Riverside were rmed. For a moment, the previously intense battle came to a standstill, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look towards the source of the sound! Only the sound of the explosion reverberated through the vast night sky, lingering endlessly! The enormous fist shadow and the enormous de shadow seemed evenly matched, seemingly indistinguishable. With the echoing explosions, they both dissipated,pletely annihted. As for the upper halves of Lucifer Carter and the others that flew along with the enormous de shadow, they were instantly sted into smithereens, leaving no trace of their bodies, only blood and flesh scattered like a fine mist in the air, emitting a pungent smell of blood. It was too brutal! For the ordinary soldiers of the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire, who had never even had the chance to see their Emperor, let alone a member of the Hall of Jade, they had never witnessed a true Bright Realm practitioner before this. Now, not only did they witness a genuine Bright Realm practitioner, they saw a sh between two Bright Realm practitioners, a sight that undoubtedly brought them tremendous visual impact and psychological shock! It was too tragic! Poor Lucifer Carter, themander of the North Kingdom¡¯s three armies, who had fought on the battlefield for over fifty years, a prominent figure who had approached the level of a Bright Realm practitioner, a seasoned veteran, had met such a tragic end right before their eyes! His body torn asunder! Reduced to nothing! Just like the dark energy soldiers of the North Kingdom who were in by Sean earlier, until the moment of his death, Lucifer Carter still did not know that the one who killed him was not Lord Snow, but General Wolf Sean! ¡°What a formidable foundation of Bright Energy!¡± Lord North hovered in mid-air, draped in a gray robe. Hiseyes glinted with a deep and chilling light as he surveyed the battleground created by the sh of the enormous fist and de shadows. Then, his gaze, spanning hundreds of meters, locked directly onto Sean¡¯s position amidst tens of thousands of people. He spoke across the distance, ¡°You are not Lord Snow!¡± This single statement stupefied everyone, including Knox, who was standing behind Sean at that moment. ¡°What in the world?¡± Knox¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his face darkening. He instinctively looked at Sean¡¯s back, thinking, ¡°I just met Lord Snow a few days ago, and this person in front of me is exactly like Lord Snow!¡± ¡°How could it not be?¡± ¡°Lord North is getting old. Could he be mistaken?¡± After undergoing stic surgery, Sean wore Lord Snow¡¯s clothes and bore a striking resemnce to him, even mimicking his voice wlessly. Knox had only met Lord Snow once before, and it was in the dark of night, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t discern the truth from the fake. However, he couldn¡¯t escape Lord North¡¯s discerning eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s Bright Energy surged, lifting his body from among the thousands, and slowly emerging into mid-air, facing Lord North hundreds of meters away. He asked, ¡°And how would you know?¡± ¡°Your aura,¡± Lord North shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s different from Lord Snow¡¯s! Lord Snow, as a member of the Hall of Jade, infiltrated the North Kingdom and visited the Buddha Academy. I once sparred with him and I remember his aura.¡± ¡°Your appearance and voice may be simr, but they are just that, simr. Those who are observant can naturally spot the ws. Furthermore,¡± he continued, ¡°even if Lord Snow truly advanced into the Bright Realm, how could a neer possess such a formidable Bright Energy aura? How could they unleash such a powerful and domineering strike? How could they have in General Carter before my very eyes? And how could they have matched my own strike just now?¡± Indeed! Only true Bright Realm practitioners knew what level of power a neer to the Bright Realm should possess. Sean¡¯s enormous de shadow, striking down Lucifer Carter and the others from a distance, and contending evenly with Lord North¡¯s enormous fist shadow, clearly demonstrated a level of power beyond what a neer to the Bright Realm should have possessed. ¡°Heh,¡± Sean chuckled lightly. Unsurprised and admiring of Lord North¡¯s ability to see through his disguise, he praised, ¡°Truly worthy of being Lord North, your reputation precedes you.¡± Lord North inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Sean smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lord North seemed to have had the answer long before, almost the instant Sean finished speaking, he spoke, ¡°I have long heard that in the Southern borders of the North Kingdom, which is the northern battlefield of your Shirine Empire, a remarkably talented young man emerged in recent years. At the mere age of twenty-six, he stepped into the Complete Stage, a level that many yearn for throughout their lives. Leading a group called the Bloody Wolf, he has caused significant resistance and trouble for the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Suddenly retired a year ago!¡± ¡°Later!¡± ¡°I heard that half a year ago, you officially entered the ranks of Bright Realm, ying the beast king, Lord Fergus of the South Forest, Prince Ashby, and even implicated in the death of the Emperor, King Ron!¡± ¡°General Wolf of the North!¡± ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°I suppose my guess is correct, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sure enough! Although Lord North had secluded himself in the Buddha Academy, he was well-informed. Solely based on the recent disy of his enormous de, he urately deduced Sean¡¯s true identity! General Wolf! Sean! As Lord North¡¯s wordsnded, both the North Kingdom¡¯s army and the Shirine Empire¡¯s army echoed a collective gasp. Clearly, Lord North¡¯s words had startled them, or rather, it was Sean¡¯s true identity that had shaken them! ¡°General Wolf Sean???¡± ¡°Oh my word!¡± Equally stunned was Knox. His eyes widened like saucers, almost popping out of their sockets. His face bore an indescribable look of shock as he turned to the old monk and Karen Smith beside him, pointing at Sean suspended in mid-air, his voice trembling as he asked, ¡°Two, is he¡­ is he¡­ is he really¡­ General Wolf?¡± The name General Wolf Sean was renowned, not only within the Shirine Empire¡¯s army but also in the North Kingdom¡¯s army, especially among those present tonight who had participated in the northern battles. As for Knox¡­ Well, he had always regarded General Wolf Sean as a role model and an idol, essentially being one of Sean¡¯s die-hard fans! A devoted fan!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So, upon learning that the ¡°Lord Snow¡± before him was none other than General Wolf Sean, Knox was even more excited and thrilled than the others!!! ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Karen Smith red at Knox, her expression dripping with disdain, as if to say, ¡°Look at you, so inexperienced¡­¡± Gulp! Knox swallowed hard,pletely disregarding Karen Smith¡¯s disdain. He raised his head, gazing at Sean. His eyes, brimming with tears due to overwhelming excitement, beheld Sean as if he were radiating a dazzling golden light from head to toe! ¡°Correct!¡± Only to hear Sean say, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The beheading operation had been sessfullypleted. Lucifer Carter and twenty-one Complete Stagemanders of the North Kingdom had been in. Sean no longer had any need to conceal his identity! ¡°Young hero!¡± To Sean¡¯s slight surprise, after confirming his true identity, Lord North did not show intense murderous intent. Instead, in a calm tone, he praised, ¡°You are good! Very good! At such a young age, to possess such strength. I am nearing a century in age and have seen countless geniuses, but a talent like yours is one in a million!¡± ¡°Within a century, not just in the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire, but in the entire Middlnd, there is only you!¡± One in a million! Within a century, only you! Lord North¡¯s praise for Sean could be considered incredibly high, as his words elevated Sean to a terrifying height as the ¡°foremost person of the century¡± with just a single sentence!!! This statement! Immediately frightened the soldiers of both the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire even more than when they learned of Sean¡¯s true identity. They were more frightened, more shaken! They had only known General Wolf Sean to be extremely formidable, but they had never dreamed that he could be this close to being monstrous!!! Moreover! Amidst the shock, they had unwavering belief in Lord North¡¯s judgment, because he was Lord North!!! ¡°So what?¡± Sean hadn¡¯t expected that after killing Lucifer Carter and so many North Kingdommanders and soldiers, Lord North personally arrived, and upon meeting, he began praising him. This made Sean roll his eyes impatiently and ask, ¡°How do you n to fight tonight?¡± That¡¯s right! Whether I praise you or you praise me, after the mutual ttery, we still have to face reality! This is war! And it¡¯s a national war! Sean and Lord North¡¯s identities and positions had already determined that they were enemies, not friends. It¡¯s a matter of life and death! Chapter460: Phoenix Nirvana, Lord North’s Choice ¡°General, my lord!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± The sound of rushing wind continued, as Spring led the remaining members of the White Army, and Ernest Mason led the remaining members of the Hall of Swords, all charging down Hill Riverside, gathering towards this side! Evidently, Lord North¡¯s sudden appearance made everyone feel a sense of impending danger! Soon, all the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army were assembled, totaling more than seventy people. Led by Spring, they formed a formation, their expressions vignt as they stared at Lord North! At this moment, the three practitioners close to the Bright Realm who had followed Lord North also disembarked. Witnessing the scenes of war at Hill Riverside, the bodies strewn about, and especially seeing more than seventy members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army gathered together, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden pang in their hearts. They exchanged a nce, each reading a profound sense of concern in the others¡¯ faces! Initially, they had thought that six months ago, with the tragic death of King Ron and Lucifer Carter leading the million-strong army of North Kingdom southward, even with the betrayal of Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, and without any Bright Realm practitioners holding the fort in the Shirine Empire, the situation was beyond redemption. Thus, for Lord North to personally make the journey seemed like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. But now, the current situation hadpletely changed their previous perspectives! ¡°Sean!!!¡± One of them stared at Sean, who was facing off against Lord North in mid-air, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this name. I never thought his growth would be so rapid!¡± ¡°Bright Realm!¡± ¡°From the power of hisst strike, it seems he¡¯s not just an ordinary Bright Realm practitioner!¡± ¡°This is trouble!¡± The other two nodded in agreement! Trouble indeed! They had arrived toote; Lucifer Carter and his Complete Stage subordinates had already been ughtered. Faced with Sean, this ¡°extraordinary¡± Bright Realm practitioner, and more than seventy members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, Lord North and the three of them alone wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! What¡¯s more, they noticed Spring standing at the forefront of the group. It was clear that Spring, too, was a Bright Realm practitioner! One Spring alone was enough to deal with the three of them! The current situation was highly unfavorable for them. Unless¡­ Lord North could overpower Sean, eliminate him in the shortest time possible, and erase the biggest threat. Then, solely with Lord North, they could sweep through all the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, including Spring. ¡°At this point, further contemtion is futile. Let¡¯s follow the dean¡¯s arrangement!¡± All three of them were elders of the Buddha Academy, and Lord North was the dean of the Buddha Academy. Wherever he went, it was as if the emperor had arrived. Faced with such a situation, only Lord North had the authority to make decisions! Just as Sean had asked! How should this battle be fought? However, Lord North didn¡¯t answer Sean¡¯s question. Instead, he lowered his head and nced at the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, his slightly surprised gaze lingering on Spring for a moment! Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways! Truly, it does!¡± ¡°Six months ago, after the tragic death of King Ron, everyone in the North Kingdom, including myself, believed that the fate of the Shirine Empire hade to an end. It was a foregone conclusion that it would fall into the hands of the North Kingdom.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°The emperor raised a million troops to march southward to conquer Xia, and I did not intervene.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Now it seems we were wrong. King Ron¡¯s death did not deplete the fate of the Shirine Empire. Instead, it underwent a phoenix-like rebirth, reaching an unprecedented height of prosperity. To the extent that¡­ apart from General Wolf Sean, there is another young female Bright Realm practitioner hidden!¡± A country with two Bright Realm practitioners! Such a situation was rare in Middlnd, and the North Kingdom itself was an exception! Unfortunately for them, the Shirine Empire, without King Ron, now had Sean and Spring! However, what Lord North didn¡¯t know was that, at this moment in the Shirine Empire, aside from Sean and Spring, there were actually two other Bright Realm practitioners: the true Lord Snow and Aunt Sandals! This was based on the premise that Sean hadn¡¯t subjugated Lord Fisher but had executed him on the spot! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a country with four Bright Realm practitioners; it would be a country with five! With such a number, in the entire Middlnd, setting aside dominant forces like the Hall of Jade, no single country couldpare to the current Shirine Empire! ¡°What do you mean?¡±Sean raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°By the tone of your advisor, does this mean¡­ surrender?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Standing in mid-air, Lord North first praised Sean vigorously and then extolled the fortune of the Shirine Empire, which made Sean increasingly uneasy. He even began to suspect that Lord North was intending to abandon the North Kingdom and defect to the Shirine Empire. ¡°Not at all,¡± Lord North smiled and shook his head. ¡°As everyone knows, I am devoted to cultivation and have no intention of bloodshed. Since I havee here tonight, it is naturally to secure a ¡®peace¡¯ for the people of both nations.¡± ¡°Peace?¡± Sean scoffed. ¡°Do you not find it ridiculous for the advisor to speak of peace at this moment?¡± ¡°If,¡± Lord North continued, ¡°I had not appeared tonight, perhaps at this very moment, Lucifer Carter would have led the million-strong army of the North Kingdom to invade the capital of the Shirine Empire. Now that the tables have turned, we have the upper hand. What reason or qualification does the advisor have to talk about ¡®peace¡¯ with us?¡± Sean was confident in facing Lord North, and the Hall of Swords members and the White Army, led by Spring, were more than capable of overwhelming the three Bright Realm practitioners Lord North had brought with him, ensuring the North Kingdom¡¯s army would have no way back, and securing aplete victory in this national war. In such circumstances, why would Lord North speak of peace? Sean was curious about what cards Lord North could possibly y. ¡°Young man, in life and in your actions, it¡¯s important to have a broader perspective. If you engage in a decisive battle tonight, you indeed have the timing, the location, and the people on your side, victory is within your grasp!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What about after tonight?¡± ¡°When will this cycle of vendetta end? You ughter the soldiers of the North Kingdom tonight, and in the future, I will lead three thousand disciples of the Buddha Academy toe and collect the debt. With just these members of the Hall of Swords, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Lord Snow and Lord Fisher betraying the Hall of Jade, once I report back to the Hall of Jade, they will be pursued, and neither Lord Snow nor Lord Fisher will escape death. And you, this once-in-a-century young hero, will inevitably be implicated and may meet an untimely end. It¡¯s a pity to see your exceptional talent go to waste, sacrificing your bright future¡­¡± Lord North¡¯s words were rational and well-founded. In his speech, there seemed to be genuinepassion for the people, a desire to spare lives from suffering. There was even a hint of regret for the talented individuals like Sean. This was quite unexpected for Sean! ¡°ording to the advisor, what should be done?¡± Sean inquired. ¡°A duel between you and me!¡± Lord North stated. ¡°Our duel will stand in ce of a battle between our two nations!¡± Chapter461: Sean versus Lord North Wham! Lord North¡¯s tone was as calm as water, but under the vigorous Bright Energy, his voice thundered like a celestial roar through the vast night sky, reaching tens of thousands of soldiers from the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire. Instantly, it caused a great stir among the crowd! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tremor in his heart, his pupils slightly contracting. He vaguely understood Lord North¡¯s meaning but still asked, ¡°What do you mean by this, Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Lord North exined. ¡°A duel between the two of us. One of us dies, and victory is decided.¡± ¡°A battle between two armies,¡± he continued, ¡°a situation where both sides suffer heavy losses is unavoidable.¡± ¡°And a war between two nations,¡± he added, ¡°results in widespread suffering and countless innocent casualties. The innocent should not bear such cmity.¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± Lord North continued, ¡°if you are willing, on behalf of the North Kingdom, and you, representing the Shirine Empire, we engage in a one-on-one battle. Victory or defeat will be determined within a hundred moves, deciding life and death.¡± ¡°If you defeat me, you may kill one of us.¡± ¡°If I defeat you, I will also only take one life.¡± ¡°Regardless of the oue, from this day forward, the fires of war between our nations will be extinguished, no longer encroaching upon each other. Previous grievances will be wiped clean.¡± ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Lord North turned to General Wolf. ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡± As Lord North exined his intentions clearly, word by word, it struck all of the soldiers and officers from both armies present, leaving them shocked and filled with deep respect and admiration for Lord North. So that¡¯s it! This solution actually solves both the immediate standoff between the armies and the long-standing border conflicts between the two nations. A single battle to decide life and death, a single battle to end the unrest. Sean was equally moved. In terms of national power, the North Kingdom far surpassed the Shirine Empire. However, in terms of the number of Bright Realm cultivators, the Shirine Empire exceeded the North Kingdom. Continuing the conflict would only lead to mutual destruction. Moreover, tonight¡¯s battle was crucial. If Sean could defeat Lord North, it would signify that his strength surpassed that of Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom. Conversely, if Lord North defeated Sean, it would enable a decisive victory over the Shirine Empire. To avoid such extreme oues, Lord North proposed to extinguish the mes of war, considering this battle as the final conflict between the two nations. After this battle, neither side could continue to encroach upon the other. This was a solution beneficial to both parties. ¡°The Master¡¯s concern for the world is truly admirable. For the sake of reducing unnecessary casualties among the soldiers and securing peace for both nations, I agree to the Master¡¯s proposal,¡± Sean dered. ¡°However,¡± after a moment of contemtion, he redirected the conversation, asking, ¡°Can the Master¡¯s intent represent the will of the North Kingdom¡¯s ruler?¡± Indeed! Despite the prevailing belief that wherever Lord North went, it was as if the emperor himself had arrived, Lord North was still just Lord North. Considering the gravity of the matter, he had not discussed this with Albert Sitwell beforehand. What if Albert Sitwell reneged on the agreementter? After this battle, Sean¡¯s next objective was to seize the Phoenix Gall from Hall of Jade and rescue Cecilia. He could not always safeguard the safety of the Shirine Empire. Therefore, he, more than anyone, hoped for a swift cessation of hostilities between the two nations and an early stabilization. ¡°It can,¡± Lord North nodded. Still, Sean was not entirely at ease. He gestured, ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer to allow the Master and the Emperor of Hua tomunicate in advance.¡± In essence, this was a huge matter. Instead of boasting and taking full control, he was giving Lord North time to seek approval. ¡°No need,¡± Lord North shook his head, firmly stating, ¡°Nearly a million soldiers from both armies are witnesses. It¡¯s there for all to see! A gentleman¡¯s word, once given, is unchangeable.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± he continued, ¡°you fall in battle tonight, and the North Kingdom vites this promise in the future, attacking the Shirine Empire, I will atone for this with my death, apanying you on the road to the underworld!¡± After this statement, Lord North remainedposed, yet in his words, there was an indomitable and enchanting quality, leaving no room for doubt. It seemed¡­ that whatever Lord North spoke was the truth! ¡°Very well,¡± Sean hesitated for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this once.¡± This was the first time Sean had encountered Lord North. Truth be told, he had only known of Lord North¡¯s strength but not to what extent. To defeat Lord North within a hundred moves seemed beyond his confidence, but he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Lord North within that time. ¡°Then,¡± Lord North said, ¡°let¡¯s begin!¡± Then! He waved his hand and signaled to the three elders of the Buddha Academy and the gathered soldiers of the North Kingdom below, ¡°All of you, retreat, five miles away! Five miles! That¡¯s two thousand five hundred meters! The life-and-death duel between two Bright Realm cultivators is extraordinary. The destructive power and lethality will be enormous. Even those beneath the Bright Realm might not withstand the aftermath of the battle. Once affected, the consequences are unthinkable!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Elders, be careful!¡± The three elders of the Buddha Academy exchanged nces. Since Lord North had made a decision, they naturally dared not oppose it and could only obey hismand. ¡°You too, retreat!¡± Sean also gestured to Spring and the others below. ¡°If I am defeated and unfortunate to fall, Spring, you will take over the Hall of Swords and the White Army. The fate of the Shirine Empire will be in your hands. Remember, protecting the home and the country is an unshirkable responsibility of the Hall of Swords and the White Army!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°Go back and tell Aunt Sandals to rescue Cecilia using the first method¡­¡± The Phoenix Gall is in the hands of the Hall of Jade, and the owner of the Hall of Jade is likely a super cultivator of the Three Realms of Bright Realm. If Sean were to tragically perish, everything would fall apart. Relying solely on Aunt Sandals and the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army would definitely not match the strength of the Hall of Jade! As for Cecilia¡­ without Sean¡¯s protection, perhaps being an ordinary, carefree person might be the best oue for her! ¡°General!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army looked anxious. From Sean¡¯s words, they naturally understood that he didn¡¯t have full confidence in facing Lord North. Thus, even though they currently had the upper hand, they didn¡¯t entirely agree with Sean taking on all the risks for the long-term stability of the Shirine Empire and facing Lord North alone. However! Just as they were about to speak up, they saw Sean¡¯s stern expression and heard him say in a deep voice, ¡°What, you bunch of idiots, do you look down on your general and sir?¡± ¡°Rest assured!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an old monster who¡¯s lived for over a hundred years. I have a sense of proportion!¡± With just these words, he silenced everyone.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Soon after, both armies withdrew, leaving a vast battlefield of about five miles for Sean and Lord North! There was one exception-Spring! She did not leave the battlefield with the others. The reason was simple. Unlike the rest, although she was new to the Bright Realm, she was a genuine Bright Realm cultivator. Even though there was a significant gap between her and Sean and Lord North, at least, the aftermath of their battle wouldn¡¯t harm her! Moreover, she had a n in mind¡­ just in case! She feared the worst! In any case, Sean could only win, not lose! He could only live, not die! How cunning was Lord North? Naturally, he saw through Spring¡¯s intentions at a nce. However, he pretended not to notice and instead focused his gaze on Sean, smiling as he said, ¡°I have been in seclusion for a long time, and only Brother Hua within North Kingdom can spar with me. However, this sparring is not a matter of life and death, and it¡¯s difficult to achieve the effect of identifying and addressing weaknesses. Tonight¡¯s battle, I hope General Wolf¡¯s extraordinary talent won¡¯t disappoint me too much¡­¡± What the heck? From Lord North¡¯s words, he wanted to use this battle of life and death to test the results of his seclusion and cultivation? To identify and address weaknesses, to improve his own strength??? In other words, he was using Sean as a whetstone??? Damn it! This made Sean very unhappy, and his face darkened. Therefore, Sean snorted, ¡°I also hope that the esteemed Master can live up to his reputation, endure a few more rounds. So that after I defeat you, people won¡¯t think I don¡¯t respect my elders and bully a nearly hundred-year-old man like you!!!¡± Boom! As soon as the words fell, Sean hesitated no more. The vigorous Bright Energy within him suddenly exploded. A fierce intent to fight surged, and a strong wind rose around his body. In an instant, he seemed to undergo a profound transformation, exuding an overwhelming killing intent! Swoosh! In the next moment, apanied by a piercing sound, Sean turned into a ghostly figure, like a shell leaving a barrel, charging directly toward Lord North, who was suspended two hundred meters away! ¡°Take this punch!!!¡± Just as he charged halfway, a thunderous roar rang out, and Sean threw a punch, sending a huge illusory shadow of a fist smashing fiercely towardLord North. Chapter 462: Clash of Titans Around the enormous fist shadows, gusts of energy swirled, substantial as if carrying an unparalleled ferocious aura, tearing through the vast expanse. For the soldiers and officers stationed five miles away, it seemed as though witnessing a meteor screaming past them, leaving them stunned, wide-eyed, breathless, their hearts pounding in near madness. ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s utterly astounding! This is beyond incredible!¡± The life-and-death battle between Bright Realm practitioners was a sight rarely witnessed in an entire lifetime! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Confronting Sean¡¯s distant fist, Lord North felt the overwhelming aura hidden within the massive fist shadow. His normally calm and deep eyes suddenly burst with vigor and brilliance, as if shedding years in an instant. His robust Bright Energy erupted within him, causing his robes to flutter and his white hair to dance wildly. Boom! Lord North raised his right hand, pushing forward, apanied by a deafening st. A colossal illusory palm materialized out of thin air, roaring to meet the oing colossal fist shadow. Simultaneously, Lord North turned into a blur, charging towards Sean! No sooner said than done! In the blink of an eye, the hundred-meter distance meant little for practitioners of Sean¡¯s and Lord North¡¯s caliber. In an instant, the colossal fist shadow and the illusory palm violently collided. Bright Energy shed, and the gusts of energy raged, as if two thunderous storm clouds had collided, their explosive sounds akin to rolling thunder, their dazzling lights like shing lightning, tearing the space apart with their robust Bright Energy. ¡°This¡­ This¡­!¡± Not to mention the ordinary soldiers from the Shirine Empire and North Kingdom armies, even the three elders from the Buddha Academy, esteemed practitioners nearing the Bright Realm, along with members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, were deeply shaken by the first distant sh between Sean and Lord North! This was the pinnacle showdown between Bright Realm practitioners. A single nce was enough to stir uncontroble excitement, to incite surging emotions. It was at this moment that they truly realized: what were these so-called Complete Stage practitioners? What were these so-called practitioners nearing the Bright Realm? In front of genuine Bright Realm practitioners like Sean and Lord North, they were nothing! Just as everyone had heard, under the Bright Realm, all beings were mere ants! Yes, ants! Leaving aside everything else, a single punch casually thrown by Sean and Lord North was something the so-called Complete Stage practitioners or those nearing the Bright Realm would never be able to withstand! The space torn apart by the colossal fist shadow and the illusory palm would likely grind anyone passing through it into powder, leaving nothing behind but ashes and bones! Yet, Sean and Lord North fearlessly charged into the exploding space, engaging in a fierce one-on-one battle within the torn space. Boom! Boom! Boom! For the next few minutes, millions of eyes remained fixed on the vast battlefield within the five-mile radius. They dared not blink, for fear of missing what might be a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle. Unfortunately, despite their efforts, they were sorrowfully unable to keep up with Sean¡¯s and Lord North¡¯s lightning-fast speeds. They could only hear the deafening sts echoing from the sky and witness two blurs darting and crisscrossing in the battlefield. asionally, colossal fist shadows or illusory palms would descend, scattering like celestial flowers around them. As for the exact moves and exchanges between Sean and Lord North, who was stronger or weaker, who had the upper hand or fell behind? It was impossible to discern. Among the millions, the only one who could barely capture the figures of Sean and Lord North was Spring, another Bright Realm practitioner. Yet, in Spring¡¯s eyes, Sean and Lord North seemed evenly matched! It was difficult to distinguish a clear advantage between them. Even after ten, twenty, or even fifty exchanges, Spring still couldn¡¯t discern any sign of one defeating the other! However, in a pinnacle showdown between top practitioners, victory or defeat often hinged on a split second. Any small mistake or deviation could lead to catastrophic consequences! Therefore, Spring dared not show any hint of ckness or carelessness. Instead, her expression grew even more solemn than before. Her clenched fists trembled with surging Bright Energy, constantly prepared to prevent any unforeseen events. ¡°Exhrating! Exhrating! Exhrating!¡± After enduring more than seventy exchanges, the resoundingughter of Lord North echoed, akin to a tiger¡¯s roar, spreading far and wide. In his deep voice, his excitement was barely concealed! Listening to him, who would think he was a nearly century-old decrepit old man??? Damn! He was clearly a wild and fierce man akin to a dragon or a tiger! It¡¯s obvious! As Lord North mentioned earlier, given his level of strength, after long periods of secluded cultivation within the Buddha Academy, he could only spar with Albert Sitwell within the entirety of the North Kingdom. However, sparring was far from achieving the thrilling effect of a life-and-death battle that he sought! What he desired was that exhrating feeling of giving it his all! It was that kind of thrilling sensation of life and death on the line! It¡¯s simple! Only in such crisis and adversity could one truly unleash their potential, and only then could they genuinely uncover their own vulnerabilities and weaknesses, because the opponent would only target one¡¯s weak points! ¡°Come at me again!¡± Lord North fought with increasing valor and strength, escting into a frenzy, without any restraint or holding back. Each move and technique was executed with full force, solely aiming to vanquish Sean! Simrly, facing such a formidable adversary as Lord North, Sean had no room for reservation. Punch after punch, he relentlessly exchanged blows while cursing, ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer, damn it! You old rascal, you¡¯re really something!!¡± The agreed upon terms were a decisive victory within a hundred moves, determining life or death. Consequently, as the battle reached its conclusion, the struggle grew increasingly fierce. Roars and curses resounded continuously, colossal shadows of fists and palms emerged, falling within the battleground of several miles, apanied by earth-shattering explosions, rapidly creating horrifying craters! Even the main road waspletely shattered!!! It¡¯s madness! Utter madness! Hundreds of thousands of soldiers from both sides witnessed it all, and a unanimous thought arose in their minds¡­ Damn! These two have gone mad!!! Finally, as time passed, when the two reached the ny-ninth move, Lord North, still eager, eximed, ¡°Kid! This is the final move! Unleash all your reserves and let¡¯s determine who¡¯s superior!!¡± ¡°After this move, whoever stands, wins!¡± Boom!!! As the words fell, Lord North unleashed the full force of his vigorous Bright Energy to the extreme, transforming into a frenzied tiger or wolf,unching both palms fiercely towards Sean! ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid of an old man like you!!¡± Boom!!! At this point, Sean, equally resolute, surged with his own vigorous Bright Energy, without any reservations, and confronted Lord North¡¯s palms with his fists head-on! Victory, and even life or death, were determined in this single move! This time, the two didn¡¯t choose to fight at a distance, nor did they manifest shadows of fists and palms. Instead, they shed directly, flesh against flesh, with their ultimate moves! It was fierce! Hence, in this final instance, both poured out all their reserves of Bright Energy. Unexpectedly, the colossalmotion they anticipated did not materialize. When Sean¡¯s fists collided with Lord North¡¯s palms, only a crisp ¡°bang¡± resounded! The next moment, Sean¡¯s Bright Energy surged into Lord North¡¯s arms, wreaking havoc on his body, and concurrently, Lord North¡¯s Bright Energy surged into Sean¡¯s arms. Instantly, Sean felt as if thousands of ants were gnawing at his arms, an excruciating pain that was almost unbearable! Then, an indescribable force of immense bacsh struck. The two were almost instantly separated, with Lord North being thrown back, hurtling northwards towards the North Kingdom¡¯s army, and Sean simrly being flung southwards, hurtling wildly towards the Shirine Empire¡¯s army! Spurt! Spurt! While airborne, both couldn¡¯t hold back and almost simultaneously, they spewed out a jet of blood! Two streams of blood tore through the sky, under the vast night and the cold moonlight, drawing two lines of crimson in the air! The scene was both magnificent and brutal! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh¡­ Seeing this, Spring reacted the quickest, charging towards Sean, while members of the Hall of Swords, stationed five miles away, and the white army members, also recklessly shot towards the scene! On the other side, three elders close to the Bright Realm from the Buddha Academy instantly transformed into three residual images, sprinting swiftly towards Lord North! It seemed to be a result of mutual destruction!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. So, just as Lord North had said moments ago, after this battle, whoever emerged with lighter injuries, whoever could still stand, would be the true victor! Chapter 463: The End of the War Bang! Thrown back hundreds of meters in one breath, Seannded on his feet, not falling over, but standing firmly. The ground beneath him scattered, as he forcefully stamped out two deep craters! ¡°General!¡± Spring rushed over, wanting to lend a hand, but Sean waved her off, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his icy face somewhat pale, looking across to Lord North! Equally so! Lord North flew back a hundred meters,nding as steady as a mountain. However, the deeply wrinkled elderly face could not conceal the signs of exhaustion and pain! Indeed¡­ Both were injured! Both had wounds! Yet, neither had fallen! ¡°Dean!¡± ¡°Lord National Master!¡± Three elders from the Buddha Academy and several North Kingdom generals hurried over, anxiously assessing Lord North. However, Lord North paid them no mind. He and Sean stood two hundred meters apart, locking eyes. He faintly smiled and said, ¡°General Wolf has not disappointed me. A young hero, truly formidable.¡± ¡°A formidable one indeed!¡± This statement came from the heart. Lord North, nearly a century old, once a peerless prodigy in his youth, had only reached his current state and strength after enduring a path far more arduous than others! Each breakthrough, how difficult it had been! However! Sean achieved the Bright Realm at twenty-six, now at twenty-seven, he could already rival long-established practitioners who had been in the Bright Realm for a decade. His future, if he lived to fifty? Eighty? A hundred? Limitless prospects! Extraordinary potential!!! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Not bad yourself.¡± Sean politely responded, but it sounded somewhat impolite! You, not bad at all¡­ At Sean¡¯s current level and strength, saying this to someone else would be fine. However, using such a flippant remark on the dignified Lord North appeared too arrogant, too disrespectful! After all!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Who was Lord North? What was his status? He was a super heavyweight, almost on par with the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell. Even Sitwell himself might not utter such words within the North Kingdom! Suddenly! The three elders from the Buddha Academy and several North Kingdom generals were angered, ring at Sean with a desire to rush over and confront him! However! It was just a moment of hot-headedness¡­ having just witnessed Sean¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess, to confront him? That wouldn¡¯t be a confrontation, it would be a death wish! So! Feeling aggrieved? They could only grit their teeth! ¡°Heh!¡± Compared to the elders from the Buddha Academy and the North Kingdom generals, Lord North paid no attention. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°The young should be arrogant.¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°General Wolf is a dragon among men, truly possessing the strength and capital for arrogance. It took me nearly a hundred years, after a century of effort, to achieve what General Wolf has at twenty-seven¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which!¡± ¡°Inparison, what General Wolf said as ¡®not bad¡¯ is already an excessivepliment to me!¡± At these words! Everyone was stunned! They had to admit, Lord North¡¯s magnanimity was truly beyond ordinary people¡¯s reach! After a brief pause, Lord North continued, ¡°A hundred moves have passed, and General Wolf stands unwavering. I also have strength remaining. This battle, let¡¯s call it a draw. What say you, General Wolf?¡± A draw! As per their prior agreement, victory or defeat was to be determined within a hundred moves, deciding life or death! The victor lives, the loser dies! But now, with no clear victor within a hundred moves, how would they decide life and death??? ¡°The words I spoke before, the promises made, still hold true!¡± Lord North continued, ¡°Starting tonight, the weapons are put away, the horses released to the southern mountains. The grievances between the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire are settled. Neither nation shall encroach upon the other, each to develop on their own!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°If, one day, the North Kingdom vites this promise and encroaches upon the Shirine Empire, General Wolf can enter the North Kingdom at any time, go to the Buddha Academy, and demand justice from me. I will offer up my head to apologize to the world!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°With General Wolf¡¯s once-in-a-century bloodline talent and enormous potential, if such a day arrives, by then, General Wolf¡¯s strength and level will likely surpass mine. Even if I were to regret, I would be powerless to resist, and could only allow General Wolf to prevail¡­¡± These words! Lord North spoke with reason and logic! If he died, there was a high possibility that Albert Sitwell, in a fit of anger, would tear up the agreement! On the contrary, if he lived, he could fulfill his promise and maintain peace between the two nations!!! However! For some reason, seeing the seemingly amiable smile onLord North¡¯s old face, Sean felt a slight stir in his heart, faintly detecting a scent of a sessful scheme-a strange feeling emerged, as if¡­ he had been duped by this old man! Lord North seemed to have anticipated the oue long ago, or rather, a draw was the result he had aimed for! So now, with the two of them at a stalemate, Lord North took advantage of the situation, proposing an annulment without bloodshed. Through a promise and the assurance of peace between the two nations, he directly secured the remaining remnants of the North Kingdom, thus bringing to aplete end this grand national war!!! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°He¡¯s truly be a cunning old fox!!¡± Having realized this, Sean gritted his teeth, silently cursing in his heart! However! Sean didn¡¯t expose Lord North¡¯s scheming, because regardless, ending the war between the two countries and striving forsting peace was not only Lord North¡¯s objective but also Sean¡¯s hope! On this point, the two men¡¯s ideals aligned! Therefore! ¡°Agreed!¡± Sean nodded, epting the oue of the stalemate. Then, changing the subject, he added, ¡°A hundred moves were too few; our exchange just now wasn¡¯t satisfying. Another day, I will personally visit the North Kingdom to spar with the national master!¡± ording to Sean¡¯s n, after the national war, his next target would be the Hall of Jade! Phoenix Galldder! Both Lord North and the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, were members of the Hall of Jade. Based on information obtained from King of Night and Aunt Sandals, there was a secret base of the Hall of Jade within the North Kingdom! Therefore, Sean wasn¡¯t speaking without basis. Before long, he would personally go to the North Kingdom to search for clues rted to the Hall of Jade! ¡°This¡­¡± The corner of Lord North¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, as he smiled and said, ¡°Very well! I will await General Wolf¡¯s visit at the Buddha Academy in the imperial capital of the North Kingdom!¡± After that! Lord North turned to the three elders from the Buddha Academy and several North Kingdom generals standing behind him, gesturing, ¡°Immediately organize the troops and return to the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a million-strong army heading south with the determination to engulf the Shirine Empire, they unexpectedly encountered this result, which defied everyone¡¯s expectations. To be honest, leaving just like this, the three elders from the Buddha Academy and the surviving North Kingdom generals were somewhat dissatisfied and worried. They feared¡­ they feared that upon returning to the North Kingdom, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin themselves to the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell! Unfortunately! The current situation was highly unfavorable for them. Continuing the battle would only lead to their burial here. So¡­ after a moment of hesitation, they all epted the orders and, as per Lord North¡¯smand, led their troops back to the capital!!! Soon! The remaining tens of thousands of North Kingdom troops were fully organized. Bathed in the cold moonlight and concealed by the vast night, they marched north along the official road, departing from Hill Riverside! Watching the North Kingdom army, akin to a dark cloud, recede into the distance and vanishpletely from view, Sean finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around to face Spring and the others, about to speak¡­ Suddenly! There was a rush of footsteps, and Knox, who had been standing on the outskirts of the crowd, hurriedly dashed to Sean¡¯s side. His face was full of excitement and admiration, without a word, he directly knelt on one knee before Sean!!! Knox knelt on one knee, saluting with folded hands, and respectfully said, ¡°I¡­!!!¡± Chapter 464: Sean, the Lord ¡°General Wolf!!!¡± In theory, Knox was themander of the three armies of the Shirine Empire, whether in terms of age, seniority, or even his previous military rank, all surpassing Sean, ¡°General Wolf of the North.¡± Moreover, Sean had long retired from the Northern Territory. Therefore, Knox should not have shown such a grand gesture to Sean no matter what. However, Knox knelt down cleanly, his bow resolute and unwavering. Witnessing this sudden and intense disy of Knox¡¯s fervor, everyone, including Sean, was startled. Sean couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, approaching Knox and extending his hand to help him up, asking, ¡°General Knox, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe! As themander of the three armies and the highest military leader of the Shirine Empire, you are kneeling before me in the presence of tens of thousands of Shirine Empire soldiers. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by your brothers?¡± Sean, having led soldiers and fought battles before, naturally understood the camaraderie and brotherhood among soldiers, especially as a leader, representing the dignity of his subordinates with every action. However, Knox remained kneeling, refusing to rise, and proimed, ¡°General Wolf once guarded the Northern Territory, devoted to defending the country. After retiring, he was conspired against by the former Lord, charged with treason!¡± ¡°Now, with the Shirine Empire on the brink of copse, General Wolf set aside past grievances and led so many practitioners toe to our aid, turning the tide of the war. He not only saved the lives of tens of thousands of us but also rescued the entire Shirine Empire, protecting the countless civilians from the turmoil of war, sparing them from disaster, and preventing them from bing ves of a fallen nation!¡± ¡°Such great kindness, such great virtue! It is only right for General Wolf to receive this honor!¡± With these words, Knox suddenly turned to the tens of thousands of Shirine Empire soldiers gathered around and impatiently shouted, ¡°What are you all standing there foolishly for? Come with me and thank General Wolf for saving our lives and the country!¡± The thunderous voice, akin to a tiger¡¯s roar and a dragon¡¯s chant, resounded within the dense dark energy, reaching several miles and entering the ears of all the Shirine Empire soldiers present. The next moment, ¡°Thank General Wolf for saving our lives! Thank General Wolf for saving our country!¡± Without any hesitation or doubt, all the Shirine Empire soldiers shouted in unison. The thunderous sound shocked the surroundings. After this battle, nearly half of the fifty thousand strong Shirine Empire army had been lost, leaving less than thirty thousand. However, it was precisely because of the fierce war that the arrival of Sean and the others became even more crucial. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for these thirty thousand soldiers to survive the night. Soldiers in the army are resolute and unwavering men, clear about grievances and advocates of practitioners. Just now, they had witnessed members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army under Sean¡¯smand fighting bravely, reversing the situation and saving their lives. They had also witnessed the extremely perilous battle between Sean and Lord North, which finally brought about peace. Saving lives, saving the country, this was an immense kindness. Therefore, their thanks, like Knox¡¯s, came from the heart. As the sound of gratitude fell, the sound of soldiers kneeling one after another was like a surging tide, resonating continuously. Tens of thousands of Shirine Empire troops, regardless of their location, all instinctively knelt in reverence toward Sean at the center, creating a scene that was both shocking and heart-wrenching. Especially for the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army standing beside Sean, who had never been in the military or seen such a scene before, they were deeply moved. Their expressions turned serious, and a profound reverence for Sean emerged. As the saying goes, a loyal minister chooses his master, a fine bird selects its tree. When they joined the Hall of Swords or the White Army, they followed Sean for their own reasons, whether to repay a debt or for self-preservation. And now, at this moment, they seemed to see in Sean a tremendous and indescribable personal charisma, deepening their understanding and strengthening their sense of identification with him. ¡°No need for such formality, my officers and soldiers! Please rise!¡± Standing in the center of the vast crowd, Sean¡¯s gaze swept around, stirring up considerable emotions within him. It was as if, for a moment, he had returned to the formidable years when he was stationed in the Northern Territory. He spoke solemnly, ¡°I, like you, am a citizen of the Shirine Empire! You and the people of the Shirine Empire are my brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°Therefore, saving your lives and protecting the safety of the Shirine Empire is nota matter of favor or virtue, but rather the responsibility that I, as a citizen of the Shirine Empire, should bear and the duty I must fulfill.¡± ¡°If the skin is gone, how can the hair adhere? If the country is destroyed, where can we call home? I believe that even though you may not have my level of cultivation, my strength, or my influence, you all possess the same fervent, patriotic hearts as I do, dedicated to defending our homes and country!¡± With these words, Sean¡¯s speech was resounding and powerful, stirring everyone to listen quietly, their blood boiling uncontrobly! Especially Knox, who knelt closest to Sean, was even more convinced that he had chosen the right role model. ¡°General Wolf¡­¡± After Sean helped Knox to his feet, Knox¡¯s emotions remained turbulent for a long time. In his excitement, he couldn¡¯t help but express some concerns. After hesitating for some time, he finally spoke, ¡°The royal family has always been selfish and self-serving. Although you have led people toe and turn the tide of this national war and have reached a peace agreement with Lord North, but¡­¡± ¡°But on the side of the royal capital¡­¡± Knox sighed heavily, gritting his teeth as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m actually worried. Once the news of what happened here reaches the royal capital, His Majesty may not necessarily remember your kindness, understand your intentions, or appreciate your grace.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he may not adhere to the agreement between you and Lord North, or¡­ might even repay kindness with enmity, using you of disturbing military affairs¡­¡± The turning of kindness into enmity! Knox was a veteran of the Shirine Empire, having fought for the empire for decades to attain his current position within the military. He understood the dangers of royal authority and knew well the unpredictability of those in power, whether it was the former ruler King Ron or the current monarch, King Roscoe. His concerns were not unfounded, for he knew that such matters¡­ were absolutely within the capabilities of the royal family! These days, Knox had been stationed with his troops at Hill Riverside, unaware of the chaos in the capital and oblivious to the death of King Roscoe. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have been so apprehensive! As Knox spoke, his voice carried, and many of the Shirine Empire soldiers nearby heard his words, understanding his implications. The soldiers, too, shared his anger and worry, yet felt powerless. Regardless, they were all soldiers of the Shirine Empire. Despite any discontent or grievances they held against the empire¡¯s royalty, they would never raise arms in rebellion. ¡°General Knox, there¡¯s no need to worry so much,¡± Sean shook his head. The chaos in the capital and King Roscoe¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be concealed, nor was there a need to hide it. Sean spoke solemnly, ¡°Within the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital, there is currently no sovereign¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Knox was stunned, his heart pounding. ¡°General Wolf, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°King Roscoe,¡± Sean dered, ¡°has been dead for several days.¡± Sean didn¡¯t intentionally lower his voice. Instead, he deliberately released a strand of Bright Energy, allowing his words to spread and reach the surrounding troops. Boom! The revtion caused a stir among the vast crowd, cries of shock and dismay filling the air. Everyone was dumbfounded, taken aback, and petrified. Knox¡¯s legs turned weak, almost giving way beneath him. ¡°General Wolf, you¡­¡± Upon hearing from Sean that King Roscoe had died, Knox and the soldiers immediately, subconsciously, regarded Sean as the perpetrator of King Roscoe¡¯s demise. After all, considering Sean¡¯s power and the formidable individuals by his side, infiltrating the capital and assassinating King Roscoe would have been a simple task. If that were true, it would be a difficult situation. Sean had just saved the country and its people, performing an extraordinary feat. But now, if he had plotted against the reigning monarch, it would be an unfathomable crime. As the recipients of his salvation, and as soldiers of the Shirine Empire, how would Knox and the others face Sean? ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed him,¡± Sean retorted, aware of their suspicions. ¡°Lord Snow, Lord Fisher, and Luna Porter, much like Albert Sitwell, the leader of North Kingdom, are all members of the Hall of Jade. They conspired in secret and had long plotted to use the million-strong army of North Kingdom to conquer our Shirine Empire and seize ournds.¡± ¡°A few days ago,¡± Sean continued, ¡°the three of them captured all the people in the capital, using their blood to activate the Soul-Devouring Array in the underground altar. Through this, Lord Snow and Lord Fisher ascended to the Bright Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I led my people back to the capital,¡± Sean said. ¡°Now, Lord Fisher has been in by me, Lord Snow has been imprisoned by me, and Luna Porter has sumbed to madness¡­ the capital is currently without a ruler!¡± Sean was unreserved in his exnation, indifferent to whether Knox and the others believed him. At his words, murmurs and gasps spread through the crowd. Sean¡¯s ount was shocking, painting Lord Fisher, Lord Snow, and Luna Porter, all powerful figures aside from King Roscoe, as treacherous rebels. Without waiting for a response from Knox and the rest, Sean nced at Spring and the others, signaling, ¡°This battle is over; let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Good,¡± Spring and the others nodded in agreement, following Sean toward the several luxury cars parked not far away. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Shirine Empire soldiers around them stepped back, creating a path about several meters wide. Whether they believed or disbelieved Sean, viewed him as a benefactor or an adversary, they would not and dared not stop him from leaving. Knox stood there, his back to Sean and the others, his mind echoing Sean¡¯s words, deeply conflicted. Then, just as Sean was about to reach for the door of a nearby car¡­ Suddenly, Knox gritted his teeth, stomped his foot, as ifing to a decision, and turned around with a swish. Then, with a thud, he knelt before Sean once more. ¡°King Sean!¡± Knox¡¯s voice thundered, startling everyone. What the heck? What¡¯s going on? Knox had always referred to Sean as ¡°General Wolf,¡± but now, he suddenly blurted out ¡°King Sean¡±! Amidst their astonishment, the Shirine Empire soldiers looked at each other, understanding the implicit message in Knox¡¯s words. Sean¡¯s outstretched hand hung in mid-air. ¡°No country can endure without a ruler,¡± Knox continued, undeterred. ¡°Since King Roscoe is dead, and the royal family has been wiped out by General Wolf, avenging them and saving the entire Shirine Empire, he has achieved unparalleled feats! Now, when we look at the entire Shirine Empire, in terms of power, prestige, and character, General Wolf is the undeniable choice to seed as the monarch!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Therefore,¡± Knox boldly spoke, ¡°I, Knox, dare to implore General Wolf to consider the soldiers of the Shirine Empire and the millions of people, to take on the role of the monarch and bring prosperity to the world!¡± As a staunch fan of Sean¡¯s, with preexisting discontent towards the royal family, and now with King Roscoe dead and the royal family virtually exterminated, regardless of the truth behind Sean¡¯s recent actions, Knox believed that someone had to seed as the monarch. And to him, there was no one more suitable than Sean! After speaking, Knox signaled to the surrounding officers, who promptly understood his gesture and followed suit, kneeling before Sean. They were mere soldiers, with no real choice in the matter, willing or not. Thus, tens of thousands of Shirine Empire soldiers, led by Knox and the other officers, all knelt down. Regardless of their personal feelings, they had no power to choose. Their unified voices rose like a tidal wave, pleading for Sean to ascend as the ruler of the Shirine Empire, to bring prosperity to the people, to the entire popce! In an instant, Sean¡¯s expression darkened. These bastards were trying to force his hand! Chapter 465: Sean’s Choice Witnessed! Members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army stopped in their tracks, turning to look at Sean. Excitement was palpable in their expressions. They followed Sean, and as Sean¡¯s status rose, so did theirs and the power of their family forces. The General! Master! Emperor! Compared to the General and the Master, the Emperor was the ruler of a nation, a true emperor, iparable! And now! The Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city was firmly under Sean¡¯s control, the royal family wiped out. If coupled with the full support of the army, it was no exaggeration to say that the position of the Emperor was within Sean¡¯s grasp, just a nod away from sitting in that seat, guiding the nation, andmanding the world! Therefore, tens of thousands of expectant gazes fell on Sean at the same time. Even though it was a chilly moonlit night, Sean standing there seemed like a brilliant sun! Everyone was waiting for Sean¡¯s answer!!! However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Sean hesitated for a moment, not giving them an answer, nor even ncing back at them. When he came to his senses, he directly reached out, opened the passenger door of the luxury car, and got in without a word! This¡­ Everyone was stunned! Dumbfounded! What did this mean? Silence? Did that mean¡­ agreement or refusal??? ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like fools!¡± Just as everyone was at a loss, full of doubt, Sean¡¯s voice came from the car, ¡°Get in!¡± ¡°Back to the capital!¡± Hepletely ignored Knox and the plea of the tens of thousands of Shirine Empire troops! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spring was the first to react, and followed by getting into the car with Sean. Everyone present was clever, seasoned old foxes. Since Sean was unwilling to make a statement at this moment, they naturally wouldn¡¯t urge him to. Swoosh! Karen Smith, quick-witted, immediately rushed forward, got into the car, and secured a seat. ¡°I¡¯ll drive!¡± Tim Lewis had always been responsible for driving for Sean, and this time was no exception. However, this time was different. Although Sean hadn¡¯t made a statement, they knew that during the journey back to the capital, Sean would definitely express his thoughts. So, this was an excellent opportunity to ride with Sean and gain firsthand information. Originally, there was still space in the rearpartment of the luxury car, enough for Ernest Mason, the old monk, and the members of the White Army to sit in. However, after Tim Lewis got in, he didn¡¯t give them a chance to join. With a ng, the luxury car emitted a puff of smoke and sped away! Damn it!!! Ernest Mason and the others immediately had the urge to rush forward, drag Tim Lewis out of the car, and give him a good beating! ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± Even the devout and pure old monk couldn¡¯t help but raise his right hand to his chest, staring at Tim Lewis in the car, uttering a Buddhist chant, and then indignantly cursing, ¡°Damn you!!!¡± ¡°General Knox!¡± When the luxury car had driven hundreds of meters away, Sean¡¯s voice came from the car again, resounding, ¡°This battle was fierce. Tonight, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you and the soldiers to clean up the battlefield!¡± ¡°As for the position of the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°I have my own sense of propriety!¡± With that, the luxury car had already disappeared into the night, heading straight for the capital! ¡°Go!¡± Ernest Mason gritted his teeth, gesturing as he got into another luxury car, indicating, ¡°Follow them!¡± Soon, all the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army sessively got into their cars and left, leaving only Knox and tens of thousands of Shirine Empire troops dumbfounded, still kneeling there! His own sense of propriety??? Knox took a deep breath, then stood up and ordered, ¡°Get up, all of you!¡± ¡°Clean up the battlefield!¡± ¡°Escort our fallen brothers on their final journey!!!¡± At this moment, Hill Riverside had already bepletely quiet, utterly silent. However, the north slope of Hill Riverside was almost covered with bodies, blood flowing like a river. Under the night wind, a pungent smell of blood wafted, as if warning the world¡­ Peace! Hard-earned peace!!! ¡­ ¡°Sir¡­¡± On the road, Karen Smith, sitting side by side with Spring in the rearpartment, hesitated for a long time. Seeing that neither Tim Lewis nor Spring spoke, he cursed inwardly, feeling forced to ask, ¡°The position of the Emperor is of great importance, concerning the peace of the Shirine Empire. General Knox was right just now. Looking at the entire Shirine Empire now, perhaps only you can bear this heavy responsibility. I wonder¡­ what is your intention?¡± Karen Smith kepthis voice low, and his tone very gentle, afraid of identally angering Sean! At the words, Spring raised an eyebrow, and even Tim Lewis discreetly perked up his ears. Seeing this, Karen Smith cursed inwardly! Damn it! You want to know, why don¡¯t you ask yourselves? You don¡¯t dare to ask, and when I take the risk to ask, you all eagerly await the answer. Shameless! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Sean turned to look at Karen Smith, not answering his question, but asking in return, ¡°What does Mr. Smith think?¡± This¡­ caught Karen Smith off guard. The stone he threw came back to hit him. His heart raced, and he cautiously replied, ¡°If I may speak, I believe that with great poweres great responsibility. With your capabilities, Sir, you should shoulder this responsibility! Therefore, as long as it benefits the Shirine Empire, Sir, you should take the position!¡± Karen Smith shamelessly and skillfully shifted the focus from himself to the benefit of the Shirine Empire, speaking with an air of righteousness. Sean just smiled faintly and turned to Spring, asking, ¡°And what do you think?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Spring thought for a moment, then shook her head, saying, ¡°National affairs, family matters, and worldly affairs-how can the General manage everything? There are always priorities. So, I believe thatpared to the position of the Emperor, the General has more important matters to attend to!¡± It was evident that Spring opposed. She knew that Cecilia was still lying in the Hill of Swords, waiting for Sean to rescue her, and that Sean still had to seize the Phoenix Gall from the Hall of Jade. There were many things he had to do, and he shouldn¡¯t be held back by a mere position of Emperor! ¡°And you?¡± Sean turned to Tim Lewis! Three ck lines appeared on Tim Lewis¡¯s forehead. Damn it, Karen Smith agreed, Spring opposed, one to one, and now the ball was kicked to me? ¡°I think¡­¡± Tim Lewis smiled, ¡°No matter what decision Sir makes, he must have his reasons. Therefore, we will follow Sir¡¯s arrangements unwaveringly. Whatever happens, we will steadfastly support Sir¡¯s choices!¡± Passing the ball, huh? I can do that too! Tim Lewis ttered Sean, expressing his loyalty, but didn¡¯t disclose his own stance! At the words, Karen Smith¡¯s face darkened, ring fiercely at the back of Tim Lewis¡¯s head. He felt the urge to punch him. How dare he be even more slippery than me? It¡¯s just not fair! In the midst of the conversation, the luxury car had silently returned to the capital under the cover of night and entered the imperial city! ¡°Stop the car!¡± Sean seemed to have made a decision. Suddenly, he said, ¡°As a general, I canmand the troops, conquernds, and defend the country! But as an emperor, I cannot.¡± ¡°And so¡­¡± ¡°The position of the emperor of the Shirine Empire, I would not sit on, should not sit on, and am not suited to sit on. I thought of someone who might¡­¡± With that said, Sean got out of the car without further ado and walked briskly towards one of the loft buildings in the heart of the imperial city! Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, both Karen Smith and Tim Lewis were momentarily stunned. Watching Sean stride towards the particr loft, even Spring couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow, showing a hint of surprise. Evidently, the person selected by Sean was somewhat unexpected to them¡­ The next morning, as the eastern sky began to lighten, thousands of miles away from the imperial city of the Shirine Empire, within the imperial capital of the North Kingdom, a luxury car, much like a fierce tiger, weaved through the streets and alleys, heading directly towards the grand imperial city situated at the heart of the capital. Inparison to the capital of the Shirine Empire and its imperial city, the size and splendor of the imperial capital and city of the North Kingdom were beyondpare. After all, the North Kingdom¡¯s territory and national strength far surpassed that of the Shirine Empire!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sitting inside the luxury car were none other than Lord North, who had returned from the Hill Riverside battlefield, and the three elders from the Buddha Academy. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± The atmosphere inside the car was solemn. One of the Buddha Academy elders, responsible for driving, wore an incredibly grave expression as he spoke, ¡°Dean, the emperor has long nned for this national battle, mobilizing a million strong troops, expecting inevitable victory!¡± ¡°And now¡­¡± ¡°General Carter has fallen in battle, more than twenty Complete Stage generals have perished, and the losses among the million soldiers are severe. Just moments ago, news came that the emperor, upon learning of this, flew into a rage. He is currently waiting in front of the Temple of Heavenly Retribution!¡± ¡°The emperor¡¯s fury!¡± ¡°Dean, can you¡­ really bear this? Can you truly persuade the emperor to ept the peace treaty you and Sean have proposed?¡± In response, it was evident that the three elders from the Buddha Academy were not optimistic. Although it was widely known that the rtionship between the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, and Lord North was extraordinary, this national battle was not only a matter of national honor and disgrace but also rted to Albert Sitwell¡¯s strategic ns. It seemed difficult to settle amicably! ¡°No matter!¡± Lord North, with closed eyes and aposed expression, spoke softly, ¡°I have my measures.¡± Just as he did when facing Knox and the others before Sean. ¡°But¡­¡± The three elders from the Buddha Academy wanted to persuade further, but Lord North did not give them the chance to speak. Opening his eyes, he gestured, ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°I will go in alone. You all go back to the academy to rest!¡± At this point, the luxury car had already arrived at the southern gate of the North Kingdom¡¯s imperial city. Guards stood watch at the gate. ¡°Dean!¡± The Buddha Academy elder, responsible for driving, halted the car but was unwilling to leave, expressing his concern, ¡°At that time, the situation was dire and greatly unfavorable to our North Kingdom. Your decision was made out of necessity. It¡¯s alreadymendable that you brought back the remaining hundreds of thousands of North Kingdom soldiers alive. If the emperor holds you ountable, we can exin on your behalf and share the me!¡± However, Lord North shook his head. ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°The decision I made alone does not require you to share the me for me.¡± With that said, Lord North got out of the car and walked into the heart of the imperial city alone. His steps seemed slow, yet with each stride, he covered tens of meters. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the view of the three elders from the Buddha Academy. The three exchanged a nce, their brows furrowed in silence. They tacitly chose not to follow him inside, nor did they leave. Instead, they sat quietly in the luxury car, attentively monitoring the situation within the imperial city. Since Lord North did not permit them to enter, they would wait here for Lord North toe out¡­ Inside the imperial city, resplendent pces and buildings stood, with groups of dark energy soldiers patrolling in rotation. Every five steps, there was a post; every ten steps, a sentry. Upon seeing Lord North¡¯s arrival, they all saluted in unison. Lord North walked straight towards the Temple of Heavenly Retribution! The Temple of Heavenly Retribution was the main hall of the North Kingdom¡¯s imperial city, equivalent to the Hall of Throne in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city. It served as the center and symbol of the entire imperial city, built with magnificent grandeur. At this moment, in front of the grand hall of the Temple of Heavenly Retribution, stood a digne and noble figure, his hands sped behind his back. This person, tall and imposing at nearly six and a half feet, adorned in a golden embroidered dragon robe, stood alone, exuding a daunting and awe-inspiring presence! Unyielding and formidable! This person was none other than the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell! While Lord North, nearing a century in age, faced Albert Sitwell, who was nearly two decades his junior, thetter, with silver streaks adorning his temples, bore a countenance as grim as the deep furrows etched upon his face! The moment Lord North¡¯s figure appeared within Albert Sitwell¡¯s view, Albert Sitwell¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. It seemed as though two chilling and piercing glints shot out from his eyes, and the suppressed rage within him seemed to surge forthpletely upon Lord North¡¯s arrival. ¡°Albert!¡± Lord North stood on the za in front of the Temple of Heavenly Retribution, raised his head, and spoke softly, meeting Albert Sitwell¡¯s gaze across the tiers of steps, ¡°I am ashamed to return without sess, unable to fulfill your wishes.¡± Chapter 466: Long Night, Many Dreams – Lord North’s Fate There is a saying that there is a sequence to learning, and each profession has its own focus. Although Albert Sitwell is a good twenty years younger than Lord North, his strength and realm are not inferior to Lord North. Coupled with his distinguished status as the ruler of North Kingdom, even from a friend¡¯s perspective, Lord North would address him as ¡°Albert¡±! ¡°And then?¡± Albert Sitwell stared straight at Lord North, his eyes cold as stars, shooting out a chilling light, as if to see through Lord North¡¯s thoughts. He huffed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Lewis give me a reasonable exnation?¡± Mr. Lewis! Lord North¡¯s surname is Lewis! Leopold Lewis! The defeat in this battle came as a surprise to everyone, including Albert Sitwell. A million-strong army marched south, and Albert Sitwell had gathered his forces with the determination to win, mobilizing various troops, even deploying the veteran Lucifer Carter and inviting Lord North to personally join the battle. Unfortunately! In the end, they were defeated, utterly defeated! The oue of the national war would soon spread within the North Kingdom. It couldn¡¯t be hidden. By then, the people of North Kingdom would be in an uproar. How would they view their sovereign, Albert Sitwell? How could Albert Sitwell face the subjects of North Kingdom??? Moreover! How could he exin to the Hall of Jade??? This is also one of the reasons why Albert Sitwell is furious! The dignity of the royal family cannot be tarnished! The Hall of Jade cannot be deceived! Therefore! Albert Sitwell needs to give an exnation, a reasonable exnation to the Hall of Jade and the people of North Kingdom. Simultaneously, he also needs Lord North to give him an exnation, a reasonable exnation! In simple terms! Defeat is now a foregone conclusion, difficult to reverse. However, although the war has ended, the matter is far from over. Someone must bear the responsibility for the defeat, shoulder this huge me!!! ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Very strong!¡± ¡°Strong bloodline, exceptional talent, given time, his future is limitless!¡± Even facing Albert Sitwell¡¯s direct questioning, Lord North maintained an indifferent tone, as if the anger of a sovereign had no effect on him! Sean is very strong! This is the exnation Lord North gave! ¡°Is that so?¡± Albert Sitwell coldly said, ¡°I have dismissed everyone. There are only the two of us here. You never tell lies. You might as well tell me the truth. You and Sean fought one on one, and within a hundred moves, it ended in a draw. I want to know, did you deliberately go easy?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Deliberately going easy! Albert Sitwell¡¯s question was very direct! Sean had guarded the northern border for years, causing quite a bit of trouble for the North Kingdom. Before this, Albert Sitwell naturally had people investigate Sean¡¯s background, knowing that Sean came from a strong bloodline, possessed exceptional talent, and at a young age had reached an extraordinary realm! However! Compared to Sean, Albert Sitwell was more familiar with Lord North and deeply understood Lord North¡¯s formidablebat prowess! So! Just like anyone else who knew or had heard of Lord North, Albert Sitwell firmly believed that even with Sean¡¯s strong bloodline and exceptional talent, given that he had only ascended to the Bright Realm in just half a year, it was absolutely impossible for him to draw with Lord North! You see! Albert Sitwell and Lord North often sparred. Their strengths were on par, and if Sean could truly fight Lord North to a draw, wouldn¡¯t that mean that even if Albert Sitwell personally joined the battle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Sean??? This! This was something that Albert Sitwell could not ept the most! ¡°I said, Sean is very strong!¡± Facing Albert Sitwell¡¯s piercing cold gaze, Lord North spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me, ying word games!¡± Albert Sitwell grew impatient and said heavily, ¡°Just tell me, did you hold back? Yes or no?¡± This was very important to Albert Sitwell! However¡­ ¡°Heh heh!¡± Lord North shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t hold back, would Albert believe it? If I say I did, wouldn¡¯t that be treason?¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Whether I held back or not, whether I say it or not, it¡¯s actually meaningless. Someone must bear the me for the defeat in the national war. As themander-in-chief of the three armies, Lucifer Carter has died in battle, and the peace treaty with the Shirine Empire was facilitated by me alone. This responsibility should be borne by me alone¡­¡± Clearly! Although Lord North had been immersed in secluded cultivation and unconcerned with external affairs, it did not mean he was ignorant of human nature or ignorant of current affairs. In fact, from the moment he and Sean agreed to a one hundred-move duel at Hill Riverside, he had already foreseen the current oue! At these words, Albert Sitwell¡¯s face grew even colder, and he snorted, ¡°Mr. Lewis, why go to such lengths? Is it for that girl, Coco?¡± Coco! Coco Lewis! Lord North, a solitary figure, never married. Coco Lewis was a girl he picked up during his travels around the world more than a decade ago, whom he took in as a goddaughter and raised. Unfortunately, Coco Lewis had been frail and sickly since childhood, with a peculiar bloodline. Five years ago, she fell into a deep sleep and has yet to recover. No cure! It was from that time that Lord North became reclusive and secluded, devoting himself to cultivating within the Buddha Academy and personally taking care of Coco Lewis, hardly ever leaving her side! At the mention of Coco Lewis, Lord North¡¯s normally calm demeanor finally showed a hint of emotion. ¡°s¡­¡± Sighing softly, Lord North murmured, ¡°In my youth, I caused too much bloodshed, carrying countless debts of blood, to the extent that I am now entangled in karmic retribution. I fear I may never be able to repay them in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Coco, that girl, is the warning and punishment sent to me by the heavens. She became my adopted daughter, yet she endured so much hardship. I have failed her,¡± he continued softly. ¡°And so, Iy down the butcher¡¯s knife and seek to be enlightened. These hands of mine no longer wish to be stained with anyone else¡¯s blood¡­¡± Little did others know, in his youth, Lord North was also a formidable figure, treating human lives as insignificant. He had taken too many lives, to the extent that¡­ it was only after he adopted Coco Lewis and experienced familial love firsthand that he truly understood the value of life. It was only then that he truly tasted the bitter pain of losing loved ones! Thinking of those he had once ughtered, and the loved ones and friends of those people, Lord North eventuallyid down the butcher¡¯s knife. ¡°Oh?¡± Albert Sitwell, however, was uninterested in these notions of familial ties. He raised an eyebrow, speaking coldly, ¡°So, Mr. Lewis has admitted to it?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Lord North smiled wistfully, saying, ¡°If I must admit it in person for Albert to find peace, then let it be so.¡± ¡°However,¡± Lord North continued, ¡°I stand in for Albert and make a peace treaty with Sean not solely for the sake of that girl, Coco, but for the tens of thousands of North Kingdom soldiers, for the countless citizens of North Kingdom!¡± ¡°And also for you, Albert!¡± At these words, Albert Sitwell was nearly amused, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lord North said with an intense expression, ¡°For you! From my perspective, Sean is no ordinary individual. His bloodline is strong, his talent exceptional. Even if we look at the entirety of Middlnd, it¡¯s likely that there hasn¡¯t been another like him in the past hundred years!¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± he continued, ¡°as a friend, Albert, it would be wise for you to heed my advice. He should be befriended, not made into an enemy. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Lord North honestly conveyed his assessment of Sean to Albert Sitwell. However, these words, when they reached Albert Sitwell¡¯s ears, sounded particrly grating. ¡°Leopold Lewis!¡± Albert Sitwell erupted instantly, his voice thunderous as he rebuked, ¡°Do you even understand the implications of your words? In front of the entire army, bolstering the enemy¡¯s morale, undermining our own prestige, and shaking the troops¡¯ morale, leading to utter defeat!¡± ¡°And now,¡± he continued, ¡°you are merely a hundred meters away from my lord. Yet, you dare to be so shameless and speak such treasonous words in front of my lord! Do you believe that my lord is inferior to that fledgling boy, Sean?¡± ¡°Do you think my lord fears Sean, and needs to bow before him?¡± he demanded. ¡°Do you believe that just because you are my lord¡¯s close friend, you can speak without restraint? Will my lord really not take action against you?¡± Albert Sitwell was furious, truly furious. While it was Lord North who had caused his major predicament, he was now putting on an appearance of righteousness and patriotism, and how could that not enrage him? North Kingdom! It belonged to Albert Sitwell! The people of North Kingdom! They belonged to Albert Sitwell! When would it be Lord North¡¯s turn to act in the name of the country and its people? Oh? When would it be Lord North¡¯s turn to teach him, the ruler of North Kingdom, how to conduct himself? Imperial power! Royal authority! Not to be profaned! Even if the person before him was Lord North, even if he was Albert Sitwell¡¯s closest friend, it was uneptable!!! Under the pressure of the imperial anger, Lord North remainedposed, speaking calmly, ¡°I only wish to sincerely advise Albert. I have said my piece. As for what Albert thinks and does, it¡¯s entirely up to you¡­¡± With that, he turned slowly, began to walk, heading towards the southern city gate,pletely ignoring Albert Sitwell¡¯s raging fury! This was Lord North! Unyielding to the heavens, unyielding to men, his heart open and unafraid, and thus, he feared nothing! ¡°From this day forth,¡± Albert Sitwell stared at Lord North¡¯s departing figure. Although his anger raged within, he would not truly act against Lord North right then and there. After all, within the grand capital of North Kingdom, apart from himself, there was no one else who could match Lord North. He loudly dered, ¡°Mr. Lewis will remain within the Buddha Academy. Without my lord¡¯s permission, he is never to leave! All affairs of the Buddha Academy will soon be under my lord¡¯s control!¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± he continued, ¡°this defeat in battle may tarnish Mr. Lewis¡¯s reputation. Staying within the Buddha Academy could provide him with some peace!¡± In essence, he intended to directly sideline Lord North from his position as the head of the Buddha Academy, wresting control of the academy. Additionally, he aimed to squarely ce the me for the nation¡¯s defeat on Lord North¡¯s shoulders! At these words, Lord North¡¯s steps faltered for a moment, but he did not stop, nor did he turn back. ¡°Everything will be arranged ording to Albert¡¯s wishes,¡± he said and then, his figure had vanished within the vastness of the imperial city! However, Albert Sitwell¡¯s expression showed no sign of abating anger. At that moment, footsteps sounded from the Temple of Heaven behind Albert Sitwell. A middle-aged man, equally splendidly dressed, walked directly to Albert¡¯s side. He bowed to Albert before looking in the direction Lord North had disappeared and gritting his teeth, ¡°Daring to act so arrogantly and presumptuously in front of the Emperor, it seems that North Kingdom no longer needs its so-called national mentor!¡± The man who had arrived was none other than the current Crown Prince of North Kingdom, Hualong Chen! ¡°Rest assured,¡± Albert Sitwell said in a deep voice. ¡°As long as Coco Lewis remains unconscious, he will not escape from my lord¡¯s grasp! Let him perish! It¡¯s too easy for him! There will be further use for him in the future!¡± Hualong Chen furrowed his brows slightly, not entirely understanding Albert Sitwell¡¯s meaning. He asked, ¡°But, Father, he¡­¡± Before he could finish, Albert Sitwell halted him with a raised hand. Then, he turned to face Hualong Chen and said coldly, ¡°As a monarch, you must learn the art of maniption. If others fear you, you can use them. If they do not fear you, you can still use them. Once you understand their weaknesses, their vulnerabilities, their desires, you can predict their actions¡­¡± ¡°And then,¡± he continued, ¡°you can employ your methods, guide them, and make them unwittingly be your pawns, fulfilling your designs!¡± ¡°Nurturing hearts, waging battles, that¡¯s where true excitement lies!¡± Albert Sitwell¡¯s words were clear and calcted, clearly intending to use Lord North¡¯s situation as a deliberate lesson for Hualong Chen! Hualong Chen pondered for a moment and then nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Albert Sitwell said with a deep breath, his expression grave. ¡°Leopold Lewis, although obstinate and fearless, is all too well known to the Emperor! Unpleasant truths, neither entirely believable nor dismissible. Sean¡¯s rise to the Bright Realm at the age of twenty-six, and engaging in a hundred-move battle with him in public, regardless of whether he intentionally held back, Sean¡¯s innate talent and potential are unquestionable!¡± ¡°Thus,¡± he continued, ¡°we must be cautious!¡± Angry as he was, Albert Sitwell was no fool. How could he be taken in by rage? Hualong Chen worriedly asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, considering Sean¡¯s rapid progress, my father, how do you n to deal with it?¡± It was necessary to be cautious! The question was how to proceed. Sean¡¯s achievement of entering the Bright Realm and holding his own against Lord North in a public battle within just six months meant that, given another half year, even if Lord North did not hold back, he might not be a match for Sean! Time was of the essence! Dy could lead to unforeseen changes! Surely, Albert Sitwell would not lead the army personally, marching to the Shirine Empire, to face Sean in a decisive battle, would he? ¡°Heh,¡± Albert Sitwell smirked, sneering, ¡°What use is potential? Middlnd is the domain of the Hall of Jade. Even if we cannot deal with him, a mere Bright Realm cultivator, in the eyes of the Hall of Jade, is utterly insignificant!¡± ¡°And so,¡± he continued, ¡°what we must do now is to use every resource at our disposal, to present the matter of Sean to the Hall of Jade, and have them send someone to eliminate him!¡± Chapter 467: Empress of Shirine Empire Hall of Jade! Albert Sitwell was not the same as the former ruler of Shirine Empire, King Ron! Before the core damage, King Ron¡¯s peak strength was considered outstanding in the realm of Consolidation. Such strength ced him in an awkward position within the Hall of Jade, where he was neither top-tier nor bottom-tier. ording to the ranking within the Hall of Jade, only practitioners of Confluence were qualified to vie for the position of the Twelve Demons, bing core members of the Hall of Jade. Those below Confluence could only be one of the three thousand generals! King Ron was the dignified ruler of Shirine Empire, noble in status and proud in spirit. He would rather be a leader than a follower, naturally unwilling to join the Hall of Jade as an ordinary general. His goal had always been Confluence, and then to directly be one of the core members of the Hall of Jade, one of the Twelve Demons! Unfortunately! Fate had it otherwise. After the core damage, King Ronpletely lost the chance to reach Confluence and thus never managed to join the Hall of Jade. Not being a member, he naturally dared not casually reveal anything about the Hall of Jade to others! As for Albert Sitwell¡­ In fact! Albert Sitwell had been a member of the Hall of Jade long before ascending to be the ruler of the North Kingdom in the Bright Realm. Starting as an ordinary general, he had persevered and stepped through, gradually attaining his current strength and position! Therefore! Albert Sitwell was very familiar with the Hall of Jade, maintaining contact with it and not hesitating to mention the Hall of Jade in front of others. As a result, although Crown Prince Alfred had not yet joined the Hall of Jade, he had also learned quite a bit about the Hall of Jade through exposure! ¡°Hall of Jade¡­¡± Alfred paused for a moment, then his eyes lit up, nodding as he said, ¡°Indeed, indeed! I remember Father mentioning that within the Hall of Jade, there are Twelve Demons scattered throughout the Middlnd. They are each responsible for controlling the affairs of ten countries, and every one of them is a supetive practitioner of Confluence. With Father¡¯s ability, it should be an easy task to eliminate someone like Sean, especially if he can enlist the Demon responsible for the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire!¡± Yes! An effortless task! Just as there was a huge gap between the Bright Realm and the dark energy, Confluence and Consolidation seemingly had only a difference in realm, yet they were vastly different! ¡°Hmm!¡± Albert Sitwell said in a deep voice, ¡°Sean is too young, too outstanding, his bloodline too strong, his talent too high!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is his advantage, and also his Achilles¡¯ heel!¡± As the saying goes, ¡°A taller tree attracts the wind! The higher the dam, the more turbulent the water! The higher one stands, the more likely the crowd will oppose. The Middlnd is the world of the Hall of Jade, and the Hall of Jade will absolutely not allow the existence of young people like Sean, who would pose a huge threat to its future!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We only need to meddle in between, and we can achieve our goal without moving a single soldier, resting easy!!¡± After saying this, Albert Sitwell turned around, stood with hands behind his back, and looked down upon the grand imperial city before him, gazing at the prosperous capital and the vast wilderness in the distance. His whole being exuded a majestic aura of dominating the world! ¡°Father is wise!¡± Alfred stood on the side, offering a wave of ttery! ¡°General!!!¡± Just at that moment, apanied by a piercing shout, a soldier rushed over towards the Temple of Heaven, arriving at the front steps of the grand hall, kneeling down and respectfully saying, ¡°Reporting to His Majesty, there is news from the capital of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Albert Sitwell¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he gestured, ¡°Speak directly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier immediately spoke, ¡°Shirine Empire¡¯s ruler, King Roscoe, has died. He was indeed killed by the joint efforts of Lord Fisher, Lord Snow, and Luna Porter, and there is no trace of his remains!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°Sean led a night raid on the capital of Shirine Empire and directly killed Lord Fisher, who had already sessfully entered the Bright Realm using the Soul Devouring Array, and captured Lord Snow, who had simrly entered the Bright Realm. As for Luna Porter¡­¡± ¡°It is said that she has gone mad!¡± ¡°No doubt!¡± ¡°It must be that Lord Snow was afraid of death and thus joined forces with Sean, leading to the defeat at Hill Riverside¡­¡± Previously! Upon seizing control of the capital of Shirine Empire for the war between the two countries, Sean immediately sealed off the entire city, preventing any news from leaking out! And now! With the war between the nations concludedand the overall situation settled, there was naturally no need to continue sealing off the imperial city. Consequently, rted information began to trickle out! ¡°He reached a breakthrough?¡± A look of surprise shed between Albert Sitwell¡¯s brows. Evidently, the news of both Lord Fisher and Lord Snow breaking through at the same time was unexpected to him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Indeed, the Soul Devouring Array is extraordinary, able to allow King Ron to barely hang on for so many years under the circumstances of core damage. It¡¯s a pity that it failed to sessfully capture the capital of Shirine Empire. Otherwise, that Soul Devouring Array would have been in my hands!¡± ¡°Sean!!!¡± Ultimately, it was Sean¡¯s sudden appearance that disrupted Albert Sitwell¡¯s strategic ns. If it weren¡¯t for Sean, there would have been no need for Lord North to intervene; they could have easily seized the capital of Shirine Empire. Why would Lord North need to bear this burden? ¡°And¡­¡± The soldier hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°The new ruler of Shirine Empire has already been confirmed and announced to the world. In three days, a new imperial ceremony will be held!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Albert Sitwell¡¯s expression turned cold as he snorted, ¡°This thief, Sean, is indeed ambitious. From a mere General Wolf of the North, he leaped to be the ruler of Shirine Empire. He must be riding high at the moment, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± At only twenty-seven years old, being able to be a Bright Realm practitioner and ruler of a nation, Sean¡¯s achievements, even for someone like Albert Sitwell, who was also a ruler of a nation, were unavoidably enviable! Jealousy! Hatred! After all! Albert Sitwell entered Bright Realm, whether it was the age at which he became the lord of the realm or the hardships and suffering he had experienced, it far surpassed Sean. Sean¡¯s ascension to lordship came too early, too quickly, and damn it, too easily!!! However! Behind Albert Sitwell stood the formidable force of the Hall of Jade. Even though Sean was currently in the limelight, he was like a grasshopper in autumn, unable to jump for long! ¡°No¡­¡± The soldier knew that Albert Sitwell had misunderstood, so he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Reporting to His Lordship, the new lord of the Shirine Empire is not General Wolf Sean!¡± At these words! Albert Sitwell¡¯s expression suddenly changed! ¡°Not him?¡± Before Albert Sitwell could ask, Alfred, equally astonished, stepped forward and asked incredulously, ¡°If not him, then who? Looking at the entire Shirine Empire, who else could contend for the lordship?¡± Indeed! Just as Knox and Karen Smith had said before, from any perspective, Sean was the indisputable choice for the lordship! Evidently! Albert Sitwell and Alfred both thought so! ¡°Yes¡­¡± The soldier cautiously said, ¡°Reporting to His Highness, it¡¯s the daughter of the Shirine Empire¡¯s Prince Adam!¡± ¡°Julia!¡± Julia!!! Upon hearing this name, Albert Sitwell and Alfred nced at each other, both momentarily bewildered. Clearly, they were not familiar with the name Julia! ¡°What Julia?¡± Alfred inquired, ¡°Where did this persone from?¡± ¡°Reporting to His Highness!¡± The soldier exined, ¡°ording to our investigation, this woman had been kept in the mansion of the Shirine Empire¡¯s Prince Adam. She is ady of high standing, a mere woman with no cultivation, having no influence on the situation in the Shirine Empire. Therefore, she was not our focus of attention!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Previously!¡± ¡°Lord Fergus of the South Forest entered the capital to marry this woman!¡± ¡°And then!¡± ¡°On the day of the wedding, Sean rushed into Prince Adam¡¯s mansion and killed Lord Fergus of the South Forest on the spot. Since then, Julia has been following Sean. Half a year ago, she left the capital with Sean and returned a few days ago with him!¡± ¡°Lord Snow and Lord Fisher, in order to activate the Soul-Eating Array and assist in their breakthrough, captured and killed all the members of the royal family in the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Now, the entire royal family has been exterminated, and only Julia remains¡­¡± The soldier detailed the information he had gathered. Upon hearing it, Alfred suddenly realized the intricacies of the situation but remained deeply shocked! ¡°Insane!¡± ¡°That bastard Sean is simply insane. The lordship of the Shirine Empire is within arm¡¯s reach. While others yearn for it, he gains it without even trying, and then he inexplicably hands it over to a woman?¡± ¡°Madman!¡± ¡°Fool!!!¡± Alfred, the crown prince of the North Kingdom, was second only to his father, Albert Sitwell, in line for the throne. Apart from his father, he was the closest person to the lordship of the North Kingdom! Therefore, it was no exaggeration to say that Alfred understood better than anyone else the immense temptation of the supreme position in the Hall of Treasures. For anyone given the chance, they would undoubtedly strive for it at all costs! However! Sean was an exception! ¡°You may leave. Keep a close watch on the movements in the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital and report to me at any time, General!¡± Albert Sitwell was equally shocked, but unlike Alfred, he did not show it. After the soldier left, he gave a cold snort and said, ¡°My son, you¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Sean is not mad!¡± ¡°And furthermore!¡± ¡°He is not at all foolish!¡± Alfred was taken aback! He asked, ¡°What do you mean by this, Father?¡± Albert Sitwell said, ¡°Sean should have long been aware of my rtionship with the Hall of Jade. Although he triumphed in the national war, his edge was too obvious. Undoubtedly, he understands the principle that ¡®a prominent tree attracts the wind.¡¯ He knows that if he continues to assert himself and be the lord of the Shirine Empire, it will certainly alert and concern the Hall of Jade, even bringing about a deadly disaster!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°He chose to retreat, to use retreat as a form of advancement, and to support Adam¡¯s daughter, Julia, to take the position!¡± ¡°Just now, as you heard, the royal family has been ughtered, leaving only Julia. Julia has been following him all this time. Over time, affection has grown between them. For him, subduing a mere Julia requires little effort!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°On the surface, it appears that he voluntarily relinquished the lordship, securing the country. In the eyes of the people of the Shirine Empire, he will be rememberedas a loyal and virtuous leader!¡± ¡°But in reality?¡± ¡°The Hall of Swords is under hismand, and Julia is by his side. He rejects the title of lord but secretly wields the power of lordship, still able to control the overall situation behind the scenes, issuingmands and decrees!¡± ¡°And moreover!¡± ¡°While enjoying both power and love, as well as fame and fortune, he can evade the scrutiny of the Hall of Jade, disying wisdom to protect himself. This can be described as a triple win, exceedingly clever. Where then does the talk of madness and foolishnesse from?¡± Albert Sitwell¡¯s words were both logical and persuasive, making a resounding impact! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Alfred stood there in utter bewilderment, forced to admit that in terms of intellect, Sean indeed surpassed him, while in foresight, Albert Sitwell was far ahead of him. He was still too inexperienced! ¡°Well¡­¡± After some thought, Alfred expressed his concern, ¡°In that case, can Father still persuade the Lord Demons of the Hall of Jade?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Albert Sitwell said in a deep voice. After speaking! He turned and strode into the Hall of Treasures! Alfred followed behind Albert Sitwell, and upon entering the Hall of Treasures, Albert Sitwell went straight to the central dragon throne. He reached out, grasping the armrest to his right, Bright Energy bursting forth from within him, and with a sudden press¡­ Immediately! Apanied by a loud and rumbling noise, several huge rectangr cracks, about three meters high and two meters wide, suddenly appeared on the opposite wall. It was a stone door! The stone door opened, revealing a dark and secret chamber behind it. Under Alfred¡¯s intense gaze, Albert Sitwell walked alone into the dark chamber. His majestic figure quickly vanished, and then the stone door slowly closed. The wall returned to its original state, showing no signs of anything unusual. At that moment, Alfred couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, because he knew that within that dark chamber was the ce where Albert Sitwell and the Hall of Jade secretlymunicated. However, just like the underground altar in the Hall of Throne in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city, only the ruler of the North Kingdom had the qualification to enter. Even though Alfred was the prince of the North Kingdom, he could only wait outside. And wait he did, for about half an hour! When the stone door opened once again and Albert Sitwell¡¯s figure reappeared in Alfred¡¯s sight, Alfred immediately went forward, eagerly inquiring, ¡°Father, how did it go?¡± ¡°In half a month,¡± Albert Sitwell said with a faint smile, ¡°Lord Steer will personallye to the North Kingdom. At that time, it will not only be the end of the thief Sean, but also the time for Leopold Lewis to meet his demise!¡± Lord Steer! Little did Alfred know that the core members of the Hall of Jade, the Twelve Demons, were actually named after the twelve zodiac signs, and Lord Steer was one of them, responsible for ten countries including the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire. ¡°The Grand Tutor?¡± Alfred asked in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Grand Tutor, like you, a member of the Hall of Jade? Even if he intentionally lost to Sean in their battle, would Lord Steer really take his life for it?¡± After all, even though Lord North had wronged Albert Sitwell, he had not betrayed the Hall of Jade. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Albert Sitwell said in a low voice, looking at Alfred. ¡°I said earlier, the art of maniption; all living beings are pawns. When you know what others want, you can naturally use it for your own benefit.¡± ¡°Leopold Lewis has been in control of the Buddha Academy for years, and his influence within the North Kingdom has been growing. There are suspicions of his ambitions surpassing his position!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I temporarily let him participate in the battle at Hill Riverside. In fact, regardless of the oue of this battle, whether it¡¯s victory or defeat, I will use this opportunity to tarnish his reputation within the North Kingdom.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t kill him. If he dies too quickly, it will arouse suspicion.¡± ¡°It just so happens that there is still half a month¡¯s time to let public opinion ferment. When Leopold Lewis falls into a situation where he is criticized by everyone and Lord Steer arrives, killing him will be considered a matter of course, ridding the people of a threat!¡± Upon hearing this, Alfred¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, as if he suddenly understood something, and asked, ¡°Father¡¯s intention is that you knew in advance that the Hall of Jade was nning to target the Grand Tutor. So, you schemed in advance to ruin the Grand Tutor¡¯s reputation, used Lord Steer to take his life, and then took the opportunity to reim control of the Buddha Academy?¡± Ruthless! Too ruthless! As the saying goes, the heart of an emperor is deep as the abyss, and at this moment, Alfred felt more and more thatpared to his father, Albert Sitwell, he was truly far, far inferior! Chapter 468: I’m Willing ¡°If not this, then what?¡± Albert Sitwell coldly stated, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Leopold Lewis¡¯s imminent death, why would I choose this moment to confront him and shake the foundation of our North Kingdom?¡± Within the North Kingdom¡¯s borders, the reputation of the National Teacher, Leopold Lewis, echoed far and wide. Wherever he went, it was as if the emperor himself had arrived. Just based on the eight words Albert Sitwell had spoken more than once, Lord North had been elevated to a godlike status. And now, the time hade to dethrone Lord North. As a member of the Hall of Jade, even if he was a close friend, in Albert Sitwell¡¯s eyes, there were only two words: self-interest. Even if that person was Lord North, he could just as easily cast him aside without hesitation. ¡°But¡­¡± Alfred wanted to seize the opportunity to ask, Lord North had been secluded in the Buddha Academy for years without any wrongdoing. Why would the Hall of Jade suddenly seek to end his life? However, after much hesitation, Alfred refrained from asking. The reason was simple. The Hall of Jade had its rules. If it was something he should know and could know, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Albert Sitwell would tell him. On the contrary, if it was something he shouldn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t know, asking would only backfire, perhaps even bringing trouble upon himself. Shirine Empire! The imperial city! Outside a room in one of the towers, a crowd had gathered. Members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army were almost all present, including Julia¡¯s mother. Knox was there too. At this moment, everyone already knew of Sean¡¯s choice and that Julia would be the next ruler of the Shirine Empire. A woman as ruler! This was the first time in the long history of the Shirine Empire that this had urred. Furthermore, Julia had only just begun practicing dark energy for a short six months. At her current level, anyone outside the door could effortlessly end her life, except for her mother. Yet, Sean had chosen her. This unexpected decision left everyone filled with immense doubt and shock. However, no one dared to oppose it. Inside the room, there were only Julia and Sean. Julia sat in front of the dressing table, looking at her reflection in the mirror, her heart also in turmoil. Unable to contain herself, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Mason¡­¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Indeed, not to mention Sean himself, there were so many others he could have chosen. Why did he specifically choose her? Those outside couldn¡¯t fathom it, and she herself was bewildered. ¡°Do you want to know the reason?¡± Sean stood behind Julia and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡± ¡°Firstly, you are of royal blood, the lone survivor within the capital. Although the throne of the ruler is easily within my reach following King Roscoe¡¯s death, it¡¯s not something I seek or desire. I won¡¯t be a usurper.¡± ¡°Moreover, I have more important matters to attend to. I cannot stay in the capital of the Shirine Empire forever.¡± Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She knew very well what Sean intended to do next and why. Although she had long buried any special feelings for Sean, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. In fact, she wanted to tell Sean to his face, ¡°Six months ago when I activated my bloodline and embarked on the path of cultivation, it was only to follow in your footsteps, to stay by your side! Even if it¡¯s just as ordinary friends, as long as I can be by your side, everything would be fine! This position of ruler, neither of us desires it! Even you¡­¡± However, she also wanted to ask, ¡°By confining me within the walls of the Shirine Empire¡¯s capital with the title of ruler, you¡¯re making me a caged bird once more, just in arger cage than before! Yet you¡­ intend to leave the Shirine Empire, to fly far away. Are you intentionally abandoning me?¡± The position of ruler, a sovereign of a nation, would likely bring joy and eptance to anyone. Yet, Sean didn¡¯t want it, and neither did Julia. Fate ys tricks on people. The throne that countless desired and sought was given to these two who didn¡¯t want it! However, despite her unwillingness, her grievances, and her sorrow, Julia deeply breathed in and forcibly suppressed her emotions. Without saying another word, she asked, ¡°And secondly?¡± Sean was not foolish; he naturally noticed Julia¡¯s unease and guessed her thoughts. However, this was not enough to change his decision. Love, one single word, could hurt the most, impossible to sever, leaving only chaos. Thus, enduring a long pain was better than enduring a shortone. Keeping a distance from Julia andpletely severing her aspirations was one of Sean¡¯s objectives. So Sean cleared his throat and put on an indifferent appearance, continuing, ¡°You were born into royalty and raised in the royal family. Although you don¡¯t typically involve yourself in political matters, you are very familiar with royal affairs. At the same time, despite being of royal blood, youck the vices of royalty. Yourpassionate and benevolent nature, your aversion to power ys-these will all be your strengths and will bring blessings to themon people!¡± ¡°I believe that under your rule, the future of the Shirine Empire will surely be rejuvenated, thriving¡­¡± In essence, as a member of the royal family, Julia understood the ways of governance but detested its darker aspects. She could guard against the unworthy and govern with benevolence. Currently, the Shirine Empire, left in disarray by the father and son, King Ron and King Roscoe, needed exactly a ruler like Julia to clear away the muck and return the empire¡¯s development to the right path. This was also a significant reason for Sean¡¯s selection of Julia. ¡°Is that so?¡± Julia smiled sadly, somewhat self-mockingly. ¡°Mr. Mason, you are overestimating me¡­¡± Then Julia asked, ¡°Is there a third reason?¡± ¡°The third¡­¡± Seeing Julia¡¯s tearful expression in the mirror, at that moment, Sean suddenly felt a twinge of unease. He sighed and said, ¡°I chose you, but you also have the right to choose and refuse. If you are unwilling, you can tell me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sean¡¯s words were cut off as Julia suddenly stood up, interrupting him. Her tone was resolute. ¡°I¡¯m willing! Mr. Mason, don¡¯t worry. This all happened so suddenly, and I just found it a bit hard to ept for a moment! Please rest assured. I, Julia, will not let Mr. Mason down. I will do my utmost to benefit the people of the Shirine Empire, and I will be apetent empress for the Shirine Empire.¡± ¡°I definitely will!¡± ¡°As Mr. Mason desires!¡± With that said, Julia turned to face Sean. In her heart, she added, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you ask of me, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to do it all!¡± Their eyes met. Undoubtedly, seeing Julia¡¯s teary, pleading eyes, Sean¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He felt guilty toward Julia. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go make the arrangements.¡± Soon after, Sean avoided Julia¡¯s intense gaze, turned, and left the room. At that moment, the scalding tears finally broke free from Julia¡¯s eyes, wetting her fair cheeks¡­ ¡°General, sir!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°General Wolf!¡± Seeing Sean emerge from the room, those waiting outside immediately approached. Sean nodded and said to Julia¡¯s mother, ¡°Aunt, please go inside and apany Julia!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± A mother knows her daughter best. As Julia¡¯s mother, she naturally understood Julia¡¯s thoughts and hurried into the room!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then! Sean loudly addressed the crowd, ¡°As of today, Julia will seed as the ruler of the Shirine Empire. In three days, the new royal ceremony will be held. Members of the Hall of Swords, the White Army, and all military personnel must fully support her. Anyone who dares to be negligent or disloyal will be mercilessly executed!¡± Is it settled??? Even though they had long known this would be the oue, at this moment, Sean¡¯s decisive deration still stirred significant emotions within the crowd. They exchanged nces and all bowed, echoing in unison, ¡°We shall respect General¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°We shall respect the orders!¡± ¡°We shall respect General Wolf¡¯s orders!¡± Their voices were like thunder! Resounding throughout the entire imperial city! From this moment on, the sky of the Shirine Empirepletely changed. The old era had ended, and a new era had begun. And for Sean, it was time to leave!!! Chapter 469: Infiltrating North Kingdom Three days! Over the following three days, the news of the Hill Riverside battle spread like wildfire throughout the entire Shirine Empire, almost feverishly, akin to a rampant virus. The name of General Wolf Sean once again echoed through thends of the Shirine Empire, reaching the ears of all its people. For a moment, the entire nation rejoiced, the entire popce uplifted! They had won! They had actually won! Prior to themencement of the national battle at Hill Riverside, even the citizens of the Shirine Empire knew that the situation was highly unfavorable for them. The odds of losing were about eight or nine to one, with the hope of winning being exceedingly slim. Otherwise, the citizens within the capital wouldn¡¯t have been terrified and fleeing in advance. However, despite this, General Wolf Sean, once falsely used by the former monarch King Ron of treason, promptly arrived with the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, setting aside past grievances. He managed to turn the tide and single-handedly saved the capital of the Shirine Empire, preserving the fertilends of the Shirine Empire, as well as the myriad of its people from the ravages of war, safeguarding the nation¡¯s territory from the scorching mes and its people from the threat of death. The country flourished, the people lived in peace! Without exaggeration, General Wolf Sean, with his great benevolence and righteousness, his act of saving the country and its people, directly became the undisputed hero in the hearts of the Shirine Empire¡¯s people. Immediately after this wave of gratitude and praise, just when everyone thought that King Roscoe had perished and Sean would naturally ascend to the position of monarch, new tidings arrived: the throne would be seeded by Julia! Suddenly, a stone caused a thousand ripples. The unexpected news caught everyone off guard, sparking anger in many who mistakenly believed it to be another sinister plot of the royal family, thinking that Sean was once again subjected to unfair treatment, akin to being sniped at and then discarded like a dead animal. Consequently, people across the nation rose up in protests, taking to the streets, rallying in support of Sean. Helplessly, Sean had to make a public televised speech, outlining the ins and outs of the situation, in order to quell the public¡¯s anger. Simultaneously, this speech further deepened the popce¡¯s admiration for his integrity and rectitude. This speech also marked Sean¡¯s final public appearance within the Shirine Empire. Indeed, three dayster, as Julia, donned in resplendent imperial robes, ascended the ny-five jade steps amidst the support of the members of the Hall of Swords, the White Army, and the generals of the three military forces, to hold the new royal ceremony, Spring, Tim Lewis, the old monk, Ernest Mason¡­ everyone was present, except for Sean, who had never shown himself. ¡°Mr. Mason!¡± Standing alone atop the ny-five jade steps, before the grand hall of the Hall of Throne, Julia, with an extraordinary aura, gazed down upon the vast capital, then lifted her eyes to the picturesquendscapes beyond the city. Julia took a deep breath and silently vowed in her heart, ¡°I will take care of the kingdom you left behind for me!¡± ¡°I will wait for you to return here!¡± Meanwhile, in a tower within the imperial city, Luna Porter stood by the window, holding a baby in her arms, and gazed into the distance at Julia. She muttered in a deep voice, ¡°I never expected that in the end, the throne would actually be hers.¡± With that, she nced down at the baby in her arms, smirked, and lightly touched the infant¡¯s tender cheek before coldly saying, ¡°Sean, he¡¯s gone, and so should we.¡± With that, she turned and left the room. It was apparent that Luna Porter had not heeded Sean¡¯s orders and had no intention of changing the baby¡¯s name. Sean Porter¡­ the baby¡¯s name remained Sean Porter. During these three days, news of the Hill Riverside battle not only caused a tremendous stir within the Shirine Empire but also spread like wildfire within the North Kingdom. However, alongside the news of the defeat at Hill Riverside, in the North Kingdom, rumors of Lord North¡¯s treason, along with spections about Lord North intentionally sabotaging the battle and aiding Sean, also proliferated, causing widespread discussions, both genuine and spective. In just three days, the once highly esteemed Lord North, nearly as revered as the ruler of North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, plummeted from grace and became a target for everyone, shouldering the immense me for the Hill Riverside defeat. Who would have expected that in the battle at Hill Riverside, within a hundred moves, Sean and Lord North fought to a draw, evenly matched. Yet, after this battle, Sean became a hero of the Shirine Empire, while Lord North became a traitor of the North Kingdom. One positive, onenegative, their fates were as different as night and day. Even in inwater Town, whichy hundreds of miles from the North Kingdom¡¯s capital, various rumors and gossip pervaded the air. inwater Town, while not exceptionallyrge in size or poptionpared to other cities in the North Kingdom, possessed a significant reputation. This was due to the presence of not only the influential factions of various families but also two entities that stood above the others: a branch of the renowned Buddha Academy and the legendary secret branch of the Hall of Jade. The Buddha Academy was a widely known institution throughout the North Kingdom, while ess to the Hall of Jade remained exclusive to the leaders of prominent families, shrouded in rumors and secrets. A city hosting both a branch of the Buddha Academy and a secret branch like the Hall of Jade was a rarity in the entire North Kingdom. At this moment, Sean found himself in inwater Town, having quietly left the Shirine Empire. He had arrived alone in the North Kingdom in order to facilitate his activities and, considering Julia¡¯s recent ascension and her still fragile strength, to minimize the risk to her safety, necessitating the assistance and protection of the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army. Moreover, despite the formidable abilities of the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army, which exceeded the Complete Stage within the Shirine Empire, they were still several levels below the immense power of the Hall of Jade. Bringing them along would only put their lives in jeopardy. Cecilia was Sean¡¯s wife. Retrieving the Phoenix Gall, rescuing Cecilia-these were personal matters for Sean alone. He hoped not to involve anyone around him unless absolutely necessary. The reason for choosing inwater Town as the first point of contact with the Hall of Jade was because the King of Night had previously mentioned that he had initially been recruited by the Hall of Jade in inwater Town, entering their secret branch and narrowly escaping as an experiment, nearly losing his life. The ce he had fled from was approximately twenty miles north of inwater Town, at Mirror Lake. In this instance, Sean aimed to start his investigation from the secret branch of the Hall of Jade, uncover their secrets, find a way to infiltrate their organization, retrieve the Phoenix Gall, and search for the whereabouts of his father, Porter Mason. ¡°Incognito¡­¡± In a farmhouse on the outskirts of inwater Town, disguised as a young and handsome man through the art of face-changing, Sean sat at the dinner table. Across from him sat a middle-aged couple and a beautiful young girl, and after much hesitation, the middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Sir, the Steer family is not to be trifled with. We are deeply grateful for your intervention on our behalf as a family, but you¡­¡± ¡°Once you finish your meal, you should leave as soon as possible. The people from the Steer family will arrive soon, and once they do, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± With a worried expression, the middle-aged woman nced towards the yard. In the yard, several young meny in disarray, some injured, some unconscious, and even two seemed to have been killed on the spot. The perpetrator was none other than Sean.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 470 Great Ape, Deputy Head of Gorillas The young, pretty girl, only eighteen years old, worked at a hotel in inwater Town to earn money to support her family. However, she caught the eye of Casimir Steer, the young master of the Steer family, who wanted her to apany him for meals, drinks, and more ¨C everything! Refusing toply, she managed to escape from the hotel. Upon returning home, Casimir Steer, apanied by a group of henchmen, pursued her with malicious intent. Astonishingly, in front of her parents, he proceeded to vite her. Coincidentally, Sean happened to pass by at that moment, leading to a confrontation. Sean acted out of a sense of justice, finding the henchmen to be nothing more than weaklings, easily subdued by his swift actions. Concerned about the family¡¯s safety, Sean stayed for dinner to guard against any possible retribution from the Steer family. Transforming himself, Sean¡¯s sole aim was the Hall of Jade. To infiltrate it, he needed to attract their attention and causing a stir in inwater Town was the simplest and most effective way to achieve this. This incident provided an opportunity to take action against the Steer family! ¡°Not in a rush,¡± Sean said with a faint smile as he calmly ate. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. What will you do? I will wait here since the Steer family seems unwilling to let this go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what they can do to me,¡± he added, exuding unparalleled confidence. However, his words startled the family seated across him. They were about to exin how formidable the Steer family was when, suddenly, a young man¡¯s furious voice echoed from the yard, ¡°Fine! Excellent! You have guts!¡± It was Casimir Steer, the instigator of the entire situation. Despite being kicked by Sean and sustaining several broken ribs, he nowy in the yard, spitting blood and showing signs of recovery, enough to speak. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a local?¡± he scoffed, his bravado growing as he calcted the Steer family¡¯s imminent arrival. He spat out blood and, enduring the pain, sneered, ¡°You should have figured out by now what happens when you mess with the Steer family in this tiny corner of inwater Town!¡± ¡°Just wait! When our people arrive, I¡¯ll make sure you beg for mercy, but find none!¡± Casimir Steer was ustomed to unting his authority in inwater Town. Despite Sean¡¯s prowess, the Steer family had numerous skilled practitioners. In his eyes, Sean, being alone and rtively young, stood no chance against the Steer family¡¯s practitioners. Thus, despite his broken ribs, Casimir Steer remained fearless, consumed by a raging desire for revenge. ¡°Goodness!¡± the family across from Sean trembled at Casimir Steer¡¯s threat. ¡°No worries,¡± Sean said nonchntly, seemingly unconcerned about the Steer family. ¡°There¡¯s a dog barking outside. Pay it no mind.¡± With that, Casimir Steer spat out more blood in frustration. ¡°Look, young master!¡± one of the henchmen suddenly eximed, his expression revitalized. ¡°They¡¯re here! Our reinforcements have arrived!¡± ¡°Looks like Osvaldo¡¯s carriage!!¡± Three luxurious cars were speeding toward them, visible even from the yard due to the suburban openness. ording to the middle-aged woman, Casimir Steer was the third in line among the current generation of the Steer family. This meant that the iing person was Osvaldo Steer, his second brother! In an instant, the henchmen, previously listless, became animated at the sight of the approaching vehicles. ¡°Is this Osvaldo Steer¡­ powerful?¡± Sean asked casually while continuing his meal.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± the pretty girl nodded emphatically. ¡°Members of the Steer family frequently dine at our hotel. Osvaldo, with his vtile temper, often resorts to violence. He¡¯s as good as ten men in a fight!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s¡­ some kind of early-stage practitioner, very formidable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± she continued, ¡°you should leave as soon as possible!¡± She, like others, doubted that Sean alone could contend with the entire Steer family. ¡°Early-stage?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it early-stage dark energy?¡± To his disappointment, Sean realized he had been waiting for quite a while only to encounter a mere early-stage dark energy practitioner. It seemed that the Steer family underestimated him. Frustrated, he wondered how to escte the situation without losing face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Sean said with disdain, ¡°even if you dig up every ancestor of the Steer family, it won¡¯t save you.¡± Before anyone could respond, the rapidly approaching luxury cars came to a halt at the gate. Figures poured out, swiftly attending to Casimir Steer and the others on the groundThe leader, a young man and two elderly individuals, stepped forward. Sean didn¡¯t need to look at them to know their identities ¨C Osvaldo Steer and his two mid-stage dark energy bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to cross the Steer family!¡± Osvaldo raged, seeing the injuries on his brother and the others. However, the two elderly men restrained him. One of them, more cautious, scrutinized Sean and inquired, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recall any past grievances between you and our Steer family.¡± Clearly, these two were more prudent than Osvaldo Steer. They recognized that something was amiss. Despite their mid-stage dark energy abilities, they couldn¡¯t gauge Sean¡¯s strength. Sean, in disguise, responded, concealing his true identity. He rose and walked toward the yard, saying, ¡°I am Great Ape. the Deputy Head of Goris!¡± Chapter 471: A Bunch of Wastes, You’re Not Worthy The influence of Hall of Jade in Middlnd was immense, with numerous practitioners within the hall. Not to mention the likelihood of Hall of Jade being the master of Harmonization, just the core members of Twelve Demons from Confluence were not something Sean could easily challenge! Moreover, there were three thousand warlords scattered around Middlnd, overseeing thend with numerous informants. Therefore, before infiltrating the North Kingdom, Sean had already nned his strategy. Firstly, he learned the art of bone-morphing disguise from a member of the White Army, enabling him to change his appearance easily and conceal his identity. Secondly, he fabricated a non-existent group called ¡°Goris,¡± acting under their name to confuse and deceive openly. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s self-introduction, the two mid-level dark energy elders exchanged doubtful looks, clearly showing confusion. Evidently, they hadn¡¯t heard of Goris before, let alone a figure like Great Ape. ¡°May I ask,¡± one elder inquired, ¡°who leads Goris?¡± Though ignorant of Goris, the name seemed audacious enough to prompt them to seek more information about Goris. ¡°The leader?¡± Sean strode out of the room, into the courtyard, scanning arrogantly, and proimed, ¡°With a bunch of riffraff like you, you¡¯re not worthy of knowing the name of our leader!¡± ¡°To teach you a lesson, I alone am sufficient!¡± Having adopted the grandiose title of ¡°Great Ape,¡± Sean naturally needed to disy enough dominance and arrogance to match such a title. ¡°You!¡± The two mid-level dark energy elders turned to Osvaldo Steer, asking, ¡°Young Master Osvaldo, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s showing off!!!¡± Osvaldo Steer couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Great Ape? Goris? Nonsense! He clearly saw through the bluff and ordered, ¡°Get him! Break his legs, and then feed him to the dogs!¡± With a wave of his hand, Osvaldo Steermanded a dozen henchmen who followed him to attack. Despite his hot temper, their cautiousness reminded him not to engage directly, so he chose to let his henchmen test Sean¡¯s skills first. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± These henchmen, dependent on the Steer family, readily obeyed Osvaldo Steer¡¯s orders, without hesitation, and immediately rushed forward, fists raised, to attack Sean. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Sean snorted. He had initially spared Casimir Steer and the others to prompt them to call for reinforcements. Now that Osvaldo Steer¡¯s reinforcements had arrived, Sean saw no need to hold back. He was about to unleash havoc. As the dozen henchmen surged towards him, Sean moved, instantly bing a blur, charging into the midst of the crowd. Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang¡­ The sound of punches and kicks echoed in the courtyard, interspersed with the henchmen¡¯s screams of agony. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ahhh! My leg!!!¡± These henchmen were merely ordinary people with a bit ofbat training,pletely inexperienced in cultivation. Despite their fierce appearance, they were no match for Sean, akin to a group of kindergarten children easily swept aside. Boom! In just about ten seconds, the dozen henchmen attacking Sean fell one after another at his feet, some dead, some unconscious, some maimed. Finally, Sean¡¯s fist struck the chest of thest henchman, and a burst of dark energy surged into the man¡¯s chest, followed by an explosion, shattering the henchman¡¯s body into a gory mess. The sttering blood and pungent odor were terrifying. The family of three in the room, initially nning to intercede for Sean, were now pale and trembling, terrified by his brutality.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not only them, but Osvaldo Steer and the two mid-level dark energy elders, who witnessed Sean single-handedly defeat the dozen men, were also shocked and suspicious. Evidently, they spected that Sean might be a formidable cultivator, much stronger than anticipated. Indeed, a mid-level dark energy practitioner! As a genuine Bright Realm cultivator, it was effortless for Sean to conceal his true level from these people. Furthermore, facing these two elders of simr strength, Sean had to disy mid-level dark energybat power when dealing with themter. ¡°It can¡¯t be higher¡­¡± After all, Sean¡¯s age was a clear indication. Even Osvaldo Steer, an early-stage dark energy practitioner, couldn¡¯t match Sean¡¯s level. Within a short span of ten seconds, he had severely injured, disabled, and even killed the dozen henchmen! ¡°Have you seen clearly?¡± Osvaldo Steer turned to the two mid-level dark energy elders and asked, ¡°What realm is he in?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The two elders exchanged a look, somewhat incredulously, ¡°It seems¡­ he is at the mid-level of dark energy, just like us!¡± Yes, mid-level dark energy! As a genuine Bright Realm cultivator, it was effortless for Sean to conceal his true level from these people. Furthermore, facing these two elders of simr strength, Sean had to disy mid-level dark energybat power when dealing with themter. ¡°A bunch of wastes!¡± After effortlessly dealing with the dozen henchmen, Sean turned to Osvaldo Steer and the two mid-level dark energy elders, gesturing provocatively, indicating, ¡°Who¡¯s next!¡± He couldn¡¯t have been more arrogant! ¡°You two, attack together!!¡± Is he at mid-level dark energy? Osvaldo Steer was somewhat relieved. Luckily, he had brought these two mid-level dark energy bodyguards. He didn¡¯t believe that this ¡°Great Ape¡± could withstand a two-on-one against same-level cultivators! Thus, with uncontainable fury, Osvaldo Steer said to the two elders, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Confident in theirbined strength, the two elders simultaneously released their dark energy, transforming into two blurs, attacking Sean from both sides! ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Casimir Steer, with a few broken ribs, gnashed his teeth, eagerly awaiting Sean¡¯s fate. In an instant, the two elders charged at Sean from either side, their massive fists like sledgehammers, simultaneously smashing toward him! Sean stood firm as a mountain, not dodging, raising both hands to meet their fists! Chapter 472: Steer Family As Sean¡¯s reaction unfolded, everyone was taken aback. Coping with two opponents was one thing, but enduring the attacks of two mid-stage dark energy elders simultaneously? ¡°Arrogance!¡± Osvaldo Steer¡¯s pupils shrunk suddenly, unable to suppress a cold snort. Just as Osvaldo finished speaking, a thunderous explosion erupted, and in a split second, three individuals and four fists fiercely collided. Dark energy shed, and a vigorous force surged. In the next instant, two sharp and piercing bone-cracking sounds rang out. Osvaldo and Casimir, upon hearing the bone-cracking, mistakenly believed it was Sean, while the two elders, being directly involved, keenly felt the shattering of their own bones. The excruciating pain from their fists couldn¡¯t deceive them. Before the shocked elders could speak, a tremendous counterforce swept through, sending them both flying. Meanwhile, Osvaldo and Casimir, excited at first, thought Sean was about to be overpowered by the elders. To their astonishment, the elders¡¯ faces turned pale, and blood spurted out as they were flung back into the air. Osvaldo and Casimir¡¯s smiles froze, their hearts trembling. They couldn¡¯tprehend how Sean, seemingly in his early twenties, effortlessly defeated two mid-stage dark energy practitioners. This defied their expectations and shattered their worldview. Approaching Osvaldo and Casimir, Sean remarked, ¡°Casimir Steer, a scoundrel who bullies the weak andmits numerous atrocities. Initially, I intended merely to correct his ways, not to end his life.¡± However, Osvaldo¡¯s order for Sean to die changed everything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Attempting to exin, Osvaldo paled,cking the courage to face Sean. But before he could articte a response, Sean interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. If you wish to die, so be it.¡± In a blur, Sean moved towards them. Before they could react, they found themselves gasping for air, their faces flushed red. The elders, desperate to intervene, offered concessions, pleading for Osvaldo and Casimir¡¯s lives. However, Sean¡¯s response was unexpected. ¡°If I decide not to spare them, what then?¡± The elders¡¯ anxiety visibly lessened, assuming Sean was intimidated by the Steer family¡¯s reputation. Yet, before they couldprehend, Sean¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°For now, I won¡¯t kill them. Tell me, where is the Steer family? I will take them there and demand their lives in front of the entire family and that absurd Steer family patriarch.¡± This abrupt change stunned Osvaldo and Casimir, leaving the elders utterly bewildered. ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find my own way. Inform the Steer family to prepare. I have no qualms about facing a crowd.¡± With that, Sean effortlessly lifted both Osvaldo and Casimir and proceeded towards inwater Town. En route, Sean purchased two coffins, cing each of them inside and dragging the coffins with him, drawing attention from the townspeople. A growing crowd followed him as he made his way to the Steer family estate in inwater Town. Chapter 473: Stirring up the City, The Helper of Gorillas As Sean had hoped, things were getting out of hand! He was furious! He deliberately chose to walk with the coffin instead of driving faster because such a scene was more shocking and attention-grabbing. Moreover, walking was slow. Even if you started counting from the moment of entering inwater Town, it would take over half an hour to reach the Steer family mansion, enough time for the situation topletely ferment and spread to the ears of Buddha Academy and Hall of Jade. This way, Sean could have a chance to make contact with Hall of Jade! The two coffins were bound by iron chains, pulled by Sean. With every step he took, there was a harsh scraping sound between the coffins and the ground. Inside the coffins, Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer were still alive, struggling constantly. Hence, the coffins intermittently emitted sounds of knocking and muffled growls. This scene attracted the attention of passersby, who started pointing and discussing. ¡°Who is this old guy?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°He¡¯s pulling two coffins into the city in broad daylight, and there seems to be movement inside. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re carrying two living people!¡± ¡°Where is he taking the coffins to?¡± Passing by a coffin shop earlier, Sean had already changed his appearance and had gone through a second transformation. Now, he looked like an old man well past his prime, with a head full of white hair, dressed in a ck robe, and a face covered in a web of wrinkles. At first nce, he looked like an elderly man. The reason was simple. His previous identity as the deputy leader of ¡°Great Ape¡± and the image of a ¡°handsome young man¡± could only disy the strength of the mid-stage dark energy. It would be more than enough to deal with Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer, but within the Steer family mansion, there was the Complete Stage Steer family ancestor, and under the premise of not exposing his true strength and identity, ¡°Great Ape¡± was no longer sufficient. Therefore, Sean needed a new identity, a new image, to cause chaos in the Steer family mansion! Forty minutester, when Sean arrived at the gates of the Steer family mansion with the two coffins, a crowd had already gathered there, consisting of dozens of people, mostly Steer family descendants, all looking angry, seemingly already aware of the situation involving Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer. Among them were the two mid-stage dark energy elders whom Sean had injured earlier! Among the Steer family descendants stood a slim old man holding a dragon-headed cane, with a coldplexion, exuding an imposing aura, clearly aplete-stage dark energy practitioner. This person must be the so-called Steer family ancestor! Besides the Steer family descendants, there were also a group of dark energy practitioners, around a dozen of them, led by anotherplete-stage old man. These people were dressed uniformly, resembling school uniforms. They were the people from Buddha Academy who had rushed over upon hearing the news. ¡°Steer family!¡± ¡°Is he¡­ going to Steer family?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at the expressions of those from Steer family. It seems this old man is up to no good!¡± Seeing the lineup in front of the Steer family mansion, the onlookers who had followed Sean were visibly surprised, feeling a sense of impending chaos. Simrly, when the Steer family members, led by the Steer family ancestor, saw Sean approaching with the coffins, their pupils contracted suddenly. ¡°Is it him?¡± The Steer family ancestor inquired. Immediately, all the Steer family members looked at the two mid-stage dark energy elders whom Sean had injured. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this person who injured us, but a young man at the mid-stage of dark energy, named Great Ape, who ims to be the deputy leader of Goris!¡± said the two elders, looking somewhat baffled. ¡°At that time, only Great Ape was present!¡± Upon hearing this arrogant name, those around them reacted just as the two elders had earlier. What a shameless person! Just hearing the name made them feel like he was an extremely despicable bastard! At this point, Sean had already arrived within a dozen meters of the Steer family members. He stopped and looked around at these imposing Steer family members, casually asking, ¡°Is this the Steer family?¡± His tone was calm, as if¡­ he was just asking for directions! ¡°Yes,¡± the Steer family ancestor, with cold and powerful eyes, stared at Sean and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you a member of Goris?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Sean said with a faint smile, nodding. ¡°I am Great Monkey. I am responsible for cooking and chores in Goris. I heard that your Steer family has been bullying and acting recklessly in inwater Town, and it has angered our deputy leader. I havee specifically to settle the score with you.¡± Sean got straight to the point. At the moment Sean revealed his name, both the Steer family descendants and the nearby Buddha Academy disciples were stunned. ¡°Goris! What kind of force is that? Every member seems more shameless than thest!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The Steer family ancestor erupted in anger. His vigorous dark energy burst forth, and with a thunderous roar, he charged at Sean, wielding his dragon-headed cane, eximing, ¡°I want your life!¡± Seeing this, dozens of Steer family descendants clenched their weapons, preparing to surround and attack Sean. However, the Buddha Academy members who hade to assist, including the Complete Stage instructor, simply watched quietly, showing no intention of intervening. Clearly, while there was some rtionship between Buddha Academy and the Steer family, it was not enough to make them enemies on behalf of the Steer family. The reason they came was not only because of the Steer family ancestor¡¯s plea for help, but more importantly, they had heard about a young man at the mid-stage of dark energy who was able to defeat two peers of the same level with a single punch. Meanwhile, among the crowd of onlookers, there stood a nondescript old man with one eye blinded and the other eye as deep as an abyss, observing the battle in front of the Steer family mansion from afar. He was a member of the Hall of Jade branch! Sean had caused such a stir, attracting the attention of the entire inwater Town. He was waiting for the people from the Hall of Jade! Chapter 474: He is a Member of Hall of Jade It was said at the eleventh hour, but it happened in a sh. The distance of a mere ten meters, for the Complete Stage ancestor of the Steer family, was almost instantly bridged. Just as the descendants of the Steer family stood ready and the disciples of the Buddha Academy observed quietly, and even as the one-eyed elder of the Hall of Jade secretly observed, and as the onlookers held their breath, the ancestor of the Steer family appeared before Sean like a ghostly figure. He swung the dragon-headed cane in his hand, using it as a de, fiercely shing towards Sean! However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Sean did not choose to confront the Steer family ancestor head-on. With a swift movement, he dodged the Steer family ancestor¡¯s attack. The reason was simple. Sean¡¯s current target was the Hall of Jade. He was not certain whether thismotion had caught the attention of the Hall of Jade. Among the vast crowd, he was unsure if there were spies from the Hall of Jade. If he were to easily defeat the Steer family ancestor, wouldn¡¯t it all be in vain? So, in the next few minutes, a very strange scene unfolded in front of the Steer family mansion. The previously arrogant ¡°Great Monkey¡± now seemed hesitant in action, contrary to his boastful words. He kept evading without counterattacking, disappointing the onlookers. Whispers erupted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Could this old guy be all bark and no bite?¡± Discussions buzzed through the crowd. ¡°Master Zhong!¡± The disciples of the Buddha Academy couldn¡¯t help but frown, addressing the leading instructor of the Buddha Academy. ¡°Something seems off. This old guy rallied a lot of people toe here. He should be confident, but now¡­¡± Onlookers watch the excitement, experts watch for clues. The disciples of the Buddha Academy naturally noticed that Sean wasn¡¯t exerting his full potential. ¡°Be patient,¡± the Complete Stage Buddha Academy instructor also felt doubtful. However, he merely shook his head and murmured, ¡°Battles between Complete Stage practitioners are rare. It¡¯s an opportunity for you all. Every move, every attack and every defense, is worth studying.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The disciples of the Buddha Academy nced at each other and swallowed the rest of their words. Boom! At that moment, as the Steer family ancestor attacked Sean, he casually split open one of the coffins. In an instant, the coffin shattered, and wood splinters flew out like darts, causing the onlookers to retreat, injuring several who couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Osvaldo Steer! The person trapped in the coffin was none other than Osvaldo Steer. However, at this moment, Osvaldo Steer no longer bore the majesty of a young lord. His face was as pale as paper, his breath feeble, lying there like a dead man, even after the coffin was split open by the Steer family ancestor. He made a feeble move but couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°Osvaldo!!!¡± The Steer family ancestor nced down, almost exploding with rage. He then swung his dragon-headed cane, enveloped in a vigorous dark energy, not towards Sean, but at another coffin beside him! Sean didn¡¯t stop him. Boom! With a deafening sound, the other coffin was also shattered by the Steer family ancestor, and wood splinters scattered, forcing the onlookers to retreat once more, chaos erupting. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Amidst the chaotic atmosphere, Sean noticed the one-eyed old man hidden within the crowd! Little did he know, during these few minutes of evading the fierce attacks of the Steer family ancestor, Sean had been attentively observing the movements within the crowd, all in an effort to find the spies of the Hall of Jade! Originally, without the release of their aura, finding the spy among the vast crowd would be like finding a needle in a haystack. However, the Steer family ancestor¡¯s actions, breaking the two coffins and causing chaos, led the one-eyed old man to silently retreat along with the crowd. For an ordinary person, this might not seem suspicious, but to a Bright Realm practitioner like Sean, it was different. In an instant, Sean could tell that the one-eyed old man was a consummate practitioner of dark energy. Moreover, the attire of the one-eyed old man, seemingly ordinary, was unique to the members of the Hall of Jade. This, Sean knew, was thanks to Lord Snow. Lord Snow himself was one of the three thousand generals of the Hall of Jade. Although he had always stayed within the Shirine Empire and had hardly been summoned by those responsible for the Shirine Empire, North Kingdom, and other countries, he still knew a lot about the rules of the Hall of Jade, including how to identify the members of the Hallof Jade. ¡°Has he arrived?¡± ¡°Heh!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Good, he¡¯s here.¡± With a cold gaze sweeping over the one-eyed old man, to avoid raising suspicion, Sean didn¡¯t stare too long. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. Finding the spy of the Hall of Jade meant that the first step of his n had seeded. ¡°Casimir!!!¡± After the second coffin shattered, seeing Casimir Steer covered in mottled blood andpletely unconscious, the Steer family ancestor roared. His eyes turned somewhat bloodshot as he looked at Sean again. The aura around him was no longer just murderous; it was an indescribable hatred. It was as if¡­ Sean had put a green hat on him, and he suddenly realized that neither his son nor his grandson were his bloodline! ¡°You! You came to settle the score with me, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s with all this dodging? If you have the guts,e and fight me! Today, I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯ve yed your skin, pulled your tendons, and turned you to dust!!¡± Boom! In an instant, the Steer family ancestor pushed his dark energy to the extreme, akin to a mad dog, once again lunging at Sean! At this moment, Sean chose not to continue dodging. ording to the King of Night¡¯s words earlier, the Hall of Jade would seek out Complete Stage practitioners from all over, especially those wandering without a foundation. They tempted such practitioners to join the Hall of Jade, using them as experimental subjects. Evidently, the one-eyed old man had set his sights on Sean. If Sean survived this battle, he would likely receive an ¡°invitation¡± from the one-eyed old man and gain the opportunity to enter the Hall of Jade. Therefore, now that the one-eyed old man¡¯s identity was confirmed, Sean naturally had no need to waste any more time with the Steer family ancestor. ¡°Is that so?¡± Faced with the Steer family ancestor¡¯s curses and attacks, Sean sneered and said, ¡°I gave you ten chances just now, hoping to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf!¡± ¡°Since you insist on courting death, then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Boom! The moment his wordsnded, Sean also erupted with his potent dark energy, directly smashing his fist against the Steer family ancestor¡¯s dragon-headed cane. Under the watchful eyes of the Buddha Academy instructor and the one-eyed old man, Sean intentionally suppressed his realm to the Complete Stage. Naturally, he didn¡¯t use the slightest bit of his Bright Energy from his core. However, even so, dealing with a mere Steer family ancestor was well within his capabilities. Is he finally fighting back? Seeing this, whether it was the Steer family¡¯s descendants or the people of the Buddha Academy, including the one-eyed old man, all of them had their pupils constrict, staring fixedly at Sean, wanting to see how capable he truly was! Chapter 475: The Arrogant Beggar Sean faced Steer family¡¯s ancestral dragon-headed staff with his fists! The ancestral dragon-headed staff of the Steer family was made of frigid iron, an indestructible divine weapon only breakable by Bright Realm cultivators. Therefore, without revealing his true strength, Sean was at a disadvantage! Any Complete Stage individual would likely not choose bare-handed confrontation against the frigid iron divine weapon! Yet, Sean did exactly that! Boom! Before the onlookers could react, Sean¡¯s massive fist, enveloped in vigorous dark energy, collided fiercely with the Steer family¡¯s ancestral dragon-headed staff, also enveloped in vigorous dark energy, producing a thunderous sound like muffled explosions!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This guy¡­ is utterly audacious!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Is he seeking death?!¡± Witnessing this spectacle, every practitioner felt that Sean was arrogant and foolish. Even the instructors from Buddha Academy and the one-eyed elder couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads, their disappointment evident. However! Just as everyone thought Sean would gain no advantage against the Steer family¡¯s ancestral staff, after merely three seconds of deadlock, a barely audible sound emanated from the dragon-headed staff! Crack! Though faint, the sound did not escape the ears of the practitioners! ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± The instructors from Buddha Academy and the one-eyed elder were particrly sensitive and immediately sensed something amiss. Consequently, they both turned their attention to Sean¡¯s fist and the Steer family¡¯s ancestral staff. Then! They witnessed, under Sean¡¯s punch, the seemingly indestructible staff bending slightly! Crack! Crack! Crack! The faint sounds, like a flood bursting through a dam, continued incessantly. Apanying these subtle cracks, onlookers observed the slight bend rapidly increasing in size, expanding visibly before their eyes! Expanding! Expanding! Expanding further! This eerie sight, akin to drawing a bow, saw Sean¡¯s punch forcibly bending the previously straight staff into a crescent shape, like a crescent moon! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by the scene, especially the Buddha Academy instructors and the one-eyed elder. As they were Complete Stage cultivators, they knew well the extent of damage a typical Complete Stage practitioner could inflict upon a divine weapon like the ancestral staff. Clearly! The current result greatly exceeded their previous expectations! Clearly! This ¡°Great Monkey,¡± the arrogant challenger, was no ordinary Complete Stage practitioner. In the presence of the Steer family¡¯s ancestral elder, he possessed the confidence to be audacious, and the ancestral elder was simply not his match! ¡°You!!!¡± As spectators, the Buddha Academy instructors and the one-eyed elder were stunned. As for the participant, the Steer family¡¯s ancestral elder? Witnessing the staff slowly bending, feeling the surging dark energy emanating from Sean¡¯s fist, cold sweat streamed down the elder¡¯s forehead and back! Damn it! How could this happen?! The ancestral elder, more than anyone, desired to understand why such a result had urred!!! Bang! In less than ten seconds of deadlock, when the dragon-headed staff hadpletely bent into arge bow, the ancestral elder finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Flush with embarrassment, propelled by Sean¡¯s increasingly vigorous dark energy, he was sent flying back, retreating more than ten meters, unable to steady himself and falling onto the roadsidewn! Defeated in a single move! Just like when ¡°Great Ape¡± had defeated those two mid-stage dark energy bodyguards, ¡°Great Monkey,¡± facing the Steer family¡¯s ancestral elder, dominated without suspense! Once again, with just a single move! ¡°Now!¡± Sean strode purposefully toward the ancestral elder, asking as he approached, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to kill me?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± His voice was like thunder! The Steer family members in front of the mansion had initially intended to rush forward and gang up on Sean. However, now, they looked at each other, their impulse remaining, but their courage evaporating. Their hearts trembled violently, and the hands gripping their weapons became drenched in sticky sweat! As for Osvaldo Steer, lying on a stretcher, there was no need to mention his condition! Stunned! Ashen-faced! ¡°Who¡­ who are you exactly?¡± The ancestral elder wasn¡¯t foolish. Based on just now, he was certain that he was no match for Sean. Thus, staggering to his feet, he incredulously asked, ¡°We are both at the Complete Stage. How could you possibly bend my ancestral dragon-headed staff with just one punch?¡± Approaching the ancestral elder, Sean nonchntly picked up the now-curved staff, holding the head in his left hand and the tail in his right, disdainfully remarking, ¡°Look at you, so inexperienced. Who says a Complete Stage practitioner can¡¯t bend frigid iron divine weapons?¡± As he spoke, Sean exerted force with both hands! Immediately! The familiar sounds of cracking resounded once more. Under the ancestral elder¡¯s close scrutiny, the curved staff continued to bend, and bend further, until it formed a ¡®U¡¯ shape in the blink of an eye! Following this! With a crisp snapping sound, unable to withstand the powerful dark energy, the ¡®U¡¯ shaped staff reached its limit of flexibility and directly snapped in the middle, breaking into two pieces! ¡°This¡­¡± The ancestral elder¡¯s face turned green, utterly disbelieving his own eyes. Having lived for seventy or eighty years, he considered himself knowledgeable, yet a Complete Stage cultivator breaking a frigid iron divine weapon with bare hands was a first for him! If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never have believed such a thing could happen! ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Sean¡¯s intention in disying this feat in front of everyone was not to intimidate the ancestral elder, but rather to deliberately showcase it to the one-eyed elder, to make him aware of his uniqueness and thus earn his attention. Only then would the one-eyed elder not easily let go of this ¡°big fish¡±! With that! He raised the two broken pieces of the staff and proimed coldly, ¡°Now, you can die!¡± As the words fell! He was about to move in and end the ancestral elder¡¯s life! ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, someone stepped forward, none other than the Buddha Academy instructor who had been silently observing. With the oue decided and having seen Sean¡¯s strength, he naturally did not wish for the ancestral elder to truly perish at Sean¡¯s hands! Therefore! He approached Sean with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Monkey, I am Kazimir of inwater Town¡¯s Buddha Academy. Osvaldo Steer is my student!¡± ¡°Although Osvaldo Steer and his brother Casimir Steer have made mistakes, their crimes do not warrant death!¡± ¡°How about¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of my reputation and that of Buddha Academy, spare the elder¡¯s life, what do you say?¡± Approaching Sean and the ancestral elder, he subtly signaled the elder, who immediately understood and, without hesitation, knelt before Sean, disregarding his dignity in the face of life and death, and fell prostrate at Sean¡¯s feet! ¡°It was my misjudgment, and I have offended Great Monkey!¡± ¡°I beg for Great Monkey¡¯s mercy!¡± The ancestral elder¡¯s resolute action astonished the surrounding bystanders. After all, the Steer family was a renowned and prestigious n in inwater Town, and the ancestral elder was highly esteemed. Yet now, in front of everyone, he knelt and begged for mercy from Sean! ¡°Please spare his life, Great Monkey!¡± ¡°Please spare his life, Great Monkey!¡± ¡°Please spare his life, Great Monkey!¡± With the elder¡¯s genuflection, the Steer family members didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. Immediately, they followed suit and knelt before Sean, creating a scene of supplication in front of the mansion! It had turned into a sea of kneeling in front of the gate!!! Chapter 476: Invitation from Buddha Academy Sean delivered a blow! He defeated the venerable ancestor of the Steer family at the Complete Stage! Single-handedly, he made everyone from the Steer family bow in apology and plead for mercy. After this battle, Sean couldn¡¯t help but think that the name ¡°Great Monkey¡± and the reputation of the Goris would surely spread throughout inwater Town in the shortest time possible! ¡°Good!¡± For Sean, the life or death of the Steer family ancestor was inconsequential. He readily nced at the Steer family elder and then turned to Kazimir, nodding and saying, ¡°Buddha Academy, right? I can give you that respect.¡± At these words, Kazimir¡¯s smile brightened, while the Steer family ancestor sighed with relief. However, just as Kazimir and the Steer family ancestor were about to express their gratitude, Sean changed his tone. ¡°This old fellow offended me, a reprimand is enough. I can pardon him. I can let him off with his life! But those two despicable scoundrels, using the influence of the Steer family to bully and defile others in inwater Town, even attempting to besmirch the innocence of a youngdy in front of her parents! This crime deserves punishment!¡± Swish! Swish! Before Kazimir and the Steer family ancestor could react, apanied by two piercing sounds, Sean effortlessly hurled the two sections of his dragon-headed staff like oversized darts. In the blink of an eye, they pierced the necks of the barely conscious Osvaldo Steer and theatose Casimir Steer, pinning them alive to the wooden boards of the coffins! Blood gushed, quickly staining therge boards red. Osvaldo Steer¡¯s eyes widened in shock, full of disbelief until hisst breath. It was as if he couldn¡¯t fathom that Sean dared to kill him, and in front of the Steer family ancestor, in front of all the Steer family members, even in front of Kazimir and numerous inwater Town citizens, unexpectedly and resolutely sending him on his journey to theherworld! Casimir Steer met an even more tragic end, not even knowing how he died!!! ¡°You!!¡± The Steer family ancestor was stunned by Sean¡¯s sudden move, terrified. The suppressed rage surged again, and he stood up, looking at Sean with intense murderous intent. However, he didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Sean again! ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sean turned to the Steer family elder, ignoring his icy gaze and the zing fury, asking, ¡°I spared your life just now, and now you want to use that life to kill me?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Sean continued, ¡°If you have the guts and courage, I don¡¯t mind killing you again!¡± With just one sentence, Sean shocked the Steer family elder! Indeed, in the situation where Kazimir only talked but didn¡¯t act, being in conflict with the ¡°Great Monkey¡± meant not only failing to avenge Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer but also dragging the entire Steer family into the grave! The Steer family elder naturally understood the stakes. Therefore, he gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and despite a thousand impulses to confront Sean, the terrifying consequences held his reason, and he chose to continue to endure, his trembling legs bending once again, kneeling before Sean. In this world, one must bow their head under the eaves! There was no other way! In the cruel reality of thew of the jungle, might was the only truth!!! ¡°Consider yourself fortunate!¡± Sean¡¯s expression exuded arrogance, devoid of any trace of mercy. He knew that if he had been the one to lose the fight, his fate at this moment would have been even more miserable. The Steer family elder would not have shown him any mercy either! ¡°I said it before!¡± Sean dered, ¡°I will execute these two beasts in front of the Steer family elder and all the members of the Steer family! As a warning to others! Goris act on their words, and I will do as I said!¡± Sean¡¯s voice, like thunder, rang out with a resounding and imposing dark energy, reaching the ears of the Steer family members and the vast crowd, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble uncontrobly! Goris! Today, everyone remembered this domineering name!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, Sean turned to leave, but Kazimir stretched out his hand to stop him, sighed, and said, ¡°Mr. Monkey, I mentioned earlier that Osvaldo Steer is actually a student of Buddha Academy, my student. You killed him in front of me, which doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate, does it?¡± After all, Osvaldo Steer was a student of Buddha Academy, and being publicly executed by Sean, and right under Kazimir¡¯s nose, would obviously havesome adverse effects on Buddha Academy¡¯s reputation! ¡°So what?¡± Sean and Kazimir locked eyes, and Sean asked, ¡°Do you want to avenge those two scoundrels?¡± Earlier, Sean had spared the Steer family elder¡¯s life, and if Kazimir now tried to be ungrateful, he wouldn¡¯t hold back. Even if it was just a branch of Buddha Academy, what could they do, even if it was the main academy in the imperial capital? ¡°Heh heh,¡± Kazimir exined with a smile, ¡°Mr. Monkey, don¡¯t misunderstand. Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer were at fault first, so they got what they deserved. But Mr. Monkey, you¡¯ve killed my student. There should be somepensation, right?¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Sean paused and asked, ¡°What kind ofpensation do you want?¡± Kazimir pretended to ponder for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the deputy leader of Goris, Great Ape, is a young talent, a rare genius. He even repelled two guards of the Steer family at the same level of cultivation with just one move in the mid dark energy realm.¡± ¡°So,¡± Kazimir continued, ¡°If Mr. Monkey doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to invite you to join Buddha Academy. I¡¯d like to nurture you carefully. First, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen your exceptional talent and want to cherish it. Second, you¡¯ve taken the life of one of my students, so giving me another student aspensation seems fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± At these words, Sean was once again taken aback! Darn it! He had exerted his power in such a grand manner, causing such a stir in inwater Town, and yet he hadn¡¯t made contact with anyone from the Hall of Jade, and now someone from Buddha Academy was interested in him? Fate truly yed tricks! Not just Sean, almost everyone was startled by Kazimir¡¯s words, especially the Steer family elder and their people. Their gazes towards Kazimir were filled with shock and disdain! Damn it! The bodies of Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer were still nailed to the boards, their blood not even cold, and yet, as Osvaldo Steer¡¯s teacher, you have the audacity to invite the culprit who killed him to join Buddha Academy, to rece Osvaldo Steer? Have you no shame? However, no one cared about their feelings. Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer, as well as the entire Steer family, were destined to be mere pawns in Sean¡¯s game, sacrificial pieces in the intellectual battle between Sean and the Hall of Jade! ¡°What are the benefits of joining Buddha Academy? Is Buddha Academy very formidable? Can it rival Goris?¡± Sean thought for a moment and said disdainfully, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll inform the young master. If he¡¯s interested in Buddha Academy and wants to go there, I won¡¯t stop him!¡± With that, Sean walked away purposefully. His target was the Hall of Jade, where the one-eyed old man was still standing amidst the crowd. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with Kazimir. ¡°Mr. Monkey!¡± Kazimir¡¯s expression turned somewhat unpleasant as he called out to Sean¡¯s departing figure, ¡°May I ask, what kind of organization is Goris? Why have I never heard of it before?¡± Sean didn¡¯t turn back, but he eximed loudly: ¡°Traverse the world! Make the four corners of the earth your home! If the human world is unjust, fight for justice! If the heavens are unfair, challenge the heavens!¡± His voice rolled forth, filled with a towering spirit! With just one statement, he exined why Goris was unheard of until now and why they had intervened on behalf of an ordinary family to oppose the Steer family! Travel far and wide! Meet people from all walks of life! Rectify injustice! This was the creed that Sean had established for Goris!!! Soon after, Sean¡¯s figure disappeared at the end of the street, striding off, and the one-eyed old man quietly followed suit¡­ Chapter 477 Shocking the Audience, Dean of Buddha Academy Sean left! However, his words lingered in the air, resonating in everyone¡¯s minds like the echoes of a Buddhist chant. Are they seeking justice? Upsetting the natural order? So, this is what they call the Goris. No wonder both the deputy gang leader, Great Ape, and therade, Great Monkey, are all arrogant and unrestrained. If the heavens are unjust, they dare to challenge even the heavens, then what else would they not dare? These people seem to carry within them a kind of audacious arrogance, as if they are born to challenge both man and heaven!!! Conversations abound! The onlookers from inwater Town were fortunate to witness everything, gathering in groups like they had just been injected with chicken blood, discussing the matter fervently! ¡°Goris!¡± Kazimir nced in the direction of Sean¡¯s departure, then looked up at the sky. The smile on Kazimir¡¯s face gradually faded, his expression turning extremely serious. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°What a group of Goris!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back to Buddha Academy!¡± With a wave of his hand, Kazimir didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the still kneeling Steer family patriarch and the Steer family disciples. He turned and left, heading towards Buddha Academy, followed closely by the disciples of Buddha Academy. ¡°Osvaldo!¡± ¡°Casimir!¡± Only then did the Steer family patriarch and the Steer family disciples stand up one after another, eagerly rushing towards the two brothers, Osvaldo Steer and Casimir Steer, who were nailed to the coffin board. They were filled with grief and indignation. Who could have imagined that just because Casimir Steer did something he often did, simply bullying a girl from an ordinary family, he would meet such a tragic end, dying in front of the Steer family mansion¡¯s gates! Moreover, he was gruesomely nailed to the coffin board by the Steer family patriarch¡¯s dragon-headed cane! Exploding into the sky! The Steer family patriarch gritted his teeth, swearing inwardly, ¡°If I ever get the chance, I will definitely exterminate those damn Goris and avenge my Osvaldo and Casimir!!¡± ¡­ A dozen minutester, Kazimir led the group back to Buddha Academy and immediately went to one of the buildings within Buddha Academy. This was the residence of Hastiff, the current dean of the inwater Town branch of Buddha Academy. At that moment, Dean Hastiff and several elder academics were discussing academy matters at a stone table in the building, when they suddenly heard hurried footsteps. All of them were taken aback, turning to look towards the door. Kazimir swiftly strode over. ¡°Dean!¡± In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of them, bowing to Hastiff and then addressing the elders, saying, ¡°Elders!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hastiff¡¯s expression was slightly displeased, his tone carrying a hint of reproach. ¡°Why the rush? This isn¡¯t like your usual demeanor. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re having a meeting here?¡± Obviously, ording to Buddha Academy¡¯s rules, the dean and the elders were not to be disturbed during their meeting! ¡°I was too impulsive, I apologize, Dean!¡± Kazimir hurriedly apologized. Then, he shifted his tone and said in a serious manner, ¡°But I have very important news to report to the Dean and the elders immediately!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± Hastiff and the elders exchanged nces, then, looking surprised, they asked, ¡°What could make you so urgent? Please, tell us!¡± ¡°Goris! Today, a mysterious organization called Goris suddenly appeared in inwater Town and killed the academy disciples Osvaldo Steer and his brother Casimir Steer in front of Steer family¡¯s gate¡­¡± ¡°What???¡± Before Kazimir could finish, one of the elders stood up abruptly, angrily asking, ¡°Who are these bandits, daring to kill Buddha Academy disciples in inwater Town? Have you investigated this thoroughly?¡± In inwater Town, Buddha Academy and Hall of Jade had always been terrifying entities that outsiders dared not provoke. While disciples of Buddha Academy had died in the past, it had always been in ndestine circumstances. Never before had anyone dared to openly challenge Buddha Academy in broad daylight! ¡°Elders, please don¡¯t be hasty. Let me exin¡­¡± Over the next few minutes, Kazimir recounted the entire incident in detail, from receiving the call from the Steer family patriarch to Sean¡¯s departure. He spared no detail, recounting everything he had seen and heard. After hearing the whole story, Dean Hastiff and the elders were stunned for the third time. Especially Elder Sun, whose expression of shockpletely reced his previous anger. He stared at Kazimir, somewhat incredulously, and asked, ¡°Are you sure that everything you said is true?¡± Just as Kazimir found the situation unbelievable and could not trust his own eyes, Mr. Sun also found Kazimir¡¯s ount beyond hisprehension. So, in addition to feeling shocked, Mr. Sun¡¯s first reaction was one of skepticism. ¡°Are you sure? Are you certain?¡± Just as Kazimir found it incredible and even unbelievable, Mr. Sun¡¯s reaction was also one of disbelief, leading him to express his doubts. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Kazimir nodded firmly. ¡°About the Vice Gang Leader Great Ape of Goris, using mid-level dark energy to repel two practitioners of the same level, I learned of this from the Steer family patriarch, I did not personally witness it!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Great Monkey, a practitioner at the Complete Stage, defeated the Steer family patriarch with a single move, and then barehandedly broke the dragon-headed cane made of Snowfield Cold Iron. I personally witnessed this and it¡¯s absolutely not false!¡± ¡°Not only me!¡± ¡°At the time, there were more than a dozen disciples present at the academy, and there were thousands of inwater Town folks witnessing. It¡¯s likely that news about Goris has already spread throughout inwater Town!¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Sun turned to Hastiff, still finding it hard to believe, and said, ¡°Dean, how is this possible? If that Great Monkey is indeed so powerful, with a strong lineage, such that he can defeat the Steer family patriarch with one move, I believe it!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But how could a Complete Stage practitioner possibly break Snowfield Cold Iron with bare hands? It¡¯smon knowledge among practitioners that a weapon made of Snowfield Cold Iron, forged from dark energy, can only be broken by Bright Energy. It¡¯s a consensus among all practitioners!¡± Consensus! Because it was the consensus of everyone, Mr. Sun found it hard to believe! It was like¡­ all the knowledge you¡¯ve learned from school, knowledge that everyone firmly believes is true, and then one day, someone overturns it, turning what was once widely known into a joke. Could you believe it? Could you ept it? ¡°Mound!¡± Ignoring Mr. Sun, Hastiff contemted for a moment, then looked at Kazimir, raising his right hand without warning, and a burst of Bright Energy suddenly erupted, startling Kazimir into stepping back! ¡°This is Bright Energy!¡± Just as quickly, Hastiff retracted his right hand and asked, ¡°Are you sure he didn¡¯t deliberately conceal his realm and did not use a single bit of Bright Energy?¡± Bright Energy! Within this inwater Town branch of Buddha Academy, Dean Hastiff was the only practitioner close to the Bright Realm, possessing some Bright Energy. Thus, Hastiff deliberately let Kazimir experience the aura of Bright Energy,paring it to the aura emitted by ¡°Great Monkey¡± earlier. ¡°No!¡± Kazimir concentrated for a moment, then shook his head decisively. ¡°At that time, the distance between us was only about ten meters. I can assure you, he indeed emitted the aura of dark energy!¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped! Kazimir wasn¡¯t lying on purpose; it was just a fact. In order to conceal his realm, Sean really did not use the slightest bit of Bright Energy against a Steer family patriarch. It¡¯s just that Sean, a true Bright Realm practitioner, and even among the Consolidation stage Bright Realm practitioners, was undoubtedly outstanding. Therefore, with his already powerful bloodline, and now that he had progressed into the Bright Realm, his dark energy within his body was much stronger than that of an ordinary Complete Stage practitioner. It was difficult for those with lower realms to discern it! ¡°This¡­¡± Despite his lingering doubts, Hastiff still had a lot of trust in Kazimir. He didn¡¯t continue to question but instead shifted the conversation, asking directly, ¡°Where is this person now?¡± ¡°Gone!¡± Kazimir sighed and said, ¡°I had hoped to take the opportunity to invite the Vice Gang Leader Great Ape of Goris to Buddha Academy, to probe his strengths and gain a deeper understanding of Goris. Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°s!¡± ¡°That person is extremely arrogant, seemingly not cing Buddha Academy in high regard!¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Kazimir hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°After Great Monkey left, I seemed to notice that people from Hall of Jade followed him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems that Hall of Jade also recognized his extraordinary abilities and intends to do something about him!¡± Clearly, not only Sean noticed the presence of the one-eyed old man, but Kazimir also took notice!!! Chapter 478: All-Hall Martial Meeting, At Any Cost Hall of Jade! Upon hearing these three words, Hastiff and several elders shuddered, their faces showing astonishment! In inwater Town! Buddha Academy and Hall of Jade, one in the light and the other in the dark, both were transcendent existences that the so-called major families dared not provoke! However! If one were topare Buddha Academy and Hall of Jade, without a doubt, in front of Hall of Jade, even Buddha Academy was not enough! Moreover! It was not just a level lower! After all! Buddha Academy was only the first academy in the North Kingdom, with its influence limited to within the North Kingdom, while the influence of the Hall of Jade extended throughout the entire Middlnd! And! The owner of the Hall of Jade was said to be a terrifying figure of Harmonization. Throughout the entire Middlnd, there was only this one person, whereas the head of Buddha Academy, Lord North, only had the strength of Consolidation. If ced in the Hall of Jade, even the Twelve Demons would not be enough, and could not be core members of the Hall of Jade! And what about Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom? He was only one of the three thousand warriors of the Hall of Jade! Three thousand warriors! The three thousand warriors of the Hall of Jade were all extraordinary individuals, either possessing extraordinary skills, immense power, or were mostly practitioners at the Complete Stage. What about Buddha Academy? Buddha Academy also boasted three thousand disciples, but all of them were young practitioners below the Complete Stage. Compared to the three thousand warriors of the Hall of Jade, it was likeparing heaven and earth, iparable! How could theypare??? Hence! Even the headmaster, Hastiff, and the several elders had a deep and fearful respect for the Hall of Jade, to the extent that after a moment of daze, they involuntarily stood up one after another! It seemed that¡­ Even if they mentioned the Hall of Jade in private, they had to stand up and show enough respect to the Hall of Jade!!! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hastiff stared at Kazimir with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Are they from the Hall of Jade???¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kazimir recalled for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°That person is blind in one eye. He seemed to have visited the academy before, so¡­ I have some impression of him!¡± Blind in one eye! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Hastiff¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, instantly confirming the identity of the one-eyed old man. The reason was simple: he was the head of the inwater Town branch of Buddha Academy, and the one-eyed old man had visited here before, so naturally, he hade to find him! Mr. Sun shook his head and sighed, saying, ¡°What a pity! The purpose of Hall of Jade setting up a branch in inwater Town is well known to all. If that old guy has caught the attention of the people from the Hall of Jade, I¡¯m afraid his situation is precarious!¡± Previously! There were often Complete Stage practitioners from other regions, even other countries,ing to inwater Town. It was alsomon for people to be targeted by the people from the Hall of Jade. However, without exception, anyone targeted by the Hall of Jade had all disappearedter! Even though thebat power of ¡°Great Monkey¡± was extraordinary, Mr. Sun and others did not believe that he could be an ¡°exception¡±! ¡°Yes!¡± Kazimir said, ¡°That Great Monkey is one thing, but he is not of much use to us. The key is that deputy gang leader, Great Ape!¡± ¡°If what the Steer family said is true, then this kid¡¯s talent and bloodline are absolutely top-notch!¡± ¡°The all-academy martial meeting, held every three years, has less than half a month left. I was thinking of inviting this kid to the academy to represent our inwater Town branch and go to the capital to participate in the martial meeting, to vie for a good ranking for us¡­¡± The all-academy martial meeting! ording to the rules of Buddha Academy, every three years, an all-academy martial meeting would be held. At that time, all the branch academies of Buddha Academy within the North Kingdom would select some outstanding disciples to represent their respective branches and engage in sparring matches at the main academy in the capital! Those with higher rankings! For the branch academies, they could obtain more resources for cultivation. For the disciples, it was an opportunity to directly enter the main academy in the capital for further studies! Therefore! Each all-academy martial meeting was highly valued by all the branch academies and disciples! ¡°No!¡± Hastiff¡¯s mind raced rapidly. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°The fact that the Hall of Jade is targeting that Great Monkey means that this personmust have extraordinary qualities!¡± ¡°If Mound¡¯s eyesight is not keen, there might be a possibility of misjudgment, but he absolutely would not misjudge!¡± He! Naturally, he was referring to the one-eyed old man! Hastiff knew the identity of the one-eyed old man and was aware of his strength and insight. Therefore, the fact that he targeted Great Monkey was even more convincing than Kazimir¡¯s description! ¡°Those targeted by the Hall of Jade have a slim chance of survival, and we cannot intervene!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°If that Great Ape really has the ability to defeat two practitioners of the same level with a single move, then we must find a way to get him to join the academy, to represent our inwater Town branch and participate in the all-academy martial meeting in the capital!¡± Saying this! Hastiff looked at Kazimir and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mound, go and arrange immediately. Search the whole city. I don¡¯t care by what means, but at any cost, bring that kid called Great Ape to me as soon as possible. I want to personally ascertain his strengths and weaknesses!¡± ¡°Remember!¡± ¡°I mean, at any cost!!!¡± Kazimir was startled by Hastiff¡¯s expression and tone! ¡°This¡­¡± But he dared not ask further and could only nod and say, ¡°Yes, I will arrange it immediately!¡± After that!N?velDrama.Org owns this. He turned and left the branch directly! ¡°Headmaster!¡± Mr. Sun looked at Kazimir¡¯s hurried departure and asked in confusion, ¡°Just a kid in the middle stage of dark energy. Even if he has some outstanding qualities, is it necessary to go to such lengths?¡± Obviously! Like Kazimir, Mr. Sun and others also felt puzzled by what they perceived as Hastiff¡¯s somewhat excessive reaction! ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± ¡°Definitely worth it!¡± Hastiff sat down slowly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. This year¡¯s all-academy martial meeting is different from previous ones. Our inwater Town branch must do everything possible to achieve a higher ranking!¡± ¡°The higher, the better!¡± ¡°It would be best if¡­ we could get the first ce!!!¡± At these words! Mr. Sun and the others were directly stunned by Hastiff¡¯s words, their hearts gave a thud, and the corners of their eyes and mouths twitched uncontrobly, looking at Hastiff with disbelief. If it weren¡¯t for Hastiff¡¯s incredibly serious expression, showing no signs of joking, they would have thought Hastiff was kidding them! Little did they know! Besides the main academy located in the capital, Buddha Academy had a total of eighteen branch academies within the North Kingdom, each brimming with talented individuals. Therefore, thepetition for each all-academy martial meeting was very intense! Previously! In previous all-academy martial meetings, the best result obtained by the inwater Town branch was only ranked seventh among the eighteen academies, and the best individual record of the academy¡¯s disciples was ranked sixteenth! First ce??? That seemed a bit far off!!! ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me with such eyes!¡± Naturally understanding the sentiments of Mr. Sun and the others, Hastiff exined, ¡°Actually, the reason I had youe here today was to discuss this matter with you!¡± ¡°The matter of the National Teacher has caused a sensation throughout the city and unrest throughout the country. ording to the information I have received, the National Teacher may not be able to make it through this hurdle!¡± ¡°The position of the head of the main academy might change!¡± ¡°And this all-academy martial meeting will be crucial in determining the next head of the main academy. If we can achieve a higher ranking, or even win the championship, the rewards will far exceed those of previous years!¡± ¡°Even!¡± ¡°Beyond your imagination!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°We must pick the best of the best, select the strongest individuals at each level from among all the disciples, give them the greatest support and assistance. If that kid called Great Ape is as remarkable as they say, recruiting him into our ranks, he will undoubtedly be a trump card for our branch at that time!!!¡± Hastiff¡¯s words were resolute and impassioned! Chapter 479 Single Eye, Giving You a Chance At the mention of this news, Mr. Sun and the others nced at each other, all showing expressions of shock! Could the Grand Master be overthrown? Recently, there had been all sorts of rumors and gossip swirling around about Lord North, causing a stir throughout the North Kingdom. Mr. Sun and the others, as elders of the Buddha Academy branch, naturally heard about it, and they paid even more attention to the development of this matter than outsiders! And now! Dean Hastiff actually told them that Lord North¡¯s position as the Grand Master would very likely be reced after the uing grand martial artspetition of this session! How could they not be astonished? You see! In the North Kingdom, Lord North¡¯s status and prestige had always been very high, second only to the Lord of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell. He could be described as second only to the Lord, and above all others. The three thousand disciples of the Buddha Academy took pride in the Grand Master! Even! They regarded Lord North as their lifelong pursuit, considering Lord North as their faith! So! The downfall of the Grand Master was tantamount to the copse of their faith!!! ¡°Dean! This¡­¡± Amidst their shock, one of the elders, incredulous, asked, ¡°Is the news reliable? Isn¡¯t the rtionship between the Grand Master and His Majesty the Emperor supposed to be unbreakable? Based solely on the actions of the Grand Master in the war with the Shirine Empire, it should not constitute treason or disobedience, right?¡± ¡°After all!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Based on the situation at the time, it seems¡­ it seems not inappropriate for the Grand Master to have chosen as he did! If, without evidence, one insists on saying that the Grand Master deliberately spared General Wolf Sean¡¯s life, I personally think that would be purely adding insult to injury!!!¡± Clearly! That elder was also a loyal follower of Lord North! ¡°I also think so!¡± ¡°So do I!¡± Soon! The other elders spoke up one after another, all standing on Lord North¡¯s side, protesting for Lord North¡¯s injustice! ¡°Hush!¡± Hastiff, however, red at them, with a serious expression, saying, ¡°Quiet, be careful what you say! It¡¯s fine for us to talk like this in private, but once it spreads, and His Majesty the Emperor finds out, at that time, whether the Grand Master hasmitted treason and disobedience or not, our crime of great disrespect will be unavoidable!¡± Yes! Great disrespect! The usation against the Grand Master came from the Imperial City, and Albert Sitwell did not stop it, nor did he rify, but let the rumors spread throughout the North Kingdom. Clearly, this was Albert Sitwell¡¯s intention! Albert Sitwell had determined that Lord North hadmitted treason and disobedience! At this time! Who dared to stand up and protest for Lord North¡¯s injustice? That would be the same as questioning Albert Sitwell¡¯s judgment, defying the imperial power. Who the hell could bear the usation of ¡°great disrespect¡±?? ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Sun and the others gritted their teeth, sighed inwardly, and could only swallow the unfinished words back into their stomachs. The principle of ¡°if the monarch wants the subject to die, the subject has no choice but to die¡± was naturally understood by them! After a moment! Hastiff continued, ¡°You also know that my younger brother, Pastiff, in terms of talent and cultivation, is not inferior to me. He has always served as an elder in the Imperial City Grand Academy. The news he personally transmitted to us is definitely not false!¡± Pastiff! Upon hearing this name, Mr. Sun and the others¡¯ hearts trembled slightly, immediately understanding Hastiff¡¯s intention! Hastiff¡¯s words should only have said half of it! If Lord North really fell from power, then who would take over Lord North¡¯s position and be the next Grand Master of the Buddha Academy? ording tomon sense, it was very likely to be chosen from among the elders of the Grand Academy or the deans of the branch academies! A leap to the top! Hastiff was the dean of the inwater Town branch, and Pastiff was an elder in the Imperial City Grand Academy! So! Both of them had a chance! This! Was also the reason why Hastiff attached so much importance to this session¡¯s grand martial artspetition! Understood! They all understood! Mr. Sun and the others were all cunning old foxes. Knowing it in their hearts was enough; they naturally would not naively say it out loud. So, they exchanged nces and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Dean, we will do our best!¡± The matter of Lord North was not something they could intervene in! However! If Lord North¡¯s downfall was a foregone conclusion, then, in their grief and indignation, if the next Grand Master really fell on either Hastiff or Pastiff, the inwater Townbranch academy would also rise with it. As elders of the inwater Town branch academy, their status and position would also undergo a drastic change! In in words! The allocation of the position of Grand Master concerned everyone¡¯s vital interests. Otherwise, Hastiff would not so easily reveal his ambitions to Mr. Sun and the others, because he knew, faced with such a rare opportunity and such great temptation, Mr. Sun and the others had no reason to refuse¡­ On the other side! While the Buddha Academy was working on two fronts, one side was searching the entire city for the whereabouts of ¡°Great Ape,¡± and on the other, selecting elite disciples from the academy, the real ¡°Great Ape¡± Sean, under the guise of ¡°Great Monkey,¡± had left the Steer family vi and traveled north, returning to the northern suburbs! It seemed! As if he was going back to the peasant¡¯s house where he had been before! An old one-eyed man had been following Sean not far behind, never showing himself. When they passed through a remote and wild forest, Sean became somewhat impatient! Damn it! How long is he going to follow me? Could it be¡­ he wants to follow me to find the Goris¡¯ir?? Unfortunately! The so-called Goris consisted of only Sean himself, and there was noir to go to! So! Since the one-eyed old man didn¡¯t show himself, Sean had to force him to appear! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± As Sean walked, he suddenly stopped, and without looking back, he said in a deep voice, ¡°From the Steer family vi to here, I¡¯ve already given you a chance to escape!¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Thest person who tracked me like this probably has grass half a meter high on his grave!¡± His voice was cold as ice! After a moment! A voice, even in broad daylight, sounded eerie and came from behind Sean in response, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not afraid of death!¡± ¡°In fact!¡± ¡°I have never made a move because I wanted to give you a chance to escape!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Thest person I tracked like this had his bones gnawed into crumbs by the wild wolves in the mountains!¡± A standoff! Obviously! Even after witnessing Sean defeat the Steer family patriarch with a single move and break the dragon-headed cane with his bare hands, the one-eyed old man still showed no fear or timidity in the face of Sean. It was as if he was confident, even if Sean dared toy hands on him, he would not be afraid! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean still didn¡¯t turn around, snorted, and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re looking for death?¡± ¡°No!¡± The one-eyed old man said, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a chance!¡± ¡°Or rather!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a choice!¡± At this, Sean sneered inwardly. After all this fuss, it seemed that the time for reaping the rewards had finallye! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it!¡± The one-eyed old man was straightforward, saying, ¡°Hall of Jade, ever heard of it? I am the deputy master of the inwater Town branch of the Hall of Jade; you can call me Single Eye!¡± ¡°Your talent is not bad!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to join the Hall of Jade and serve the Hall of Jade!¡± Single Eye! The nickname was quite fitting. However, it surprised Sean that after causing such a stir in the Steer family, he had actually hooked a big fish and attracted the deputy master of the inwater Town branch of the Hall of Jade! ¡°Just you?¡± Sean felt secretly pleased. However, on the surface, he put on an indifferent air and even said somewhat disdainfully, ¡°With your level of cultivation and strength, you can be the deputy master of the Hall of Jade branch. It seems that the Hall of Jade you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t that great after all!¡± ¡°Not even as good as ackey of my Goris!¡± There was no way around it! People from Goris were meant to be arrogant! Otherwise! It would be easy to arouse suspicion from this Single Eye! ¡°Is that so!¡± ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Single Eye seemed to be somewhat provoked by Sean¡¯s contempt, and his already sinister voice suddenly became even colder and more chilling. He sneered, ¡°If you have the guts, I can let you see whether Hall of Jade is truly formidable or not!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I must remind you of one thing: voluntarily joining Hall of Jade and joining after I have crippled you will lead to vastly different treatment and fates!¡± Oh?! Single Eye¡¯s words left Sean somewhat astonished. Sean was certain that, like the ancestor of the Steer family, Single Eye had only achieved theplete mastery of dark energy and had not be a practitioner close to the Bright Realm. Therefore, Sean couldn¡¯tprehend where Single Eye¡¯s confidence came from. How could he be so sure that he could take Sean on single-handedly and cripple him? ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If you truly have the capability to cripple me, instead of being killed by me, then I will, as you wish, join the Hall of Jade!¡± With that! Sean finally turned around slowly and looked at Single Eye, who had already appeared and was standing about ten meters behind him. Two people, three eyes, with their icy gazes shing across the space! Tension was at its peak! ¡°Good!¡± As the deputy master of the Hall of Jade¡¯s sub-hall in inwater Town, Single Eye¡¯s main task was to find suitable Complete Stage practitioners and bring them into the sub-hall as their test subjects! He had never failed for many years! Therefore! Although he was at the Complete Stage, he possessedbat power that surpassed the Complete Stage. Otherwise, he would have probably been killed long ago by someone as arrogant as Sean! ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Come on!¡± The moment the words fell, Single Eye had no hesitation. The vigorous dark energy within his body burst outpletely in an instant. He turned into a fierce tiger, transforming into a residual image, moving at an extreme speed, and with a whoosh, he rushed towards Sean, who was about ten meters away!!! Chapter 480: The Orc Legion, Ambitions of the Hall of Jade A punch! Straight towards Sean¡¯s face! ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Sean snorted, standing still, raising his right hand, fiercely punching towards Single Eye, fist against fist, a fierce sh! Probe! Sean was very clear in his mind. Single Eye wanted to personally experience his fighting strength in this way! But wasn¡¯t he the same? In the absence of being able to use even a bit of Bright Energy, not only did he need to ensure that he didn¡¯t lose, but he also couldn¡¯t beat Single Eye too badly. He couldn¡¯t really beat Single Eye to death on the spot. For Sean, the bnce needed to be just right! Boom! At the next moment, the two fists, enveloped in unparalleled and vigorous dark energy, urately collided with each other, and for a moment, the dark energy shed, and a piercing explosion resounded! Bang! After the punch, a somewhat surprising scene appeared. Single Eye was shaken back on the spot, retreating five or six meters before barely stabilizing his figure, while Sean remained steady, standing still as a pine! Just this??? To be honest, Sean was truly surprised by this result! Damn! I held back, didn¡¯t go all out, how¡­ Could it be that Single Eye¡¯s boasting is just as empty as the ancestor of the Steer family, not capable of taking a hit??? Sean was a little panicked! Oh my! What do I do with my overwhelming strength??? ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± In contrast to Sean, this result seemed to be within Single Eye¡¯s expectations. After steadying himself, when he looked at Sean again, his cold eyes showed not anger but rather some approval. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Truly a practitioner who can break the Cold Iron Divine Soldier with his bare hands!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± After saying that, the vigorous dark energy within Single Eye erupted once again. However, this time, he did not rush towards Sean. Instead, Sean stared at him, his brow furrowed, clearly feeling that his momentum was steadily rising! So! Just like Sean, in the sh just now, Single Eye had also reserved his strength! This made Sean couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief! Is he pretending? That¡¯s more interesting! Crack!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crack! Crack! After a moment, when Single Eye¡¯s momentum rose to a certain level, suddenly, apanied by a strange sound, Sean¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, seeing a scene that made him somewhat incredulous! It was seen that every part of Single Eye¡¯s face, hands, neck¡­ any part not covered by clothing was rapidly growing ayer of dense and visible scales! Indeed! They were scales! Like fish scales, python scales, row after row, uneven,plex, in just a few seconds, theypletely covered every exposed part of Single Eye¡¯s face, hands, and neck! If! At this moment, Single Eye took off his clothes, his whole body should be covered with these terrifying scales!!! This scene! Seemed familiar to Sean. Almost immediately, he thought of the scene when King of Night, Huo Xiao, took off his mask in the underground altar of the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city! Transformation! A transformation simr to a half-human, half-demon transformation!!! Sean remembered very clearly that at the time, King of Night had said that he had been to North Kingdom, to inwater Town, where he was targeted by the people of the Hall of Jade. They invited him to join the Hall of Jade, he agreed, followed the people of the Hall of Jade to the sub-hall of the Hall of Jade in inwater Town, but fell victim to the Hall of Jade¡¯s scheme, bing an experiment of the Hall of Jade! Moreover! It was a failed experiment! The consequences of the failure turned him into a half-human, half-demon monster. He could only hide his half-transformed face behind a mask, like an evil spirit, living in the darkness day and night! Now! After half a year, Sean once again witnessed this kind of transformation, and it happened right in front of him, from human to beast, aplete transformation process. How could he not be shocked??? King of Night failed, so he became a half-human, half-demon monster! On the contrary! The current Single Eye had obviously sessfully undergone the transformation, so he could freely control his own state. Once in a transformed state, hisbat power would also be greatly enhanced! This! Was this Single Eye¡¯s confidence??? ¡°Monster?¡± Sean stared straight at the fully transformed Single Eye, feeling the even more powerful aura and pressure emanating from Single Eye, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You people of the Hall of Jade, are you a den of monsters like you?¡± Yes! A den of monsters! Sean had been puzzled and unable to understand before, why the Hall of Jade had built numerous subhalls in Middlnd, meticulously capturing Complete Stage cultivators, conducting secret live experiments. What exactly were they nning to do? But now! Sean seemed to understand a bit! Just imagine! After a series of research and experiments, if the Hall of Jade could find aplete, safe method that could sessfully transform most Complete Stage cultivators, then the Hall of Jade would possess an incredibly powerful orc legion that would dominate the world. Who could oppose them?? ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has been able to make me transform!¡± After transforming, Single Eye, now like a humanoid beast, with only one eye shing with a cold gleam, looked at Sean as if he were staring at his prey, and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s try again, to see if it¡¯s me overestimating myself, or if you¡¯re just asking for trouble!!¡± Swoosh! The moment his wordsnded, Single Eye leaped into the air, like a tiger pouncing for its prey, carrying the momentum of thunder, once again rushing towards Sean! A punch! Just like before, there were no fancy moves, just a simple and straightforward punch! However! After transforming, Single Eye¡¯s fist was several timesrger than before, and the vigorous dark energy enveloping his fist was even more intense, causing Sean¡¯s face to be noticeably grave! Sean didn¡¯t dodge or retreat, he just wanted to see how powerful apletely transformed Single Eye could be! So! Just like before, when Single Eye came at him, Sean raised his right fist and once again shed with him, fist against fist, in a head-on collision!!! Boom! As their fists collided, a more piercing explosion resounded than before, like a sonic boom. Dust and leaves were lifted into the air, creating a haze around both of them, and then¡­ Sean¡¯s rock-solid body finally moved! He was pushed back by Single Eye¡¯s punch! Pushed back three or four meters! Bang! And Single Eyended in the spot where Sean had just been standing. The corners of his mouth, covered in scales, twisted into a sinister smirk as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You are not my match!¡± ¡°Today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping from my grasp!!!¡± Chapter 481: Minor Injury, Strong Insult Approaching Bright Realm! Sean was a genuine Bright Realm practitioner. He had previously experienced the approach to Bright Realm, so he was very clear about the kind ofbat power it would entail! Although Single Eye, thoroughly beastified,cked Bright Energy, it was still at the Complete Stage. However, the force and destructiveness of the earlier punch were almost on par with approaching Bright Realm! It was like advancing half a realm! Moreover! It was a great realm between dark energy and Bright Realm! You should know! Ny-nine percent of Complete Stage practitioners, even if they devoted their entire lives, wouldn¡¯t be able to cross that crucial half step! But! Sessfully beastifying propelled one to the top! Was this the enormous benefit brought by beastification? Was it the result of the secret research by Hall of Jade? Sean felt a slight ripple in his heart. However!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even if Single Eye had obtained thebat power close to approaching Bright Realm, it was not enough to make Sean feel any fear. The reason was simple: in order to avoid tormenting Single Eye too miserably, Sean had retained a portion of his own strength! Now! It was time to bring out the strongestbat power that the Complete Stage could unleash! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean nced at Single Eye¡¯s beastified hands, disdain evident in his tone. ¡°How big are the palms of your beast ws?¡± ¡°Do you want to grab me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough!¡± As the words fell, in an instant, Sean urged the dark energy in his body to its peak. This time, he chose to take the initiative, his figure shed, and the clenched fist struck directly towards Single Eye! Seeing this! Single Eye¡¯s only eye suddenly contracted. Naturally, he sensed that Sean¡¯s aura was growing stronger. His heart skipped a beat. But with only a short three to four meters between them, he had no room for surprise. He instinctively raised his beastly fist and shed with Sean! Boom! Apanied by a deafening explosion, the two separated on contact. Just like before, Sean was pushed back three to four meters, and Single Eye, however, did not have the same dominance as before. Instead, much like the first tentative sh, he was pushed back by Sean for five to six meters! Three to four meters! Five to six meters! Although they were both pushed back at the same time, the two-meter difference was enough to distinguish who had the upper hand! Sean had the advantage! ¡°You!¡± Single Eye stabilized his figure, his pupils filled with astonishment. Evidently, he hadn¡¯t expected, not even in his wildest dreams, that the two punches from before were not Sean¡¯s peak strength! And he! Even in his beastified state, with greatly increasedbat power, still couldn¡¯t suppress Sean! What did this mean? It meant that, without external forces, solely relying on his own powerful bloodline and terrifying talent, at the Complete Stage, Sean could unleash a strength close to that of approaching Bright Realm! ¡°How is that possible?¡± Single Eye stared at Sean, his scaly old face twitching fiercely, gritting his teeth as he asked, ¡°Where do you Gorise from? How did you do it?¡± This punch! It was more shocking to Single Eye than when Sean had publicly broken Steer family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s dragon-headed cane. He was wondering what kind of bloodline heritage could be so extreme,parable to the beastification effect he had toiled so hard to achieve? He wondered! If the ¡°Great Monkey¡± in front of him could also beastify like him, wouldn¡¯t hisbat power directly surpass that of a Bright Realm practitioner? Damn it! The more he thought about it, the more unbelievable it seemed to Single Eye! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Facing Single Eye¡¯s shock and doubt, Sean raised his chin slightly, his face filled with arrogance. ¡°Heh heh, a lowlife like you isn¡¯t worthy of knowing!¡± With just that sentence! Single Eye was thoroughly provoked! As the deputy of Hall of Jade in inwater Town, Single Eye¡¯s status was undeniably high. Even the dean of Buddha Academy, Hastiff, and those elders would show utmost respect to him. Aside from the hall masters, he feared no one! And now! This Great Monkey who appeared out of nowhere, right in front of him, actually said he was a lowlife. How could he endure it? So! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!!!¡± Without a second word, Single Eye erupted in anger, leaping forward, once again charging towards Sean. If before, he had some reluctance, wishing to take Sean back to the Hall of Jade¡¯s branch hall, as usual, and hand him over to the branch master for reward, at this moment, he had already harbored murderous intent. He no longer wanted Sean as a person, he wanted Sean¡¯s body, he wanted Sean¡¯s powerful bloodline! Taking Sean¡¯sbody back, directly refining Sean¡¯s bloodline!!! ¡°The one seeking death is you!¡± Sean snorted, undaunted, and engaged Single Eye in battle! For a moment! The deste wilderness resounded with thunderous explosions, as if thunder rolled and trees shattered, rocks flew. The two figures moved like phantoms, shuttling back and forth in the jungle! In fact! If Sean used even a bit of Bright Energy, he could easily y Single Eye. Unfortunately, Single Eye couldn¡¯t die. He still needed Single Eye to lead the way, to take him to the Hall of Jade¡¯s branch hall in inwater Town! So! Sean could only continue to act out this drama. While ensuring he didn¡¯t lose, he asionally punched Single Eye¡¯s beastly head, kicked his belly, and took advantage! Bang! Bang! After twenty moves, Sean kicked Single Eye away, while at the same time, Sean also took a punch from Single Eye, and the two separated! Thud! Afternding, Sean steadied himself, his face slightly pale, while Single Eye was on his knees, half-kneeling among the rubble, his breath fluctuating violently. The scales on his face, hands, and neck slowly receded! Obviously! Beastification greatly increasedbat power, but it also consumed dark energy greatly and had a time limit. It couldn¡¯t be maintained indefinitely! ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve turned back?¡± Before Single Eye could stand up, Sean¡¯s voice, full of contempt and mockery, reached him. ¡°You can¡¯t be a human, you can¡¯t be a monster. What else can you be?¡± After this battle, it was undoubtedly a great humiliation for him! However! He wasn¡¯t driven by anger. He realized that he couldn¡¯t kill Sean with his own strength alone. He gritted his teeth, made a quick decision, and could only seek an alternative. He needed to find a way to deceive Sean into going to the branch hall, where the branch master sat in person. And the branch master himself was a Bright Realm practitioner, and in his beastified state, he wasparable to a true Bright Realm practitioner. Taking down Sean would be effortless! So! He stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked up at Sean, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re formidable, I acknowledge that!¡± ¡°I acknowledge it from my heart and mouth!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°You should also see that what you can achieve through bloodline and talent, I can achieve after beastification. Don¡¯t you want to learn the method of beastification to further enhance your realm and strength?¡± ¡°As long as you follow me and join the Hall of Jade, I guarantee that you will get an unexpected reward!!¡± When being tough didn¡¯t work, try being soft! ¡°Is that so?¡± The show had reached this point. In fact, Sean¡¯s goal had already been achieved. A nod would allow him to enter the branch hall of Hall of Jade in inwater Town in a dignified manner. However, as ackey of the Goris, before going, he still had to keep up his act! So! Sean said, ¡°I said earlier that if you can maim me, I will go. Goris always keep their word. Now that I¡¯ve won the fight, but still have to fulfill your wish, isn¡¯t that very humiliating?¡± Upon hearing this! Single Eye¡¯s face twitched. He said, ¡°What are your conditions, just say it!¡± A real man can bend as well as stretch! He bends first! ¡°How about¡­ you beg me?¡± After thinking for a moment, Sean gestured, ¡°Kneel down and beg me, and shout three times, ¡®The people of Hall of Jade are fools, the people of Goris are true practitioners!''¡± ¡°You shout, and I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°How about it?¡± This condition¡­ minor injury, but extremely insulting! In an instant! Single Eye¡¯s old face turnedpletely ck! Damn! How shameless!!! Chapter 482: Inviting the Wolf into the Room, Plainwater Town Sub-Hall of the Hall of Jade ¡°Not willing?¡± Seeing Single Eye¡¯s expression, Sean naturally knew that the old monster must be wishing to pull his tendons, peel his skin, crush his bones to ashes. Therefore, he didn¡¯t insist, turning around and walking away, saying indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it. I¡¯m not interested in your monster¡¯s den anyway!¡± So chic! Plop! When Sean walked more than ten meters away, there suddenly came a strange sound from behind. Without needing to look back, Sean knew that Single Eye had relented-it was the sound of him dropping to his knees! However! Sean still didn¡¯t stop, for a simple reason: he had kneeled, but he hadn¡¯t called for him! Creak! Creak! Creak! Watching Sean¡¯s indifferent figure, Single Eye clenched his fists, gnashed his teeth. The raging fire in his heart was like a towering wave, and his fists and teeth made a series of piercing sounds! ¡°The people of the Hall of Jade are all fools! The people of Goris are the true cultivators!¡± Finally! When Sean had walked nearly fifty meters, after much hesitation, and after a series of mental constructions, Single Eye, ording to Sean¡¯s request, shouted loudly without missing a word! He shouted three times in a row! By thest shout, the ferocious voice seemed to roar like a wild beast! No way! If Goris was a fixed organization, ¡°Great Monkey¡± couldn¡¯t escape. Single Eye would naturally notpromise and would go back to call the master, and then capture ¡°Great Monkey¡±! It¡¯s just¡­ Goris appeared out of thin air, a suddenly emerging mysterious organization. Their whereabouts were uncertain. Even Single Eye, who was extremely familiar with inwater Town, had never heard of the name Goris before. Like a rootless duckweed, it was difficult to catch! So! Now was Single Eye¡¯s only chance. Once ¡°Great Monkey¡± left, where would he find him? Today¡¯s first meeting might very well be thest! ¡°Great Monkey¡¯s¡± bloodline was too powerful, so powerful that Single Eye couldn¡¯t bear to give it up! For this! He would endure this humiliation!!! The moment Single Eye finished speaking, Sean stopped in his tracks! ¡°Now!¡± Single Eye stared at Sean¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Sean smiled faintly, turned around, and looked Single Eye in the eye, saying smugly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You have to show sincerity. The people of Goris aren¡¯t easily persuaded by just anyone!¡± Single Eye¡¯s heart was bleeding! Damn it! You old bastard, just wait. When we get to the sub-hall and meet the master, I¡¯ll show you! ¡°So now!¡± Struggling to contain his anger, Single Eye gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Can youe with me now?¡± Swoosh! Sean stepped forward like a phantom, taking a few steps and appearing in front of Single Eye from fifty meters away. He looked down at him, gesturing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious. How was a monster like you created in the first ce?¡± Only then did Single Eye stand up! ¡°Follow me!¡± Single Eye secretly breathed a sigh of relief, taking the lead, with the two of them leaving the deste wilderness and heading north towards the sub-hall of the Hall of Jade in inwater Town! ording to the information provided by King of Night earlier, one of the exits of the inwater Town sub-hall of Hall of Jade was located about twenty miles north of Mirror Lake! And indeed! Sean followed Single Eye northward, and they did pass through a stretch ofkes that extended for several miles. Theke was as clear as Bright Realm and shaped like an elliptical cold moon! ¡°ording to the rules of the Hall of Jade¡­¡± After passing Mirror Lake, Single Eye continued north without stopping, suddenly speaking, ¡°To ensure the secrecy of the Hall of Jade, anyone invited to join the Hall of Jade must take our specially made drug and be carried into the hall in a state of unconsciousness before formally joining for the first time!¡± A drug? Unconscious? Sean wasn¡¯t surprised by this because King of Night had said that he had been carried into the sub-hall in a state of unconsciousness, so he didn¡¯t know the entrance to the sub-hall! Otherwise! Sean wouldn¡¯t have had to go through such trouble! ¡°Of course!¡± Single Eye turned to look at Sean and said, ¡°You are special, an exception. I can let you go straight in!¡± Yes!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Special! The key was that Single Eye couldn¡¯t beat Sean, and he couldn¡¯t make Sean go in lying down either! However! Sean wasn¡¯t stupid. He naturally knewwhat Single Eye was scheming. His powerful bloodline had be the prey that Single Eye was determined to obtain. Perhaps this time, when he entered, Single Eye had no intention of letting him leave alive! So! Even if he walked in, knowing the entrance to the sub-hall, there was no chance of leaking any information! Soon enough! The two arrived at the foot of a rocky hill! Sean looked around and could see inwater Town in the distance, about thirty miles away. The rocky hill wasn¡¯trge, only a few hundred meters high, nestled like an inverted half-sphere in the wilderness. From a distance, it looked like a lonely grave mound! ¡°Here?¡± Sean¡¯s gaze fell on the rocky hill, carefully examining it, but he didn¡¯t see the so-called entrance. Instead, he had a strange feeling, as if¡­ the rocky hill in front of him wasn¡¯t naturally formed, but rather artificially constructed! A faint scent of blood permeated the air around them! ¡°Right!¡± Single Eye nodded, gesturing, ¡°Mr. Monkey, wait a moment!¡± Having said that, Single Eye took a few steps forward, walked to the face of the hill, and shouted loudly, ¡°Open sesame!¡± Damn it! Standing behind Single Eye, Sean, upon hearing the four words shouted by Single Eye, suddenly felt the urge to kick Single Eye in the rear. What the heck? Is this the password for your Hall of Jade? Couldn¡¯t it have a bit more finesse? However! Although the password was so casually given, the effect was excellent. In less than five seconds, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the hillside. Then, Sean saw the seemingly ordinary hillside crack open in the middle, revealing a huge crevice about three meters high that extended to the sides. After a moment, a deep and dim corridor appeared in front of Sean! At the same time! An incredibly strong stench of blood gushed out from the corridor like a tide, extremely nauseating and repulsive! Seeing this! Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! It seems that inside this stone mountain in front of him, it should undoubtedly be a branch hall of the Hall of Jade. With such a strong scent of blood, I wonder how many people will have to die! ¡°Deputy Master!¡± After the stone door opened, five or six figures immediately rushed out from inside, dressed simrly to Single Eye, each exuding the powerful aura of the Complete Stage. They shouted towards Single Eye and, upon seeing Sean, immediately showed a wary expression, asking in surprise, ¡°Deputy Master! This is¡­¡± As the deputy master of the inwater Town branch hall, Single Eye¡¯s main task was to search for suitable Complete Stage practitioners outside and bring them to the branch hall for live experiments! Normally, anyone personally brought back by Single Eye was always in a state of unconsciousness, never standing! Sean was the first! ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed!¡± Single Eye pointed at Sean and said, ¡°This Mr. Great is a distinguished guest I¡¯ve invited!¡± Distinguished guest! This was their customary codenguage. A distinguished guest naturally referred to a person of esteemed status, and their distinctiony in their extraordinary strength. They couldn¡¯t be defeated or rendered unconscious, so they could only stand there! The members of the Hall of Jade exchanged nces, instantly understanding. When they looked at Sean again, the wariness in their expressions was even stronger than before! Even a ¡°distinguished guest¡± that Single Eye couldn¡¯t handle, without a doubt, must have formidable fighting power! Not to be underestimated! ¡°Mr. Monkey!¡± Single Eye gestured, ¡°Please, inside!¡± Only at this moment did Single Eyepletely set his mind at ease, because in his view, once on his turf, Sean had no choice and no possibility of escape! After all! In their previous showdown, his and Sean¡¯s strengths were evenly matched, with Sean only slightly stronger than him after transforming into a beast. If you added the five or six Hall of Jade members around him, even if Sean regretted it now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! ¡°Is this dark hole your monster¡¯sir?¡± Like the five or six Hall of Jade members, Sean also showed a hint of wariness in his expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°The scent of blood is so strong, it seems a bit sinister!¡± Fear! That should be Sean¡¯s current reaction! So! Sean¡¯s expression gradually became solemn, deliberately showing a hint of wanting to retreat! ¡°Hehe!¡± Single Eye coldly smiled, ¡°As the saying goes, to wear the crown, bear the crown¡¯s weight! To reach the summit, endure the pain! The power of transformation is so great, to possess such power, one naturally has to pay the corresponding price!¡± ¡°Mr. Monkey, rest assured!¡± ¡°With your bloodline and talent, it¡¯s almost certain!¡± After speaking! Seeing that Sean still hesitated, standing there motionless, Single Eye immediately became impatient, provocatively saying, ¡°Mr. Monkey just said that the people of the Hall of Jade are all fools, and the people of the Goris are the real practitioners. As ackey of the Goris, do you have the courage and guts to blow up the heavens, yet you don¡¯t dare to enter our Hall of Jade¡¯s gates, do you??¡± Unconsciously, the five or six Hall of Jade members had already maneuvered behind Sean, cutting off his retreat, intentionally or unintentionally enclosing Sean in the middle. The meaning was clear, since you¡¯vee, today you¡¯ll enter, whether you want to or not! Little did they know! This yed right into Sean¡¯s hands! So! Sean raised an eyebrow, pretending to be provoked, and retorted, ¡°I travel the world, and I¡¯ve never encountered a ce I didn¡¯t dare to enter!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a monster¡¯sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll enter!¡± At the moment his words fell, Sean raised his incredibly proud chin, lifted his head high, and strode directly into the passage in front of him, unable to help but sneer inwardly! Darn it! You think that all of you in the Hall of Jade are fools, and you won¡¯t admit it? Do you think this is like catching turtles in a jar? No! You¡¯ll soon know, this is what¡¯s called leading the wolf into the room!!! Chapter 483: The true strength of Sean, the master of the Hall of Jade Plainwater Town ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± When Sean entered the corridor, Single Eye¡¯s mouth curled slightly, a cold smile of sessful cunning shing across his face. In his mind, he thought, ¡°You bastard, your days are numbered!¡± It felt as if the stone door in front of him was the gate to hell, the gate to death. Those who enter would surely perish. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Single Eye waved his hand, leading the five or six members of the Hall of Jade who followed him. Apanied by a series of rumbling sounds, the stone door slowly closed seamlessly, showing no sign of anything unusual. Inside the corridor, the dim lighting and the strong smell of blood intensified as they delved deeper. The spiraling path ascended, reminiscent of the pathways on the Hill of Swords cliff, but this corridor was built inside the mountain. ¡°How much longer?¡± After walking for about ten minutes, Sean estimated that they had circled the mountain four or five times, ascending about two hundred meters, yet he still couldn¡¯t see the end of the corridor. Impatiently, he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t hollowed out the entire mountain, have you?¡± As the foremost dark organization and evil force in Middlnd, the Hall of Jade¡¯s actions were naturally substantial. At this point, Sean could almost confirm that this mountain was not naturally formed, but rather artificially crafted, and these corridors within the mountain seemed to serve an unexpected purpose. ¡°Mr. Monkey, have patience!¡± Single Eye said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Inwardly, he thought, ¡°Damn, this guy is so enthusiastic about courting death. It seems that this bastard¡¯s bloodline is strong, hisbat power is amazing, but his intelligence seems insufficient!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sure enough, after walking a few hundred more meters, they finally reached the end of the corridor. At the end was another massive stone door. Single Eye pressed a nearby mechanism, and the door opened with a thunderous sound, releasing an intense wave of blood vapor. If an ordinary person had entered, they would likely have been choked to death on the spot. ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Monkey,¡± Single Eye said. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first to announce my arrival.¡± He then stepped through the door and went inside. ¡°You have half a minute,¡± Sean impatiently said. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± Through the door, Sean could roughly see the interior. Honestly, he had already anticipated what he might find, but when he actually saw the scene inside the hall, he was still taken aback, deeply shocked. The interior space was enormous, just as Sean had suspected. The mountain had indeed been hollowed out, but what Sean hadn¡¯t expected was the massive blood pool at the center of the hall, with a diameter of over a hundred meters. The churning blood inside the pool emitted a dense blood vapor, permeating the entire hall. Another blood pool! This was somewhat simr to the enormous blood pool in the underground altar, except that the one in the hall was ten timesrger. In front of this blood pool, the ¡°giant blood pool¡± in the underground altar was nothing more than a smallparison. If the altar¡¯s blood pool was an extrarge Dragon Refining Cauldron, then the one in the hall was an extra, extra, extra, extra, extrarge Dragon Refining Cauldron! The depth of the blood pool was unknown, but about ten meters above the pool, there were two jade stone arch bridges intersecting in a cross shape, one running north to south and the other running east to west, spanning the entire blood pool. At the center where the two jade stone arch bridges intersected, there was a pavilion. Sitting on the pavilion was a figure cloaked in ck robes, back facing the entrance where Sean stood. A dense blood vapor enveloped his body, continuously being absorbed by him. It seemed simr to King Ron¡¯s use of the Soul Devouring Array to absorb blood vapor. He must be the master of the Hall of Jade inwater Town, as he was in a state of cultivation. His aura permeated the surroundings clearly, even though Sean stood a hundred meters away outside the door. He was clearly an expert close to the Bright Realm. Close to the Bright Realm! Sean was not surprised. ording to the Hall of Jade¡¯s hierarchy, aside from being the likely master of Harmonization, the Twelve Demons, as core members, were all super practitioners of Confluence. Below them were the three thousand warlords. Bright Realm practitioners like Albert Sitwell, the lord of the North Kingdom, who could control a whole country, were naturally suitable for the position of a master. ¡°Mr. Master,¡± after Single Eye went inside, he walked directly across the arch bridge to the pavilion on the other side. Bowing respectfully, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve had a major gain today!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The figure sat still without moving, without turning around, or even opening his eyes, and asked in a t tone, ¡°Are you talking about the person standing outside the hall?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Single Eye said excitedly. ¡°This person ims to be a servant of the Goris, at the Complete Stage, yet he can erupt with strengthparable to the Bright Realm. Even in my fully transformed state, I am slightly inferior to him!¡± Afterward, Single Eye briefly recounted his previous encounter with Sean. After hearing this, the figure finally slowly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Breaking the Cold Iron Divine Weapon barehanded? Engaging you head-on without falling behind, even injuring you? Are you sure¡­ Is he truly at the Complete Stage?¡± In one sentence, the figure hit the crux of the matter. Like the Steer family patriarch, Kazimir, and Single Eye, upon learning about Sean¡¯s actions, the figure¡¯s first reaction was that a Complete Stage practitioner couldn¡¯t achieve such feats. Thus, he was somewhat suspicious of Sean¡¯s true realm. However, unlike the others, Sean had acted under the guise of ¡°Great Monkey,¡± deliberately suppressing his realm to the Complete Stage and not using a shred of Bright Energy. So, for those at the same realm, like the Steer family patriarch, Kazimir, and Single Eye, they wouldn¡¯t perceive anything out of the ordinary. The reason was simple: only those at a higher realm could see through the true realm of those at a lower realm. The greater the gap, the clearer the sight. Therefore, as the master of the Hall of Jade, the figure was naturally close to the Bright Realm. If Sean truly was only at the Complete Stage, then, in a situation where he was half a realm lower than Sean, the figure should have been able to see through it. However, after listening to Single Eye¡¯s ount, he attempted to sense Sean¡¯s realm strength from a distance, only to find¡­ he couldn¡¯t see through it at all! Completely imprable! Chapter 484: I Won’t Pretend Anymore, I’m Actually a Cultivator Single Eye¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he naturally knew what the person was suspecting. After hesitating for a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Dasch¡¯s meaning is, this person deliberately concealed his true realm, toying with us?¡± Yes! Toying! Earlier, in the deste wilderness, Single Eye and Sean had fought for half a day. If Sean wasn¡¯t at the Complete Stage but was close to the Bright Realm¡­ then a single p could have killed him. Yet there they were, pretending to battle for dozens of rounds. If this wasn¡¯t toying, then what was it? It¡¯s strange! Cultivators close to the Bright Realm are rare, especially in a city like inwater Town. They are formidable existences, such as the current master of the branch and the director of the Buddha Academy inwater Town branch, Hastiff, whose status and position are extremely noble. As for ¡°Great Monkey¡±? Just a Goris servant, how could he possibly possess such a high realm and strength??? Hence, even though Single Eye had previously harbored the same suspicions, and even though there were substances in the branch that could allow one to conceal their realm, Single Eye didn¡¯t dare to truly consider that possibility. After all, in his view, unless the situation was special, ordinary people had no need to deliberately conceal their true realm. Besides, a braggart like ¡°Great Monkey,¡± who was so arrogant as to want to raise his tail to the sky, how could he be so low-key, refraining from boasting about his strength? ¡°This person is profound and unpredictable, with an extraordinary temperament. I¡¯m currently unable to confirm his specific realm.¡± The person thought for a moment and snorted, ¡°Let him in. Whether he¡¯s hiding his true strength or just pretending, we¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Single Eye immediately turned and walked away. ¡°Mr. Monkey!¡± Arriving at the entrance to the grand hall, Single Eye¡¯s gaze towards Sean changed slightly. It lost a hint of smugness and gained a touch of cautiousness, signaling, ¡°Master Dasch requests your presence!¡± Sean wasn¡¯t foolish! Upon seeing that the master of the branch was close to the Bright Realm, he knew this farce was probably about to end. But since he hade this far, there was naturally no need to continue acting. So, without hesitation, Sean stepped forward, crossed the stone gate, and entered the grand hall. It was only after entering the hall that Sean truly saw the full extent of the interior! As it turned out, the most shocking aspect of this grand hall was not just the enormous blood pool with a diameter of over a hundred meters, or the two cross-shaped jade stone arch bridges. It was also the rows of cold iron cages carved into the surrounding stone walls. At least a hundred of them! Almost every cold iron cage held a person. Some cowered in the corners of the cages, ragged and shivering, like beggars on the street. Some had scales on their faces and bodies, just like Single Eye and the King of Night, in a state of semi-human and semi-demon. Some had failed in their transformation andy dead in the cages, leaving only a cold body behind. In front of the stone wall, there were winding stone stairs that led to all the cold iron cages. Many members of the Hall of Jade were busy there, either walking on the stairs or injecting venom into the captives, or carrying the bodies of those who had failed their transformation and throwing them into the blood pool. Everything seemed orderly! At first nce, the entire hall seemed like arge ¡°chicken farm,¡± and those imprisoned in the cold iron cages were like a group of ¡°chickens¡± waiting to be ughtered. Seeing this scene, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sorrow. Initially, the King of Night, like those people, was probably imprisoned in one of those cold iron cages! Luckily, the King of Night was lucky enough to find an opportunity to escape!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Keep up!¡± The few Hall of Jade members who followed were originally just the branch guards. After escorting Sean in, they were going to leave. But after suspecting Sean¡¯s true strength, as a precaution, Single Eye signaled them to stay close to Sean, just in case. Sean noticed these little actions, but he didn¡¯t mind. He walked up to one of the stone arch bridges and stopped, staring at the figure on the pavilion and casually asked, ¡°Are you the owner of this demon¡¯sir?¡± After a moment, the person slowly stood up, turned around, and met Sean¡¯s gaze, asking in return, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°A Goris servant!¡± ¡°Great Monkey!¡± Sean pointed at Single Eye and said, ¡°He wasted half a minute of my time. Didn¡¯t he tell you? You can call me Lord Monkey, or you can call me Lord!¡± Single Eye¡¯s face darkened. Even after entering the Hall of Jade and meeting the branch master, Sean dared to be so arrogant. It was truly pushing it. However, the person staring at Sean paid no attention to Sean¡¯s nonsense. He introduced himself, ¡°I am Dasch, the branch master of the Hall of Jade!¡± Then Dasch directly asked, ¡°You concealed your strength, schemed tirelessly, and used Single Eye to enter the Hall of Jade. What are your intentions?¡± There was no pretense or ttery. His words directly tore away the facade. At these words, Single Eye and the Hall of Jade members around Sean all had their pupils contract, their faces bing extremely serious. Because Sean¡¯s next answer would confirm Dasch¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Intentions?¡± Faced with Dasch¡¯s sudden questioning, Sean remained unruffled, shook his head with a smile, and asked in return, ¡°If I recall correctly, wasn¡¯t it that idiot begging me toe to this demon¡¯sir, yelling three times that the people of the Hall of Jade are idiots, and that Goris¡¯ people are the true cultivators? How did it end up that I¡¯m the one with ulterior motives?¡± Single Eye was sweating bullets. When he recounted the events to Dasch, he naturally omitted the part where Sean was begged toe. He omitted it for a simple reason ¨C neither he nor the Hall of Jade could afford to lose this person. However, Sean, this bastard, actually proudly blurted it out. Furthermore, Sean didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice. His voice was like thunder, spreading throughout the entire hall. Even the Hall of Jade members who were busy working stopped and looked over, their eyes filled with surprise and anger, shooting looks at Single Eye as if he was the target, making him feel extremely ufortable, even feeling the urge to rush forward and fight Sean. What made Single Eye even more terrified was that Dasch also gave him a fierce re, his gaze sharp as a knife, which made his legs go weak, and he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Master Dasch! I¡­¡± Single Eye was about to exin, but Dasch raised his hand to stop him. He didn¡¯t rush to argue with him, but instead locked his icy gaze back on Sean, saying ominously, ¡°A one-eyed man is easy to deceive. Do you think I can be deceived as well?¡± ¡°You! You are not at the Complete Stage!!!¡± If the previous suspicions were just that, suspicions, then after Sean entered the grand hall and the distance between the two of them closed, Dasch carefully and seriously sensed Sean¡¯s strength up close. Now, he was almost certain that Sean had indeed concealed his true strength. So, his words were unequivocal. ¡°Hmm!¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. He had known he couldn¡¯t keep up the act, so he decided to stop pretending. He shrugged and admitted, ¡°Well, I give up. I won¡¯t pretend anymore. Actually, I am a cultivator close to the Bright Realm!¡± Chapter 485: A Massacre, None Survive Close to the Bright Realm! As Sean¡¯s words fell, everyone was shocked. Dasch¡¯s pupils contracted, a cold light shed between his eyebrows¡­ The Hall of Jade members standing next to Sean immediately took a few steps back, forming a defensive formation, ready to attack Sean at any moment¡­ Single Eye was dumbfounded, his heart beating violently, his legs weakening, almost sitting down on the stone b! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the next instant, the sound of breaking air came from all directions. The Hall of Jade members scattered among the cold iron cages and on the stone stairs all rushed towards them, in the blink of an eye,pletely surrounding Sean! Inside and out, tightly sealed! With a single nce, there were dozens, all emanating a strong sense of killing intent, the vast majority of them at the Complete Stage! Admittedly, Sean actually admitted so easily, even Dasch was somewhat surprised. He had thought that Sean, who hade in with such cunning, would at least argue a few times! What¡¯s more surprising to Dasch is that, facing the heavy siege of dozens of Hall of Jade members and facing the branch master who is close to the Bright Realm, Sean¡¯s expression at this moment was calm andposed, showing no signs of panic or fear of being exposed as a liar! This was abnormal, very abnormal! As the saying goes, unusual circumstances must have sinister motives! So Dasch didn¡¯t immediately order the killing of Sean, but instead stared at Sean and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you exactly? What are you trying to do infiltrating the Hall of Jade?¡± At this point, Dasch naturally wouldn¡¯t foolishly believe that the guy called ¡°Great Monkey¡± in front of him was just a Goris¡¯ servant! ¡°My identity is none of your business,¡± Sean maintained his extremely arrogant demeanor,pletely ignoring the dozens of Hall of Jade members around him. He locked eyes with Dasch and sneered, ¡°As for my purpose ining here¡­¡± ¡°In fact,¡± Sean continued, ¡°It¡¯s simple ¨C to kill all of you! Then, using the identity of your branch master, infiltrate the Hall of Jade and do what I want to do!¡± Sean was honest. Dasch asked, and he replied. And it was the truth! Before leaving the Hill of Swords, Sean had already learned from Aunt Sandals the general distribution of the Hall of Jade in Middlnd and had already formted a specific n to approach the core of the Hall of Jade! The Twelve Demons were spread throughout Middlnd, each controlling the affairs of roughly ten countries for the Hall of Jade. The Phoenix Galldder that Sean wanted was in the hands of the Hall of Jade¡¯s overall master! To see the overall master and find out the whereabouts of the Phoenix Galldder, he could only go through the Twelve Demons, and only the Twelve Demons had the qualifications and opportunities to meet the overall master! So, he had to find a way to make contact with the Twelve Demons. But how? The Twelve Demons were all super cultivators of the Confluence, and in a one-on-one fight, the current Sean was definitely not their opponent. It required cleverness. By using the ability of bone disguising, he would disguise himself as the branch master and then use the secret medicine in the branch topletely conceal his true realm! Only in this way, when Sean stood in front of the Twelve Demons, would he not be seen through by them in terms of his strength and identity, and he would have the opportunity to enter the Hall of Jade headquarters through them! The reason he so easily revealed his n to Dasch was simple: Sean hade, and Dasch and the others would not survive! Not a single one of them! At this moment, in Sean¡¯s eyes, whether Dasch or the dozens of Hall of Jade members around him, they were all as good as dead. No matter what he said or did, nothing would leave this grand hall!!! ¡°Kill us?!¡± When Dasch heard Sean¡¯s straightforward words, he was momentarily stunned, then couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Huh! Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re so audacious! Such boldness!¡± As the branch master of the Hall of Jade, Dasch couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since anyone dared to speak so arrogantly in front of him! So when Sean¡¯s words entered his ears, he almost took them as a joke! ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Sean sighed, looking helpless. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll kill until you believe me!¡± Boom! In an instant, before Dasch could order the siege, Sean took the initiative to attack, the powerful aura close to the Bright Realm erupted in an instant. He turned into a blur, like a sharp sword, fiercely charging towards the surrounding Hall of Jade members! The battle erupted in an instant! For a moment, the grand hallwas filled with dark energy, figures intertwining. Sean was like a tiger among sheep. With each strike, he sent five or six Hall of Jade members flying, some spitting blood, some losing their lives! In just a few moves, no one was a match for Sean. Every punch resulted in the loss of a Hall of Jade member¡¯s life! However, Dasch did not rush to the forefront to fight Sean to the death. Knowing oneself and knowing the enemy enables a hundred battles to be won without danger. As a precaution, he naturally had to use the lives of those ordinary Hall of Jade members to test Sean¡¯s strength! Not only Dasch, but even Single Eye, who hated Sean, took a few steps back and withdrew from the battle circle, not daring to joke with his life! ¡°Someone dares to break into the Hall of Jade?¡± ¡°This person is very strong!¡± ¡°This is great! We are saved!¡± Those imprisoned in the cold iron cages noticed the battle and ran to the edge of the cages to watch, their eyes shing with excitement, as if they saw hope for survival! They hoped that Sean would win and that after winning, he would take the opportunity to save them and leave this terrible ce. Boom! Boom! Boom! With each jarring collision of dark energy, in less than a minute, over half of the dozens of Hall of Jade members besieging Sean were dead or injured, a horrifying sight! Thud! Thud! Thud! Hall of Jade members fell from the arch bridge, like dumplings, into the huge blood pool below, instantly engulfed by the churning blood, leaving no trace of their bodies! Dasch¡¯s face was as cold as ice. He witnessed the entire process of Sean¡¯s massacre and had a rough understanding of Sean¡¯s strength. However, he paid no attention to the Hall of Jade members who had lost their lives. Between predator and prey, this was the unchangingw of survival. Inside the Hall of Jade, this was particrly true. Everyone wanted to be stronger, and no one would mourn for the weak! ¡°Single Eye!¡± Suddenly, Dasch looked at Single Eye, who was hiding outside the battle circle, and shouted, ¡°Join in!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At these words, Single Eye almost wet himself on the spot! Under Sean¡¯s near-Bright Realm status, he was much more ferocious than when he disguised himself as the Complete Stage. Just by looking, without fighting, Single Eye knew that rushing forward now would definitely be asking for trouble, a sure path to death! ¡°Master Dasch! I¡­¡± Single Eye¡¯s face was as ugly as if he had eaten shit. He was about to refuse, but then Dasch said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to engage with him for a moment. I¡¯ll immediately activate the Blood Wave and assist you!¡± Blood Wave! When Single Eye heard these four words, his heart skipped a beat, and he forcibly swallowed the words he was about to say. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± It seemed¡­ Dasch¡¯s Blood Wave was extraordinary and very powerful!!! Chapter 486: Ruthless Pursuit, Single Eye’s Misery As the words fell, Dasch¡¯s legs slightly parted, standing alone in the middle of the arch bridge, directly above the blood pool, and his two arms raised to shoulder height, slowly closing his eyes. Shortly after, a formidable and unparalleled surge of dark energy and a few traces of Bright Energy erupted from Dasch¡¯s body. The ck robe draped over him fluttered without wind, making a rustling sound. Witnessing this scene, Single Eye¡¯s eyes gleamed. Clearly, Single Eye knew of Dasch¡¯s prowess and was even more aware of the power of the Blood Wave. Dasch¡¯s current action was activating the Blood Wave within the grand hall. Once the array was activated, the ¡°Great Monkey¡± would be utterly doomed. Single Eye had no doubt about this. Without further hesitation, seeing that there were only a dozen or so members of the Hall of Jade left to besiege Sean, he gritted his teeth, and with a sudden violent shake of his tiger-like body, he erupted with dark energy, immediately entering a beastly state. In the blink of an eye, terrifying scales covered every inch of Single Eye¡¯s body like a flood of gold, and his imposing aura soared. ¡°Old bastard, your time is up!¡± ¡°Take this punch!¡± With a roar, Single Eye leaped into the air, then, using the momentum of his dive, swung his beastly fist, enveloped in a chilling dark energy, hurtling at Sean in the battle ring at lightning speed. Dying time, Single Eye was very clear that even in his beastly state, he was absolutely no match for the ¡°Great Monkey.¡± However, his goal was not to kill the ¡°Great Monkey,¡± just to entangle him ¨C which,paratively, was much easier. Before taking action, Single Eye had already nned to hit and run, to change position after each strike, letting the ordinary members of the Hall of Jade fight desperately while he only needed to distract the attention of the ¡°Great Monkey.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean naturally noticed Dasch and Single Eye¡¯s abnormality for the first time. However, he did not rush to deal with Dasch because he was confident Dasch could be killed and wouldn¡¯t escape. The current Hall of Jade members were different ¨C frightened, they might scatter at any time, making it more troublesome to chase them down individually. Therefore, it was necessary to act decisively and exterminate them all. Boom! When Single Eye charged over with a fierce momentum, Sean snorted, not even bothering to look at him, his face full of disdain. He casually threw a punch at Single Eye. The next moment, a massive illusory fist shadow appeared out of thin air, roaring past like a tiger pouncing on its prey, viciously colliding with Single Eye¡¯s diving beastly fist. Seeing this, Single Eye¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Damn it! He had been standing outside the battle ring for a long time, and Sean had never thrown such a huge punch when dealing with the ordinary Hall of Jade members. Why the sudden change when it came to him? Bang! The speed of the illusory fist shadow was too fast. Before Single Eye could feel angry or curse, when his chilling dark energy touched the illusory fist shadow, Single Eye¡¯s expressionpletely changed. The reason was simple ¨C he had never tried, and now he was horrified to discover that in front of a true Bright Realm cultivator, his beastly state waspletely defenseless. The illusory fist shadow disregarded his dark energy defense, directly smashing his beastly fist, apanied by a piercing explosion. His proud beastly fist, like an egg hitting a stone, shattered on the spot. It wasn¡¯t just being sted away by a single punch. It was that his scaled beastly fist and half of his right arm were instantly shattered by the illusory fist shadow! Blood and flesh flew, the pain reaching his bones. ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± Single Eye¡¯s miserable scream wasparable to a pig¡¯s squeal. He was sent flying more than ten meters by the lingering force of the illusory fist shadow, then with a bang, he crashed into the stone wall in front of the grand hall. Then, with a thud, he was thrown back by the rebound of the stone wall, falling in mid-air, face first, nearly passing out on the spot! Just one punch! Just one punch! Damn it! Single Eye hadn¡¯t expected, not even in his dreams, that despite being extremely cautious and prepared to hit and run, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Sean! Close to the Bright Realm! This old bastard! This shameless big liar! Is hejust an almost-Bright Realm cultivator? Single Eye¡¯s broken right arm was gushing blood, and his heart was bleeding too. Enough! Damn it! Are you only capable of bullying me alone? ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The remaining dozen or so Hall of Jade members had witnessed the sessive gruesome deaths of theirpanions, already terrified and disheartened. Seeing Single Eye¡¯s pitiful fate as the deputy leader, they no longer had the courage and resolve to confront Sean. Instantly, as if they had a telepathic connection, without hesitation, they turned and fled in all directions.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Like scattered birds and beasts! ¡°Trying to run?¡± ¡°Toote!¡± With a determined intent to kill, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t leave anyone alive. If the dozens of them had fled together, there might have been escapees. But now, with only a dozen or so left, none were going to escape his clutches. Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost at the instant the Hall of Jade members turned to escape, Sean stood there, and in one breath, he struck out five punches in different directions, each one conjuring a massive fist shadow. The five punches, swift as thunder, swept towards the fleeing Hall of Jade members, seeming to crush everything in their path, inevitable and unavoidable. Bang! Bang! Bang! Apanied by a series of chaotic, jarring explosions and screams, each of the fleeing figures was hit by the huge fist shadows. Their bodies burst on the spot, their once lively lives turning into lost souls under the Nine Springs. Five punches! Ny percent of the targets were killed! Three Hall of Jade members were lucky to have only been affected by the residual force of the massive fist shadow, not directly hit. Even so, they were heavily injured, lying on the ground, bleeding profusely. They writhed like worms, unable to stand, let alone continue to flee! Seeing this oue, Single Eye, with half an arm shattered,y in front of the grand hall like a dead dog, panting heavily, his heart seemingly shaking like an earthquake. Not to mention his heart, even his little brother was trembling, with an intense urge to pee! At this moment, as Sean nced at Single Eye and the surviving three Hall of Jade members, raising his hand, ready to finish them off, a sudden change urred. A strong sense of crisis came from behind! ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Immediately after, Dasch¡¯s voice, as grim as it could be, rang out, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many from the Hall of Jade. Even if the King of Heaven himself were here, he couldn¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°Now is the time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to pay the price!¡± Sean¡¯s heart stirred, abruptly turning around to look up at Dasch on the pavilion. Just one look, and he was shocked! Chapter 487: Blood Wave At this moment, Dasch stood alone on the pavilion, surrounded by dense blood vapors. Below the pavilion, in the huge blood pool, the roiling blood water resembled raging waves, as if it were being drawn by some mysterious force, faintly forming a blood vortex that epassed the entire pool. As the blood vortex gradually took shape, the bloody aura steaming from the blood pool became even more intense and suffocating, increasing several times from when Sean had first arrived. Was this the so-called Blood Wave? Amidst his astonishment, Sean¡¯s expression began to grow serious. He could distinctly sense that under the influence of the Blood Wave, the intense blood vapors in the hall were rapidly being refined and devoured by Dasch, while Dasch¡¯s own aura was steadily rising. Evidently, as the branch master, Dasch could enhance his own strength by harnessing the blood vapors in the hall to assist him in battle. ¡°Good! This is great! We¡¯re saved!¡± Seeing this scene, whether it was Single Eye, the surviving members of the Hall of Jade, or even Little JJ, who had stopped trembling and suppressed the urge to urinate, their ashen faces were suddenly revitalized, filled with newfound hope. ¡°On no! We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re finished!¡± Conversely, the people in the cold iron prison cage, who had witnessed Sean¡¯s formidable disy, were jubnt at first, thinking they could finally leave this dreadful ce. But now, their hearts were shattered. ¡°ying tricks!¡± Although somewhat surprised, Sean showed no fear. With a cold snort, he lifted his fist without hesitation, aiming it at Dasch, who was enveloped in blood vapors on the pavilion, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got. I¡¯m not easily frightened!¡± With a thunderous punch, a massive illusory fist shadow emerged, whistling through the air like a sledgehammer, fiercely mming towards Dasch. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Confronted with Sean¡¯s resolute punch, Dasch showed no fear. His sinister face even bore a hint of disdain as he retorted, ¡°I will let you know what it means that there is always someone better, and there are always higher peaks!¡± ¡°This is not a ce where you can act recklessly!¡± With a punch of his own, Dasch, although only close to the level of Bright Realm cultivators, did not produce a half-transparent illusory fist shadow. It was as if the originally illusory and semi-transparent fist shadow had, under the influence of the intense blood vapors, transformed forcefully into a horrifying blood-red color. At first nce, it seemed like a bloody fist, exuding astonishing power. Boom! Sean and Dasch were only a few dozen meters apart. How fast could a cultivator close to the Bright Realm unleash their fist shadow? In the blink of an eye, the two fist shadows collided head-on, causing an explosion like thunder, and a violent aura swept through the area. It was as if a brilliant firework had exploded in mid-air. Everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on the colossal fist shadows colliding. Their hearts were in their throats, understanding that the oue of the battle between ¡°Great Monkey¡± and Dasch would essentially determine the fate of the entire struggle, even their life and death. Soon enough, the answer became clear. After a brief stalemate, Sean¡¯s enormous fist shadow, under everyone¡¯s gaze, suddenly shattered like a broken egg, while Dasch¡¯s blood-red fist, on the contrary, remained as solid as a rock. Its momentum unabated, it pierced through Sean¡¯s illusory fist shadow and continued its ferocious assault towards Sean himself. Witnessing this, the people in the cold iron prison instantly turned ashen, while Single Eye and the three surviving Hall of Jade members breathed a sigh of relief. Boom! As the blood-red fist approached Sean, who stood unwavering, he didn¡¯t dodge or evade. Instead, he met it head-on with another punch, using a flesh and blood fist to counter the blood-colored fist. Apanied by a piercing explosion, hepletely shattered the blood-colored fist. As the blood mist filled the air, the stench of blood pervaded the surroundings. ¡°Now, do you still think you¡¯re my match?¡± Dasch gained the upper hand, his confidence soaring. He stared at Sean from a distance, his words filled with pride and arrogance. ¡°However, you, with near Bright Realm strength, could withstand my punch without flinching, indicating that your bloodline is indeed extraordinarily powerful.¡± ¡°So, after you die, I will personally refine your body, allowing you to unleash your final value!¡± Unbeknownst to Dasch, he himself was close to reaching the level of a Bright Realm cultivator. With the assistance of the Blood Wave, the power of hisst punch hadalready approached that of an ordinary Bright Realm cultivator. Sean, on the other hand, remained unscathed, standing motionless. This surprised Dasch greatly; he had thought that using the Blood Wave against Sean was a bit of overkill, but he had chosen to do so for safety¡¯s sake. ¡°Wishing to refine me? Haha!¡± Although in a disadvantageous position, Sean¡¯s expression remained calm. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability or the opportunity.¡± To be honest, the power of the Blood Wave did exceed Sean¡¯s expectations, to the point where his near Bright Realm strength was proving insufficient. It seemed that he would need to unleash some of his true strength. After all, Single Eye could enhance his own strength through beastification, and as a branch master, Dasch should be able to do the same. Since Dasch hadn¡¯t entered a beastified state, it indicated that his previous punch was not his limit. Once beastified, he might beparable to a genuine Bright Realm cultivator. ¡°Stubborn,¡± Dasch said coldly. ¡°Since you won¡¯t back down until you see a coffin, nor give up until you hit a wall, then I¡¯ll use your own words.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll fight you until you do!¡± The moment his wordsnded, Dasch acted decisively. He immediatelyunched a second punch at Sean, swiftly forming a blood-colored fist shrouded in intense blood vapors. In size and power, this second punch far surpassed the first one. Clearly, the first punch failing to harm Sean had left Dasch feeling displeased. Therefore, he intended to press on, using the second punch to decisively defeat Sean, with the momentum of thunder, and win the battle. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of using my lines.¡± As the words fell, Sean¡¯s aura surged in an instant, breaking through the barriers of the Bright Realm, erupting with the formidable momentum of a Bright Realm practitioner! Then, he threw a punch! This time, the massive fist shadow thrown by Sean was no longer semi-transparent and illusory; it was nearly solid, resembling a true flesh and blood fist, enveloped in unparalleled Bright Energy, leaving onlookers trembling at the sight. ¡°You!¡± Dasch¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, immediately realizing something was amiss. Just as he was about to speak, the colossal fist shadows from both individuals collided in mid-air, producing a deafening sound, interrupting his words! Then, everyone watched in disbelief as, under Sean¡¯s Bright Realm punch, even with Dasch enhancing the power of his second punch, he remained at an absolute disadvantage, unable to counteract Sean¡¯s Bright Realm punch! Crack! As the two fists made contact, in a split second, Dasch¡¯s blood-colored fistpletely burst, turning into a sea of blood mist, while Sean¡¯s Bright Realm fist, just like the first punch, hammered down fiercely towards Dasch on the dais! ¡°Oh no!!¡± Amidst the shock, Dasch¡¯s expression contorted. Almost instinctively, he immediately activated his beast transformation, while crossing his arms in front of his chest to withstand the residual force of Sean¡¯s punch! Bang! Rows of scales rapidly spread across Dasch¡¯s body like mushrooms after rain, but unfortunately,pared to the speed of the Bright Realm punch, they were still considerably slow. Thus, just as Dasch¡¯s transformation was halfway through, Sean¡¯s Bright Realm punch arrived, urately and unerringly crashing onto Dasch¡¯s arms! The next moment, Dasch felt a gust of wind hitting his face, an irresistible force assaulting his body, even prating into his insides, causing his internal organs to churn, as if being torn apart! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Apanied by a scream resembling that of a ughtered pig, Dasch staggered backward several steps, only stopping at the edge of the dais, barely stabilizing himself, dissipating the force of the Bright Realm punch! Ptui! A mouthful of blood sprayed out. Dasch was in an utterly disheveled state, the clothing on his arms torn to shreds by the Bright Energy, and many of the scales that had just begun to spread were forcibly destroyed by the Bright Energy, leaving him with numerous wounds and injuries! It was a disaster! Aplete disaster! Around him, whether it was Single Eye, the members of the Hall of Jade, or those within the Iron Prison, everyone was utterly dumbfounded,pletely and thoroughly stunned, their eyes bulging like those of a cow, their mouths gaping in shock, wide enough to fit arge fist! Goodness gracious! What on earth? What in the world is this? How could this happen??? Unperturbed by the horrified gazes around him, Sean paid no attention and instead, stared across at the disheveled Dasch, asking loudly, ¡°Now, do you still feel like you¡¯re my equal?¡± This! This was the question Dasch had posed after the first punch! Sean responded in kind, ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Dasch returned to the center of the dais, ring fiercely at Sean, gritting his teeth, ¡°You dare to deceive me time and time again!¡± ¡°You are not even close to Bright Realm strength!¡± Dasch was on the verge of exploding! Evidently,pared to the damage caused by the previous punch, Sean¡¯s deception and humiliation were even more difficult for him to ept, further fueling his anger! ¡°Correct!¡± Sean smirked, looking very smug. ¡°I didn¡¯t fully reveal my hand before, so let¡¯sy it all out now!¡± ¡°In fact!¡± ¡°I am a true practitioner of the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°All is fair in war!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you people from the Hall of Jade are all fools, and you still don¡¯t believe it!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Do you believe me???¡± Chapter 488 the Terrifying Power of Blood Wave Yes! A bunch of fools! Sean proved with his actions that whether it was Single Eye or Dasch, he had them all in the palm of his hand, spinning them around, deceiving everyone, and outsmarting them. Do you believe it? Faced with the undeniable truth, even Dasch couldn¡¯t help but believe it! Gurgle! Gurgle! Gurgle! The three surviving members of the Hall of Jade were thoroughly frightened by the words ¡°Bright Realm Practitioner,¡± their heavily injured bodies trembling almost uncontrobly. The glimmer of hope that had just arisen in their hearts was directly snuffed out! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Just as their trembling had finally subsided, their bodies, which had almost gone crazy with the intense fear, couldn¡¯t hold back the overwhelming urge to urinate. Unintentionally, they all wet themselves, creating grotesque ¡°maps¡± on their pants! Even Single Eye was scared into wetting himself! He peed vigorously! Like a river bursting its banks, it was unstoppable! ¡°Bright Realm!¡± ¡°My goodness! He¡­ He¡¯s actually a Bright Realm Practitioner!¡± ¡°This is great!!!¡± On the other hand, those imprisoned in the cold iron cells were the opposite. Just as Single Eye and the three members of the Hall of Jade were exhrated after the first punch, they were on the verge of jumping up in excitement! The battle between Sean and Dasch not only determined their own victory or defeat but also the life or death of both parties! Victory means life! Defeat means death! ¡°Bright Realm! Is it really that amazing?¡± ¡°You think!¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re a Bright Realm Practitioner, I can¡¯t do anything to you? I should just surrender and wait for death?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!!!¡± Hearing the excited chatter of those around him, Dasch stood in the center of the pavilion, scanning the cold iron cells in the stone wall. At this moment, his body waspletely covered in densely packed scales,pleting the process of transformation into a beast! His fierce beast-like eyes were as red as blood! As he spoke, Dasch¡¯s injured arms suddenly rose, and the vigorous dark energy within him, along with the limited Bright Energy in his core, simultaneously erupted, forming a terrifying energy surge around his body! At the same time! The huge blood pool beneath the pavilion seemed to be drawn and summoned by some mysterious force. The roaring of the blood became even more intense, and the blood vortex spun even more wildly. It seemed to conjure up a blood dragon, rising into the sky along with the energy surge around Dasch¡¯s body, enveloping his transformed figure within the blood dragon! Clearly! Afterplete transformation, Dasch¡¯s strength had greatly increased, and he was more adept at controlling the Blood Wave, able to unleash its stronger power! The power of thatst punch was already very close to that of a Bright Realm Practitioner! Now, with the double boost ofplete transformation and the Blood Wave, how strong could Dasch be?? ¡°Truly worthy of the Hall of Jade!¡± Faced with this situation, even Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a significant surge of emotions. A practitioner who was only close to the Bright Realm hadn¡¯t even been on Sean¡¯s radar! Now it seemed! Sean had underestimated Dasch¡¯s abilities! Or rather! He had underestimated the depth of the Hall of Jade! Just a branch of the Hall of Jade, just a leader close to the Bright Realm, could actually force Sean to reveal his true level and engage in a full-on battle. This was truly beyond Sean¡¯s expectations! If Dasch was like this! Then, how formidable were the Twelve Demons of Confluence? What about the master of the Hall of Jade in Harmonization? An invisible pressure loomed over Sean¡¯s mind like a dark cloud. The path ahead was treacherous and perilous. It seemed that getting the Phoenix Gall from the Hall of Jade and finding his father, Porter Mason, was even more challenging than climbing to the sky!!! Phew! Just as Sean¡¯s mood grew somewhat heavy, suddenly, apanied by a sharp roar, Dasch, enveloped in the blood dragon,unched an attack towards him! ¡°Arrogant old dog!¡± ¡°Even if you are a Bright Realm Practitioner, you will not leave the Hall of Jade alive!!¡± A punch! A bloody huge fist emerged, not a mere illusion of a fist, but a real bloody one. The huge fist, resembling the head of the blood dragon, directly charged towards Sean, intimidating and terrifying! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean said in a deep voice, ¡°Thest monster that transformed in front of me is now lying there scared, wetting himself!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°You are no exception!¡± In the instant his words fell, the momentum on Sean¡¯s body once again soared, from an ordinary Bright Realm Practitioner to the extremewithout holding anything back! Then! They exchanged punches! Sean could clearly feel that Dasch¡¯sbat power at this moment was not inferior to that of an average Bright Realm Practitioner. Without going all out, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him for a while! Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Single Eye¡¯s old face instantly turned as dark as charcoal! Damn! You guys do your thing, why involve me? I give up! Can¡¯t I just give up? It¡¯s like getting hit while lying down! Boom! The moment Sean¡¯s Bright Realm fist shed with the roaring blood dragon¡¯s fist, in the rapt attention of everyone present, the fist of the blood dragon held for about two or three seconds. Then, a loud explosion echoed, the massive fist shattered, blood sttering everywhere! However! This was not the end! The fist of the blood dragon was just the head of the blood dragon. After the huge fist shattered, the rest of the blood dragon quickly took its ce, continuing to collide madly with Sean¡¯s Bright Realm fist! The Bright Realm fist surged forward, unstoppable, tearing the blood dragon apart bit by bit! Finally! When the Bright Realm fist hit a spot less than five meters away from Dasch, its force diminished, gradually fading away, exploding and dispersing into a cloud of blood mist! This scene! Left everyone dumbfounded! Damn! Damn! Damn!!! Once again, Sean¡¯s power exceeded their imagination, overturning their understanding! Especially Dasch! For him, the result was hard to ept. The shock in his heart was indescribable. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. How was this possible? How was this possible!!! More than anyone, Dasch understood just how powerful that punch was. Even an average Bright Realm Practitioner would find it difficult to contend with! And Sean! Not only did he withstand it, but he also gained the upper hand, almostnding a punch on Dasch¡¯s body! What did this signify? It meant that Sean was not only a genuine Bright Realm Practitioner but also an exceptional one among the Consolidation¡¯s Bright Realm Practitioners! My goodness! Where did this old bastarde from, with such monstrous abilities?? ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± In the midst of their shock, those imprisoned in the cold iron cells erupted in fervent shouts, cheering Sean on! However! Despite the oue of this punch, Sean was not satisfied! His full-powered punch actually failed to reach Dasch¡¯s body. This demonstrated the formidable power of the Blood Wave. If he hadn¡¯t already reached the pinnacle of Consolidation, wouldn¡¯t it have been possible for him to fall here today? Moreover! Sean noticed that the pool of blood formed a vortex, conjuring a blood dragon to protect Dasch, and after his punch shattered the charging blood dragon¡¯s fist, the sttered blood fell back into the pool, still capable of conjuring new blood dragons to guard Dasch! So! Sean sneered, ¡°To push me to this extent is already your good fortune. Even in the underworld, you can be proud!¡± Whoosh! In the moment the words fell, Sean became a fleeting shadow, leaping over the arch bridge and charging towards the pavilion on the opposite side, towards Dasch, choosing to engage in closebat rather than continuing to exchange long-range attacks! The reason was simple!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Under the enveloping Blood Wave, in order to swiftly kill Dasch, they had to act quickly, to prevent the formation of new blood dragons for Dasch to exploit! ¡°Want to kill me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Although Dasch was rmed, they were not intimidated. Even realizing the danger, they were unafraid to fight. Their icy, bone-chilling voice seemed to emanate from the depths of hell, gritting their teeth they said, ¡°If I die, none of you will live!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll die together!!!¡± As the words fell, Dasch¡¯s body soared into the air, pushing the powerful dark energy within and the Bright Energy from their core to the extreme. Their control over the Blood Wave had reached an unprecedented level, to the extent that¡­ blood began to flow from their crimson eyes! Then from their mouth! Nose! Ears! Blood gushed from every orifice!!! Unaware of Dasch¡¯s intentions, Sean, with no time to spare, rushed onto the pavilion and engaged in a fierce face-to-face battle with Dasch! Boom! Boom! Boom! The thunderous sounds reverberated like thunder, continuously echoing throughout the grand hall, as the two fiercely determined figures shed above the blood pool! Soon after, a panicked and chaotic mor emanated from the surrounding cold iron prison cells! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°My body feels like¡­¡± Boom! After a moment, from one of the cold iron prison cells, a sudden explosion erupted, without any warning, as if a thunderbolt on a clear day! It exploded! The person confined within that cold iron prison cell inexplicably burst into pieces! Flesh and blood flew! Bones vanished! Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately following, the second cold iron prison cell, the third, the fourth, the fifth¡­ The people inside, one after another, exploded in ce! The blood mist generated by the explosions, under the influence and control of a mysterious force, spontaneously converged towards the massive blood pool, entirely entering it and bing a part of the immense blood pool! Not only the people confined within the cold iron prison cells, but even the three surviving members of the Hall of Jade, due to their weak strength and poor resistance, sessively burst into thick clouds of blood mist, merging into the massive blood pool, bing nourishment for the Blood Wave! Only Single Eye remained, struggling desperately! Only he understood the reason behind it all! Little did they know! The Blood Wave referred not only to the gigantic blood pool below, but epassed the entire grand hall, even the entire stone mountain. The winding passage within the stone mountain was also a part of the Blood Wave. Once activated, all the cold iron prison cells on the stone walls fell under Dasch¡¯s control. Risking massive bleeding from all seven orifices, Dasch unleashed the Blood Wave to its extreme, to the extent that everyone within the grand hall had to endure the force of the Blood Wave¡¯s annihtion! Unable to withstand it, they could only die! Exploding in ce! Bing nourishment for the Blood Wave! This! This was what Dasch meant by ¡°dying together¡±! To die! Then let¡¯s die together! Chapter 489: Hell on Earth, the Slaying of Dasch Five minutes! In less than five minutes, Sean and Dasch shed nearly thirty moves head-on. Boosted byplete bestial transformation and the dual enhancement of Blood Wave, Dasch seized the opportunity and surprisingly held his own against Sean, making it a fiercely contested battle, with neither side gaining the upper hand. The entire hall! It was filled with an intense and unparalleled bloody aura, the thick blood mist reducing visibility to almost nothing, making it nearly impossible to see beyond three meters! Even! The originally white jade stone arch bridge had been dyed a horrifying blood red. The two arch bridges intersected, resembling a gigantic ¡°cross,¡± spanning over a vast blood pool! This scene was simply like a hell on earth, chilling to the bone to be in the midst of it! ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Just die for me!!!¡± In the midst of battle, Dasch seemed like an irrational humanoid beast, asionally letting out hysterical roars and curses, the sound thundering so loudly that loose debris fell from the ceiling into the immense blood pool, creating a rain of rubble, sshing into the pool with a loud crash! Sean, on the other hand, remained steady andposed. He knew well that regardless of the bestial transformation or the Blood Wave, these external enhancements could temporarily boost Dasch¡¯sbat abilities significantly, but they couldn¡¯tpare to Sean, a genuine Bright Realm practitioner! After all! Confirmation had already been obtained from Single Eye that the bestial transformation had a time limit and couldn¡¯t maintain peakbat strength indefinitely! Moreover! The greater the effect of Blood Wave, the greater the burden Dasch would bear! So! As long as Sean remained undefeated, enduring, Dasch definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to oust him. Even if it came down to a battle of attrition, Sean could wear Dasch down to the point of copse! ¡°Darn it!¡± Single Eyey alone at the front of the hall, even though he was heavily injured, with half his arm blown off by Sean, he gritted his teeth and forcibly entered the bestial transformation state again. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart! There was no choice! The power of the copsing Blood Wave was truly terrifying. As the battle continued, the pressure increased. If he didn¡¯t enter the bestial transformation state, even Single Eye, as the vice-master, wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long. Soon, he would meet the same end as the others, his body shattered, leaving nothing but bones! ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± ¡°You can fight and make a scene all you want, just don¡¯t involve me. I¡¯m already in a miserable enough state, okay?¡± ¡°I beg of you!¡± ¡°Quickly decide a winner, let someone die already!¡± ¡°Anyone can die!!!¡± Single Eye silently prayed in his heart! Yes! Whether it was Sean or Dasch who died, as long as one of them perished, the battle would end, and Single Eye would have hope of survival. Otherwise, even in the bestial transformation state, he wouldn¡¯tst much longer! Boom!!! Finally, when Sean and Dasch fought for more than fifty moves, apanied by a deafening explosion, Sean punched Dasch, sending him back more than ten meters, suspended in mid-air, blood streaming from his beastly face, covered with densely packed scales, his eyes burning red like fire, his aura beginning to fluctuate and be chaotic! Obviously! Maintaining the bestial transformation state and controlling the Blood Wave for a long time had started to take its toll on Dasch! Crack! Without warning, a faint, almost inaudible sound suddenly came from Dasch¡¯s body! It could be seen! A wound more than ten centimeters long suddenly burst open on Dasch¡¯s neck, which was also covered with scales. It was as if an invisible de had ruthlessly shed through, causing the scales and skin to rupture together! Blood immediately gushed out! ¡°Oh!¡± Although the visibility inside the hall was extremely low at this moment, Sean¡¯s vision and perception far surpassed that of an ordinary person. He still keenly noticed this anomaly. He raised an eyebrow, and a sly smile appeared on his lips as he said across the space, ¡°It seems like the quality of the beast skin on you isn¡¯t that great!¡± ¡°Looks good but not much use!¡± ¡°It broke after just a few hits. Could it be a fake?¡± Whoosh! At the moment his words fell, Sean took advantage of the situation and charged towards Dasch once again, not giving Dasch any time to recover or regain hisposure! Boom! Boom! Boom!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the two shed once more! However! Compared to the previous fifty moves, Dasch was now showing signs of fatigue. Faced with Sean¡¯s relentless onught, he was clearly struggling, retreating step by step. During the fight, the scales and skin on Dasch¡¯s body continuedto rupture one after another, like a bursting flood that couldn¡¯t be contained! Seeing this scene, Single Eye¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions! Dasch was about to lose! The oue was clear! And once Dasch was killed, even though it would alleviate the frenzied oppression and mortal threat of Blood Wave, Single Eye wasn¡¯t sure if, after Sean had killed everyone, he would spare him alone! This! Would be very difficult!!! Soon! Dasch was forced into a corner by Sean, with nowhere to retreat. No one understood his current state and predicament better than himself. He knew he wouldn¡¯t make it out alive, he was doomed! So! He let out a fierce roar to the sky, ring fiercely at Sean, gritting his teeth as he said, ¡°Today, my death is because of my inferior skills!¡± ¡°The strong prey on the weak, it¡¯s thew of the jungle!¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people from the Hall of Jade. The news will spread quickly. You can¡¯t hide from the Hall of Jade¡¯s eyes. Offending the Hall of Jade, there will be no ce for you in all of Middlnd!¡± ¡°I swear!¡± ¡°When that timees, you will have a more miserable death than me! Ten times, a hundred times more miserable!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking! Dasch¡¯s beastly body suddenly trembled, and a resolute look of defiance filled his blood-drenched face. His already battered body and scales started to rupture at an even faster rate! At the same time! The dark energy within Dasch¡¯s body and the Bright Energy in his core began to agitate almost frantically, emitting a powerful aura that even made Sean feel a sense of unease! ¡°Oh no!!!¡± Seeing this, Sean¡¯s heart sank, his face turning pale. ¡°This bastard is going to self-destruct!!!¡± Indeed! Self-destruct! Just like the battle in the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city, just like King Ron¡¯s choice before he died, and the choice of those members of the Bloody Wolf Group. In a situation where death was certain, self-destructing the body was their final act of stubbornness and pride! This kind of pride knew no distinction between good and bad, strong and weak. It was something etched into their very being! A man may be killed! But not humiliated! At the moment of self-destruction, Dasch lunged at Sean, attempting to take him with him into the abyss, to fall together into the depths of hell. Without hesitation, Sean immediately pushed his speed to the limit, evading in an instant!!! Whoosh! Whoosh! In this manner, the two of them, one pursuing, one evading, one in front, one behind, as if they had switched roles. Just now, it was Sean relentlessly pursuing Dasch, but now Dasch was attempting to take Sean down with him! Unfortunately! In terms of strength, Dasch was not Sean¡¯s match. In terms of speed, he alsogged far behind Sean. To go down together with Sean? I¡¯m sorry, he didn¡¯t have the ability or qualification for that!!! Boom!!! As Dasch reached directly above the pavilion, apanied by a loud explosion and his unwilling roar, his bodypletely shattered, flesh and blood flying in all directions, his remains turning into a sea of foam and dust, mingling with the thick blood mist around, bing a part of it!!! He was dead! The branch master of the Hall of Jade in inwater Town had died a brutal death in front of Sean! Sean dashed to the front of the hall,nding not far from Single Eye. He turned around to witness Dasch¡¯s self-destruction. Although he had won this battle, dismantling a branch of the Hall of Jade, Sean couldn¡¯t find joy in it! Firstly! The Hall of Jade was even more powerful than what Sean had previously learned and imagined! Secondly! Sean had originally intended to capture Dasch, to extract information from him and gain something from him in order to proceed with his next n! And now! Dasch¡¯s death had robbed Sean of his prime target! However! Fortunately, there was still a lone survivor, Single Eye, the deputy head of the inwater Town branch. Single Eye might not have known as much as Dasch, but at the very least, he must have known something! So! Sean sighed inwardly, then turned around and looked down at Single Eye, whoy half-dead on the ground. Single Eye met Sean¡¯s gaze¡­ Damn it! He started trembling again, and damn it, he felt like peeing again!!! Chapter 490: The Whereabouts of Porter Mason ¡°Great Monkey!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°You are my own¡­ ¡± Sean single-handedly wiped out the entire inwater Town branch, just like a fierce and ruthless god of death. At this moment, facing Sean¡¯s icy gaze, the only thought in Single Eye¡¯s mind was to stay alive! As long as he could survive, what need was there for dignity? What need for honor? So! Without waiting for Sean to speak, Single Eye struggled to sit up, then, without hesitation, he prostrated himself at Sean¡¯s feet, calling him ¡°sir¡± as if he were his own father! ¡°Sir, have mercy! Spare my life!¡± Single Eye¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°As long as sir spares my life, no matter what conditions or requests sir has, I¡¯ll agree to them all!¡± ¡°And furthermore!¡± ¡°From now on, I am willing to serve as your ox or horse, to be your grandson, to follow sir¡¯s everymand. If I show even the slightest disrespect to sir, may I be struck down by the heavens, and I will ept death as my punishment!!¡± Obviously! Single Eye didn¡¯t possess Dasch¡¯s unyielding pride! Actually, this was not surprising! As the saying goes, those who are pitiable must have detestable qualities, and vice versa; those who are detestable must have pitiable qualities! In the dark organization of the Hall of Jade, survival always took precedence. A slight slip could lead to an unmarked grave. Single Eye¡¯s rise from a regr member of the Hall of Jade to the position of vice master was surely fraught with countless deceptions and life-and-death struggles! The rigid easily break! If Single Eye had even a trace of pride or stubbornness, he probably wouldn¡¯t have survived to this day!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯tck a grandson like you!¡± Sean looked down at Single Eye with disdain and a cold snort. ¡°Answer my question. If there¡¯s even a word of falsehood, I¡¯ll send you on your way immediately.¡± At these words! Single Eye hesitated for a moment, then nodded vigorously! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± ¡°Sir, you may ask anything. As long as I know, I will not hide anything!¡± Sean thought for a moment! ncing at the blood-misty grand hall, he asked, ¡°In the North Kingdom¡¯s territory, how many branches like this one are there?¡± ¡°Three!¡± Single Eye immediately said, ¡°One in inwater Town, one in East Tower City, and one in South Broad City!¡± After a brief pause! Single Eye added, ¡°If you insist on counting, the imperial city of the capital is also one. Sir may not know that the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, is one of the three thousand warlords of the Hall of Jade, so, in fact, the entire North Kingdom is under the control of the Hall of Jade¡­¡± Three! Let alone the imperial city for now, there are three branches like the one in inwater Town within the North Kingdom¡¯s territory alone. It was already such a struggle for Sean to handle this one by himself, let alone the imperial city! After all, in the previous national battle at Hill Riverside, Sean and Lord North fought one-on-one, and within a hundred moves, victory was hard to discern. The realm and strength of Albert Sitwell, ruler of the North Kingdom, were not inferior to Lord North. If Albert Sitwell could also enter a beast-like state like Dasch, coupled with therge formation assistance within the imperial city, it would be difficult for Sean to contend with him! ¡°What about the Shirine Empire?¡± Sean asked again, ¡°Are there any branches of the Hall of Jade within the Shirine Empire¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°No!¡± Single Eye shook his head and exined, ¡°ording to the rules of the Hall of Jade, only when a member ascends to the Bright Realm can they vie for the position of ruler in the Middlnd. Once sessful, they will establish a branch!¡± ¡°On the contrary!¡± ¡°If the ruler of a country is not a member of the Hall of Jade, the Hall of Jade will not establish a branch there!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°All the countries with branches are governed by members of the Hall of Jade!¡± I see! Sean remembered that Aunt Sandals had also said that as thergest dark organization in the Middlnd, the Hall of Jade treated the Middlnd as a massive trial ground, where members of the Hall of Jade fought and struggled, and the strong rose while the weak were eliminated! To prevent the countries not under the control of the Hall of Jade from uniting to resist, the rules of the Hall of Jade were also very strict. If the Shirine Empire had lost in the previous national battle and been invaded by the North Kingdom, then, just like the North Kingdom, a branch of the Hall of Jade should have appeared there soon, too. No! Sean felt reassured! He breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and continued, ¡°Why has the Hall of Jade established so many branches in the Middlnd and conducted secret live experiments? What is the purpose behind it?¡± ¡°Could it be!¡± ¡°Only to induce your transformation into beasts and enhance your realm?¡± Training an incredibly powerful army of beastly beings would certainly be awe-inspiring. Yet, Sean couldn¡¯t understand why the Hall of Jade, with the terrifying power of the overall leader, Harmonization, and the Twelve Demons of Confluence, who were already invincible in the Middlnd, would need such an army of beasts. It seemed that there must be other secrets, unknown to the public, hidden within this n! ¡°This¡­¡± Single Eye looked troubled, shaking his head. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just an insignificant vice master in the Hall of Jade, merely a pawn, deceiving those pitiful souls at the Complete Stage for them.¡± ¡°As for the true purpose of the live experiments¡­¡± ¡°I truly do not know!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just take my word for it, Master Dasch is the same. Lord Steer is the head of the Hall of Jade in nearly a dozen neighboring countries, and both Master Dasch and I act on Lord Steer¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Almost every year or so, Lord Steer sends people to deliver a batch of new venom for us to experiment on these pitiful souls, and then report the data obtained from the experiments¡­¡± Lord Steer! Hearing this name, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir inside. Lord Steer was one of the Twelve Demons, a super practitioner of Confluence, and he was Sean¡¯s next target! ¡°Experimental data?¡± Frowning, Sean asked, ¡°Is the sess of your experiments, like yours and Dasch¡¯s ability to enter a beast-like state, considered a sess?¡± ¡°No!¡± Single Eye immediately shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a sess but a failure.¡± ¡°ording to Lord Steer, the beast-like transformation is actually a side effect of these experiments. The Ten Needles represent a stage; failing to endure it will result in death. Even if one endures the Ten Needles and the beast-like transformation urs, it is considered a failure. However, they won¡¯t die, and their strength will increase!¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, this increase in strength is only temporary and not longsting, only useful in emergencies, for unexpected needs!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Once transformed, it means they havepletely forfeited their hopes of progressing in their practice. Their realm and strength will forever remain at this stage, and they will never be able to make further breakthroughs!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s face showed a ripple! This was truly a case of quenching one¡¯s thirst with poison! Whether it was someone like Single Eye at the Complete Stage or Dasch, who was close to the Bright Realm, although they were luckier than the King of Night, enduring the first stage allowed them to control the beast-like state at will, but in the process, they had forfeited their future and their path of cultivation hade to an end! Sean remembered that the King of Night had said that he had shown signs of transformation after only enduring the fourth needle. If he hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to escape, there would have been no way out for him! Transformation meant failure, which was consistent with the King of Night¡¯s ount! Single Eye continued, ¡°Only those who endure the Ten Needles without showing any signs of transformation can be considered sessful in the first stage of the experiment. Sessful individuals will be taken away by Lord Steer, and we will receive some rewards!¡± ¡°As for what Lord Steer has them do after they are taken away, I do not know. I assume they are subjected to the second stage of the experiment¡­¡± The second stage! Just as Sean suspected, the so-called army of beastly beings was not the Hall of Jade¡¯s true objective. They were going to great lengths with these experiments for a greater purpose! ¡°Are there many sessful individuals?¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°How many people canplete the first stage of the experiment?¡± ¡°Not many!¡± Single Eye said awkwardly, ¡°Very few, you could say one in a hundred, or even one in a thousand. I¡¯ve been at the inwater Town branch for nearly ten years, and I¡¯ve only seen off eight sessful individuals!¡± ¡°Among them, five were lured from within the North Kingdom¡¯s territory, and three were abducted from neighboring countries!¡± Oh?? Sean was taken aback, and he asked, ¡°Were there people from the Shirine Empire?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Single Eye nodded and said, ¡°Only one, named¡­ ¡± ¡°Named Mason!!!¡± Chapter 491: Disappearance, The Secret Medicine of Hall of Jade Mason! When Single Eye uttered the name ¡°Mason,¡± Sean¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and hisplexion changed drastically, even with his temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart violently convulsing! Could it be Father? Initially, when Sean and his mother, Nic, returned to Hilshire province, they were wrongfully imprisoned. When Father, Porter Mason, learned of this, he went to rescue them. However, the matriarch of the Mason family sent someone to ambush them on the way. Yet, the people from the Hall of Jade intervened, saving Porter Mason¡¯s life and spiriting him away from the Shirine Empire, leaving no trace since then! It¡¯s been almost six years! Now! After enduring countless hardships, Sean finally ascended to the ranks of the Bright Realm, beginning his investigation of the Hall of Jade. Finally, he discovered some clues about his father, Porter Mason. How could he not be excited by this? Moreover! In nearly ten years, Single Eye had sent away eight people who hadpleted the first phase of the experiment. Whenever Sean mentioned the Shirine Empire, he almost reflexively and immediately mentioned someone named ¡°Mason,¡± seemingly having a very strong impression of this ¡°Mason¡± person! ¡°Master! You¡­¡± Naturally, Single Eye noticed Sean¡¯s strangeness, so he cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Sean took a deep breath, suppressing his still somewhat surging emotions, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What is the full name of the person called Mason?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Single Eye also hesitated. First, he inquired whether the Shirine Empire had a branch of the Hall of Jade, then asked whether among those eight people, there were any from the Shirine Empire. Now, with Sean¡¯s unusual expression and reaction, Single Eye, not being foolish, evidently realized that something was amiss! It seems¡­ This sir is paying an abnormal amount of attention to the Shirine Empire! Could it be¡­ Some thoughts arose in Single Eye¡¯s mind, but he dared only to think and not to speak, not daring to ask randomly. He could only truthfully respond, ¡°Porter Mason!¡± ¡°The person¡¯s name is Porter Mason, a member of the Mason family in the capital of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± ¡°At that time, Master Dasch received orders from Lord Steer, which prompted me to secretly infiltrate the Shirine Empire and secretly capture Porter Mason. The operation was quite special, so I remember it very clearly. When we found him, he was being surrounded and attacked. If we had arrived a momentter, we would probably have only found his corpse¡­¡± Porter Mason!!! It truly was Father, Porter Mason!!! Single Eye¡¯s words confirmed Sean¡¯s suspicions, making Sean¡¯s heart convulse even more violently!!! ¡°Special?¡± Sean asked, ¡°How so?¡± Single Eye hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you may not know this, but the test subjects brought in by the Hall of Jade are mostly practitioners of the Complete Stage. Generally, only practitioners of the Complete Stage can withstand the erosion of those poisons and not die too quickly!¡± ¡°But Porter Mason was an exception!¡± ¡°I remember clearly, when we captured him, he was only at theter stage of dark energy. Logically, he did not meet the Hall of Jade¡¯s standards!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Lord Steer personally ordered him by name. inwater Town is closest to the Shirine Empire, so he entrusted us with the task of capturing him. After we caught him, there was no first-phase experiment conducted here. He was directly taken away by the people sent by Lord Steer!¡± ¡°In my many years at the Hall of Jade, I have encountered only one such incident. It was too extraordinary. Consequently, Master Dasch asked me to secretly investigate Porter Mason¡¯s identity. That¡¯s when I found out he had a son, named Sean Mason, whoter became the renowned General Wolf of the North, guarding the northern borders of the Shirine Empire after retiring from the Bright Realm!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard!¡± ¡°This son¡¯s lineage and talent far surpass ordinary people. After retiring from the northern borders, he darn well entered the ranks of the Bright Realm before the age of thirty!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard!¡± The deaths of the former Emperor of the Shirine Empire, King Roscoe, the Emperor before him, King Ron, and the current situation of Lord North, are all closely rted to Sean!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°In my opinion, Sean¡¯s bloodline inheritancees from Porter Mason. Since his son¡¯s talent is so abnormal, Porter Mason, as his father, surely can¡¯t becking. Lord Steer must have known something, which is why he ordered his capture¡­¡± Single Eye¡¯s survival instinct was strong, so he was very honest, indeed sharing everything he knew almost in one go. Some of it was already known to Sean, which served to confirm each other¡¯s information! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± After listening to Single Eye¡¯s ount, Sean contemted for a moment and asked, ¡°What happened to Porter Mason after Lord Steer¡¯s people took him away? Is there any news about him?¡± Porter Mason¡¯s current whereabouts were what concerned Sean the most! However! Single Eye shook his head and said, ¡°Like the other seven people, he was taken away and simply disappeared!¡± Thud! Sean¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that to solve this, he needed to start with Lord Steer. Porter Mason had been ordered to be captured by Lord Steer. Single Eye¡¯s position within the Hall of Jade was too low, and he knew too little! So! Sean changed the subject, asking, ¡°As far as I know, the Hall of Jade is adept in the ways of medicine. Not only do they conduct these live experiments, but they also secretly develop many peculiar elixirs!¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± ¡°Medicines that, once taken, canpletely conceal a person¡¯s cultivation level!¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± With Sean¡¯s current strength, in order to infiltrate the core of the Hall of Jade, he not only needed to conceal his identity, but also his cultivation level. His previous method of ¡°concealing his strength¡± could only deceive practitioners below the Bright Realm. If he encountered Lord North, Albert Sitwell, or even Lord Steer, they would likely see through him at a nce! This was one of the reasons why Sean intended to dismantle the inwater Town branch today! ¡°Elixir???¡± Single Eye was surprised, thinking to himself, he even knows about elixirs. This ¡°sir¡± must have had a n in ce for some time, intentionally bringing me in! Darn! He¡¯s using me as a pawn! Moreover! Thinking back to Sean¡¯s repeated concealment of his strength, Single Eye couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Could it be that this sir has a grudge against the Hall of Jade?¡± ¡°He does!¡± ¡°Indeed he does!¡± Without hesitation, Single Eye immediately reached into his pocket and pulled out a small porcin bottle with blue and white patterns, handing it to Sean, indicating, ¡°Please take a look, this should be the elixir you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°This elixir is called the Moon Pellet. After taking it, its effects canst for half a month. Within that time, as long as you don¡¯t actively reveal your true strength and unless the other person is a super practitioner two levels above you, they absolutely won¡¯t notice anything unusual!¡± ¡°As I mentioned earlier, every time we find someone who haspleted the first phase of the experiment, Lord Steer will send someone to take them away and give us some rewards in return!¡± ¡°These elixirs are part of Lord Steer¡¯s rewards, and they are extremely precious!¡± ¡°Master Dasch is responsible for overseeing the branch and rarely goes out, while I am responsible for luring those pitiful creatures at the Complete Stage. In certain special circumstances, we can use them, so there are a total of eight pills. Master Dasch gave me five, I used two, and three are still here¡­¡± In fact! Lord Steer¡¯s rewarded elixirs were not limited to just this one type, but since Sean didn¡¯t mention any other elixirs, Single Eye naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to proactively bring them out. After all, as he had said, these elixirs were extremely precious! ¡°Two levels?¡± Sean took the small bottle and examined it, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In other words!¡± Single Eye hastened to exin, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Master, you should currently be at the Consolidation level. So if you take this elixir, no matter what level you pretend to be, whether it¡¯s early-stage dark energy orplete dark energy, only a super practitioner at the Harmonization level can see through your true level. And across the entire Middlnd, there should be only one such super practitioner, the overall master of the Hall of Jade!¡± ¡°Besides the overall master, even the Twelve Demons won¡¯t be able to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that!¡± ¡°These elixirs were personally refined by the overall master, so they only have no effect in front of him!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy, because this was exactly the effect he wanted. Being able to fool the Twelve Demons was already enough! However! With Single Eye saying this, Sean naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to easily believe it! So! Sean suddenly squatted down, took a pill from the small bottle, and directly stuffed it into Single Eye¡¯s mouth. He wanted to see if this ¡°Moon Pellet¡± was as miraculous as Single Eye imed, and whether it could truly deceive the eyes of a Bright Realm practitioner like himself¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 492 Lord Tiger, Dasch’s Mighty Background As Sean made a sudden move, Single Eye eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± He was startled, watching in shock as the pill slipped down his throat. ¡°Master! What are you¡­¡± Single Eye¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, realizing that Sean had casually wasted a ¡°Moon Pellet,¡± a priceless elixir personally refined by the Hall of Jade¡¯s master. Out of the original three, now only two remained. He dared not confront Sean but obeyed hismand to restrain his strength to the mid-stage of dark energy. Single Eye felt a pang in his heart, yet dared not reproach Sean. He silently manipted the dark energy within him, suppressing his strength to the mid-stage of dark energy. Having already taken two pellets, he found it easy to control. Soon, Sean distinctly felt the change in Single Eye¡¯s aura, from aplete dark energy to theter stage, then settling at the mid-stage. Indeed, it was the mid-stage of dark energy! Despite their close proximity, even with Sean¡¯s Bright Realm strength and perception, observing Single Eye closely for a moment, there was no sign of anything unusual. Without prior knowledge of Single Eye¡¯s true level, Sean might have mistaken him for just a mid-stage practitioner. ¡°In control of Moon Pellet, suppressing one¡¯s cultivation, hiding one¡¯s power¡­ Are you nning to deal with the Hall of Jade?¡± Single Eye seemed to have guessed Sean¡¯s intentions, cautiously inquired. ¡°Hall of Jade! With Sean¡¯s current level and strength, he could easily be a ruler of a nation, unchallenged by anyone in any Middlnd country. There was simply no need to intentionally conceal his power unless facing someone even stronger. In the entirety of Middlnd, only the master of the Hall of Jade was an unparalleled expert in Harmonization, nearly invincible. Only the Twelve Demons were super practitioners in Confluence, surpassing Sean in both realm and strength. Therefore, it was only in front of such individuals that Sean would use the Moon Pellet.¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, a hint of killing intent shing between his brows, leaving Single Eye trembling, quickly shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, nor do I deserve to know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being nosy! But¡­¡± Single Eye hesitated, ¡°The destruction of the inwater Town branch and the killing of Master Dasch, this matter probably can¡¯t be concealed. Once the Hall of Jade finds out, they will soon trace it back to you. It will be very troublesome then¡­¡± Single Eye didn¡¯t say the rest, but the implications were clear; themotion caused by the Goris in inwater Town was too significant. Even if Sean obtained the Moon Pellet, he wouldn¡¯t escape the Hall of Jade¡¯s investigation. Sean¡¯s killing intent intensified, ¡°Do you want to inform Lord Steer toe and deal with me personally?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Apart from the Twelve Demons, Sean didn¡¯t fear anyone from the Hall of Jade. The North Kingdom was under the jurisdiction of Lord Steer. ¡°No! Of course not!¡± Single Eye said with a solemn face, ¡°If I report this, I would undoubtedly meet my end. Perhaps the Master Dasch you just killed, you might not know, his status was extraordinary.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean inquired. ¡°Master Dasch has a brother named Bosch, one of the Twelve Demons of the Hall of Jade, known as Lord Tiger. He possesses extraordinarybat power, ranking among the top three even among the Confluence practitioners of the Twelve Demons. The bond between the two brothers is deep, and it was Bosch¡¯s support that enabled Dasch to be the branch master. Once the news of Dasch¡¯s death reaches Bosch, he will not let it go unavenged. Even if Lord Steer spares me, Bosch will not!¡± ¡°Therefore, at present, both you and I are on the same boat. We rise and fall together. How could I betray you and report to Lord Steer?¡± ¡°Lord Tiger!¡± Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hadn¡¯t expected that by casually killing a branch master, he would be entangled with the Twelve Demons. And the connection seemed extraordinary. ¡°So?¡± Sean asked, ¡°How can we prevent the information from leaking?¡± Facing such a behemoth as the Hall of Jade, Sean had to be cautious. Just dealing with Lord Steer was already a headache. He didn¡¯t want to provoke Lord Tiger now. ¡°There¡¯s only one way,¡± Single Eye said firmly, ¡°That is to escape! Before the Hall of Jade discovers what happened here in the North Kingdom, we must flee. Even leaving Middlnd, going to a ce beyond the reach of the Hall of Jade, where the master¡¯s strength can improve, enough to confront Lord Tiger in the future.¡± Escape! Single Eye, as the vice-master of the inwater Town branch, knew the terror and ruthlessness of the Hall of Jade. He had no courage to oppose them. His only solution was to evade the Hall of Jade and flee far away. However, escaping was not an option in Sean¡¯s consideration. With his father Porter Mason¡¯s fate uncertain and his wife Cecilia in aa, both waiting for his rescue, Sean had only a short six months to infiltrate the Hall of Jade, find Porter Mason, and retrieve the Phoenix Gall. He had no way out and could only move forward. ¡°Master,¡± Single Eye urged, ¡°As I know, the Buddha Academy is about to hold its triennial martial artspetition in the North Kingdom¡¯s capital in about ten days. This time, thepetition is different from previous ones. Due to Lord North¡¯s situation, the position of the academy¡¯s headmaster is likely to change hands. Lord Steer has already sent word that he will personally attend thepetition.¡± ¡°With Lord Steer¡¯s presence, the branch masters of the North Kingdom¡¯s three branches will lead their people to the capital to wee Lord Steer and the North Kingdom¡¯s ruler, Albert Sitwell. If Master Dasch, who was killed, doesn¡¯t attend, the incidents here will undoubtedly be exposed. Therefore, we only have around ten days to escape. Otherwise, the situation will be dire.¡± Upon hearing this, Sean¡¯s mind stirred, and his eyes shed. The uing martial artspetition and Lord Steer¡¯s visit were seen by Single Eye as a dead end, but to Sean, it was a rare opportunity to meet Lord Steer. Facing Single Eye¡¯s anxious gaze, Sean shook his head and dered, ¡°I will spare your life. You can escape, but I will not. Not only will I not escape, but I will also head to the North Kingdom¡¯s capital to meet this Lord Steer!¡± This statement left Single Eye stunned and speechless. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Single Eye began to protest, but Sean reached into his pocket and pulled out a ck pill, forcefully cing it in Single Eye¡¯s mouth. ¡°Within ten days, if you don¡¯t have the antidote from me, you will sumb to the poison,¡± Sean stated coldly, ¡°So, before the academy¡¯spetition begins, you must find a way to deceive the Hall of Jade¡¯s spies. At that time, I will give you the antidote, allowing you to flee.¡± With that, Sean ignored Single Eye and, like a gust of wind, swiftly departed the hall, leaving Single Eye behind, bewildered and petrified. Chapter 493: Jaw-Dropping Moment, Great Ape Arrives Within the grand hall, a mist of blood filled the air, the stench overwhelming. Only Single Eye remained, sitting there dumbfounded, swallowing hard, feeling the turmoil within him, his face turning ashen! Damn it! Poison??? Single Eye couldn¡¯t believe it, that Sean would actually carry poison with him. Despite sparing his life, Sean had treated him like a puppet, using him to deal with the Hall of Jade! Naturally, that small ck pill came from the hands of Spirit Wolf! Ten dayster, Sean walked out of Stone Hill alone, recalling Single Eye¡¯s words and making a firm decision. His steps led him straight towards inwater Town, towards the direction of Buddha Academy! Yes, Buddha Academy! Initially, when Kazimir invited ¡°Great Ape¡± to rece Osvaldo Steer and join Buddha Academy, Sean didn¡¯t agree. The reason was simple; Sean¡¯s goal in this journey wasn¡¯t Buddha Academy, so there was no need to join. Moreover, ¡°Great Ape¡± was only at the mid-stage of dark energy, unable to deceive the discerning eyes of the elders at Buddha Academy. It wasn¡¯t suitable to frequently show his face. But now, with the ¡°Moon Pellet¡± in hand, Sean couldpletely conceal his true strength without any worries. In ten days, the entire academy would hold a martial artspetition in the capital of the North Kingdom. The branch of Buddha Academy in inwater Town would naturally send someone to participate. Entering the capital as a disciple of Buddha Academy would provide the perfect cover! Therefore, the identity of ¡°Great Monkey¡± was temporarily unnecessary. ¡°Great Ape¡± was about to make a grand appearance once more¡­ At that time, within Buddha Academy, in the vi where the dean Hastiff resided, Kazimir was earnestly reporting the situation to Hastiff. Beside Hastiff, there was only Mr. Sun, while the other elders were overseeing the selection of the most outstanding disciples within the academy to participate in the martial artspetition in the capital ten dayster. ¡°No luck???¡± After listening to Kazimir¡¯s report, Mr. Sun stood up, his face grim, and asked, ¡°You took dozens of disciples and searched for nearly three hours, yet you couldn¡¯t find Great Ape¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°How is that possible???¡± Indeed, how was that possible? inwater Town was only so big, and the influence andwork of Buddha Academy within inwater Town were extraordinary. It was not an exaggeration to say that almost the entire inwater Town was under the surveince and control of Buddha Academy! In theory, finding a person should have been a walk in the park! ¡°Mr. Sun, calm down¡­¡± Kazimir said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t do our best, it¡¯s just¡­ we activated almost all the connections and informants of the academy in inwater Town, turning the entire town upside down. Yet, we really couldn¡¯t find him!¡± ¡°This Goris seems to have appeared out of thin air and disappeared just as mysteriously, as if he evaporated from the mortal realm, leaving no trace behind!¡± No choice! Who could have guessed that whether it was Great Ape or Great Monkey, it was all a game yed by Sean alone, deceiving everyone? ¡°This¡­¡± Mr. Sun turned to Hastiff. Hastiff asked in a deep voice, ¡°And what about Great Monkey? How is the situation?¡± So far, only two members of Goris had appeared: Great Ape and Great Monkey. Since Great Ape¡¯s whereabouts couldn¡¯t be found, they naturally had to start with Great Monkey. However, Hastiff merely asked casually, not expecting much. After all, ording to what Hastiff knew, no one who had been deceived into the Hall of Jade had evere out alive! ¡°That Great Monkey is even more peculiar!¡± When Great Monkey was mentioned, Kazimir¡¯s expression immediately became extremely serious. He said in a low voice, ¡°I sent people to monitor the Hall of Jade branch, but we didn¡¯t dare get too close for fear of angering Master Dasch.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Just before I came here, I received a report saying that after Great Monkey was brought into the branch, there was a tremendousmotion that emanated from the branch, causing the entire Stone Hill where the branch was located to tremble. Clearly, an extremely fierce battle had taken ce!¡± Battle! Hastiff and Mr. Sun looked at each other, astonished. ¡°Are you suggesting that Great Monkey has be powerful enough to battle Master Dasch?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kazimir said cautiously, ¡°We do not know who was fighting inside, but I think that unless Master Dasch personally intervened, such a majormotion wouldn¡¯t have urred!¡± Individuals at their level of mastery could make a rough judgment about the destructive power that people of different realms could produce in battle, especially Kazimir and Hastiff, whohad nearly reached the Bright Realm in their dark energy cultivation. However, this result was somewhat unbelievable for them! ¡°And!¡± Without waiting for Hastiff and Mr. Sun to question further, Kazimir continued, ¡°After the battle, about fifteen minutester, Great Monkey, seemingly unharmed, walked out of the Stone Hill branch alone. It seems that he didn¡¯t suffer serious injuries.¡± ¡°I had people follow him, but they lost track of him!¡± Upon hearing this, even the dean Hastiff couldn¡¯t help but stand up with an inexplicable look of astonishment on his face, and blurted out, ¡°Dasch didn¡¯t kill him???¡± Indeed! This was the first thought that came to Hastiff¡¯s mind in his shock. As the dean of the inwater Town branch of Buddha Academy, Hastiff had been to the Hall of Jade branch in inwater Town and was quite familiar with Dasch, knowing just how strong Dasch was in a battle! At least, Hastiff didn¡¯t consider himself a match for Dasch. Even if Dasch didn¡¯t enter a bestial state or use Blood Wave, as a practitioner close to the Bright Realm, he was still weaker than Dasch in a one-on-one fight! So, in his subconscious, Hastiff would think, if even he couldn¡¯t defeat Dasch, how could Great Monkey, a mere Complete Stage practitioner, possibly win? If Great Monkey wasn¡¯t dead, it could only mean that Dasch had spared his life! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kazimir and Mr. Sun nodded in agreement, also thinking the same. Mr. Sun thought for a moment and offered what seemed like a reasonable exnation: ¡°Perhaps Dasch saw something extraordinary in Great Monkey and spared his life for future use.¡± Hastiff pondered for a moment, took a deep breath, and suddenly said, ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll contact the Stone Hill branch and find out what really happened!¡± After that, Hastiff turned and went back into the room. Lord North was the dean of Buddha Academy, and Albert Sitwell was the lord of the North Kingdom. Both Lord North and Albert Sitwell were members of the Hall of Jade, so the rtionship between Buddha Academy and the Hall of Jade was quite extraordinary. Being in the same town, they could naturallymunicate with each other! Ten minutester, when Hastiff came out of the room, Mr. Sun and Kazimir eagerly approached him, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He made a move!¡± Hastiff nced at Kazimir and said in a deep voice, ¡°What you said was right. After Great Monkey went in, he did indeed have a sh with Master Dasch. ording to the deputy master Single Eye, he witnessed the entire battle!¡± ¡°Great Monkey, at the Complete Stage, exhibited a destructive power close to the Bright Realm, forcing Master Dasch to use the Blood Wave to subdue him.¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Master Dasch had his considerations. He indeed didn¡¯t kill Great Monkey, but instead held him in high regard!¡± Hastiff¡¯s words made Mr. Sun and Kazimir draw in a sharp breath! They were utterly shocked, nearly dropping their jaws! A Complete Stage practitioner had actually forced Dasch to use the Blood Wave. Did that not mean that, in a one-on-one fight, even Hastiff, nearing the Bright Realm, might not necessarily be Great Monkey¡¯s match? Unbelievable! Hastiff suppressed his astonishment and a determined look appeared between his brows. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°The words of the deputy master can¡¯t be false. It seems that this Goris is even more formidable than we imagined!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, the Great Ape, we must acquire him. As long as we can find him, get him to join Buddha Academy, and represent our inwater Town branch in the martial artspetition, we will certainly achieve good results!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°We might even im the championship in this mid-stage dark energy segment!!!¡± Mr. Sun and Kazimir exchanged a nce. This was exactly what they were thinking. But the key was that the damn Great Ape had vanished into thin air, and they couldn¡¯t find him no matter how hard they looked throughout the entire city! ¡°Master Clock!¡± ¡°Master Clock!¡± ¡°Master Clock!!!¡± Just at that moment, with a rush of footsteps, a disciple suddenly dashed into the vi, shouting at Hastiff and the others from a distance, ¡°Dean! Mr. Sun! Master Clock! You muste and see! Great Ape, he¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯se to the academy!!!¡± Chapter 494: Love at First Sight, You’re Not Worthy of Me Hastiff, Mr. Sun, and Kazimir were all worrying about Great Ape¡¯s whereabouts when suddenly they heard this news, which naturally thrilled them! ¡°Who did you say?¡± Kazimir stared at the academy disciple, somewhat incredulously asking, ¡°Say it again, who hase to the academy?¡± ¡°Great Ape!¡± the academy disciple eximed, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Clock been looking for Great Ape all along?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Right now at the academy gates!¡± The academy disciple had apanied Kazimir to the Steer family mansion in the morning. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Great Ape in person, he had heard the Steer family members describe his appearance, so Kazimir didn¡¯t think he would mistake the identity! Kazimir, brimming with excitement, turned to Hastiff, saying, ¡°Principal, this morning I invited Great Ape to join the Buddha Academy. Great Monkey said he would ry the message to Great Ape when he returned. Whether hees or not is up to Great Ape himself.¡± ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°Great Monkey was true to his word,¡± he continued, ¡°he did ry the message, and Great Ape has indeede!¡± It¡¯s really true, a stroke of luck that requires no effort! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hastiff eximed three ¡°goods¡± in a row, clearly thrilled. After all, this academy-wide martial artspetition was different from previous ones-the oue could directly impact the selection of the next head of the Buddha Academy. ¡°This is a stroke of luck for me too!¡± ¡°Truly a stroke of luck for me!¡± Hastiff gestured, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to greet the young master of the Goris at the academy gates!¡± With that, Hastiff darted off like a phantom, disappearing in the blink of an eye into the academy, heading towards the main entrance of the Buddha Academy. Mr. Sun and Kazimir followed closely behind! At the academy gates, over a dozen disciples had gathered upon hearing the news, varying in their dark energy levels from beginners to senior students and even instructors. They were all pointing and discussing ¡°Great Ape¡± who stood calmly at the gates, exuding a majestic presence with his refined facial features and a spotless white robe. His proud bearing and exceptional demeanor attracted the attention of a young female student, who couldn¡¯t seem to take her eyes off him, observing him continuously with meaningful nces. Sean naturally heard the murmurs around him and noticed the peculiar looks from a few young female students, but he remained unfazed, thinking to himself, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve dressed too handsomely, leading these youngdies to fall for me at first sight, craving my attention? I already have a wife, okay? Stop looking, stop thinking, abandon these unrealistic fantasies, you¡¯re not worthy of me¡­¡± Soon, three sonic booms were heard, and Hastiff, Mr. Sun, and Kazimir appeared at the academy gates. Upon stopping, the three of them looked at Sean, curiously and excitedly, as if appraising a valuable treasure. With their levels of skill, they easily recognized that ¡°Great Ape¡± was indeed a practitioner at the mid-stage of dark energy. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Sean¡¯s expression turned cold, impatiently snorting, ¡°Keep staring at me with those lecherous eyes, and I¡¯ll dismantle the sign of your Buddha Academy!¡± At his words, the young female students in the crowd blushed with embarrassment and quickly averted their gazes from Sean. Hastiff and the others were equally embarrassed. ¡°May I ask¡­¡± Kazimir forced a smile and leaned in, asking, ¡°Are you the young master of the Goris, Great Ape?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Sean replied, meeting Kazimir¡¯s gaze without a hint of fear. He maintained an air of arrogance, asking, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the two little bastards from the Steer family are dead, and you want me to rece one of them and join the Buddha Academy to atone?¡± If this had been earlier, a young man of only mid-stage dark energy, daring to speak so arrogantly at the gates of the Buddha Academy in front of Hastiff and the others, they would not have taken it lightly. But things were different now. With ¡°Great Monkey¡± causing such amotion at the inwater Town branch of the Hall of Jade and bing the ¡°honored guest¡± of branch leader Dasch, they didn¡¯t dare to treat ¡°Great Ape¡± lightly. Kazimir quickly exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I invited you to join the Buddha Academy out of a sincere appreciation for your talent. The Buddha Academy is a holy ground for martial arts with many secret realms that could help you advance your cultivation, allowing you to unleash your talents and potential to the fullest.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with the Steer family,¡± Hastiff added, ¡°I am Hastiff, the head of the inwater Town branch of the Buddha Academy, and this is Mr. Sun. We¡¯ve heard of your outstanding talent and formidable strength, which surpasses others at the same level. Within our academy, there are many young heroes like you. If you are interested, you cane with me to the martial arts arena, where we are holding apetition to select outstanding disciples from various stages. It¡¯s a chance for you to be familiar with the academy environment.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Today, at this moment,¡± Hastiff continued, ¡°our academy is hosting a martial artspetition. Given the earlier rumors about Great Ape and Great Monkey, I have only heard secondhand information and have not seen for myself. I am eager to understand Great Ape¡¯sbat prowess. The ongoing martial artspetition in the academy is a rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see what makes your Buddha Academy so extraordinary, daring to call itself a holy ground for martial arts. I also want to see the caliber of the students in your academy. Lead the way.¡± With that, Sean strode into the Buddha Academy, his head held high, exuding an air of extreme pride. After all, he was now ¡°Great Ape.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The academy disciples across from him were infuriated by Sean¡¯s arrogant words. Even the girls who had been infatuated with Sean at first sight couldn¡¯t help but sigh with dissatisfaction, shaking their heads at Sean¡¯s dismissive attitude. Hastiff and the others paid no mind, knowing that if there was genuine skill and arrogance, they didn¡¯t mind Sean showing a bit of force. And so, with Hastiff, Mr. Sun, and Kazimir apanying him, Sean walked proudly into the Buddha Academy¡¯s martial arts arena, while the other disciples, filled with resentment, followed suit. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll also head to the martial arts arena,¡± they whispered among themselves, ¡°Sun and Chen are both outstanding mid-stage dark energy practitioners in the academy. With them around, they will surely make quick work of this Great Ape. Let¡¯s see what he has to say then!¡± And with that, the group swarmed towards the martial arts arena! Chapter 495: The Martial Arts Competition, I Will Challenge You As the first academy within the North Kingdom, the Buddha Academy boasted three thousand disciples. It had long been led by Lord North, who held the position of headmaster, and was strongly supported by Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom. Thus, in the North Kingdom, it was widely known, just as Kazimir had said, truly a sacred ce for martial cultivation that everyone aspired to. Take the inwater Town branch, for example. The major local families in inwater Town, as well as those in nearby cities and even the prominent families from the surrounding provinces, all took pride in having their children join the Buddha Academy. Therefore! The inwater Town branch alone had hundreds of disciples, almost epassing most of the young talents from the surrounding provinces, definitely deserving the reputation of a gathering ce for talents and outstanding youths. At this moment! All the academy disciples had gathered in the vast martial arts arena. In the center of the arena, there were three circr tforms, each with a diameter of over a hundred meters, known as thebat tforms. These were ces where the academy disciples usually sparred and honed their skills. People were on all threebat tforms, currently engaged inbat, each at different levels of proficiency in dark energy: early stage, mid-stage, andte stage. Opposite thebat tforms, there was a viewing tform where several elders of the academy and over a dozen lecturers sat on rose chairs, enjoying the sparring matches on thebat tforms. They asionally whispered to each other, offering their evaluations of the disciples¡¯ performances. Around thebat tforms, the crowd bustled with chatter and discussion. Suddenly! Someone shouted, ¡°Look! The headmaster is here!¡± Instantly! Everyone was taken aback. Then, they all turned around and looked in the direction indicated. They saw several familiar figures walking towards them from the corner of a building, a hundred meters away. Seeing Headmaster Hastiff, the academy disciples were excited. Hastiff was not only the headmaster but also the only Bright Realm cultivator in the inwater Town branch. It was rare for ordinary disciples to see him. ¡°Mr. Sun and Master Clock are also here!¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± Soon enough! They noticed Sean, who was walking almost shoulder to shoulder with Hastiff. Sean looked very young and unfamiliar. Obviously, he was not an academy disciple. The fact that Sean, at such a young age, was able to walk alongside Hastiff, and even had Mr. Sun and Kazimir apanying him on either side, aroused intense curiosity among everyone, leaving them all astonished. ¡°Could it be that Master Clock has found that Great Ape after searching for hours?¡± Some of the disciples in the crowd had also participated in the city-wide search for the Great Ape, so upon seeing Kazimir walking alongside Sean, they immediately guessed Sean¡¯s identity. ¡°Great Ape?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Someone dares to take such a shameless name?¡± ¡°If Master Clock is searching, would he really dare toe?¡± For a moment! The crowd seemed to explode with discussion, the voices ovepping. Sean, this ¡°Great Ape,¡± had stolen the limelight from Hastiff, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to himself. However! The looks directed at Sean by the academy disciples were distinctly unfriendly! Or rather, they were resentful! Why? Most of the Buddha Academy disciples were descendants of major families, with their own prestige and extraordinary status. It was not easy for them to see Headmaster Hastiff, yet this Great Ape, this little brat, not only dared toe after being personally ¡°invited¡± by Master Clock, but also had the nerve to have Hastiff personally escort him. This high level of treatment was something they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine! Yet! This little brat, Great Ape, managed to pull it off! Why? Amid theplex gazes of hundreds of disciples-some surprised, some doubtful, some angry, some jealous-Sean raised his head high, striding confidently, lifting his extremely proud chin. Hepletely disregarded the reactions of those academy disciples. ¡°Headmaster!¡± The elders and lecturers on the observation tform stepped forward, bowing to Hastiff first and then turning to Sean, asking, ¡°Headmaster, who is this young friend?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Hastiff nodded and said, ¡°He is the young master of the Goris, Great Ape!¡± Immediately! The gazes of the elders and lecturers towards Sean became more solemn. Before they could ask more, Hastiff changed the subject, ¡°How is the martial artspetition going?¡± ¡°Reporting to the headmaster!¡± One of the elders said, ¡°The disciples of the three realms are sparring simultaneously. Twelve individuals have been selected from each realm. There are only six spots for the entire academypetition, so we only need to have a finalone-on-one round to determine the final candidates!¡± Six spots! Excluding the main headquarters in the imperial capital, the Buddha Academy had a total of eighteen branches within the North Kingdom. With so many disciples, they naturally couldn¡¯t participate as they pleased. Each branch and each realm had only six spots. Adding up the eighteen branches, this meant a total of 108 individuals! And these 108 individuals were the cream of the crop from each branch! It was a contest among cultivators! Selecting the best of the best! Only the elite among elites could shine in the academy-widepetition, securing a good ranking for their branch and receiving generous rewards! ¡°Very well!¡± Hastiff gestured, ¡°Let them continue!¡± Having said that! Hastiff led Sean straight to the opposite observation tform. As the headmaster, he naturally took the central position on the observation tform, and Sean, without any hesitation, took a seat beside Hastiff even before he was invited to. Damn! This scene further infuriated the academy disciples who were already dissatisfied with Sean. Their eyes almost spewed mes as they looked at Sean, and the air was filled with resentment. However! After Sean sat down next to Hastiff, thetter just smiled faintly and paid no attention. Although the academy disciples were displeased, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Sean in front of Hastiff. They could only silently curse the name ¡°Great Ape¡± countless times in their hearts! Not only the academy disciples, but even the elders and lecturers who followed behind were very unhappy with Sean. Fortunately, they were not foolish. They understood Hastiff¡¯s purpose in bringing Sean, so they could only endure for the time being, waiting to see how Sean would end upter! As for the dozen or so disciples who followed from the gate, they spread the arrogant words that Sean had spoken in front of the academy gate. In no time, Sean had earned himself a considerable amount of animosity! Regarding this! Sean seemed indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything! Not convinced? Damn! Come and challenge me if you¡¯re not convinced! Amidst this eerie atmosphere, the duels continued, one-on-one on three different tforms, with three matches at different levels taking ce simultaneously. Sean arrived with the strength of mid-level dark energy, naturally paying attention to the battle on the mid-level dark energy tform. Two mid-level dark energy academy disciples stood there. One was burly, muscr like a bull, and the other was more evenly built and shorter. Together, they looked quite mismatched. ¡°Junior!¡± Mr. Sun, seated beside Sean, pointed to the burly academy disciple and introduced, ¡°This young man is called Ken, born with divine strength. After activating his bloodline, his strength is unmatched in the same realm. He stands there like a rock, with exceptional defense. Once heunches an attack, few can withstand his iron fists, let alone three moves. He¡¯s truly formidable!¡± Such praise was indeed remarkable. Ken, the person previously mentioned by the academy disciples, was undeniably a fearsome character within the academy and in the mid-level dark energy realm. ¡°Oh,¡± Sean politely acknowledged Mr. Sun¡¯s praise. Yet, as Ken stepped onto the duel tform, he seemed to overhear Sean and Mr. Sun¡¯s conversation. Suddenly, he turned to look at Sean, a strong disdain evident in his expression, clearly as displeased with Sean as everyone else. Subsequently, Ken turned to his opponent, gesturing, ¡°Come on, hit me!¡± ¡°What?¡± The smaller academy disciple was taken aback. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Are you deaf? Come and hit me!¡± Ken¡¯s voice thundered.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This situation immediately caught the attention of the surrounding academy disciples, including the smaller disciple, who quickly understood Ken¡¯s intent. Ken was clearly showing off in front of ¡°Great Ape.¡± Well, now he was going to show whether Sean was extraordinary or if he was just in ordinary. ¡°Ken, you¡¯ve picked a fight!¡± Though the smaller disciple also disliked Sean and understood Ken¡¯s intent, he wasn¡¯t going to easily give up the chance to participate in the academy¡¯s martial artspetition. He gritted his teeth, muttered under his breath, and lunged at Ken. His fist aimed fiercely at Ken¡¯s chest, encased in vigorous dark energy, like a hammer, incredibly forceful. Thud! Ken activated his dark energy to shield himself and stood there like a rock, unmoving. In just a few meters, his fistnded on Ken¡¯s chest, unimpeded. However, the force of the punch, while seemingly fierce, was somewhat underwhelming. Step! Ken¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he took a step back. Just one step. ¡°Come again!¡± Ken looked down at the smaller disciple and shouted, ¡°Are you starved today? Acting like a woman!¡± How could the smaller disciple endure such humiliation, especially in front of the entire academy, including Headmaster Hastiff and all the elders and instructors? Instantly, his anger towards Ken surpassed his animosity towards Sean. He unleashed three consecutive punches towards Ken¡¯s chest, each delivered with all his might, holding nothing back. Thud, thud, thud! Under these three punches, Ken retreated five steps, his expression darkening further. It seemed that acting so arrogantly woulde at a cost. ¡°Idiot!¡± When the smaller disciple, unwilling to give up, threw another punch, Ken, whether he had finished showing off or felt unable to endure, suddenly lifted his right fist and engaged in a direct exchange of blows. Thud! As expected, with no surprise, a single punch sent the smaller disciple flying more than ten meters, crashing onto the duel tform and struggling to rise. A single blow! An instant defeat! Just as Mr. Sun had praised, with Ken¡¯s innate divine strength, anyone who could withstand his iron fists was a rare find. This result immediately caused a stir among the surrounding crowd of academy disciples. They were excited, their eyes shining, apuding and cheering. Simultaneously, they all looked towards Sean, as did Ken. He turned back, gazing at Sean once again, the disdain in his expression even more intense than before the battle. There was a tant sense of provocation in his demeanor, though he didn¡¯t speak aloud. His haughty expression clearly conveyed, ¡°You think you¡¯re impressive? Beating two practitioners in the same realm with one punch? What you can do, I can do just as well, if not better. You don¡¯t deserve to sit in that position!¡± Given Hastiff¡¯s attitude towards Sean, Ken naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to openly express these thoughts, as doing so would not only humiliate Sean but also disrespect Hastiff. After a nce, Ken was about to step down from the duel tform when Mr. Sun, wearing a smug smile, turned to Sean and asked, ¡°Young man, what do you think?¡± Moreover, as he posed this question, Mr. Sun didn¡¯t bother to lower his voice deliberately. It was evident that he intended to suppress Sean¡¯s arrogance in public, asserting Buddha Academy¡¯s authority through this indirect means. Hastiff and the other elders and instructors also turned their attention in their direction. Sean understood the hidden meaning behind Mr. Sun¡¯s question. Instead of answering directly, he countered, ¡°Mr. Sun, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Sun, Hastiff, and everyone present were taken aback. ¡°Heh heh.¡± After a moment, Mr. Sun awkwardly chuckled, ¡°Speak freely, young man. I want to hear your honest assessment.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Sean shrugged helplessly and casually remarked, ¡°My strength is inadequate, and Ick explosive power. I seem feeble, almost as if I haven¡¯t eaten in three days.¡± Just like Mr. Sun, Sean didn¡¯t bother to lower his voice either. ¡°You wanted to hear it, right? Well, then, I¡¯ll give you an earful!¡± In that moment, Mr. Sun was dumbfounded, Hastiff was dumbfounded, and everyone else was utterly dumbfounded. Every pair of eyes red at Sean, a mix of shock and anger, as if they wanted to rush onto the viewing tform and throttle Sean for his audacious and excessive arrogance. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll make you show off! I¡¯ll make you show off! I¡¯ll make you show off!!!¡± Meanwhile, Ken, who had reached the edge of the duel tform, abruptly changed his expression, halted his steps, turned back, and for the third time, gazed at Sean sitting on the viewing tform. His fury overwhelmed him, disregarding Hastiff¡¯s attitude towards Sean. He raised his right hand, pointed directly at Sean, and through gritted teeth, dered, ¡°Get your ass down here! I challenge you!¡± Chapter 496: Sean Appears, I Will Take You On Single-Handedly As if a thunderp on a clear day, it reverberated throughout the venue, startling the disciples on the other two sparring tforms, who halted their battle and turned to look. The previously bustling martial arts arena fell momentarily silent due to Ken¡¯s furious shout. It became as quiet as a stillke, and one could hear a pin drop. Only the sound of elerating heartbeats echoed in everyone¡¯s ears-thump, thump, thump-each of the academy disciples knew Ken¡¯s strength and, even more so, his temperament. He was fierce and brutal, quick to resort to violence at the slightest provocation. Few dared to provoke this star of cmity within the academy. Now, with the appearance of ¡°Great Ape¡± on the spectator tform, it was evident that he had provoked Ken thoroughly. Observing Ken¡¯s overwhelming presence, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t just looking for a challenge from Great Ape, but rather to utterly dismantle him! After a brief silence, apuse erupted like thunder, and a wave of cheers swept through the entire arena. ¡°Challenge! Challenge! Challenge!¡± Hundreds of academy disciples echoed in unison, their voices filled with undisguised resentment and anger, sweeping fiercely towards Ken and Sean. It exploded! Ken had finally lost his cool, and the academy disciples followed suit. ¡°Junior! This¡­¡± Mr. Sun was somewhat surprised by the oue. He hadn¡¯t expected that a casual question from him and a casual response from Sean would provoke such a massive reaction. He looked at Sean, his expression turning somewhat embarrassed, tinged with a hint of regret. Nevertheless, Mr. Sun was secretly pleased. This scene was exactly to his liking. Just like Hastiff, he had warmly entertained Sean for half a day, anticipating Sean¡¯s disy of strength. ¡°Haha!¡± Before Sean could speak, Hastiff couldn¡¯t help but interject with a smile, ¡°These kids are just like you, full of youthful arrogance, full of hot blood. If you don¡¯t mind, why not give them a little guidance? It might help to temper their impetuosity and teach them to respect those stronger than themselves on the path of cultivation¡­¡± As he spoke, Hastiff appeared amiable and affable. However, even a fool could discern that his words were not just a reprimand to the disciples of the Buddha Academy, but a veiled, pointed criticism directed at Sean. After all, who could be more arrogant than ¡°Great Ape¡±? As for respect, a junior in the middle stage of dark energy, Great Ape didn¡¯t seem to show any respect towards the instructors, elders of the Buddha Academy, including Institute Head Hastiff, or even the entire Buddha Academy. So, who was teaching whom, and who was being reprimanded, remained to be seen! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean and Hastiff exchanged a nce, naturally understanding the old fox¡¯s intentions. However, Sean hade to the Buddha Academy to secure a ce in the full academy martial artspetition and to enter the imperial capital. Ultimately, each had their own motives. Sean nodded, saying, ¡°Since Mr. Hastiff has personally made the request, I cannot be impolite. I will follow Mr. Hastiff¡¯s words and offer some guidance to these foolish disciples of your academy.¡± Foolish! Just earlier, Ken had instantly defeated a disciple andbeled him as foolish. Now, Sean¡¯s use of the term extended to all the academy disciples, further enraging them. ¡°Step down!¡± ¡°Crawl away!¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Curses rained down like andslide, directed vehemently at Sean. Subsequently, under the expectant gaze of everyone, Sean finally stood up and looked at Ken standing at the edge of the sparring tform. Without hesitation, Ken returned to the center of the tform. However, just as everyone thought a grand battle was about tomence, Sean remained standing there, seemingly with no intention of leaving the spectator tform. With a sigh, he shook his head at Ken and said, ¡°You are too weak. You are not worthy of my personal guidance. Challenge me? You¡­ are not capable!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± After finishing his words, Sean turned to Mr. Sun beside him, gesturing, ¡°Mr. Sun, after saying so much, I suddenly feel a bit thirsty. Please have someone bring a fruit tter.¡± At the moment Sean¡¯s words fell, including Hastiff, Mr. Sun, Kazimir, and the elders and instructors on the spectator tform, all of their faces turned dark. They had witnessed Great Ape¡¯s arrogance and shamelessness, but they had never imagined that it could reach such audacious heights. It seemed there were no limits to his behavior. As expected, after the academy disciples snapped out of their shock, their curses became even more intense. Each of them was eagerly preparing for a showdown, and the situation seemed on the verge of spiraling out of control. Meanwhile, Seanpletely ignored their fury. After briefly standing up from his rosewood chair, he promptly sat back down with a thud. ¡°Institute Head!¡± Mr. Sun looked at Hastiff with a dark expression. To be honest, even the equally grim-faced Hastiff felt an overwhelming urge to p Sean on the spot. But considering Great Ape¡¯s terrifying strength and the importance of the full academy martial artspetition, he gritted his teeth, restrained himself, and waved his hand, signaling, ¡°Fetch a fruit tter for Mr. Great!¡± Hastiff¡¯s response once again caused a stir among the crowd. The disciples¡¯ hearts trembled violently. They could hardly believe their ears. Goodness! Did the Institute Head just say that? Was the person sitting on the spectator tform truly their Institute Head? Their worldviews were on the verge of copse! Even amidst their shock, their first thought was, ¡°Could it be that our Institute Head has some kind of leverage in Great Ape¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Kazimir stood up and personally went to fetch a fruit tter for Sean. As he descended from the spectator tform, he shouted at the dumbfounded disciples, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Continue the matches!¡± ¡°Master Clock!¡± Ken protested angrily, ¡°I refuse! I want to challenge-¡± ¡°Refuse quietly!¡± Kazimir interrupted before Ken could finish, ring at him and gesturing, ¡°Get down! What¡¯s the rush? When the timees, the junior will naturally spar with you!¡± Clutching his fists tightly, Ken dared not defy Kazimir¡¯smand and begrudgingly left the sparring tform. Before he departed, he couldn¡¯t resist taunting Sean, ¡°Coward! Don¡¯t give me a chance, otherwise, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out with a single punch!¡± Sean paid no heed to this and simply crossed his legs, delivering a counter-provocation through his actions. Don¡¯t agree? Angry? Want to fight? Well, I won¡¯t fight you. I¡¯ll just infuriate you,¡­ A momentter, amidst this tense atmosphere akin to a powder keg, the second round of matches between the academy disciples began. This time, it was a mid-stage dark energy bout between a young man and a young woman. The young woman wielded a sword, disying graceful and agile footwork. Herbat resembled a dance, exuding both beauty and fierceness. Within seven moves, she defeated her opponent. At that moment, Mr. Sun returned with a fruit tter, handing it to Sean, unable to resist asking, ¡°Young friend, how does this match feel?¡± Nevertheless, Mr. Sun had learned his lesson this time, lowering his voice and refraining from praising the female disciple as he had previously praised Ken, to prevent being mercilessly rebuffed by Sean. In the fruit tter, an array of freshly cut fruits was arranged neatly. Sean pierced a piece of apple with a toothpick and ced it into his mouth, chewing noisily. As he chewed, hemented, ¡°This youngdy¡¯s swordsmanship is not bad.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°Her speed is too slow. She has ample flexibility butcks strength. Her movements are elegant butck substance. It took her seven moves to win this match. If I were to step in, one strike would be sufficient!¡± At these words, Mr. Sun lightly cleared his throat. As expected, just as I thought, this show-off is disdainful of everything. He can¡¯t give any good evaluation from his mouth! Moreover! Mr. Sun had just returned to his seat when Sean suddenly leaned in and, in a voice only they could hear, added, ¡°Most importantly, she¡¯s too ugly. She has the ability of a vase, butcks the beauty of one¡­¡± Cough!!! This time, Mr. Sun was genuinely taken aback and coughed heavily! ¡°Excuse me!¡± Sean maintained courtesy, though not as loudly as before. Nevertheless, his assessment still didn¡¯t escape the ears of the senior sister nearby, who red at him and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If Ken can¡¯t pique your interest in a battle, what about me? May I have the honor of witnessing your skill in defeating an opponent with a single sword strike?¡± Clearly, the youngdy was also angry! ¡°Just a moment!¡± Sean smiled. ¡°There might be many who wish to challenge me. Perhaps the youngdy should take a number and wait in line. After everyone else has finished, I will give you all a chance!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The senior sister didn¡¯t persist like Ken did, speaking solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± With that, she turned and walked down from the fighting tform, standing together with Ken. The subsequent matches unfolded one after the other. After almost every match, Mr. Sun tirelessly inquired about Sean¡¯s evaluation, seemingly intentionally provoking Sean, fearing that Sean might renege on his word. Sean yed along, evaluating each and every mid-level disciple who participated, or rather, he scorned them all,pletely filling the grudge meter. Until the final match! One of the disciples from the inwater Town branch, named Chan! Chan! Although the name was simple, the strength was extraordinary. Like Ken, he also defeated his opponent with a single strike, without any hesitation, the battlested less than five seconds from start to finish! Little did they know, among the many mid-level dark energy disciples in the inwater Town branch, if Ken¡¯s strength could be ranked in the top three, then thest participant, Chan, was undoubtedly deserving of the first ce! The person lived up to his name! When Chan was in the early stages of dark energy, he was the first, and upon breaking through to the mid-level of dark energy, he quickly imed the top spot. It seemed that his name, Chan, meant he had to continuously take the first ce! As a genuine Bright Realm practitioner, how discerning was Sean¡¯s vision? Chan had only made one move, yet within that single move, Sean could clearly feel that Chan was very close to breaking through to thete stage of dark energy. Within this small realm of mid-level dark energy, Chan¡¯sbat power was indeed exceptional! Therefore, when Mr. Sun asked for Sean¡¯s evaluation of Chan, Sean put away his previous nonchnt attitude and expression, nodding, ¡°Quite interesting. If we divide the mid-level dark energy from weak to strong into three levels, the other five are in one level, and he belongs to the second level.¡± Implied was that Chan¡¯s strength was noticeably higher than the other five! This kind of evaluation was very high, and it was the highest evaluation Sean had given so far! ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Sun and Hastiff exchanged a nce, eyebrows raised, and asked, ¡°And you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Sean put thest piece of dragon fruit from the fruit tter into his mouth, chewing, and stood up, stretchingzily, saying, ¡°Having eaten my fill, it¡¯s time to stretch my muscles!¡± With that, Sean suddenly pushed off from the ground, leaping into the air with a whooshing sound, transforming into a blur and swiftly heading towards the opposite fighting tform. In the blink of an eye, he moved from the spectator stands to the fighting tform, appearing in front of Chan, just ten meters away from him! The two stood facing each other! Seeing this, the surrounding crowd immediately erupted into amotion. After waiting so long, having umted a bellyful of anger, they finally saw the moment when ¡°Great Ape¡± entered the battle. It seemed that Chan truly lived up to being the top mid-level dark energy practitioner in the academy, as with just one move, he had piqued ¡°Great Ape¡¯s interest in battle! ¡°Go, Chan!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Teach that show-off a lesson for us!¡± ¡°Beat him to a pulp!¡± The insults and cheers filled the air. Even the elders and instructors at the spectator stands, led by Hastiff, sat up straight, focusing all their attention on Sean and Chan! Chan¡¯s expression was as cold as ice as he stared at Sean from a distance. After sizing Sean up for a moment, he spoke, ¡°You mentioned three levels. They are in the first level, I¡¯m in the second level, then where does the third level stand?¡± To Chan, Sean¡¯s words were somewhat contemptible, as the reason was simple: no one understood his strength better than himself. Within the mid-level of dark energy, he was one of the best. What outsiders didn¡¯t know was that months ago, he had already reached the threshold for advancing to thete stage of dark energy! In other words, as long as Chan wanted to break through, he could enter thete stage of dark energy at any time. The reason he hadn¡¯t rushed to advance was to prepare for the uing academy-wide martial artspetition in ten days! With his mid-level dark energy prowess, Chan was confident that he could be unbeatable at the same level, securing the top spot. Once he advanced, as a neer to thete stage of dark energy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the same dominance within a few months! In this situation, Chan naturally couldn¡¯t believe that, with his strength, he was only in what was referred to as the second level. Did that mean there were other mid-level dark energy practitioners stronger than him? That was impossible! Chan had absolute confidence. At this moment, he was at the peak of the mid-level of dark energy! ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Sean smiled lightly, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I am that person in the third level.¡± ¡°Compared to them, you are more than capable.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Compared to me, your skills are not enough.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± With that, Sean looked towards Ken and the others standing below the fighting tform, pointing his finger to indicate, ¡°You want to challenge me, don¡¯t you? Come, I don¡¯t mind taking all six of you at once!¡± ¡°I!¡± ¡°I want to take on all of you as a group!¡± Chapter 497: Battle of the Wheels, The Terrifying Power of Great Ape Sean appeared! However, the way Sean appeared once again refreshed everyone¡¯s perception of him, or rather, once again refreshed the bottom line of arrogance and shamelessness! Damn! Has this bastard lost his mind? Has he been kicked by a donkey? He actually wants to take on six, single-handedly facing six disciples including Chan who were selected throughyer afteryer of selection in the inwater Town branch to participate in the full branch martial artspetition, representing the strongest lineup of inwater Town branch disciples in the mid-stage of dark energy,peting with the other seventeen branches of Buddha Academy! And Sean, on the other hand, dered that he would take them on alone! Where did he get the confidence? Is he shameless? ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The hundreds of disciples around were truly outraged, waving their fists and cursing loudly. Their anger erupted like a volcano. If they couldn¡¯t hammer ¡°Great Ape¡± to death today, they would probably be unable to eat or sleep! ¡°Good kid!!!¡± On the observation tform, Hastiff, as well as the elders and instructors, were equally shocked by Sean¡¯s words. However, deep down, despite his shock, there was still some expectation for Sean. After all, if it was just boasting and showing off, then as soon as they started fighting, he would be immediately pped in the face! Sean shouldn¡¯t be that foolish! What if¡­ What if Sean could really do it? Little did they know, ording to the experience of previous full branch martial artspetitions, there was not a single fool in any of the eighteen branches. Almost every branch deliberately suppressed their own realm, like Chan, intentionally not advancing, in order to maintain their peak state and shine in the full branch martial artspetition. It was precisely because of this that inwater Town branch had only one outstanding talent like Chan, which was why Hastiff was worried and why he had to find ¡°Great Ape¡± by all means necessary, why he had to have a backup n! ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Arrogant boasting!¡± Chan¡¯s reaction was not as dramatic as the other disciples. Staring at Sean, his icy face showed only a strong look of disdain. He snorted, ¡°Take on six? You¡¯re not even worthy!¡± At this point, Ken and the others had already aggressively walked onto the fighting tform. With fierce eyes, Ken red at Sean and through gritted teeth said, ¡°You little bastard, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time! Dare to say my strength is too weak, my explosive power is too feeble, like I haven¡¯t eaten in three days like a woman? I¡¯ll hit you! I alone, one punch is enough!¡± Swoosh! The moment his words dropped, Ken didn¡¯t give Sean the time or opportunity to retort. He didn¡¯t want to wait a single second longer. Like a fierce beast, he leaped up, turning into a blur, and with a punch, he surged towards Sean who was ten meters away. In an instant, he unleashed the surging dark energy within him to the extreme. His massive fist seemed like a meteor breaking through the air, directly attacking Sean¡¯s face! From his stance, Ken clearly had no intention of slowly sparring with Sean. He wanted to end the fight with one punch, to crush Sean with overwhelming force. The surrounding disciples immediately cheered, shouting in support of Ken! Meanwhile, Chan and the five others, including the senior sister, stood quietly, watching the fight. They did not join Ken in attacking Sean. The reason was simple: they were all elite disciples of the branch, each with their own pride; they disdained ganging up on someone weaker. ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, let me give you some guidance first.¡± Under the watchful eyes of everyone, facing Ken¡¯s full-force strike, Sean shook his head helplessly, then stepped forward and raised his right fist, directly meeting Ken¡¯s massive fist hurtling towards him! The next moment, as fist met fist, the two collided fiercely! A thunderous explosion of dark energy, rupturing the air, caused everyone¡¯s pupils to contract, their hearts involuntarily trembling. Then, they witnessed an unbelievable sight! Almost at the same instant as the explosion, a figure swooshed backwards at an astonishing speed, catching everyone off guard. By the time they reacted, with a loud thud, the figure had flown beyond the fighting tform,nding among the crowd at the edge of the tform, knocking down arge group of disciples! In contrast, another figure stood motionless on the fighting tform, still in a punching position, like an unyielding rock, not having taken a single step back! It was Sean! In one punch, Sean had directly sent Ken flying! The cheers abruptly ceased! ¡°This!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± This scene was simply tooshocking and unprecedented. The oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Who could have imagined that when facing a branch disciple, ranked in the top three within the mid-stage of dark energy, known for his innate divine power like Ken, Sean actually managed to stand his ground, face the punch head-on, and defeat him in one strike? Damn! Wasn¡¯t Ken the one with the innate divine power? Until now, it had always been Ken sending others flying with one punch, right? Even Chan, who ranked first and was no ordinary mid-stage dark energy disciple, didn¡¯t dare to easily confront Ken head-on. Yet, Sean did just that! And, Sean seeded! ¡°Dean! This¡­¡± The elders and instructors on the observation tform also widened their eyes,pletely incredulous. They looked unanimously at Hastiff, seated among them, and eximed, ¡°Could it be that this Great Ape, like Ken, also possesses innate divine power?¡± Yes! Innate divine power! So far, Sean had only acted twice as ¡°Great Ape¡±. The first time, he had punched back two mid-stage dark energy guards from the Steer family. This time, he had punched Ken and sent him flying. Both times, he had used sheer force. Therefore, the impression he gave was that his punch strength far exceeded that of an ordinary person. In this regard, he seemed to have a huge advantage, as if he had been uniquely blessed in this aspect! Hastiff¡¯s expression became incredibly solemn, his pupils slightly contracting. He didn¡¯t answer the questions of the elders and instructors. However, inside, a significant wave was stirred up! ¡°The pinnacle of the mid-stage of dark energy.¡± Hastiff stared at Sean, pondering to himself, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant. It turns out that he and Chan are at the same mid-stage level, both on the cusp of advancing to thete stage of dark energy at any time!¡± ¡°This punch!¡± ¡°Ken lost without a doubt!¡± ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°Except for Chan, the rest of them are indeed far behind him, far from being his opponents!!!¡± As a practitioner close to the Bright Realm, Hastiff¡¯s perception and insight were extremely sharp. At the moment Sean made his move, he instantly saw that Sean was very close to thete stage of dark energy, so close that it was within reach, he simply chose not to advance! However, Hastiff had not seen through the effect of the ¡°Moon Pellet¡± and had not seen through Sean¡¯s true level! Otherwise, if Hastiff knew that Sean had long surpassed thete stage of dark energy, even reaching the perfection of dark energy and approaching the Bright Realm, truly a genuine Bright Realm practitioner, even if the dean himself took the stage, he couldn¡¯t withstand a single punch from Sean. One wonders what his expression would be and what his thoughts would be! ¡°I told you your power is too weak, your explosive force is too feeble, like someone who hasn¡¯t eaten for three days!¡± ¡°Did I misspeak?¡± Amidst the horrified gazes of everyone, Sean slowly retracted his fist, looked at Ken, who had fallen among the crowd, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. For you, one punch is enough!¡± ¡°Because!¡± ¡°You simply don¡¯t have the ability or opportunity to throw a second punch!¡± A p in the face! An undisguised p in the face! Originally, after putting on a show for so long, Sean had finally made it to thebat tform with great difficulty, and Ken was the first to challenge him. He intended to strike Sean¡¯s face, but now, it turned out that instead of pping Sean, he became his own clown! This punch! Not only did it send Ken flying and hit his face, but it also struck the faces of all the disciples present at the academy. Sean used his own strength to prove to them: I, Great Ape, am not pretending. I am damn awesome, you know? Pfft! Ken had been holding back from spitting blood, but upon hearing Sean¡¯s words of humiliation, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He really couldn¡¯t. He opened his mouth and a gush of thick blood sprayed out, sttering three feet away! ¡°Next!¡± Sean ignored Ken, turned around, and looked at Chan and the others still standing on thebat tform, asking, ¡°Now, are you all ready toe at me together?¡± Indeed! With Ken as a cautionary tale, who would dare to say for certain that they could defeat Sean in a one-on-one fight? ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± To Sean¡¯s surprise, the person who stepped forward was not Chan or the other male disciples, but the exceptional swordswoman, the only woman among the six! The swordswoman took a few steps forward and stood face to face with Sean. Her gaze held no more anger or disgust, only a solemn readiness. She softly said, ¡°You said my swordsmanship is too slow,cking in strength, all show and no substance. Now, would you be willing to give me a few pointers in swordsmanship?¡± Engaging in a direct fist-to-fist confrontation, not even Ken was a match for Sean with his swordsmanship. The swordswoman had self-awareness and naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to sh head-on with Sean. Thus, being skilled in swordsmanship, she intended to purelypete with Sean in that aspect! Speaking of which, such a duel was not fair for Sean! So, ¡°Swordsmanship?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I used a knife before, now I use my fists. I can¡¯t im to be proficient in swordsmanship, just have some knowledge¡­¡± This! Was the first time Sean had been so humble! Was he admitting defeat? Upon hearing this, the surrounding academy disciples, who had just been thoroughly embarrassed, seemed to see a glimmer of hope, the sky cleared, the rain stopped, and they felt a bit restless again! ¡°Then you¡­¡± The swordswoman was taken aback. She wanted to ask, if you¡¯re not proficient in swordsmanship, then what qualifies you to criticize mine? However, before she could voice these words, Sean cleared his throat, shifted the topic, and continued, ¡°But¡­ well, even though I only have some knowledge, all arts share amon principle. It should be enough to give you a few pointers, Miss!¡± ¡°You!¡± The swordswoman swallowed hard, wanting to say that if he was not proficient in swordsmanship, what right didhe have to criticize her swordsmanship? However, before she could speak, Sean coughed lightly, and then continued, ¡°However¡­ well, even though I only have some knowledge, all arts share amon principle. It should be enough to give you a few pointers, Miss!¡± ¡°You!¡± The swordswoman was taken aback, wanting to ask, if you¡¯re not proficient in swordsmanship, then what qualifies you to criticize mine? However, before she could voice these words, Sean cleared his throat, shifted the topic, and continued, ¡°But¡­ well, even though I only have some knowledge, all arts share amon principle. It should be enough to give you a few pointers, Miss!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sword¡­¡± The swordswoman was about to speak, questioning Sean¡¯s right to critique her swordsmanship, but before she could, Sean cleared his throat and changed the subject, saying, ¡°But¡­ well, even though I only have some knowledge, all arts share amon principle. It should be enough to give you a few pointers, Miss!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sword¡­¡± The swordswoman was about to speak, questioning Sean¡¯s right to critique her swordsmanship, but before she could, Sean cleared his throat and changed the subject, saying, ¡°But¡­ well, even though I only have some knowledge, all arts share amon principle. It should be enough to give you a few pointers, Miss!¡± ¡°You use the sword!¡± ¡°I use the scabbard!¡± Sure enough¡­ Humble? Non-existent! He was still the same self-important Great Ape, arrogant to the extreme! Snap! The swordswoman¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger. She grit her teeth and said, ¡°This is your choice. If I identally hurt you, don¡¯t me me!¡± As soon as the words fell, she shed forward, wielding her sword, charging straight at Sean! Receiving the scabbard, Sean smiled, ¡°Rest assured, you won¡¯t hurt me. But¡­ if I identally poke you, don¡¯t me me!¡± Poke! Since the scabbard was not a sword, it could only be used to poke, not to stab like a sword! In the blink of an eye, the two were entangled inbat, sword energy whistling, afterimages weaving! ¡°Ah!¡± Just as they exchanged blows for the third time, a shrill cry suddenly rang out. Sean¡¯s scabbard had poked the back of the swordswoman¡¯s waist! ¡°Too slow, only concerned with the front, not enough time to defend against the back. If this were a real fight, not a sparring match, you might have already fallen to my de!¡± Sean couldn¡¯t resistmenting, reinforcing his earlier assessment! ¡°Again!¡± Flushed with embarrassment, the swordswoman turned back and thrust her sword at Sean, but just as Sean had evaluated, her speed was too slow, at leastpared to Sean¡¯s! In the world of martial arts, only speed prevails! Therefore¡­ Her sword missed, and before she could strike a second time, Sean¡¯s scabbard had poked her in the abdomen! ¡°I¡¯ve told you, your swordy is all show,cking in practicality!¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°Once more!¡± The swordswoman, unwilling to ept defeat, sliced open Sean¡¯s scabbard and immediately thrust her sword at Sean¡¯s chest! ¡°Again?¡± Sean was starting to get impatient. Seriously, there were people waiting in line for his guidance, and here she was, getting addicted to being poked? So¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sean, no longer as polite, evaded the swordswoman¡¯s de, and in one swift motion, poked her fluctuating chest! ¡°Ouch!¡± As expected, the poke hit the mark, right in the middle, drawing gasps and screams! ¡°You¡­ you rogue!¡± In a sh, the swordswoman¡¯s face turned as red as a ripe apple, a mix of anger and embarrassment! ¡°Where¡¯s the rogue in that?¡± Sean appeared innocent, saying, ¡°So, only you¡¯re allowed to target my chest, but I can¡¯t poke yours? Should I just stand here and let you stab me?¡± ¡°You!¡± The swordswoman covered her left chest with her hand, held her sword in her right hand, and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you shameless scoundrel!¡± In the next moment¡­ She felt a sudden pain in her right chest! Oh no! While her left side was shielded, her right side was not so lucky. Sean had fiercely poked her, and surprisingly, despite herck of beauty, the swordswoman had a pretty good figure, quite resilient! This time¡­ Sean didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. As soon as he retracted the scabbard, he immediately poked her again and again, relentless in his poking! Chapter 498: Fight Until You Submit ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With each jab by Sean, it elicited a sharp scream from the other side. She held the sword in her right hand, using her left hand only to block. Unfortunately, she had two vulnerable spots in front of her. As soon as she covered the left side, Sean would jab the right side. If she covered the right side, darn it, Sean would sneakily attack the left. Sean¡¯s speed was incredible. Though he had only one scabbard, it seemed to be in his hand. Each sessive jab felt like a violent storm, unstoppable! Quickly, the opponent couldn¡¯t withstand Sean¡¯s fierce attacks, backing away continuously. Meanwhile, Sean became more aggressive, as if he had be addicted to jabbing, relentlessly pressing forward. This scene dumbfounded the old folks and the surrounding academy disciples watching from the observation tform. ¡°Damn it! Isn¡¯t this too shameless???¡± The girl had extraordinary talent and a good figure. She had quite a few admirers within the academy, regarding her as their goddess. Now, they watched their goddess publicly humiliated by ¡°Great Ape,¡± almost being jabbed into a dragon fruit. The admirers couldn¡¯t bear it and rashly rushed towards the arena, wanting to y the hero. However, as they rushed halfway, the girl had already been forced by Sean to the edge of the arena, her chest aching terribly, almost crying on the spot. All she could do was grit her teeth and shout, ¡°Rogue, stop it!¡± ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you ept my surrender!!!¡± Surrendered¡­ Who could have imagined that the proud daughter of the inwater Town branch, a remarkable sword practitioner standing out among many academy disciples, one of the six mid-stage practitioners of dark energy at the main institute in the imperial capital, and the only disciple, would actually be forced to surrender by ¡°Great Ape¡± with a scabbard? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fight anymore?¡± Only then did Sean stop his attacks. Seeing the opponent¡¯s embarrassed and tearful expression, he awkwardly smiled, then handed over the scabbard. He teased, ¡°Miss, are you satisfied with my advice just now?¡± Advice? Ha! ¡°You!!!¡± Tears swirling in her eyes, she fiercely red at Sean, gritting her teeth, ¡°Bastard! Rogue! You wait for me! I¡­ I won¡¯t let you off!¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t reach for the scabbard Sean offered. Instead, with a loud tter, she directly mmed her sword onto the arena floor, freeing her right hand, holding her chest with both hands, turned and fled from the arena like a frightened mouse! Fight? What fight? No more fighting! Sword? What¡¯s the use? Don¡¯t need it anymore! Seeing this, those admirers who rushed over stood stunned, ncing at Sean, then at the pitiful figure of the girl. Some were about to jump onto the tform to avenge her, but suddenly someone loudly shouted, ¡°Are you okay? I have medicine here!¡± Saying this, they directly went after her! Damn! The others were dumbfounded. They thought, ¡°You dog! We were about to duel ¡®Great Ape,¡¯ and here you are trying tofort her and win her favor?¡± Shameless! So, without needing to discuss, they also went after them, each faster than thest! Medicine? Who doesn¡¯t have it! Sean turned to look at Chan and the other three standing on the other side of the arena, shaking his head. ¡°A protracted battle is too inefficient. I¡¯m pressed for time. Why don¡¯t you alle at me together!¡± Come at me! Before defeating Ken and the opponent, everyone regarded his arrogant words as mere boasting, dismissively so. However, after two battles, his terrifying strength made everyone reassess their previous attitudes. They dared not underestimate this ¡°arrogant¡± and ¡°shameless¡± guy again! So, those three academy disciples looked at Chan! Clearly, as long as Chan nodded, they didn¡¯t mind joining forces with him to confront Sean! ¡°Go ahead!¡± Unfortunately, Chan didn¡¯t nod. Instead, he shook his head, then looked at Sean and coldly said, ¡°Your strength is indeed formidable. However, as I¡¯ve said, facing you, I alone am enough. You are not worthy of me teaming up with them!¡± Chan acknowledged Sean¡¯s strength, yet he still didn¡¯t waver in his strong self-confidence! Those three academy disciples were left feeling awkward! They had been rejected by Chan! ¡°Attack!¡± With gritted teeth, they didn¡¯t insist. In this entire institute¡¯s martial artspetition, they represented the honor of the inwater Town branch. If the three of thembined couldn¡¯t defeat Sean, how would they face the elite disciples from the other seventeen branches? Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The three of them transformed into three fleeting shadows, charging directly at Sean! At this moment, Sean also stepped forward, meeting them head-on! However, Sean¡¯s target was Chan,pletely ignoring the three. As a result, with a bang, apanied by a piercing explosion, a single punch sent one of them flying on the spot! Bang! Bang! Sean walked and fought, fought and walked, never once stopping his steps. In just over ten seconds, the three academy disciples fell one after the other, bleeding and fainting, losing their ability to fight! ¡°Come on!¡± Standing only a dozen meters away from Chan, Sean finally stopped, locking eyes with Chan and saying in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s see how many moves you can withstand in my hands!¡± Chan was confident, and so was Sean. ¡°Pass the knife!¡± Suddenly, Mr. Sun from the observation tform threw a cold iron dagger at Sean. Chan¡¯s weapon was a knife, and Sean had mentioned earlier that he used to use a knife too! This time, Sean didn¡¯t refuse! After all, Chan¡¯sbat prowess was in apletely different league from that of the previous girl. His speed, knife skills, and even his realm were enough to make Sean take it seriously! A knife! Since the Wolf¡¯s Massacre and the confrontation with King Ron in ashes, Sean hadn¡¯t forged a new divine weapon for himself! The Wolf¡¯s Massacre had followed Sean on the northern battlefield for several years, earning Sean the title of ¡°General Wolf of the North.¡± It was no exaggeration to say that it was inseparable from Sean. Sean had deep feelings for it! Half a yearter, Sean once again held the cold iron dagger that Mr. Sun had thrown to him. Though also made of frigid iron from the snowy region, heavy and extremely sharp, in Sean¡¯s eyes, it was different from the Wolf¡¯s Massacre; it was just a weapon! Whoosh! Chan, a man of few words, almost as soon as Sean caught the cold iron dagger, made his move. He struck first, his figure shing as he rushed toward Sean, his speed so fast that it was almost impossible to see his movements! In just a few dozen meters, in the blink of an eye! The next moment, the glint of the knife and the lingering afterimages, the two of them seemed like two streaks of light. One moment they were at one end of the arena, the next they were at the other, only then did the arena¡¯s diameter, reaching a hundred meters, show its usefulness!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The arena was too small; it couldn¡¯t contain their battle! Therge martial arts arena, with hundreds of people gathered, suddenly fell silent. Everyone stared wide-eyed at the middle of the arena. Only the shing of des reverberated in the air, particrly jarring! The surrounding academy disciples couldn¡¯t see the details of the fight at all. They prayed silently, hoping that Chan would win, that he could salvage thest vestiges of honor for the inwater Town branch! On the contrary, whether it was Hastiff on the observation tform, the elders, or the instructors, Sean¡¯s strength had surprised them greatly. They hoped that this time, Sean would win! It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t care about the honor of the inwater Town branch; rather, they cared too much. Only if Sean defeated Chan could he represent the inwater Town branch and achieve better results in the institute-wide martial artspetition ten dayster, truly bringing honor to the inwater Town branch! ¡°Headmaster!¡± When the duel reached the seventh move, Mr. Sun couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Hastiff, quietly asking, ¡°Who do you think¡­ will win between the two of them?¡± Their eyes were sharp, their realms profound. In a mid-stage dark energy duel, every detail was easily discernible! ¡°The oue is not in doubt.¡± Hastiff shook his head, not looking at Mr. Sun, his serious gaze carrying a hint of excitement as he continued to focus on Sean and Chan in the arena. He murmured, ¡°The suspense lies in how many moves it will take to determine the winner.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Sun was taken aback, suddenly realizing! Boom! When the duel reached the sixteenth move, a deafening explosion was suddenly heard, followed by the sound of two whooshes! Both Sean and Chan, who had been entangled the whole time, finally separated. One went left, the other went right, moving in opposite directions. In an instant, they appeared at the two ends of the arena, standing back to back, ceasing their battle! A gasp arose from the crowd. The academy disciples couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. It looked like the duel had ended! So¡­ who won? Who lost? The academy disciples still couldn¡¯t tell. However, the old folks on the observation tform all stood up simultaneously. Clearly, they had discerned the oue! A momentter, with a light clink, Chan sheathed his precious knife, then wiped his neck. When he lowered his hand, a faint trace of blood stained his index finger. ¡°Impressive,¡± Chan said without turning around, his tone still icy. ¡°If this were a fight to the death, I would have perished by your de by now.¡± ¡°Thus,¡± he continued, ¡°you win. I¡¯ve never submitted to anyone, but now, I do!¡± Having said this, he strode off the arena, not looking back, and left the martial arts arena. Amid the bewildered gazes of the surrounding academy disciples, he quickly disappeared from view! Chapter 499 Sean’s Terms Exasperating! Chan actually conceded! The wordsing from Chan¡¯s mouth left the academy disciples feeling as if they were in a dream, barely able to believe their ears. Their hearts trembled fiercely as they stared in unison at the direction Chan disappeared, unable to regain theirposure for a long time! Defeated! Great Ape actually defeated Chan! And! It only took sixteen moves! This was Chan, undefeated in the academy, whether in the early stages of dark energy or in the middle stages, he was an invincible presence, always first, never second! However! In front of everyone, Great Ape decisively and with an immensely dominant posture shattered Chan¡¯s undefeated myth, and also pped everyone¡¯s face! When the academy disciples regained their senses and looked again at Sean standing alone on the fighting stage, their expressions becameplex, a little less disdain and a little more solemn and reverent! Yes! Reverence! The world follows thew of the jungle, where the strong prey on the weak. This is especially true in the Buddha Academy, where practitioners always earn respect and fear from others. If Sean¡¯s previous defeat of Ken and the others wasn¡¯t enough to demonstrate his strength, wasn¡¯t enough to make the academy disciples convinced, then Chan¡¯s defeat was enough, thoroughly enough! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of breaking air rang out as elders, instructors, and even the headmaster rushed to the fighting stage, arriving at Sean¡¯s side. The excited expressions on their faces, filled with wrinkles, revealed their tion as they looked at Sean, as if they had found a priceless treasure! ¡°Excellent!¡± Hastiff couldn¡¯t help but give three thumbs up in a row, praising Sean, ¡°Truly worthy of being the young master of Goris, Mr. Great. His talent andbat power in cultivation are unparalleled. In this academy-wide martial artspetition, Mr. Great will surely shine brilliantly!¡± In the end, Hastiff was aiming for the position of the headmaster in the academy-wide martial artspetition! ¡°Not bad! To defeat Chan in sixteen moves, such a record, evenpared to the elite disciples of the other seventeen branches, is definitely outstanding. It is very likely that he will take the lead and win the title of the middle stage of dark energy!¡± ¡°With Mr. Great here, we¡¯re secure!¡± The elders and instructors echoed Hastiff, ttering Sean, leaving the surrounding academy disciples stunned! They suddenly understood, no wonder the headmaster treated ¡°Great Ape¡± with such favor. It turned out that they had misjudged ¡°Great Ape¡± with small-mindedness, thinking the worst. It wasn¡¯t that ¡°Great Ape¡± had some hold over the headmaster, but rather, it was genuine skill! Uneptable! However, faced with the ttery andpliments from these old fogeys, Sean¡¯s expression remained unchanged, seemingly ustomed to such scenes, unmoved. He returned the cold iron dagger in his hand to Mr. Sun and shook his head. ¡°If I remember correctly, I just came to the Buddha Academy to see what kind of people your disciples are. I didn¡¯t promise to join the Buddha Academy, did I?¡± This one sentence left Hastiff and the others speechless, their smiles frozen on their faces! In an instant, the entire martial arts arena fell silent! Damn it! Truly worthy of being Great Ape, as arrogant and unbridled as ever, utterly disdainful! ¡°Well¡­¡± Hastiff¡¯s face turned ck for a moment, but he suppressed his anger and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Great, don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. The academy-wide martial artspetition held in the capital in ten days is very important for our inwater Town branch!¡± ¡°Of course! If Mr. Great can lend us a hand and win, there will be heavy gratitude afterwards!¡± ¡°As for¡­ whether you want to formally join the Buddha Academy, it can be decided by Mr. Great after the academy-wide martial artspetition!¡± Simply put, as long as Sean was willing to represent the inwater Town branch in the academy-wide martial artspetition, Hastiff didn¡¯t care about anything else. Even if Sean left immediately after thepetition, it would be fine! ¡°Gratitude afterwards?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Afterward? Not before? It sounds like an empty promise, doesn¡¯t it?¡± At this, Hastiff¡¯s face grew even darker. He cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°If Mr. Great doesn¡¯t mind, pleasee with me. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else¡­¡± The martial arts arena was too crowded. As the head of the branch, Hastiff was also afraid that ¡°Great Ape¡± would say something that would embarrass him! As soon as he finished speaking, Hastiff took Sean away from the martial arts arena, leaving only Mr. Sun to oversee the uing martial artspetition. The academy disciples looked on, envious¡­ ¡°Please, young friend,¡± Hastiff said, leading Sean to his residence. They sat on stone benches in another courtyard. Instead of immediately continuing their previous discussion, Hastiff inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Goris have a fellow named Great Monkey, is that true?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Sean nodded, asking in return, ¡°Is there an issue with that?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Hastiff shook his head. ¡°Although I may not be very astute, I can see that you¡¯ve likely reached the threshold of thete stage of dark energy and could potentially break through at any time.¡± ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°those supplementary treasures for breaking through are unnecessary for you. However, it¡¯s different for Great Monkey. He is a cultivator at the Complete Stage, likely not far from approaching the Bright Realm. This half-step difference is like a chasm, a hundred times more challenging than advancing from the middle to thete stage of dark energy. I¡¯ve been through it and understand the difficulty. Most people spend their entire lives and still cannot take that half-step.¡± ¡°As luck would have it,¡± Hastiff paused, leaving the rest unsaid. However, the implied message was clear: as a condition for inviting Sean to represent inwater Town branch in the uing academy-wide martial artspetition, they would offer something to aid Great Monkey¡¯s advancement towards the Bright Realm. This condition, if ced on an ordinary person, would undoubtedly be very tempting. Unfortunately, Sean was no ordinary person. ¡°Approaching the Bright Realm?¡± Sean said, seemingly nonchnt. Then there was silence, his face calm, showing no excitement. This made Hastiff very ufortable. It seemed that this brat was young in age, but had significant ambitions! ncing at Mr. Sun, Hastiff grit his teeth and forced a smile. ¡°If Great Monkey doesn¡¯t need it, our branch¡¯s treasure trove has many other valuable items, from the prestigious ¡®Confluence Pill¡¯ to the Colored ze Holy Water needed to activate bloodlines. Whatever you want, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Confluence Pill?¡± Sean¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What exactly is that?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hastiff¡¯s mouth twitched, his heart pounding. ¡°The Confluence Pill is something only practitioners at the Bright Realm can use. As the name suggests, it¡¯s used to consolidate and break through to the Confluence stage. It¡¯s of no use to those of us below the Bright Realm. Forcefully taking it would be counterproductive, leading to bodily explosion!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is its effect substantial? If a consolidating practitioner takes it, what¡¯s the probability of sessfully advancing to the Confluence stage?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hastiff was sweating, suddenly realizing he might have misspoken. He quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a pill, indeed useful for breakthroughs. As for the probability, I¡¯ve never taken it, so it¡¯s hard to say!¡± ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Old Mr. Sun¡¯s expression turned worried. ¡°In Goris, is there a cultivator at the Bright Realm?¡± This was also what Hastiff was concerned about! Damn it! Little did they know, within the entire inwater Town Branch, there was only one Confluence Pill. It was obtained through great difficulty by Pastiff, Hastiff¡¯s younger brother, leveraging the rtionship of an elder from the Capital Main Branch. Given the multitude of practitioners in the capital, fraught with political intrigue and deception, for safety¡¯s sake, Pastiff entrusted the Confluence Pill to Hastiff. They made a pact that whoever ascended to the Bright Realm first and made a breakthrough with the Confluence Pill would be the one to use it! Not only was it invaluable, but even if all the treasures from the entire treasure vault of the inwater Town Branch werebined, they would still pale inparison to the preciousness of the Confluence Pill! After all, throughout the Middlnd, Bright Realm practitioners were already scarce, and supetive practitioners of the Confluence were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, possessing a terrifying strength akin to the Hall of Jade¡¯s Twelve Demons! Just a moment ago, Hastiff spoke casually. Who could have imagined that his thoughtless words would be taken to heart by that little bastard, Sean? ¡°Of course!¡± Seanid his cards on the table, dropping the act and nodding with a smile. ¡°Is it strange for a mere member of the Goris, like Great Monkey, to possess the strength of the Complete Stage? Given that there are Bright Realm practitioners among the Goris, isn¡¯t it peculiar?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As Sean¡¯s words fell, both Hastiff and Mr. Sun turned pale, their expressions akin to having eaten something extremely distasteful! How careless! Damn it! Hastiff felt the urge to p himself in the face for speaking so carelessly! With a gulp, Mr. Sun swallowed hard, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Great, what kind of organization is your Goris? Previously unknown and never mentioned, why are they so powerful?¡± Bright Realm practitioners are known to possess imperial potential, enough to dominate a region; how could an organization like the Goris suddenly emerge, alongside figures like Lord North, the head of the Buddha Academy, and Albert Sitwell, the ruler of the North Kingdom? ¡°Is it important?¡± The so-called Goris were entirely fabricated by Sean to deceive others; naturally, he wouldn¡¯t reveal much to Hastiff and Mr. Sun. The less said, the more mysterious it seemed! So, Sean spoke in a low voice, saying, ¡°Those details are unimportant, not your concern!¡± ¡°What¡¯s important,¡± he continued, ¡°is that I¡¯m not interested in anything else. I only want that Confluence Pill!¡± The strength of the Hall of Jade had surpassed Sean¡¯s previous expectations. Currently, he urgently needed to elevate his own state and power, and the appearance of the Confluence Pill aligned perfectly with his intentions. It was akin to being hungry and having someone offer food, or being tired and given a pillow. He naturally couldn¡¯t pass up such an opportunity! To be frank, if he had seen the Confluence Pill before, knew its appearance and whereabouts, Sean would have been tempted to reveal his true strength and directly make a move to seize it! Chapter 500: One Person Is Enough ¡°You!¡± Hastiff stood up abruptly, suddenly feeling the impulse to smack Sean to death. Sean¡¯s tone was firm and his attitude resolute, as if there was no room for negotiation! Either! Hand over the Confluence Pill! Or! We part ways! If it were just a regr intercollegiate martial artspetition, it would have been fine. But this year¡¯s intercollegiate martial artspetition directly concerned the position of the head of the Buddha Academy. The oue was crucial, and Sean¡¯s terrifying strength, as disyed earlier, obviously could impact the performance of the inwater Town branch in the intercollegiate martial artspetition! Moreover! Among the Goris, there were actual Bright Realm practitioners presiding, which was even more shocking to Hastiff than ¡°Great Monkey¡± bing Dasch¡¯s ¡°honored guest,¡± making him even more apprehensive! Can¡¯t afford to provoke! Damn it! Taking a deep breath, Hastiff suppressed his anger. He looked down at Sean, the smile on his face vanishingpletely, reced by a fierce and imposing demeanor. He snorted, ¡°Mr. Great is asking for the moon, daring to ask for everything!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Forgive my bluntness, your talent is indeed strong, and your potential is considerable. If you were to participate in the intercollegiate martial artspetition, you would certainly make a ssh, securing a good result for our inwater Town branch. But so what? The intercollegiate martial artspetition, just like thebat tournament you witnessed earlier, consists ofpetitions in three stages of dark energy: early, mid, andte. And you, being just one person, even if you were to im the top spot in the mid-stage of dark energy, it wouldn¡¯t determine the overall oue of the entirepetition, nor would it secure the inwater Town branch¡¯s overall ranking in the first ce!¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just a bonus, but not a game-changer!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°So!¡± ¡°What you can achieve is actually very limited. Do you think that¡¯s enough for me to exchange for the Confluence Pill? Using your own words, are you foolish, or do you think I am?¡± Hastiff was a sly old fox; naturally, he wouldn¡¯t readily agree to Sean¡¯s conditions. He deliberately belittled Sean¡¯s role, the implication clear! ¡°Let me exchange the Confluence Pill for you?¡± Huh! You¡¯re not worthy! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean also stood up, facing Hastiff, with no hint of fear in his expression. He shrugged and said, ¡°So, there¡¯s no point in talking, is there?¡± ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye!¡± Having said that! He turned and walked away! Negotiations are all about psychological warfare. Hastiff needed Sean, but Sean had no need for Hastiff. If necessary, after Sean left, he could change his approach and sneak back into the academy to find a way to snatch the Confluence Pill! ¡°Wait!¡± As Sean expected, just as he had walked a dozen meters away, Hastiff¡¯s icy voice came from behind him, ¡°Apart from the Confluence Pill, you can pick anything else!!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean waved his hand without looking back, rejecting, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want anything else, only the Confluence Pill!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hastiff was speechless, gritting his teeth. His mind raced. When Sean reached the entrance of another courtyard, he said in a low voice, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re ruthless! I can agree to your terms and give you the Confluence Pill as a reward!!¡± Sean felt relieved. He stopped in his tracks! ¡°But!¡± Hastiff changed the subject, saying, ¡°You must wait until you seize the mid-stage of dark energy in the intercollegiate martial artspetition before I hand over the Confluence Pill to you!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°If you get the Confluence Pill and fail to secure the mid-stage top spot, wouldn¡¯t I have lost both the wife and the soldiers?¡± It sounded! As if it made perfect sense! However! Hastiff was shrewd, and Sean wasn¡¯t naive. Hastiff was concerned that Sean might not secure the mid-stage top spot even after obtaining the Confluence Pill. On the other hand, Sean also worried that after he seized the top spot, he might lose his leverage. Would Hastiff then renege on their deal? So! Sean turned back and shook his head, saying, ¡°No, I must have the Confluence Pill now!¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Hastiff felt the urge to hit someone again. Damn it, this was too much! And being threatened face-to-face by a mere mid-stage dark energy young man, as the head of the inwater Town branch, when had Hastiff ever felt so aggrieved? ¡°If you don¡¯t produce it now, how do I knowif you even have it? What if you deceive me, orter on, you y foul? What can I do to you if I can¡¯t beat you?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Sean continued, ¡°In my opinion, why not¡­ you give me the Confluence Pill now, and after I verify its authenticity, I¡¯ll stay within the academy to cultivate, never leaving until the end of the intercollegiate martial artspetition!¡± ¡°At the same time!¡± ¡°As an exchange condition, I can assure you that I will help your branch seize the top spots in both the mid-stage andte-stage of dark energy. If I fail to do so, I will return the Confluence Pill to you as promised!¡± Sean knew the value of the Confluence Pill and understood that Hastiff wouldn¡¯t easilypromise. Thus, he increased his bargaining chips! Securing two top spots! Upon hearing this, Hastiff and Mr. Sun looked at each other, both stunned and incredulous. They asked in unison, ¡°Are you suggesting that among your Goris, there are outstanding individuals in the mid-stage orte-stage of dark energy, like you, capable of sweeping through one level, unrivaled within the same level?¡± Impossible! Too difficult! Even Chan, who had previously stood out in the inwater Town branch, could only remain unrivaled within the branch. It was almost impossible to maintain an undefeated record in the intercollegiate martial artspetition. Yet, Sean had a good chance! Hastiff and Mr. Sun, both at their age and status, had encountered countless young talents, but they had hardly seen anyone like Sean, capable of sweeping through a level with absolute superiority. This made them subconsciously believe that finding another freak like Sean would be nothing short of a pipe dream! ¡°Of course there are!¡± Sean nodded, then shook his head, saying, ¡°But it¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just two top spots, right? One person is enough!¡± Helplessly! From the early stage to thete stage of dark energy, including theplete stage, Sean could suppress his strength to any level and remain unrivaled within that level! However! Like ¡°Great Ape¡± and ¡°Great Monkey,¡± under the circumstances where the two identities didn¡¯t need to appear simultaneously, Sean could freely switch between them. But the intercollegiate martial artspetition was different; they had to appear simultaneously. Sean couldn¡¯t split himself; he could only handle it alone! ¡°What¡­ what do you mean??¡± Hastiff and Mr. Sun vaguely understood Sean¡¯s intentions but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Could it be that you intend to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sean said, ¡°Mr. Hastiff had already noticed earlier. I have already reached the threshold of thete-stage of dark energy. I can choose to break through at any time. By then, after seizing the mid-stage top spot, I¡¯ll directly advance to thete-stage, and then go for thete-stage top spot!¡± Oh my goodness! Hastiff and Mr. Sun twitched at the corners of their mouths, almost having their jaws drop from Sean¡¯s words. What the heck? It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re confident enough to im the mid-stage top spot, but now you want to temporarily break through and challenge the elite disciples in thete-stage of dark energy from the other seventeen branches? And you¡¯re confident that you can im thete-stage top spot too? I¡¯m f*cking blown away! Hastiff and Mr. Sun were speechless, exasperated by Sean¡¯s boasting. This isn¡¯t how you boast! Do you take us for fools? ¡°If Mr. Hastiff doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± Sean knew they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he said, ¡°Whether you believe me or not is not important. What¡¯s important is that if I can¡¯t do it, if I can¡¯t im the two top spots, I will return the Confluence Pill to you intact. For you, this should be a foolproof deal!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°If I happen to achieve it, to im the mid-stage andte-stage top spots, and your branch¡¯s disciples perform poorly in the early stage, causing us to miss the top overall ranking, then it¡¯s not my fault!¡± Yes! There were three levels ofpetition. If Sean secured two of them by himself, and they still didn¡¯t secure the overall top spot, the inwater Town branch would be in serious trouble and might as well disband right then and there! Hastiff gazed at Sean with a solemn expression, lost in thought for a long while! ording to Sean¡¯s proposal, temporarily handing over the Confluence Pill to Sean while ensuring that Sean does not leave the inwater Town branch could guarantee the safety of the Confluence Pill. After the conclusion of the intercollegiate martial artspetition, if Sean failed, they would retrieve the Confluence Pill. This meant that Hastiff would essentially gain a mid-stage dark energy top spot for nothing. On the other hand, even if Sean¡¯s talent was exceptional and he did achieve his goals, being in the capital, as long as Hastiff was willing, he could forcibly retrieve the Confluence Pill! Regardless of the angle from which one approached this, indeed, as Sean had said, this transaction was truly a foolproof deal for Hastiff! ¡°Very well!¡± After a moment, Hastiff nodded and said, ¡°I agree to your terms, we¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve said!¡± With that! Hastiff shot a nce at Mr. Sun, indicating, ¡°Have Mr. Sun arrange a ce for you to stay. You¡¯ll remain within the academy. Hand over all yourmunication devices and have no contact with the outside world!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get the Confluence Pill now and personally deliver it to youter!¡± The old fox had finally taken the bait! If Hastiff were to know that Sean was actually a genuine Bright Realm practitioner, intent on acquiring the Confluence Pill not for use by anyone else in the Goris, but for his own use and could freely use it within the academy, one couldn¡¯t predict Hastiff¡¯s reaction. He might even be infuriated on the spot! ¡°Of course!¡± Sean naturally agreed readily! Mr. Sun gestured, ¡°Mr. Great, please follow me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As Sean turned to follow Mr. Sun, a sly smile crept onto his lips, a smirk of sessful scheming. After Sean and Mr. Sun left the courtyard together, Hastiff took out his phone and dialed a number! After a moment, the call connected, and a deep voice came from the other end, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hastiff said, ¡°There¡¯s something very important. I need to discuss it with you.¡± The matter of the Confluence Pill was of utmost importance, and it was obtained by Pastiff before being handed over to Hastiff for safekeeping. Naturally, Hastiff dared not unterally decide. Hence, he promptly contacted Pastiff!!! Chapter 501: Intrigue, the Legendary Confluence Pill Hastiff spent more than ten minutes revealing everything about ¡°Great Ape,¡± ¡°Great Monkey,¡± and ¡°Goris¡± to Pastiff without holding back any information. After hearing it all, Pastiff¡¯s tone changed noticeably, clearly taken aback, and asked, ¡°Oh? Such astonishing and peculiar matters exist?¡± He continued, ¡°Goris¡­ I have never heard anyone mention that name! Are you certain?¡± ¡°The young man known as Great Ape, can he truly sweep through a realm and im the top spot for the mid-level dark energy?¡± Hastiff had personally witnessed the almost terrifyingbat power of ¡°Great Ape¡± and found it somewhat unbelievable. Pastiff, even more so, could not fathom it. ¡°I am almost certain,¡± Hastiff said solemnly. ¡°As for breaking through to thete stage of dark energy, I cannot guarantee how strong he will be or whether he canpete with the elite disciples of the other seventeen branches. However, in the mid-stage of dark energy, he is indeed the strongest fighter I have ever seen. Evenpared to the top of the academy¡¯s previouspetitions, he is only stronger and not weaker!¡± The academy had hosted manypetitions, and inwater Town¡¯s branch had participated in many of them. Almost every time, Hastiff personally went to the capital to observe. Therefore, Hastiff was very clear about the kind ofbat power one would need to im the top spot in the academy¡¯spetitions. Hope existed, but it was not substantial. Great Ape, on the other hand, was almost certain to secure the top spot for the mid-level dark energy, as long as no other freaks like Great Ape appeared in the other seventeen branches. Silence fell. On the other end of the phone, Pastiff remained silent for a good three minutes. Concerning the Confluence Pill, Pastiff did not dare to be the slightest bitcent. After those three minutes, Pastiff¡¯s voice came through again: ¡°I trust our elder brother¡¯s judgment. Let¡¯s do as he says. If what he said is true, and there is a strong individual with bright energy among the Goris, and Great Monkey has also gained Dasch¡¯s attention, it would be a loss for us to be their enemies. If Great Monkey or that strong individual with bright energy were to act, it would be difficult for our elder brother to stop them! Therefore, it¡¯s better to do as he wishes, first entrust the Confluence Pill to him for safekeeping, and then keep him under control within the branch. Once he arrives in the capital, everything will be out of his control!¡± Within the North Kingdom, there were only two true individuals with bright energy: one was the national teacher of the North Kingdom, and the other was the ruler of the North Kingdom. Both of them resided in the capital. Even if the Goris did have a strong individual with bright energy, they would definitely not dare to act recklessly in the capital. Furthermore, Lord Steer would personally attend the uing academy-widepetition. ¡°Alright, I will make arrangements immediately,¡± Hastiff nodded. After hanging up the phone, he immediately went to the Treasure Pavilion and fetched the Confluence Pill. On the other side, Mr. Sun led Sean to another separate courtyard, adjacent to the one where Hastiff was. There was only a wall between the two. Inside the courtyard were pavilions, terraces, and elegant surroundings filled with the fragrance of flowers and the chirping of birds. ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Mr. Sun brought Sean into one of the buildings in the courtyard and gestured with a smile, ¡°How about staying here before heading to the capital?¡± Sean looked around and it was evident even to a fool that this ce was definitely not where ordinary academy disciples would reside. So Sean asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°This is the Hall of Lords,¡± Mr. Sun said, ¡°where the Lords of the academy reside. I live in the building opposite Mr. Great.¡± Then, Mr. Sun proceeded to introduce each building in the courtyard to Sean. Sean realized, to his surprise, that all the buildings surrounding the one he was in were inhabited by academy Lords, forming a sort of encirclement around his building. In other words, Sean was surrounded by a group of Complete Stage old folks! It was apparent that Hastiff was worried that after receiving the Confluence Pill, Sean might try to escape with it. Moreover, Mr. Sun intentionally informed Sean of this arrangement to clearly remind him: ¡°Hey kid, don¡¯t try anything funny, otherwise, you won¡¯t escape from our grasp!¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Mr. Sun, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. Your consideration is truly thorough.¡± Mr. Sun chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, not at all. Mr. Great possesses astonishing talent andlimitless potential. It is an opportunity for our inwater Town branch. Naturally, we must do everything in our power to safeguard Mr. Great¡¯s safety to prevent any mishaps.¡± Safety? Was it because they feared I might be too safe? Soon after, Hastiff arrived at the courtyard. As soon as he entered the building, he took out a cubical box, about the size of a rice bowl, made of the same snowy cold iron as those divine weapons, and had a dark golden color. ¡°Mr. Great, please have a look.¡± Hastiff strode over to Sean and handed him the box. ¡°Inside is the Confluence Pill you desire.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s eyebrows rose. He immediately took the box from Hastiff and, in front of him and Mr. Sun, opened it. Inside, the walls of the box were thick, about a dozen centimeters, all made of solid cold iron. In the center of the boxy a golden pill about two centimeters in diameter. Confluence Pill! Upon seeing that golden pill, even with Sean¡¯s disposition, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement, his heart pounding. The golden pill was surrounded by a faint golden glow and emitted a refreshing fragrance. For some reason, just one look and one sniff made the core of his being somewhat restless. The sensation was extremely peculiar, as if¡­ a starving wolf had found its prey! a man had found a goddess! That golden pill seemed to possess an unparalleled magic, an irresistible allure for those on the path of martial arts, making it difficult to resist, tempting one to swallow it whole! At first nce, Sean was certain that the golden pill in the box was indeed the Confluence Pill Hastiff had mentioned before. Hastiff had not deceived him! After all, Sean was a genuine bright energy adept. The fact that it could cause such an inexplicable restlessness in his core indicated that it was not something an ordinary pill could achieve. It showed his core was filled with longing for it. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hastiff,¡± Sean said, enduring the urge to swallow the Confluence Pill in one gulp, and closed the lid.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha,¡± Hastiff replied, ¡°This is a transaction, Mr. Great, don¡¯t rush to thank me. I must say this upfront: until you fulfill your promise, the Confluence Pill can be temporarily entrusted to you. However, as you¡¯ve probably noticed, this box is made of snow-cold iron and can only be opened by a bright energy adept. I will seal the Confluence Pill, and there is only one key, which I will personally safeguard. When the timees, if Mr. Great fulfills the promise, I will hand over the key to you. Otherwise, you return the Confluence Pill to me.¡± With that, Hastiff took out a key and locked the box. Without the key, no one could open the box or retrieve the Confluence Pill unless a bright energy adept intervened. It was a double insurance. ¡°No problem,¡± Sean smiled generously and casually remarked, ¡°Mr. Hastiff also mentioned that although the Confluence Pill is excellent, if it is forcibly taken by someone below bright energy, it will only backfire, leading to self-destruction. I am not that foolish.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Hastiff nodded, ¡°Rest well, Mr. Great. Seven days from now, we will depart for the capital to participate in the academy-widepetition.¡± After finishing his words, Hastiff did not linger. He left with Mr. Sun, and as they exited the courtyard, his expression instantly turnedpletely cold, and he snorted, ¡°From now on, there must be two Lords guarding Great Ape 24/7, without the slightest mistake, ensuring the safety of the Confluence Pill!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mr. Sun said in a low voice, ¡°Rest assured, I understand.¡± Hastiff believed that at this point, he had wlessly executed his n. As long as Great Monkey and the so-called bright energy adept did not break into inwater Town¡¯s branch, the Confluence Pill would remain under his control. However, just as Hastiff and Mr. Sun left the courtyard, Sean, with the box, entered the room. He closed the door, tightly grasping the lower and upper parts of the box with his left and right hands. Then, an unmatched forceful and clear energy burst from his core, pouring into his hands. He exerted a sudden force! Crack¡­ In just a few seconds, with a crisp and pleasant sound, the box and the lock, considered by Hastiff to be foolproof, were effortlessly opened by Sean! The next moment, the golden Confluence Pill once again reflected in Sean¡¯s deep eyes! Chapter 502 Confrontation Seanughed! Originally! He just wanted to use the name of the inwater Town branch to sneak into the capital, waiting for an opportunity to contact Lord Steer. However, he never expected that by casually showing off at the martial artspetition, he would receive a Confluence Pill! A thread of bright energy permeated the Confluence Pill, feeling the majestic spiritual energy within the Confluence Pill. Sean¡¯s smile grew even brighter, and the calm core once again became restless! However! This was still the Hall of Lords of the inwater Town branch, with skilled experts surrounding it, monitoring with dark energy. Any carelessness would reveal his intentions. The process of refining the Confluence Pill absolutely could not be disturbed. Therefore, Sean did not rush to take the Confluence Pill! It wasn¡¯t until 8:30 in the evening, after dinner, that Sean returned alone to the building. He locked the doors of the building and his room, sat cross-legged on the bed, took out the Confluence Pill, and put it in his mouth. Boom!!! As the pill entered his stomach, the enormous spiritual energy contained within it was almost instantly ignited, like a lit bomb. This caused Sean¡¯s bnced bright energy to lose equilibrium, making his internal organs tremble violently! As Hastiff had said before, the Confluence Pill was only useful for those with bright energy. Those below bright energy couldn¡¯t withstand such a huge impact. The erupting spiritual energy could even burst the bodies of experts with dark energy. ¡°Such a domineering pill!!!¡± Even Sean didn¡¯t dare to be the slightest bit negligent. The bright energy in his core immediately surged out and, along with the spiritual energy that was wildly roaming inside his body, merged together. They gradually guided each strand of spiritual energy into the core, methodically refining it! Soon! Beads of sweat the size of beans rolled down Sean¡¯s forehead, soaking his clothes entirely. At first nce, he looked quite bedraggled, like a drowned rat. Refining the Confluence Pill was a lengthy process. ording to Sean¡¯s estimation, it would take at least ten hours, which was why he chose to refine it at night! Moreover! Sean himself was an outstanding figure in the stage of Consolidation. For the past six months, he had been immersed in the divine brilliance of the Sword of God, and was not far from the threshold of the Confluence stage! So! At this moment, Sean was actually somewhat hopeful. He looked forward to thoroughly refining the Confluence Pill and bridging the gap between Consolidation and Confluence in one step, bing a Confluence expert. Only then, if his identity was exposed during his trip to the capital and he encountered Lord Steer, would he have the capital to confront him! At the very least! He could protect himself! Time passed quickly. After finally suppressing the massive impact of the Confluence Pill, Sean slowly closed his eyes, entering a state of selflessness¡­ ¡­ A night passed quietly! At around seven o¡¯clock the next morning, the refining process had continued for a full ten and a half hours, and Sean¡¯s sweat-soaked clothes had long since dried. However, even the dry clothes, whether on his face or around his neck, were covered in ayer of ck grime, the impurities and filth expelled from his body!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The process of refining the Confluence Pill was, in fact, a purification of oneself for Sean, a transformation of the body, and a tempering of the core. The reason was simple: the purer and more vast the bright energy, the more it required a core that had been tempered and a wless body to support it! ¡°Phew¡­¡± After another half an hour, Sean finally let out a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes, shook his head with a sigh, and said to himself, ¡°Still not enough¡­¡± ¡°It seems!¡± ¡°He who travels a hundred miles is only ny percent, but it¡¯s thatst ten percent that leaves one at a loss!!!¡± Yes! It was just thatst ten percent! With his umtion over the past half year and the supplementation of the Confluence Pill, the bright energy in his core was already quite abundant, and his physical body had also shown signs of a breakthrough! However! He couldn¡¯t find the opportunity for a breakthrough!!! After several attempts that ended in failure, Sean had no choice but to temporarily give up. He got up, went to the adjacent bathroom, took a shower, and changed into the attire of a disciple of the academy! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± It was at this moment that Mr. Sun¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the building. ¡°Has Mr. Great woken up?¡± It was close! If Mr. Sun hade an hour earlier, he might have noticed something unusual! ¡°Mr. Sun, please wait a moment!¡± Sean turned and went downstairs, opening the door of the building. He saw Mr. Sun and two other academy Lords waiting at the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sun, you are being too polite. It¡¯s just breakfast. There¡¯s no need for the three of you toe and get me personally.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mr. Sun smiled awkwardly, showing a troubled expression, and said, ¡°We are here to find Mr. Great for something else!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mr. Sun, please speak freely.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Mr. Sun hesitated pretentiously for a moment before speaking, ¡°Mr. Great, you should remember the academy disciple you defeated with your scabbard at the martial artspetition yesterday, right?¡± ¡°You mean the one with a good figure, but a rather in appearance, even a bit ugly, the youngdy?¡± Sean, holding her scabbard and poking her chest so many times that she nearly cried, naturally remembered and curiously asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Sun coughed dryly. His face immediately looked more ufortable as he shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that¡­ how should I put it? That disciple¡¯s name is Betty Jefferson, the daughter of the wealthy Jefferson family in the provincial capital. She¡¯s already engaged to the son of the Harris family in the capital, Patric Harris!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday, you humiliated her at the martial artspetition. She called her family in the provincial capital, and when the head of the Jefferson family, Gloy Jefferson, heard about it, he was furious. He led a group to inwater Town and is currently in the academy, wanting to seek an exnation from the dean!¡± Betty Jefferson! Most of the disciples in the inwater Town branch were children from prominent families in inwater Town and nearby cities, even from several provincial capitals. They all had powerful families backing them. The fact that this disciple had squeezed into the top six among theyers of selection to represent the inwater Town branch in the academy-wide martial artspetition indicated her extraordinary talents and bloodline! So! Sean wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that she was the daughter of the Jefferson family from the provincial capital! However! Just a sparring match and she started crying and ran to her family for support? If he had known, he would have poked her a few more times yesterday! ¡°An exnation?¡± Sean remained undaunted, asking without changing his expression, ¡°What kind of exnation do they want?¡± Mr. Sun didn¡¯t say directly but gestured, ¡°Including the head of the Jefferson family, Gloy Jefferson, many descendants of the Jefferson family have studied at the inwater Town branch and are also academy disciples. They hold the dean in high regard. With the dean speaking for you, it shouldn¡¯t be too excessive!¡± ¡°How about¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Great,e with me. Meet with the head of the Jefferson family, rify the matter, and resolve this issue!¡± It seemed! The head of the Jefferson family personally led people to inwater Town overnight to demand an exnation. They were not nning to let the matter go easily; otherwise, Hastiff wouldn¡¯t have had Mr. Sun and the otherse to find Sean! ¡°Fine!¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°If they want an exnation, I will give them one!¡± After that! He strode out of the Hall of Lords, heading straight for the separate residence where Hastiff lived. Sean was feeling a bit annoyed after his failed breakthroughst night. He wanted to see just what a mere provincial family could do to him!!! Chapter 503: Second Humiliation Hastiff¡¯s residence was adjacent to the Hall of Lords, separated only by a wall. Even if one were to go around, it was only a few hundred meters away. When Sean arrived, the entrance to the residence was already filled with disciples from the academy. It was clear they had heard that the Jefferson family from the provincial capital hade to find Sean and were eager to see themotion. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°The Great Ape is here!¡± A cry of astonishment emerged from the crowd. The next moment, the disciples all turned to look at Sean, their expressions filled with anticipation and excitement. Sean¡¯s steps didn¡¯t halt. Just as he reached the entrance of the residence, the disciples on either side voluntarily made way for him. Thus, in full view of everyone, Sean walked into the residence. In front of the stone tform in the residence, several people stood. Dean Hastiff sat opposite an elderly man, while a dozen others stood behind the elderly man, each exuding extraordinary temperament, varying in their levels from mid to peak dark energy! Betty Jefferson, who Sean had poked in the chest the previous day, was also present. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Upon seeing Sean, Betty Jefferson¡¯s eyes shed as she immediately pointed at Sean, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°He is the Great Ape!¡± Suddenly, including the elderly man, everyone turned to look at Sean. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The moment he spoke, Sean subjected Betty Jefferson to a second humiliation. Even in the presence of so many experts from the Jefferson family, he showed no hint of guilt or fear. Furthermore, Sean¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard from a hundred meters away. This immediately caused a stir among the disciples outside the door, leaving them wide-eyed and almost dropping their jaws. Damn! He truly lives up to the name Great Ape. It seems that no matter what situation he faces, he doesn¡¯t show fear! ¡°Outrageous!¡± Just as Sean finished speaking, a middle-aged man shouted angrily and charged straight towards Sean. This man possessed the strength ofte-stage dark energy and was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Sean, his dark energy erupting as he reached for Sean¡¯s neck. Sean¡¯s reaction was not slow!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Swoosh! Almost at the same moment the middle-aged man made his move, Sean dodged, moving so quickly that it was hard to keep up. As a result, a bizarre scene unfolded in the residence. Two figures, one after the other, chased and evaded each other. Despite being a high-level expert of the Jefferson family in thete stage of dark energy, he couldn¡¯t catch Sean. He didn¡¯t even manage to touch Sean¡¯s clothes! No wonder! After all, Sean was a genuine bright energy powerhouse. Although he had suppressed his own level to the mid-stage of dark energy, he didn¡¯t need to deliberately suppress his speed. Hence, evading someone in thete stage of dark energy was a piece of cake for Sean. Soon, Sean shook off the middle-aged man and arrived in front of Hastiff and the others. Just as he stopped, the middle-aged man caught up and, without a word, aimed a fierce punch at Sean¡¯s head. Evidently, after being toyed with by Sean, the middle-aged man was truly angry. This time, Sean chose not to continue evading. Instead, he also raised his fist, his dark energy erupting as he directly collided with the middle-aged man¡¯s fist. He was curious to see how much of a difference there would be when facing a high-level expert in thete stage of dark energy while suppressing his own level to the mid-stage. ¡°Mr. Great, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Hastiff¡¯s expression suddenly changed dramatically as he stood up abruptly, wanting to intervene. After all, the Academy¡¯s martial artspetition was about to take ce. He had obtained the Confluence Pill in exchange for Sean, his precious treasure. If Sean was injured by the experts of the Jefferson family, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it! Unfortunately, it was toote! Boom! Hastiff¡¯s words had barely been spoken before there was a deafening explosion. Sean¡¯s and the middle-aged man¡¯s fists had fiercely collided. Whether it was the Jefferson family, led by the elderly man, or the disciples outside the door, all of them had their pupils contracted, staring at Sean and the middle-aged man, eager to see the oue of this sh of fists. The next moment, they saw it! They witnessed Sean being forced back a step by the middle-aged man¡¯s punch, and likewise, the middle-aged man was also forced back by Sean¡¯s punch, each retreating two meters, creating a stalemate! Equal in strength! It could be considered a draw!!! Seeing this, including the elderly man, everyone from the Jefferson family was stunned, and so were the academy¡¯s disciples outside. Two individuals with a difference of one realm had actually reached a draw? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, it would have been hard to believe! ¡°This!¡± ¡°Is this thebat strength of someone in thete stage of dark energy?¡± Ignoring the astonished looks around him, Sean retracted his fist, smirked arrogantly, and said, ¡°I thought he was much stronger, but it seems he¡¯s just so-so. After I advance to the dark energy stage in the future, I could take on ten of him single-handedly!¡± Arrogant! He was still so arrogant! However, at this moment, no one harbored any disdain or scorn towards Sean¡¯s arrogant words because once again, Sean had proved with his actions that even facing experts in thete stage of dark energy, he had the qualifications to be arrogant. ¡°He is indeed a young hero!¡± The elderly man scrutinized Sean for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but praise him, even though Sean was the one he hade to question. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Betty lost to you; no wonder!¡± Little did they know that before Sean¡¯s arrival, Hastiff had roughly briefed the elderly man on Sean¡¯s situation. The elderly man had been skeptical and had not immediately stopped the middle-aged man from attacking Sean, wanting to witness Sean¡¯s abilities with his own eyes to see if they were as formidable as Hastiff had imed. Now, he had seen it! He believed it! Sean turned to look at the elderly man, who continued, ¡°I am Gloy Jefferson, the head of the Jefferson family in the provincial capital. In my youth, I studied at the inwater Town branch for several years. Mr. Hastiff is my senior brother!¡± ¡°I understand the rules of the inwater Town branch!¡± ¡°Sparring, injuries, and bruises are inevitable in a fight. It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning!¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Gloy Jefferson¡¯s tone turned somewhat cold, and he snorted, ¡°Mr. Great is strong, and he wins, but intentionally humiliating the disciples of our Jefferson family, as the head of the Jefferson family, I cannot tolerate it!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Even with Mr. Hastiff vouching for you, even with your extraordinary talent and formidablebat power, today, in front of me, in front of Betty, in front of Mr. Hastiff and the disciples of the inwater Town branch, you must give our Jefferson family an exnation!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± As he spoke, Gloy Jefferson¡¯s powerful dark energy surged, and a dozen experts of the Jefferson family quietly surrounded Sean. ¡°Oh really?¡± Sean met Gloy Jefferson¡¯s gaze,pletely ignoring the presence of the Jefferson family¡¯s experts. He spoke mockingly, ¡°The granddaughter lost a fight, and the head of the Jefferson family brings all of their experts here in the dead of night to question me. Truly, a prominent family in the provincial capital!¡± ¡°An exnation?¡± ¡°What kind of exnation do you want from me?¡± As he spoke, Sean turned to look at Betty Jefferson and added, ¡°Miss Jefferson was indeed injured by me. I did use her scabbard to publicly poke her chest, and not just once. If she¡¯s in pain, maybe¡­ she¡¯d like me to help her massage it out???¡± Chapter 504: Hundred-Meter Bamboo Grove The words uttered were shameless, something that perhaps only someone like ¡°Great Ape¡± could say. Come on, he just poked you a few times. If it hurts, just say so. A few rubs and it¡¯ll be fine. Was it really necessary to make such a fuss? Sure enough, as Sean had expected, the moment he spoke, a wave ofmotion erupted among the onlookers outside the courtyard. The academy disciples, despite their longstanding dislike for Sean, couldn¡¯t help but want to give him a thumbs up at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed, really impressed!!!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Betty Jefferson, being a girl after all, was on the verge of exploding with anger after being publicly humiliated by Sean time and time again. Her chest, already poked by Sean yesterday, felt like a stormy sea rising and falling. Hearing the discussions outside, the mix of shame and anger made her wish to find a hole to hide in. She also wished to cleave Sean into eight pieces with a sword. She turned to Gloy Jefferson and urgently said, ¡°Grandpa, look at how he treats me. How can I face anyone in the future? How can I stay at the inwater Town branch? How can I¡­ get married??¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up for me today, I¡­¡± ¡°This education!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t continue. As soon as the entire academy martial artspetition is over, I¡¯ll drop out immediately and leave the inwater Town branch!¡± ¡°This marriage!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry, I refuse to!!!¡± With that said, before Gloy Jefferson could console or respond, Betty Jefferson red fiercely at Sean, then covered her face and ran out of the courtyard! Boom! Boom! Boom! Gloy Jefferson¡¯s expression darkenedpletely, as cold as ice. The powerful dark energy that had been somewhat restrained exploded in an instant. The Jefferson family experts standing around Sean followed suit, ring at him, each releasing their formidable auras, ready to pounce and tear Sean apart, bone from bone! The atmosphere became tense and charged! However, faced with such a situation, Sean remained calm, showing no fear at all. His face was as calm as still water, with a provoking tone, he asked, ¡°What? Can¡¯t win in a fight, can¡¯t win in an argument, is the head of the Jefferson family ready to bully the weak and outnumbered?¡± Sean wasn¡¯t afraid at all, not even a bit! The Confluence Pill had been sessfully refined by Sean, making the trip worthwhile. If truly provoked, he could simply reveal his true realm and strength, wreaking havoc. He had already destroyed the Hall of Jade in the inwater Town branch before he came here yesterday. Destroying a branch of the Jefferson family in the provincial capital wouldn¡¯t be a big deal! As for the capital¡­ even if he lost the pretext of the inwater Town branch, he could still find other ways to infiltrate the capital and get close to Lord Steer! ¡°Mr. Hastiff!¡± This was, after all, the inwater Town branch, under Hastiff¡¯s jurisdiction. Gloy Jefferson, suppressing the urge to strike Sean down with a p, turned to Hastiff and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You saw and heard it. This kid is audacious and disrespectful. I initially wanted to give him a chance due to your presence, but he¡¯s gone too far!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So!¡± ¡°What do you say? How should this matter be resolved?¡± Gloy Jefferson directly handed over the decision to Hastiff, giving him a great deal of face. If Hastiff continued to favor Sean, then the Jefferson family could naturally turn the tables with righteousness! ¡°This¡­¡± Hastiff¡¯s face had turned almost ck! Little did he know that before Sean arrived, Hastiff had done his best to cate Gloy Jefferson, informing him of Sean¡¯s importance in the current academy martial artspetition, urging Gloy Jefferson to hold back his anger and allowing Sean to apologize to Betty Jefferson, Gloy Jefferson, and the Jefferson family. This would have been a way to save face for everyone. After the academy martial artspetition, whatever Gloy Jefferson wanted to do to Sean, Hastiff wouldn¡¯t intervene! As the saying goes, Hastiff¡¯s goal was the academy martial artspetition! But, darn it! This little bastard Sean seemed inherently arrogant. No matter the situation, he refused to yield an inch. Instead, he took advantage of the situation and thoroughly offended Gloy Jefferson and the Jefferson family of the provincial capital! Damn it! If it weren¡¯t for Sean¡¯s use to him, ensuring Sean¡¯s safety before the academy martial artspetition was a must, Gloy Jefferson would have wanted to p Sean, and even Hastiff wanted to just p Sean to death before the academy martial artspetition! ¡°I¡¯ll make you show off!¡± ¡°In my opinion, why not do this¡­¡± Hastiff, with a ckface, contemted for a moment, then said, ¡°Buddha Academy is the top institution in the North Kingdom. It¡¯s a ce for sparring, not for killing.¡± With that said, Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson exchanged a nce. Hastiff continued, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, do you remember that each branch of the Buddha Academy has a hundred-meter bamboo grove constructed by an array, specifically designed to test the martial talents of the academy disciples?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Jefferson, when you were young and full of spirit, you were also a prominent figure in the branch and achieved a remarkable distance of eighty-five meters in the bamboo grove.¡± ¡°And your eldest son, Tommy, was even more outstanding, breaking through to ny-three meters, ranking among the top three in the history of the inwater Town branch, a talent fit for a king, with hopes of reaching the bright energy realm¡­¡± The hundred-meter bamboo grove! Hastiff¡¯s sudden mention of this made Gloy Jefferson¡¯s pupils shrink suddenly, understanding the implied message. However, he still asked, feigning ignorance, ¡°Mr. Hastiff, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Hastiff smiled and looked at Sean, asking, ¡°Mr. Great, are you interested in challenging the hundred-meter bamboo grove to test your own talent?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean, who knew nothing about the hundred-meter bamboo grove, furrowed his brow slightly and asked in return, ¡°What does Mr. Hastiff mean by this?¡± Hastiff then exined, ¡°As the name suggests, the bamboo grove is a hundred meters long and is enveloped by an array. Anyone below the bright energy level who enters the grove will be repelled by the array. The farther one goes, the stronger the repelling force bes. The further one walks, the higher the talent and the stronger the bloodline.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Almost every academy disciple, after activating their bloodline, will go for a walk in the hundred-meter bamboo grove to gain a clear understanding of their own talent, which is convenient for their future cultivation.¡± ¡°Mr. Great¡¯sbat power is astonishing. Even at the mid-stage of dark energy, he can fight on par with thete-stage experts, and it¡¯s hard to differentiate. Naturally, he has extraordinary talent and elegance!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°He might achieve an unexpected result!!!!¡± Understood! After listening to Hastiff¡¯s exnation, Sean immediately understood. He was being sent to walk the hundred-meter bamboo grove to further confirm his talent and bloodline. At the same time, this would resolve the dispute between him and the Jefferson family of the provincial capital! Killing two birds with one stone! Truly a sly old fox! Without waiting for Sean to ept or refuse, Hastiff continued, ¡°Tommy isn¡¯t here today, but his achievement is carved on the hero monument next to the hundred-meter bamboo grove, which cannot be faked.¡± ¡°With Mr. Great¡¯s disyed talent, the current generation of Jefferson family juniors naturally cannotpare!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use Tommy¡¯s ny-three meters as the benchmark. If Mr. Great can exceed ny-three meters, then, as the head of the inwater Town branch, I will settle the previous matter.¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°If Mr. Great can¡¯t do it, then he must apologize to Mr. Jefferson and Betty in person to resolve this matter!¡± ¡°Mr. Great!¡± ¡°Mr. Jefferson!¡± ¡°What do you think???¡± This was the n that Hastiff hade up with. Without using force, without fighting, they would directlypare talents, using talent to win over the crowd! Chapter 505 Bet Big, I’m Going to Take Betty Jefferson Ny-three meters, ranked among the top three in the history of the inwater Town branch, the difficulty is self-evident. As Hastiff¡¯s voice fell, the disciples outside the branch couldn¡¯t help but whisper. Sean¡¯s ears twitched, catching more about the hundred-meter bamboo forest from their conversation! As it turns out, as Hastiff said, the hundred-meter bamboo forest is like a talent detector. Anyone who activates their bloodline and treads the path of martial arts can enter it. What¡¯s peculiar about the formation of the hundred-meter bamboo forest is that it can disregard the entrant¡¯s realm. Whether you enter in the early stages of dark energy or at its peak, the formation will automatically create resistance based on your realm. So generally, when you are still in the early stages of dark energy, you can only walk eighty meters. So, even if you be a master at the peak of dark energyter on, you will still only be able to walk eighty meters. Talent and bloodlines won¡¯t change based on your realm! Of course, there are exceptions! For example, if you have some unusual encounters, refine top-grade elixirs, or seize someone else¡¯s bloodline, causing a significant improvement in your innate talent and bloodline, when you enter the hundred-meter bamboo forest again, you will achieve better results!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Moreover, ny meters is a threshold! ording to the disciples of the academy, anyone who can walk more than ny meters in the hundred-meter bamboo forest is extraordinary. As long as they don¡¯t die, they can reach the Complete Stage and have hope of advancing to bright energy! However, it¡¯s just hope, the probability is not high! Ny-five meters is another threshold. Those who exceed ny-five meters greatly increase their chances of advancing to bright energy, even exceeding fifty percent! So, although there is no precise data support, including Hastiff, everyone in the Buddha Academy privately believes that ny meters is the threshold for coveting the path to bright energy in the future. Don¡¯t even think about it if it¡¯s below ny meters, but above ny meters, every step is a day, every meter is a level. Each meter walked out represents a thousand difficulties. Each meter walked out signifies a ten percent greater hope of reaching bright energy! Ny-three meters! It represents a thirty percent chance! Ny-five meters! It represents a fifty percent chance! As for¡­ one hundred meters??? There has never been such a peerless genius. Not to mention the inwater Town branch, even the entire Buddha Academy, including the main capital branch, has never had anyone able toplete the entire journey of the hundred-meter bamboo forest during the dark energy era!!! ¡°Good!¡± Upon hearing Hastiff¡¯s proposal, Gloy Jefferson was stunned for a moment, then readily nodded, ¡°I ept Mr. Hastiff¡¯s proposal, using Jiang Cheng¡¯s performance in the hundred-meter bamboo forest as the benchmark!¡± As he spoke, Gloy Jefferson looked coldly at Sean and sneered, ¡°I just wonder if Mr. Great is so arrogant, how much talent does he dare topare?¡± For a result like ny-three meters, Gloy Jefferson was very confident. He was once a disciple of the inwater Town branch and had personally walked through the hundred-meter bamboo forest, knowing well its difficulty! Back then, Gloy Jefferson had only walked eighty-five meters, which was already a very good result. Now, he has sessfully advanced to the Complete Stage and be the head of the Jefferson family! Exceeding ny-three meters? What a joke! Even in the history of the inwater Town branch, only two people have walked a distance greater than ny-three meters. One of them is Hastiff¡¯s junior, Lord of the main capital branch, and half-step bright energy, Pastiff! Pastiff walked ny-four meters, only one meter higher than Tommy, and now, he is just a half-step away from bing a true bright energy powerhouse! As for Hastiff¡­ he walked ny-one meters, slightly inferior to Pastiff in talent. Hastiff¡¯s ability to advance to the current half-step bright energy isrgely thanks to Pastiff¡¯s help! Although Sean¡¯s speed and the might of that punch just now were astounding, Gloy Jefferson did not believe that Sean¡¯s talent could surpass Tommy¡¯s or rival Pastiff¡¯s! ¡°Dare you not?¡± Facing Gloy Jefferson¡¯s challenge, Sean retorted, ¡°When you lose, Mr. Jefferson, don¡¯t shamelessly try to wriggle out of it!¡± Talent? Sean also wanted to try how far he could go and see how high his talent could be! ¡°Stubborn!¡± Gloy Jefferson said, ¡°Since Mr. Great is so confident, dare you to raise the stakes and bet big?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°What does Mr. Jefferson want to bet?¡± After some consideration, Gloy Jefferson said in a deep voice, ¡°If you lose, just an apology won¡¯t be enough. I will make you kneel and apologize to Betty in front of all the disciples of the inwater Town branch!¡± ¡°And furthermore!¡± ¡°After the academy¡¯s martial artspetition, cut off your own hands and tongue as a form of punishment!!!¡± Sure enough, Gloy Jefferson didn¡¯t want to let Sean off lightly. You want to ¡°instruct¡± Betty Jefferson¡¯s swordsmanship? Fine, then I¡¯ll cut off your hands so you can¡¯t instruct her anymore! You like to talk big? Fine, then I¡¯ll cut off your tongue so you can¡¯t speak anymore, let¡¯s see how you act arrogant then!!! Gloy Jefferson¡¯s conditions made the disciples outside gasp in disbelief! Damn! That¡¯s really harsh! Hastiff¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t speak up. As the saying goes, after the academy¡¯s martial artspetition, Sean had already lost his value, dead or alive, what did it have to do with him? Sean asked calmly, ¡°What if Mr. Jefferson loses?¡± Gloy Jefferson countered, ¡°What do you want?¡± Sean casually said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, the stakes naturally have to be even. How about¡­ including all members of the Jefferson family present today, including Mr. Jefferson, kneel and apologize to me in front of all the disciples of the inwater Town branch!¡± ¡°And furthermore!¡± ¡°I will take Miss Jefferson as my own from now on. From now on, let her follow me, serving me as a ve, and regarding me as her master!¡± ¡°What does Mr. Jefferson think?¡± At these words, the faces of the Jefferson family all changed, filled with raging anger, ring at Sean. They thought, who the hell do you think you are, how dare you be so arrogant, you simply don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! ¡°Good!¡± Despite the anger, Gloy Jefferson readily agreed. He suddenly punched a nearby stone stool without hesitation. Apanied by a piercing explosion, the stool instantly shattered, and debris flew everywhere! ¡°Mr. Hastiff can testify. Anyone who dares to go back on their word will end up like this stool!¡± Gloy Jefferson¡¯s momentum was overwhelming! Seanpletely disregarded Gloy Jefferson¡¯s threat and turned to Hastiff, gesturing, ¡°Actions speak louder than words. Please lead the way, Mr. Hastiff, to the hundred-meter bamboo forest.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Hastiff nodded and led the way, leaving the branch towards the bamboo forest located in the northeast corner of the Buddha Academy! Sean and Gloy Jefferson followed closely behind, while the disciples outside the branch followed at the rear, in groups of three to five, discussing excitedly, unable to conceal their anticipation. Evidently, they were also looking forward to what this fellow named Great Ape, who defeated Chan with just sixteen moves yesterday, could achieve in the hundred-meter bamboo forest today! Along the way, themotion here attracted the attention of more disciples, and as a result, more and more disciples gathered. Even Chan and Wang Tai, who were defeated by Sean yesterday, quietly appeared in the crowd, observing from a distance. They wanted to know what kind of talent the person who defeated them truly possessed! Soon, everyone arrived at the entrance of the bamboo forest!!! Chapter 506 Only One Meter Away from Entering the Hundred-Meter Bamboo Forest Sean halted, scanning the area. He saw a wide path, about five meters across, cutting through the dense bamboo forest. Along the path stood numerous lifelike stone lions, each about half a meter tall. Notrge individually, the sheer number was striking-two hundred in total. These two hundred stone lions stood back to back, resembling guardians of the bamboo forest, imposing and fierce. ¡°This is it!¡± Hastiff pointed at the stone lions. ¡°Mr. Great, these lions are the formation¡¯s nodes and the sole measure of distance. When you step out a meter, the lions in front on both sides will rotate 180 degrees, from back to back to face to face. It continues like this. Once you reach your limit, the number of lion pairs turned toward you indicates the distance you¡¯ve walked.¡± Sean realized. He then nced at a massive stone stele, about five to six meters high, on the right side of the entrance. It bore names and numbers. ¡°Haha!¡± Hastiff continued, ¡°This is the Hero Stele of the inwater Town Branch. Each generation of disciples takes pride in ascending this stele. However, as you can see, it¡¯s challenging. Only those who walk over ny meters within the bamboo forest qualify to have their names engraved on the stele.¡± Ny meters! It wasn¡¯t just a measure of a disciple¡¯s hope to enter the realm of bright energy; it was also the limit for engraving names on the Hero Stele. Over time, only a few inwater Town disciples had achieved this. Exceptional individuals among elites deserved the title ¡°Hero.¡± Seventeen in total! The probability was extremely low. Sean noticed Tommy¡¯s name ranked third, having walked ny-three meters, while Hastiff stood at the second position with ny-four meters. As for the first ce¡­ Romanov! He had walked an impressive ny-seven meters, just three meters shy ofpleting the entire course, making him the only person on the Hero Stele to surpass ny-five meters. Hastiff, noticing Sean¡¯s gaze, proudly stated, ¡°Romanov, a few years younger than me, was an exceptional figure of his generation, the top talent of the inwater Town Branch. He has been in the half-step bright energy realm for six years at the age of fifty. After only a few months in the branch, he was sent to the Capital Main Hall. Later, he caught the attention of the Emperor and became the Emperor¡¯s apprentice!¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Hastiff continued, ¡°After Romanov entered the half-step bright energy realm, the Emperor personally rmended him to join the Hall of Jade, where he gained Lord Steer¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Word has it,¡± Hastiff added, ¡°Romanov has been in seclusion for the past six months, striving to break through to the legendary realm. When he emerges, it will be his entry into bright energy!¡± Reaching half-step bright energy at forty-four and challenging bright energy at fifty, such speed and innate talent were indeed rare. Even among the descendants of the royal family, with abundant resources, it was difficult to find someoneparable. Sean couldn¡¯t help but wonder. After all, his mother¡¯s terrifying bloodline inheritance made him different from others. While others relied on their fathers, Sean relied on his mother. Tommy had walked ny-two meters, three individuals had walked ny meters, while five, including Hastiff, had walked ny-one meters. The remaining six had all walked exactly ny meters. ¡°Where¡¯s Chan?¡± Sean, not seeing Chan¡¯s name, asked curiously, ¡°How far did he walk?¡± ¡°Eighty-nine,¡± Hastiff said somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Just one meter shy of qualifying for the Hero Stele. Unfortunately, one meter makes all the difference. Rules are rules; there¡¯s no room for deception.¡± Sean¡¯s interest was piqued even more. In the inwater Town Branch, Chan, known as invincible at the same level, had surprisingly failed to qualify for the Hero Stele. This difficulty only heightened Sean¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Sean said, gesturing. ¡°Mr. Hastiff is now a master of the half-step bright energy. He is just a step away from bright energy. Do you want to walk together and see how hopeful thest step is?¡± The Hero Stele will only record the first challenge of the hundred-meter bamboo forest. Hastiff, who entered the half-step bright energy realm at ny-one meters, must have used some top-grade elixirs to enhance his bloodline. ¡°Haha,¡± Hastiffughed, ¡°Mr. Great, don¡¯t tease an old man. As the head of the inwater Town Branch, Ie to the hundred-meter bamboo forest almost every other year to test my limits.¡± ¡°However,¡± he added, ¡°It might not be appropriate for you to walk alone. I will personally guide you.¡± Hastiff then turned to Gloy Jefferson, smiling, and said, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, after leaving the academy for so many years, your talent and bloodline must have improved. It¡¯s rare for you to visit. Why not join us and let these younger ones experience the allure of the hundred-meter bamboo forest?¡± Gloy Jefferson hesitated. He had intended to refuse but, upon second thought, realized that apanying Sean would enable them to supervise him and prevent any tricks. ¡°Alright,¡± Gloy Jefferson nodded. ¡°I will apany Mr. Hastiff for a walk.¡± With that, Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson were the first to step into the bamboo forest, with Hastiff leading and Gloy Jefferson following, one meter apart. The reason was simple: if they walked side by side, the lions¡¯ rotations would make it unclear whom they were turning for.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rumbling sounds echoed. With their talents and strengths, the stone lions ahead posed no obstacle. Apanied by strange noises, the stone lions began rotating back. The scene was truly spectacr. Within less than a minute, the two had walked over ten meters. Sean followed as the third person to enter. The skilled individuals of the Jefferson family followed behind him, forming a line, stepping into the forest one by one. The stone lions on both sides kept turning, busy and active. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean soon realized that something was amiss. ording to Hastiff and the academy disciples, although the resistance from the stone lions at the front was minimal, upon entering the hundred-meter bamboo forest, there would be resistance. As one progressed, the resistance would increase. However, Sean walked fifteen meters without feeling any resistance, unlike the usual experience of encountering obstruction from the stone lions. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Sean pondered. ¡°Could it be that my talent is so strong that this formation has no effect on me?¡± Chapter 507: The Power of the Formation, Your Whole Family Are Fools With this doubt in mind, Sean continued forward without a change in expression, thinking to himself that perhaps more obvious resistance would appear ahead. Otherwise! Would the formation that enveloped the hundred-meter bamboo forest render it deste? ¡°Mr. Great!¡± When Sean reached over forty meters, Hastiff, who had already advanced fifty meters, suddenly stopped, turned back, and smiled, asking Sean, ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Feels¡­¡± Sean shrugged, shaking his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t feel anything for the time being. This so-called hundred-meter bamboo forest seems somewhat underwhelming.¡± At these words, Hastiff¡¯s smile froze on his face. Sure enough, I shouldn¡¯t have asked, bringing trouble upon myself! Meanwhile, Gloy Jefferson, with a cold face, snorted, ¡°It¡¯s okay for young people to be inexperienced, but taking ignorance as a capital for arrogance is being ignorant of one¡¯s own limitations!¡± To this, Sean disdained to argue. He spoke the truth. At least so far, he still genuinely felt nothing! Helpless, Gloy Jefferson, unable himself and seeing others fail, now deemed Sean incapable. He couldn¡¯t tell whose knowledge was shallow and who didn¡¯t understand the situation! ¡°Mr. Great, don¡¯t be hasty!¡± Hastiff advised. ¡°Never underestimate the power of the formation in the hundred-meter bamboo forest. Those who activate their bloodlines can generally pass the test of the first fifty meters. The real test of talent lies in the next fifty meters.¡± ¡°Especially after eighty meters, almost every meter can stop numerous young disciples!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Speaking more is pointless. Mr. Great, experiencing it for yourself will naturally make the difficulty clear!¡± With that, Hastiff stepped forward, not giving Sean a chance to respond, fearing that Sean might say something arrogant and unrestrained, leaving him embarrassed. Gloy Jefferson followed directly behind! ¡°Is that so?¡± Regarding Hastiff¡¯s exnation, Sean was skeptical, thinking it would be better this way. Otherwise, it would be dull to walk through as easily as usual. So, Sean raised his head and strode forward. In the blink of an eye, he had surpassed fifty meters, causing the stone lions on both sides to tter and some to even fall out of sync with Sean¡¯s pace. Just as they turned halfway, Sean had already moved on to the next meter! Shameless! This scene left the dozen or so expert Jefferson family members trailing behind Sean speechless. Could it really be as easy as he said? Little did they know, when those Jefferson family experts reached over forty meters, they had already encountered significant resistance, and their speed had noticeably slowedpared to the beginning. ¡°Is that it?¡± Sean stopped briefly at fifty-eight meters, feeling increasingly puzzled. It was one thing to feel nothing in the first fifty meters, but now that over half the distance had been covered, walking as effortlessly as ever was truly inexplicable!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What¡¯s going on here? Deciding to speed up, Sean caught up with Gloy Jefferson at sixty-nine meters and Hastiff at seventy meters. Seeing this, the Jefferson family experts trailing behind turned pale, sweating profusely on their foreheads. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± One of them took a deep breath, staring at Sean¡¯s casual figure, incredulously saying, ¡°At just fifty-five meters, I already need to concentrate and use nearly half of my dark energy to cope with the pressure of the formation. I dare not ck off in the slightest. But he, he¡¯s caught up, overtaking our family head and Mr. Hastiff!¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ his talent is really as remarkable as he boasted?¡± Indeed! Boasted! Initially, they had sneered at Sean¡¯s arrogant words, but now, they were starting to believe them. People can lie, but the formation of the hundred-meter bamboo forest cannot! Another Jefferson family expert couldn¡¯t help but remark with a solemn expression, ¡°This person could make a name for himself in inwater Town, gain such attention from Mr. Hastiff, engage in cross-borderbat, and dare to ept the challenge of the ny-three-meter bamboo forest. It seems¡­ he¡¯s definitely not just arrogantly confident!¡± Truth be told, they were starting to worry. What if Sean was a prodigy who truly surpassed Tommy¡¯s ny-three meters? What would be the Jefferson family¡¯s position then? Surely, they couldn¡¯t bow and apologize in front of everyone? They were starting to panic a little. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just them panicking. Seeing the stone lions on both sides spinning wildly and Sean approaching at an incredible speed, Gloy Jefferson was also taken aback. ¡°You!¡± He turned to look at Sean, who was just a meter away, and eximed, ¡°How did you get here? How can you be so fast?¡± Fast! Too fast! Beyond fifty meters, even a Complete Stage expert like Gloy Jeffersonwould need to be cautious, carefully managing their internal dark energy and preparing for the final sprint. However, this fellow, Sean, recklessly charged forward like a brute,pletely disregarding the consequences! Forward! Forward! Forward! ¡°Fast?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too fast. It¡¯s Mr. Jefferson who¡¯s too slow, crawling like a snail that can barely move. I¡¯ve seen it all, and it¡¯s quite a struggle for you!¡± With just these words, Gloy Jefferson¡¯s face turned ashen, nearly spitting out a mouthful of blood on the spot! ¡°You little brat! Just wait and see how long you can remain arrogant!¡± Gloy Jefferson refused to believe that Sean¡¯s recklessness would yield any good results. Consequently, Gloy Jefferson hastened his pace! ¡°Fool!¡± Sean muttered under his breath, and though his voice was not loud, it did not escape the ears of Gloy Jefferson and the other Jefferson family experts. Immediately, someone angrily retorted, ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t talking about you!¡± Sean nced back at the Jefferson family expert. At this, the expert¡¯s expression eased slightly. But then Sean continued, ¡°I was referring to all of you in the Jefferson family! Every single one of you is a fool!¡± In an instant, the Jefferson family expert¡¯s face turned the color of pig¡¯s liver, his dark energy surged, and he nearly lost control. If they had been outside the formation, this agitation could have been easily controlled. However, within the formation, under the immense pressure, the Jefferson family expert, in a moment of carelessness, suffered a bacsh from the formation. Unable to hold back, he spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown by an invisible force,nding in a sorry state outside the stone lions, marking the end of his test in the hundred-meter bamboo forest. Sixty-one meters! Given the talent and strength of that Jefferson family expert, if everything had gone smoothly, he could have easily walked over seventy meters, even surpassing eighty meters. But the result¡­ One misstep leads to a thousand regrets. With just a few words from Sean, his focus was shattered, and his result was fixed at a pitiful sixty-one meters! ¡°Oh!¡± Sean chuckled, a look of schadenfreude on his face as he looked at the Jefferson family expert. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cooperate with me like this, is there? I say you¡¯re a fool, and you immediately prove it with your actions. You¡¯re so sincere, it¡¯s making me a little embarrassed¡­¡± Before Sean could finish, the Jefferson family expert, who had just sat up, spat out blood once again, not due to the formation¡¯s bacsh this time, but because Sean had enraged him!!! Chapter 508: Hope Shattered, Your Kidneys Are Too Weak ¡°Mr. Great, you must not push it too far!¡± The rest of the Jefferson family practitioners were furious, their eyes sharp as knives. They wished they could rush forward and kill Sean on the spot, but having learned from the misfortune of their predecessor, they forcibly restrained themselves, standing there without daring to make the slightest movement! ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ept?¡± ¡°Want to start something?¡± Sean nced at them, deliberately provoking, ¡°Come on, do it,e on, or¡­ all of youe at once? I don¡¯t mind if you outnumber me and have a life-and-death duel with you within the formation!¡± As he spoke, Sean provocatively raised his right hand and gestured with his little finger towards them, his face full of pride and disdain! me it on the fact that the array of the hundred-meter bamboo forest was effective for others, but for Sean, it was simply non-existent, not having the slightest effect! So, the existence of the formation caused immense pressure on those Jefferson family practitioners, instead bing Sean¡¯s greatest aid, essentially giving him a massive advantage! In such a situation, let alone those Jefferson family practitioners swarming forward, even if Gloy Jefferson, who was walking in the front, turned back for a counterattack, Sean alone would be enough to handle it, without needing to reveal his true strength! ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Gloy Jefferson turned back and red angrily at the Jefferson family practitioners, scolding, ¡°A bunch of fools! Can¡¯t you see? He is deliberately provoking you, using you to self-destruct without even attacking!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, keep moving forward. Whoever can surpass his achievement, I, as the head of the Jefferson family, promise to reward with five percent of the Jefferson Group¡¯s shares!¡± This talent contest had extremely severe consequences and was too embarrassing. Sean couldn¡¯t afford to lose, and neither could Gloy Jefferson! Of course! There would be brave souls under great rewards! Thus, Gloy Jefferson directly used the shares of the Jefferson Group as bait to stimte the fighting spirit of those Jefferson family practitioners. The Jefferson family was one of the top aristocratic families in the provincial capital. The value of the Jefferson Group was worth not just millions, but hundreds of millions. Even five percent of the shares would be an enormous fortune that most ordinary people could not earn in their lifetimes! As he finished speaking, Gloy Jefferson continued to walk forward. Those Jefferson family practitioners nced at each other and indeed became more spirited, gritting their teeth and elerating, chasing after Sean! It¡¯s a pity that,pared to Sean¡¯s talent, they were simply courting humiliation! ¡°Surpass me?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not that easy!¡± Sean sneered and turned around, taking step after step towards Gloy Jefferson. As a result, those Jefferson family practitioners were left further and further behind, while the distance between Sean and Gloy Jefferson was getting closer! ¡°Mr. Jefferson, it seems like your talent isn¡¯t quite up to par!¡± At seventy-eight meters, Sean caught up with Gloy Jefferson again and taunted, ¡°Considering you are in your old age and not very nimble, I deliberately gave you a five-meter lead, but instead of improving, your speed is slowing down. You can¡¯t even maintain a lead of five meters for half a minute. Could it be that you haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely and are a bit weak in the kidneys?¡± Gloy Jefferson¡¯s face turned dark, almost exploding with anger! Unfortunately, Sean¡¯s terrifying speed was truly unbelievable. Even though Gloy Jefferson had risked the bacsh of the formation to enhance his speed to the utmost, he was still as slow as a snailpared to Sean! How was this possible? Even if Sean¡¯s talent was exceptional, he couldn¡¯t possibly walk this fast! The situation was very awkward! Not only was Gloy Jefferson rmed, but Hastiff, who was walking in front of Gloy Jefferson, was also shaken. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce back at Sean, thinking to himself: This little brat is truly an extraordinary freak who brings surprises everywhere he goes! Or perhaps, he brings fright! Boom! After reaching seventy meters, one after another, those Jefferson family practitioners couldn¡¯t hold on. They were sessively flung out by the repelling force of the array, with over a dozen people. Only two surpassed seventy-five meters, one at seventy-seven and the other at seventy-nine, all falling before reaching eighty meters! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to call themselves Great Ape is truly extraordinary!¡± The disciples at the entrance of the hundred-meter bamboo forest witnessed the entire process and were instantly agitated. Murmurs and sighs arose, and they gained a new understanding of Sean¡¯s abilities, speaking with even more reverence in their words! Chan, Ken, and the otherswere no exception! ¡°It seems¡­¡± Ken looked at Chan and said in a deep voice, ¡°He not only surpasses you inbat, but also in talent.¡± ¡°Quite normal!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chan¡¯s face remained as cold as ever, showing no hint of emotion, and casually said, ¡°Anyone who can defeat me, Chan, must at least be qualified to be an outstanding figure worthy of being inscribed on the Hero Monument!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an insult to me!¡± Chan¡¯s achievement in the hundred-meter bamboo forest stopped at eighty-nine meters, just one step away from the Hero Monument. Logically, as long as Sean was stronger than him, he would definitely be able to ascend to the Hero Monument! Ken nodded, then shook his head, and said, ¡°Ny meters might not be an issue, but surpassing Tommy¡¯s ny-three meters is probably difficult.¡± After all! Hastiff, the head of the inwater Town branch, only reached ny-one meters in his youth, and Lord Pastiff of the Capital Headquarters only reached ny-four meters. Therefore, for Sean to win this bet, he would need to reach at least ny-four meters, tying for second ce with Pastiff! Yes! Very difficult! As difficult as reaching the sky!!! Puff! Just as Chan and Ken were privately conversing, Gloy Jefferson, who had reached eighty-six meters, finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his face turning deathly pale! Fortunately, Gloy Jefferson was strong enough not to be thrown out by the array¡¯s repelling force like the other Jefferson family practitioners. He gritted his teeth and endured, swaying at the eighty-six-meter mark, looking like a flickering candle in the wind! ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Just eighty-six meters, and you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Sean still closely followed behind Gloy Jefferson, standing at the eighty-five-meter mark, and at the sight of Gloy Jefferson spitting blood, he immediately taunted, ¡°It seems my guess was right after all. Mr. Jefferson, your kidneys are indeed weak¡­¡± Gloy Jefferson red back at Sean with anger rising in his heart! Little did he know! As the head of the Jefferson family, Gloy Jefferson had used numerous precious materials over the years to enhance his bloodline and talent. His goal in breaking through the hundred-meter bamboo forest was originally ny meters, aspiring to enter the realm of bright energy! But now¡­ This little brat Sean stuck to him like glue, forcing him to blindly pursue speed and repeatedly taunting him about his kidney weakness, seriously disturbing his mind. This caused him to stop at eighty-six meters, only increasing his achievement by one meterpared to his youth! Hope waspletely shattered! ¡°You rascal, don¡¯t celebrate too early. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the array. If you lose, I will make you kowtow until your head breaks and blood flows!¡± Dropping these harsh words, Gloy Jefferson voluntarily gave up continuing forward, turned around, and walked out of the array of the hundred-meter bamboo forest, sitting cross-legged in ce, closing his eyes to heal his injuries! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sean grinned, ¡°You won¡¯t have that chance!¡± With that said, Sean continued to move forward. At this point, only Sean and Hastiff remained in the entire hundred-meter bamboo forest, and Hastiff was leading the way, already surpassing ny meters! Seeing this! Hastiff felt a bit panicked, thinking to himself: Damn, could this little brat be faster than me?! Chapter 509: The Outcome is Clear At this moment, Hastiff suddenly regretted personally entering the hundred-meter bamboo forest. Gloy Jefferson and those Jefferson family cultivators were all in a sorry state. In front of all the disciples, if he were to follow in the footsteps of Gloy Jefferson and others, being overtaken by Sean, where would that leave his position as the dean? However! What Hastiff didn¡¯t know was that at this moment of his worries, Sean was secretly hesitating: ¡°It¡¯s only a hundred meters, should Iplete the entire distance? If I walk the whole way, would it be too ostentatious? Would it seem like I¡¯m showing off, too unconventional, too gifted?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t walk the entire distance, then¡­¡± ¡°How many meters would be appropriate?¡± With this in mind, under the expectant gazes of everyone, Sean took another step forward and continued to move forward! The next moment! Apanied by the sound of rumbling, the stone lions on both sides of the eighty-six meters spun around! Sess! For ordinary academy disciples, the pressure at eighty-six meters was already tremendous, so much so that ny percent of the academy disciples couldn¡¯t bear it! But! As Sean walked, he appeared to be as leisurely as a walk in the park, lookingpletely at ease! People, oh, the envy! Damn! Eighty-seven meters, eighty-eight meters, eighty-nine meters! In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Sean deliberately slowed down his pace and tried to appear somewhat strained. It took him about three minutes to reach the position behind Hastiff. Seeing Hastiff still standing at ny meters, motionless, Sean furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Mr. Hastiff, why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Hastiff¡¯s previous record in his youth was ny-one meters. Considering his current bloodline talent, he must have made some progress beyond ny meters, so at this point, ny meters definitely wasn¡¯t Hastiff¡¯s limit! ¡°Heh heh!¡± Hastiff shook his head and said, ¡°I have long been aware of my own potential. The only reason I entered with Mr. Great was to set an example for Mr. Great.¡± ¡°Now that Mr. Great has reached eighty-nine meters, taking one more step forward secures your qualification to leave your name on the Hero Monument. This is your moment of glory, I naturally should step aside and not steal your thunder¡­¡± It sounded¡­ quite reasonable! After saying that, Hastiff decisively walked out of the formation range of the hundred-meter bamboo forest! It seemed¡­ very graceful! But the reality was that Hastiff was worried. If he continued to move forward and was overtaken by Sean in front of everyone, it would be embarrassing. So, he cleverly chose to proactively withdraw and found such a grand excuse, not only resolving the urgent situation, but also enhancing his own image in the minds of the academy disciples, a move that could be called a double victory! Sly old fox! Sean cursed silently as he stared at Hastiff¡¯s figure. Almost at the moment Hastiff walked out of the formation range, Sean stood at the position where Hastiff had just stood, and the two stone lions that had just spun around immediately turned back! Ny meters! Without any surprise or suspense, Sean sessfully walked ny meters, earning the qualification to leave his name on the Hero Monument,ing very close to Tommy¡¯s ny-three meters! Close at hand! Including Chan and Ken, the academy disciples at the entrance held their breath, staring intently at every move Sean made. Their hearts were pounding, more excited and nervous than when they themselves entered the hundred-meter bamboo forest! After all! Since the founding of the inwater Town branch, only seventeen people had walked more than ny meters and left their names on the Hero Monument. Many generations of disciples had failed to achieve this, at least among the hundreds of current academy disciples, Chan¡¯s eighty-nine meters was the best result, whether it was early dark energy, mid dark energy, orte dark energy! And now! Sean had broken Chan¡¯s record. For these academy disciples, every meter Sean walked forward was a historic moment! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! In the next five minutes, Sean walked three more meters, reaching the result Tommy had achieved. However, his speed slowed down, no longer appearing as rxed as before, seeming somewhat ¡°difficult,¡± and it was bing increasingly ¡°difficult¡±! ¡°Tied!¡± ¡°Tied with Tommy!¡± ¡°As long as Great Ape can hold on, even if he walks one more meter, surpassing Tommy, and tying for second ce with the Lords from the capital main branch, he will win today¡¯s bet between Jefferson family!¡± A sigh of admiration spread through the crowd! Ken gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It seems that not only did I greatly underestimate this kid¡¯sbat power, but I also greatly underestimated his talent and potential!¡± ¡°Losing toa person like this is not unfair!¡± ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Just like Chan¡¯s attitude after yesterday¡¯s defeat, he admitted defeat! Chan admitted defeat! Ken nowpletely admitted defeat! You know! Ken¡¯s performance in the hundred-meter bamboo forest was not even as good as Chan¡¯s, only eighty-five meters, the same as Gloy Jefferson¡¯s achievement in his youth! ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty!¡± Chan¡¯s eyes were sharp as knives, staring at Sean¡¯s back, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is not his limit yet!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°He will bring us even greater surprises today!¡± At these words! Ken¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, he was very much looking forward to where Sean¡¯s limit was!!! On the contrary! Those Jefferson family cultivators who had been blown away by the formation were all grim-faced and ashen. The thought of having to kowtow in public and apologize to Sean if they lost the bet made them wish they could run away immediately! It¡¯s just boasting, who hasn¡¯t boasted before? However! Who could have imagined that the boasting of this little bastard Sean would alle true, not just empty talk, but really impressive! ¡°Mr. Jefferson!¡± A momentter, when Sean sessfully walked ny-four meters, he ignored the surrounding exmations of admiration and instead turned to look at Gloy Jefferson, who was sitting outside the formation, eyes closed and recuperating. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I won, you lost!¡± Puff! Gloy Jefferson had rested for half a day, and had finally recovered most of the damage caused by the formation to him. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, he opened his eyes and took a look. At this moment, not only did he spit out another mouthful of old blood, his injuries worsened once again! What the hell? In the time it took to take a nap, Sean had already walked ny-four meters, surpassing Tommy¡¯s record??? Damn! Gloy Jefferson¡¯s face turned green!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mr. Jefferson, do you still want me to kowtow until my head breaks and blood flows? I told you, you don¡¯t have that chance!¡± Sean¡¯s smile on his face became even more brilliant. He continued, ¡°However, your chance hase. The oue is clear now. Mr. Jefferson, you can start your performance, bring all those idiots from your Jefferson family over here to kowtow and apologize to me, pray for me, just as Mr. Jefferson said, kowtow until my head breaks and blood flows!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± ¡°If my mood improves, I can walk a few more meters, break Romanov¡¯s record of ny-seven meters!¡± At these words! Gloy Jefferson¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he felt the urge to spew blood again. He had lost, but he had not expected that this little bastard Sean would be so shameless, so impatient. Sean walked in the middle of the formation, making them kowtow on both sides of the formation, cheering him on? Too shameless¡­ Chapter 510: Kowtowing in Apology, Gloy Jefferson’s Sincerity ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gloy Jefferson sitting there motionless as if his butt were glued to the floor, Sean raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°The distinguished head of the Jefferson family, already at such an age, surely can¡¯t be unable to take a loss. In front of Mr. Hastiff and so many disciples from the academy, are you going to renege and refuse to admit defeat?¡± One sentence! It struck right at the heart of Gloy Jefferson! To be honest! Gloy Jefferson never dreamt that it would end like this. Tommy¡¯s score of ny-three meters not only ranked third on the Hero Monument of the inwater Town Branch, shining brightly for a time, but also made him a rare genius for the Jefferson family. Just over forty years old, he had already advanced to the Complete Stage, bing amander in the North Kingdom¡¯s army, with limitless potential. He had always been seen as the hope of the entire Jefferson family! Moreover! The reason why the Jefferson family was able to forge a rtionship with the capital¡¯s Harris family, and why Betty Jefferson was able to be engaged to Patric Harris, was also because of Tommy¡¯s enormous potential, which gained recognition and attention from the Harris family! However! Such a dazzling achievement was easily surpassed by Sean. Inparison, all of Gloy Jefferson¡¯s previous pride and confidence had be a colossal joke! Sean was overbearing, making it impossible for Gloy Jefferson to advance or retreat! Admit defeat? Or act obstinately? No matter what Gloy Jefferson chose, whether to kowtow in apology or to refuse to admit defeat, with so many academy disciples present, what had happened today would certainly spread. The Jefferson family would likely lose its reputation and standing! It might even affect the alliance between the Jefferson family and the Harris family in the capital! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Hastiff cleared his throat, feeling somewhat awkward as he took on the role of peacemaker, and advised, ¡°Forgive and forget, why be so calcting? Heh heh¡­ Mr. Jefferson is, after all, from the inwater Town Branch, with a noble status, representing the face of the entire Jefferson family!¡± ¡°In my opinion, why not¡­¡± ¡°Let the younger generations of the Jefferson family stand in for Mr. Jefferson, fulfill the previous promises, and kowtow in apology to you, as a show of sincerity!¡± ¡°What does Mr. Great think?¡± Evidently! The interests betweenrge families were extremelyplexly intertwined, and Hastiff also didn¡¯t want Gloy Jefferson to suffer such humiliation in the inwater Town Branch under his control. Speaking up for Gloy Jefferson was a considerable favor, and he would naturally receive corresponding returns in the future! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean nced at Hastiff, waved his hand indifferently, and snorted, ¡°My cultivation is lowly. If Mr. Jefferson is determined to act obstinately, I indeed have no way to deal with him!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°In consideration of Mr. Hastiff¡¯s face, just let it be. If they want to kowtow, let them. If they don¡¯t, forget it!¡± Having said that! Sean paid no more attention to Gloy Jefferson and continued walking forward. Throughout, he never ced the Jefferson family in his sight. Naturally, for the sake of a momentary satisfaction, he wouldn¡¯t disrespect Hastiff. In any case, his visit to the capital required Hastiff¡¯s support and assistance! ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Mr. Great!¡± Hastiff secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Before speaking up for Gloy Jefferson, he had truly feared that Sean would be as confrontational as before, leaving him no room to maneuver. Sean¡¯s prompt agreement was somewhat unexpected to him! Therefore! He signaled to Gloy Jefferson with his eyes. Gloy Jefferson immediately understood, looking towards the Jefferson family practitioners who had been sent flying by the formation. Suddenly, those practitioners of the Jefferson family had a change of heart! Darn it! If you don¡¯t want to kowtow, let us kowtow for you? Who does he think he is! But there was no choice. Gloy Jefferson was the head of the Jefferson family. He had to lower his head while under someone else¡¯s roof! After much hesitation, those practitioners of the Jefferson family gritted their teeth and, with determined resolve, walked toward Sean. Apanied by a series of thudding sounds, they knelt at the edge of the formation, lowering their proud heads deeply in reverence to Sean!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thud! Thud! Thud! tter¡­ The sounds of over a dozen Jefferson family practitioners kowtowing and the grinding of the stone lions mingled together, exceptionally jarring. This scene was awe-inspiring, leaving the onlooking academy disciples dumbfounded! ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°Keep kowtowing, kowtow until your heads are broken and bleeding!¡± Sean¡¯s pace slowed down more and more, to the point that the Jefferson family practitioners were kowtowing more and more. In the next ten minutes, Sean only took two steps forward-ny-five meters! Ny-six meters! He was just one meter away from equaling the previous record of ny-seven meters set by Romanov. Sean stopped at the ny-six meter mark, smiling, ¡°See, I told you, as long as your kowtows are loud, it improves my mood, and I can walk a few more meters, even break the record on the Hero Monument!¡± At this moment! The Jefferson family practitioners had already kowtowed over a hundred times, with blood stains appearing on their foreheads, truly broken and bleeding. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s words, they all raised their heads, instinctively looking at Gloy Jefferson! Would they continue? They would only follow Gloy Jefferson¡¯smand! Gloy Jefferson stood frozen in ce, as if petrified. His expression wasn¡¯t just one of surprise and anger; it was more solemn, indescribably so. His heart was fiercely trembling, and in his mind, it seemed as if a huge wave had surged. Ny-six meters! Moreover! Even a fool could tell that this result wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s limit. If he kept going, there was a good chance he could surpass Romanov¡¯s ny-seven meters, smashing the record set by the hero monument! What kind of concept is this? My goodness, this isn¡¯t just apetition of talent between Sean and Tommy anymore. Thinking about Romanov¡¯s experience over the years, it¡¯s not hard to predict that if Sean¡¯s terrifying performance in the hundred-meter bamboo forest were to be reported to the Capital General Institute, or heard by the North Kingdom¡¯s leader Albert Sitwell, or even heard by the Jade Lord Steer, what kind of oue would it be? Would he be a disciple of the emperor? Join the Hall of Jade? Smoothly advance into the ranks of bright energy? Anything Romanov can do, it¡¯s highly likely that Sean can do as well! Even better than Romanov! In the face of such an iparable figure like Sean, would it be wise to continue opposing him? Should one still seek the chance to kill him to avenge Betty Jefferson? If the attempt fails, with Sean¡¯s future rise, it would be an absolute catastrophe for the Jefferson family! Conversely¡­ even if sessfully killing Sean, if Albert Sitwell and Lord Steer find out and ce me, it would also doom the entire Jefferson family n!!! So! Sean¡¯s disyed talent is so strong that, in addition to shocking Gloy Jefferson, it made his mind spin rapidly, calcting, and suddenly he felt uneasy about seeking revenge! But if he doesn¡¯t kill¡­ He would have topletely abandon his pride and dignity, make every effort to befriend Sean, and minimize the conflict between the Jefferson family and Sean, seeking forgiveness from Sean, and seizing the opportunity totch onto the increasingly influential figure!!! Thus! ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Continue kneeling!¡± ¡°All of you, pull yourselves together, kneel hard until Mr. Great is satisfied, until Mr. Great breaks Romanov¡¯s record!!!¡± As the helmsman of the Jefferson family, Gloy Jefferson, like Hastiff, was a shrewd old fox, most skilled at weighing pros and cons, seeking benefit and avoiding harm. Therefore, he gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and quickly made a decision in his heart! Saying that! Gloy Jefferson, paying no attention to his own injuries, suddenly stood up and, before the Jefferson family practitioners could react, he swiftly knelt in front of everyone, then fiercely knocked his head towards Sean within the formation! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± As he knocked, he loudly shouted, ¡°Previously, it was I, Gloy Jefferson, who had eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, offended Mr. Great!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°I, Gloy Jefferson, personally lead the younger generation of the Jefferson family, sincerely kowtowing to Mr. Great to apologize, hoping to obtain Mr. Great¡¯s forgiveness. As long as Mr. Great doesn¡¯t hold a grudge, I, Gloy Jefferson, will be as obedient as a dog, and my conditions are at your disposal!!!¡± Bang! Gloy Jefferson¡¯s knock was truly resounding, and while bowing, he secretly infused a hint of dark energy, so that when he knocked his head, the floor on the edge of the formation was instantly shattered. The stone floor, with his forehead at the center, cracked like a spider¡¯s web! Regarding the future and fate of the Jefferson family n, since there was a need to change attitudes and to surrender, genuine sincerity had to be shown! What dignity? Face? None of it, none at all!!! Crackling! Almost as soon as Gloy Jefferson¡¯s wordsnded, Sean reached the ny-seven-meter mark, and the stone lions on both sides slowly turned towards Sean! Ny-seven meters! Equaling the previous highest record on the hero monument at the inwater Town branch set by Romanov!!! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s expression, however, remained as calm as water. It seemed that the result of ny-seven meters wasn¡¯t enough to make him proud. He turned to the kneeling Gloy Jefferson at the edge of the formation and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Mr. Jefferson, don¡¯t you n to avenge Miss Jefferson¡¯s grievance?¡± That was a grievance, concerning a woman¡¯s innocence and reputation! At this, Gloy Jefferson lifted his head, met Sean¡¯s eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Betty is naturally spoiled and indulged by me. Mr. Great, with exceptional talent and extraordinary abilities, is a once-in-a-century unparalleled hero. If she can receive guidance from Mr. Great, it would be her honor, her blessing earned over eight lifetimes, and also the blessing of our entire Jefferson family¡¯s ancestors!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about a few pokes to her chest. If Mr. Great is willing, letting her follow by your side, serving you, being a ve or a maid, I would be nothing butgrateful, endlessly grateful!!!¡± Gloy Jefferson¡¯s words were resounding, as if thunder, spreading throughout the entire bamboo forest, reaching every disciple present, including Sean and Hastiff, leaving everyone utterly shocked and dumbfounded! Good grief! Is this the legendary betrayal for personal gain? To betray even one¡¯s own granddaughter, and to do so in such a refreshing and extraordinary manner, is truly eye-opening and awe-inspiring!!! Chapter 511 The Perfect Man, Sean’s Final Score As soon as Gloy Jefferson¡¯s words fell, they immediately caused a sensation among the surrounding crowd, and the gazes of those academy disciples toward Gloy Jefferson changedpletely. Gone were the previous respect and fear, reced only by shock and disdain! Especially for those who pursued Betty Jefferson, they wished to rush forward and beat Gloy Jefferson to a pulp, seeking retribution for Betty Jefferson! What kind of grandfather is this? Despicable! Shameless! Unscrupulous! Hastiff¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Obviously, regarding Gloy Jefferson¡¯s almost frantic behavior, he also felt somewhat surprised. However, despite the surprise, unlike those academy disciples, he understood Gloy Jefferson¡¯s actions very well! The reason is simple! When Sean walked out 97 meters, equaling Romanov¡¯s record, Hastiff¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. He realized that this little bastard, Sean, was far more outstanding than he had previously imagined. He couldn¡¯t be killed, and even more so, he couldn¡¯t be abandoned! For someone with such exceptional talent as Sean, once he entered the capital to participate in the academy¡¯s martial artspetition, he would surely rise to prominence, gaining the attention of Albert Sitwell and the Hall of Jade! Furthermore! Behind Sean stood a Goris, someone Dasch hailed as the ¡°honored guest¡± Great Monkey, someone who was likely the leader of the bright energy powerhouse Goris! So! Even Hastiff¡¯s thoughts underwent a tremendous change. He was already secretly considering how to leverage the advantage of ¡°getting the moon near the water¡¯s edge¡± and establish a good rtionship with Sean before he soared to great heights! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean wasn¡¯t foolish, naturally understanding why Gloy Jefferson¡¯s attitude had changed. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated it would change so quickly, so decisively, and so ruthlessly cold! Thus! Sean was momentarily stunned, insinuating as he asked, ¡°Mr. Jefferson, does this mean that in the future, Miss Jefferson will be by my side, and no matter what I do to her, you will only feel honored and won¡¯t mind, is that right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± When Sean openly asked such a question, it was evident he was provoking Gloy Jefferson. However, Gloy Jefferson knew it was a trap but had to obediently step into it. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, as long as Mr. Great is willing, our Jefferson family can fulfill any of Mr. Great¡¯s conditions!¡± In the face of family interests, what did personal honor or disgrace amount to? Gloy Jefferson was willing to kowtow in front of everyone to apologize to Sean, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t mind treating Betty Jefferson as a sacrificial pawn for the family¡¯s interests! This! This was the courage and tactics necessary for a person at the helm, because he had to be responsible for all the members of the Jefferson family. Whether ruthless or helpless, he could only choose the best solution amidst the chaotic power struggle! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Sean smiled, a somewhat wicked curve appearing at the corner of his mouth, as he said, ¡°I am looking forward to breaking Romanov¡¯s recordter today, and spending some meaningful time with Miss Jefferson tonight¡­¡± The implication was already self-evident! Damn it! In the crowd, those who pursued Betty Jefferson were on the verge of going mad. However, at this moment, even Hastiff didn¡¯t dare to easily offend Sean, and even Gloy Jefferson had to kneel and apologize. Even if they were full of anger and unwillingness, what could they do? They could only helplessly watch as their goddess fell into the clutches of this little bastard Sean, sinking into a difficult situation and allowing Sean to trifle with her! Just the thought of their long-admired goddess being alone with Sean tonight involuntarily conjured an array of unbearable scenes in their minds, causing their veins to bulge and their eyes to almost burst! Unnoticed amidst the chaos, a female disciple hurriedly left the crowd, rushing towards the buildings located on the western side of the inwater Town branch of the academy! There! Was the residence of the academy¡¯s female disciples! And at this moment! Betty Jefferson, who had nearly been brought to tears by Sean and had run out of Hastiff¡¯s branch alone, had just gone back to her room!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Miss Jefferson!¡± ¡°Miss Jefferson, something terrible has happened!!!¡± Soon, the female disciple arrived outside Betty Jefferson¡¯s room. Before the person arrived, her voice preceded her. With a crash, she opened the door and found, to her surprise, that in the room, apart from Betty Jefferson, there were three other female disciples from the academy! ¡°What are you¡­¡± The female disciple couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback! ¡°How is it going?¡± Betty Jefferson and the three female disciples all stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯sthe situation at the Hundred Meter Bamboo Forest? Any results? How many meters did Great Ape walk out?¡± It turns out that before this female disciple, three others had alreadye to inform Betty Jefferson in detail about Sean¡¯s performance, so although Betty Jefferson had not gone there herself, she was well aware of the situation there! However! When the third female disciple arrived, Sean had just walked out 94 meters, surpassing Tommy¡¯s score, and the oue was already decided! ¡°This¡­¡± Meeting Betty Jefferson¡¯s expectant and worried gaze, the female disciple hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Miss Jefferson, you¡­ you need to prepare yourself mentally¡­¡± At these words! Betty Jefferson¡¯s face dimmed instantly, her heart trembling violently, a sense of impending doom washing over her! Sure enough! The female disciple bit her lip and continued, ¡°Just now, that guy called Great Ape walked out 97 meters, equaling the highest record set by the senior Romanov!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Your grandfather, seeing the situation turn unfavorable, immediately abandoned you, kowtowing in front of everyone, begging Great Ape for forgiveness!¡± ¡°He also said¡­¡± ¡°He said from now on, he wants you to follow by Great Ape¡¯s side, serving him, no matter what Great Ape does to you, he won¡¯t mind. Instead, he thinks it¡¯s your fortune and the honor of the Jefferson family!!¡± In one breath! The female disciple told Betty Jefferson everything she had seen and heard, without holding back any details! Bang! After listening, Betty Jefferson¡¯s face turned ashen, she seemed as if struck by lightning, her body shook violently, her legs went weak, and she sat down on the chair behind her! Immediately after! Hot tears gushed out, instantly wetting Betty Jefferson¡¯s fair cheeks. Since being publicly humiliated by Sean yesterday during the match, she had been wanting to cry but had been holding back. However, now, she suddenly couldn¡¯t help it. Her tears flowed more and more fiercely, like rain pouring down! ¡°Miss Jefferson!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry first, we¡¯ll help you figure it out. Maybe there¡¯s still a way to turn things around!¡± ¡°Worst case¡­¡± ¡°Leave the inwater Town branch, escape from the North Kingdom, run away and hide, change your name, disappear, so they¡¯ll never find you again!¡± ¡°Anyway!¡± ¡°We absolutely cannot yield to your grandfather¡¯s wishes! Absolutely cannot let that shameless Great Ape get his way!!!¡± Seeing this! The four female disciples surrounded Betty Jefferson, offering her advice and strategy! However! Betty Jefferson sat there, expressionless, quietly wiping her tears. Her mind was inplete chaos, she couldn¡¯t take anything in. After a while, she managed to stop her tears, took a deep breath, and in a slightly choked voice, said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. A good cry and I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Yes! She was used to it! Born into the Jefferson family, a prominent family, Betty Jefferson had extraordinary talent from a young age, living a life offort that ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach. However, everything has its downside! With gain,es loss! In the face of family interests, Betty Jefferson had never had the choice of rights, only bing a bargaining chip in the exchange of interests, a sacrifice in the struggle for power! It had been this way before, and it was the same now. This wasn¡¯t the first time! So! Regarding Gloy Jefferson¡¯s ¡°despicable actions,¡± Betty Jefferson could only feel endless grievance and heartache, but didn¡¯t feel surprised or shocked! ¡°But¡­¡± The four female disciples nced at each other, their faces filled withpassion and sorrow. They opened their mouths, but stopped, not knowing how tofort Betty Jefferson! After all! They, like Betty Jefferson, came from prominent families in nearby cities and provinces, naturally empathizing and understanding Betty Jefferson¡¯s frustration and helplessness! Unfortunately! It seemed all they could do was endure, they had no capital or ability to resist! ¡°Miss Jefferson!¡± Just when the atmosphere in the room had reached its lowest point, suddenly, another loud voice rang out, footsteps sounded, and soon, a female disciple from the academy hurriedly arrived at Betty Jefferson¡¯s room! ¡°He¡¯s out!¡± The female disciple was out of breath from the journey, sweat beading on her forehead, yet her face was full of excitement, and she said somewhat excitedly, ¡°The assessment over at the Hundred-Meter Bamboo Grove is done, Great Ape¡¯s results are out!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone was stunned, the four female disciples in the room were tense, all asking at once, ¡°How many meters did he walk???¡± ¡°Ny-nine!¡± The female disciple standing at the door said in a deep voice, ¡°Ny-nine meters! Just one meter short ofpleting the entire course. You didn¡¯t see it, including Mr. Hastiff and Mr. Jefferson, everyone present was stunned by this result, shocked!¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe my eyes! I can¡¯t believe that there could be such an amazing man in the world!¡± Saying this! The female disciple looked at Betty Jefferson, whose tears had not yet dried, and continued somewhat enviously, ¡°Originally, when he said he wanted to take Miss Jefferson, I felt it was unfair for Miss Jefferson, I thought Miss Jefferson was being wronged!¡± ¡°But now!¡± ¡°I really wish it was me who he poked in the chest yesterday. If he wanted to take someone, I wish it was me. Even if it meant being a servant, serving him, even if it meant being his lover, warming his bed, bearing his children, I would willingly do so, eagerly!¡± ¡°From now on, he¡¯s my god!!!¡± After saying that! The female disciple held her hands to her chest, her eyes sparkling, looking as if she was infatuated, lost in some kind of imagination, drool almost falling from her mouth! No choice! me it on Sean for being too eye-catching, standing atone meter eighty tall, robust in stature, and to top it off, with a face that could attract bees and butterflies. Couple that with his unparalleled talent and unbeatablebat prowess at the same level, he was simply a wless and perfect man! A man as outstanding as him was like a firefly in the night sky, radiating its own halo. Even if he were to hide in the darkest corner, that blinding radiance that made him incredibly handsome would be hard to conceal! Chapter 512: Unwilling to Accept, Sean Becomes a Hot Commodity Ny-nine meters! Upon hearing this shocking number, whether it was Betty Jefferson or the four female disciples surrounding her, all wore expressions of stunned disbelief. Their eyes widened, hearts quivered in their chests; they could hardly believe their ears. That scoundrel, Great Ape, was actually this strong? His strength was beyond imagination! Consider this! Within the territory of North Kingdom, Buddha Academy had a total of eighteen branches, each with a hundred-meter bamboo forest and a hero¡¯s monument. However, as far as they knew, the best result on the hero¡¯s monument of the other seventeen branches did not exceed ny-seven meters! So! Even if the results of the hero¡¯s monuments of the eighteen branches werebined, Romanov¡¯s ny-seven meters was deservedly the first ce. There had been a super existence of ny-eight meters that caused a sensation only in the capital central academy. Yet! Sean, unexpectedly, not only surpassed Tommy¡¯s ny-three meters and Romanov¡¯s ny-seven meters, but even exceeded the ny-eight meters of the capital central academy, reaching an unprecedented ny-nine meters, creating history for the entire Buddha Academy! How could such a remarkable figure not be admired? How could one not look up to him? Not to mention the female disciple standing at the door, even Betty Jefferson, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of shock and a bit of resentment. However, she felt a hint of embarrassment as she looked down at the chest that Sean had poked countless times, murmuring to herself, ¡°Following him¡­ is it¡­ my good fortune?¡± Indeed! Good fortune! With the achievement of ny-nine meters, ording to the standard of the hundred-meter bamboo forest, it meant that Sean would have a ny percent chance of advancing to the rank of bright energy in the future, possessing the enormous potential to be the ruler of a country. His great future was beyond imagination! Would heck women by his side? I¡¯m afraid not! In the inwater Town branch, there were probably quite a few female disciples who regarded Sean as a god, just like the female disciple standing at the door¡­ as long as Sean nodded¡­ I¡¯m afraid! There would be many female disciples vying to be his guest, to live alone with him, and to do meaningful things with him, just like the female disciple at the door! This was just the inwater Town branch! Once Sean participated in the academy-wide martial artspetition, excelled in the capital central academy, and spread the terror of his ny-nine meter achievement, how many peerless female disciples would be fascinated and infatuated with him? Unwilling? Even if Betty Jefferson wanted topete or grab the opportunity at that time, she simply wouldn¡¯t have a chance. From this perspective, being publicly poked in the chest by Sean yesterday, instead of being Betty Jefferson¡¯s shame and disaster, seemed to have be her good fortune and opportunity! ¡°Miss Jefferson!¡± The female disciple in front also leaned in,ing to Betty Jefferson¡¯s side, grabbing her hand and staring at her eagerly, saying, ¡°You have an engagement with Patric Harris from the capital¡¯s Harris family, so you wouldn¡¯t want to demean yourself and be a ve to Great Ape, would you?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± ¡°Sisters, can you give me this opportunity? Can you rmend me to Great Ape, allowing me to rece you and serve him in his room tonight?¡± Truly infatuated! In the face of such a huge opportunity, the female disciple dared to think and speak without restraint! ¡°This¡­¡± Betty Jefferson¡¯s pretty face blushedpletely, she was not foolish. Leaving aside Great Ape¡¯s character, just in terms of his innate bloodline and brilliant future, if she had the chance to follow Great Ape, the status and position for any woman and their entire family would rise significantly. It was iparable! This was also the fundamental reason for Gloy Jefferson¡¯s decisive change of attitude! ¡°Of course¡­¡± Seeing Betty Jefferson hesitate, the female disciple changed her approach, saying, ¡°If Miss Jefferson also likes him and wants to kick Patric Harris to the curb and follow him, then¡­¡± ¡°Miss Jefferson, can you take me with you? We can serve him together tonight!¡± Goodness! Directly, this was pure audacity! In an instant, apart from Betty Jefferson, the remaining five female disciples behind her all rushed to express their willingness. In the face of such a perfect man like ¡°Great Ape,¡± why bother with restraint? Why bother with shyness? Why bother with pride? Damn it! They wouldn¡¯t! Hearing this! Seeing this¡­ Betty Jefferson¡¯s face alternated between green and white, looking as awful as could be. She nced at the five close female friends surrounding her, thinking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to persuade me? Weren¡¯t you here tofort me? Weren¡¯tThis story appears to be a novel and the chapter provided seems to be from a fantasy or martial arts genre. It depicts a scene where the protagonist achieves a remarkable feat and bes the focus of admiration and desire among the female disciples in the academy. The female disciples, including the protagonist, Betty Jefferson, express their varying reactions to the protagonist¡¯s newfound status and the potential opportunities it presents. The chapter ends with a surprising turn of events as the female disciples express their willingness to serve the protagonist, ¡°Great Ape,¡± in various ways, much to the surprise and dismay of Betty Jefferson. If you have any specific requests or need further assistance, feel free to ask! Another side! When Sean stepped out of the hundred-meter bamboo formation, the atmosphere instantly reached its peak. Cheers and apuse erupted from the surrounding disciples of the academy. Sean, who had previously been the target of criticism, had now be a hero and a role model in everyone¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s inevitable! As the saying goes, jealousy arises from proximity, while admirationes from distance. When someone is only slightly better than you, jealousy andparison arise. However, when someone surpasses you by arge margin, to the point where you can¡¯t evenpare yourself, and you¡¯re not even worthy of jealousy, all that¡¯s left is admiration. This is human nature! The current situation perfectly demonstrated this truth. Sean¡¯s terrifying achievement of ny-nine meters left all the academy disciples deeply impressed and awestruck. He¡¯s just too strong to deny! ¡°Monstrous!¡± Among the crowd, Ken wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Even someone as proud as he couldn¡¯t help his heart tremble. His voice even quivered as he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°It seems that being defeated by him is not my shame, but my honor!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Next to him, Chan also spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s always someone more exceptional. Compared to Sean¡¯s ny-nine meters, our previous achievements and pride are simplyughable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to seclude myself for training!¡± After speaking, Chan nced deeply at Sean, then turned and walked away. Unlike the ordinary disciples, Chan was the type to be stronger when faced with strength. Sean¡¯s terrifying achievement had shaken his confidence but also ignited his fighting spirit. ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Hastiff hurried towards Sean, his face beaming with excitement. He eximed, ¡°Mr. Great truly deserves to be called a once-in-a-century martial arts genius. His exceptional talent is truly remarkable, and it¡¯s difficult to find anyone to match him!¡± ¡°In this academy¡¯s martial artspetition, having Mr. Great¡¯s assistance is a blessing for the inwater Town branch. As the head of the inwater Town branch, I express gratitude on behalf of all the teachers and students in the entire branch. Thank you in advance, Mr. Great!¡± With that, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Hastiff bowed deeply to Sean in front of everyone, revealing his admiration for Sean¡¯s talent. ¡°Mr. Hastiff, your words are too kind!¡± Sean, rarely modest, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a talent assessment. It doesn¡¯t prove anything significant. Mr. Hastiff, there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss and gather everyone for this.¡± While Sean might not have ced much importance on his ny-nine meters achievement, people like Hastiff viewed it as a precious treasure. ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Gloy Jefferson, apanied by other practitioners from the Jefferson family, approached with excitement. ¡°Ny-nine meters! If I¡¯m not mistaken, even in the entire history of Buddha Academy, Mr. Great is the first to achieve such a distance in the hundred-meter bamboo formation!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°From now on, our Jefferson family is willing to offer full support, at any cost, to Mr. Great¡¯s development. If there are any needs, please feel free to ask. I, Gloy Jefferson, guarantee that the Jefferson family will provide whatever Mr. Great requires!¡± Sean was destined for greatness! Gloy Jefferson wouldn¡¯t miss such a rare opportunity and was determined to align the Jefferson family with Sean for a brighter future. Upon hearing Gloy Jefferson¡¯s enthusiastic words, Sean remained unresponsive, while Hastiff¡¯s radiant smile froze, feeling a bit helpless. It was clear that Gloy Jefferson was trying to take advantage of the situation. As a result, in a bold move, Hastiff, without consulting his younger brother Pastiff in the capital, dered, ¡°Mr. Great, the previous agreement is void. Regardless of the final results of this academy¡¯s martial artspetition, the Confluence Pill belongs to you. Consider it a gift from me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was taken aback. Was it really this straightforward? If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have secretly refined the Confluence Pillst night, and would have just gone for a walk in the hundred-meter bamboo formation? Damn it! Gloy Jefferson red at Hastiff fiercely. Could the Confluence Pill be given away so casually? You¡¯re ruthless! Gloy Jefferson considered offering some of the family¡¯s rare treasures, but Hastiff did not give him the chance, and instead asked, ¡°Mr. Great, if I didn¡¯t misjudge earlier, the repelling force of the ny-nine-meter formation seemed unable to force you back. If you continued to try, perhaps you still have hope of taking that final step andpleting the entire course. Why did you withdraw without trying?¡± As a half-step bright energy strongman, Hastiff¡¯s insight was keen. Although Sean had disguised his efforts and intentions quite convincingly, Hastiff still detected a hint of deception. To this, Seannonchntly smiled and casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been low-key in my actions. I don¡¯t like to draw attention to myself. If I continued to attempt, and by chance seeded inpleting the entire course, wouldn¡¯t that cut off the opportunity for others to surpass me?¡± ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°keeping a low profile is quite good. When you¡¯re good, I¡¯m good, everyone¡¯s good¡­¡± Hastiff, Gloy Jefferson, and everyone present were stunned by these words, nearly spitting out in disbelief. You low-key? Do you even know what ¡°low-key¡± means? Do you know how to spell ¡°low-key¡±? Shameless! Invisible self-aggrandizement is the most deadly! You¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve walked ny-nine meters, so whatever you say must be right! I believe in your greatness!!! Chapter 513: Night Falls, Betty Jefferson Arrives ¡°An extravagant feast has been prepared to celebrate Mr. Great¡¯s achievement as the foremost figure on the Hero Monument. It is also a prelude to Mr. Great¡¯s promising future, where he will soar to great heights and achieve extraordinary sess,¡± said Sean. Originally out for breakfast, Sean found himself spending over two hours in the hundred-meter bamboo forest due to a bet. Now, with the sun directly overhead, it was almost time for lunch. Hastiff gestured, ¡°Mr. Great, please follow me.¡± ¡°Mr. Hastiff, after you,¡± Sean replied courteously. He left the bamboo forest in thepany of Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson, bing the center of attention, much like a star among the crowd. During the journey, Sean hesitated but couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Hastiff, I recall you mentioning that the higher one¡¯s level below bright energy, the stronger their power, the greater the repelling force they experience within the hundred-meter bamboo forest.¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°Is the array fair to everyone? Is there no possibility of cheating?¡± From the moment Sean entered the bamboo forest until he left, there was no sign of any repelling force. This was clearly abnormal. ¡°Indeed,¡± Hastiff nodded, smiling. ¡°Mr. Great just witnessed it. Even someone like me, at the half-step bright energy level, experiences the same force. If one¡¯s talent iscking, they will be repelled.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°As far as I know, the array within the hundred-meter bamboo forest was jointly arranged by senior figures below bright energy. It is designed to assess the potential of academy disciples to advance to bright energy.¡± ¡°As for the distance of one hundred meters, it seems to be based on the limits experienced by those senior figures at various stages of dark energy. Simply put, if you can achieve what those senior figures did during the early, middle,te,plete, or half-step stages of dark energy, then your chances of advancing to bright energy are very high.¡± ¡°Conversely,¡± ¡°The greater the difference between your level and that of those senior figures below bright energy, the smaller your chances of reaching bright energy like them¡­¡± Understandably, after hearing Hastiff¡¯s exnation, Sean suddenly understood everything. In essence, those senior figures set their limits at one hundred meters based on their various stages of dark energy, and the array represents who can reach the furthest. It indicates whose talent is closer to those senior figures, naturally increasing their chances of reaching bright energy. ¡°If someone canplete the entire distance, it means their talent and potential are no less than those senior figures. What those senior figures can do, they can also do!¡± ¡°Now I see¡­¡± In admiration of the ingenious thoughts of those senior figures, Sean nodded, then asked, ¡°What would happen if a true bright energy powerhouse entered the hundred-meter bamboo forest?¡± Indeed, Sean was a true bright energy powerhouse. He had entered and seen the situation, and while he had some guesses about it, he wanted to confirm. ¡°Well¡­¡± Hastiff paused, then smiled, ¡°The hundred-meter bamboo forest is built to assess the talent of those below bright energy and measure their chances of advancing to bright energy. Since you are already in the ranks of bright energy, the hundred-meter bamboo forest naturally loses its effect.¡± ¡°So,¡± ¡°The array within the hundred-meter bamboo forest is ineffective for a true bright energy powerhouse.¡± Exactly as Sean suspected! This was akin to giving a test meant for college students to high school students. The higher the score, the greater the chance of entering college. And you, you are already a college student, what the hell are you doing!!! ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because of this that the hundred-meter bamboo forest is fair, treating everyone equally. As long as your talent is strong enough, you can stand out among many disciples!¡± ¡°As for cheating,¡± ¡°Those below bright energy have no room to cheat, and if a bright energy powerhousees, their aura cannot be concealed.¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Hastiff seemed to suddenly realize something and said, in a deep voice, ¡°Unless someone has taken a miraculous elixir that can conceal their true level and deliberately suppressed their true strength, deceiving others and silently making a breakthrough!¡± After saying this, Hastiff seemed to intentionally or unintentionally scrutinize Sean for a moment. A bold idea popped into his mind, but soon he shook his head, dispelling such a thought. A true bright energy powerhouse? Impossible! Hastiff would rather believe that Sean achieved a terrifying result of ny-nine meters than believe that someone as young as Sean could be a bright energy powerhouse. Sensing Hastiff¡¯s unusual gaze, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Well¡­¡±Harmes from the mouth, almost revealing the secret¡­ ¡­ It was supposed to be lunch, but Hastiff, Gloy Jefferson, and others kept toasting and chatting with Sean, dragging the meal on until six in the evening! During that time! Both Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson, fueled by alcohol, attempted to pry into Sean and Goris¡¯ backgrounds, curious about Sean¡¯s origins, eager to understand how someone with such extraordinary talent and bloodline came to be! What was the heritage??? However! Sean remained tight-lipped, naturally unwilling to easily disclose his secrets! ¡°This child is a mystery!¡± After Sean left, Hastiff, staring at his back, said in a low voice, ¡°There must be huge secrets hidden in him and Goris, but unfortunately, with our status, we probably don¡¯t deserve to know!¡± Just based on Sean¡¯s terrifying talent and bloodline, even a fool could guess that Sean¡¯s background was definitely not simple. And Sean¡¯s parents, being able to produce such a martial arts genius as Sean, were definitely exceptional individuals! But! Whether it was Sean or Goris, they both appeared out of nowhere, their origins a mystery, leaving people puzzled! ¡°Yes!¡± Gloy Jefferson, standing beside Hastiff, nodded deeply and said, ¡°However, for us, it doesn¡¯t matter where Great Ape and Gorise from or why they are so powerful!¡± ¡°What matters is, as long as we can maintain a good rtionship with him, he will bring us unexpected surprises in the future!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Mr. Hastiff, it¡¯s getting dark, and it¡¯s time for me to fulfill my promise. I¡¯m going to find Betty and have her prepare, then I¡¯ll go to Great Ape¡¯s room and do those meaningful things with him!!!¡± After speaking! Gloy Jefferson enthusiastically walked towards the building where Betty Jefferson lived. Although he was essentially selling his granddaughter, he felt an inexplicable sense of great fortune, delighted beyond measure! ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Hastiff, ring at Gloy Jefferson¡¯s back, couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath¡­ ¡­ At that time! Sean had already returned to his room and wasfortably soaking in a hot bath. As for Betty Jefferson, that matter had been a passing thought for him, so he had long since dismissed it! His wife Cecilia was still lying in the Hill of Swords, waiting for Sean to retrieve the Phoenix Galldder, his father Parker Mason was likely trapped in the Hall of Jade, waiting for Sean to go and rescue him, and Phyllis was waiting for her father to return¡­ Sean only had half a year, every moment precious. How could he possibly have any covetous thoughts for another man¡¯s woman? ¡°Hmm?¡± It was probably around seven in the evening when Sean, wearing a white robe, had juste out of the bathroom when he suddenly heard footsteps, getting closer and closer! Momentster!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The footsteps stopped at the door of Sean¡¯s room! Immediately after! A familiar, somewhat timid voice sounded outside the door: ¡°Mr. Great, are you¡­ there?¡± It was Betty Jefferson! Sean was taken aback, only then remembering Betty Jefferson¡¯s situation, his face suddenly darkened! Damn! That old bastard Gloy Jefferson had actually offered up his own granddaughter? Sean cursed inwardly, and he walked a few steps to the door, reaching out to open it! There stood Betty Jefferson, who had clearly taken the time to dress up beforeing. Her above-average appearance had suddenly risen to another level, her features lively and charming. Blushing and shy, she looked particrly alluring under themplight! Moreover! Whether it was by Betty Jefferson¡¯s own willingness or under pressure from that old bastard Gloy Jefferson, she was currently wearing a bright red nightgown. Paired with her shapely figure, she was downright eye-catching in the dim light! What the hell is this??? With just one look, Sean was stunned, standing there dumbfounded, his facepletely darkened in an instant. My goodness, dressing like this anding alone¡­ is she trying to seduce me??? ¡°Mr. Great, I¡­¡± It was clear that Betty Jefferson was extremely nervous, her heart pounding like a drum, beating nearly frantically. Her breathing was somewhat heavy, causing the ups and downs on her chest where Sean had poked her yesterday. She clutched her left hand with her right, head bowed, as if she had gone through some incredibly difficult mental preparation before summoning the courage to raise her head, meeting Sean¡¯s eyes, and spoke with a strained voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about what happened this morning in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, and I know¡­ grandpa lost the bet and gave me to you¡­¡±¡±I admit it!¡± ¡°Yesterday, I was wrong. I was willful and Mr. Great kindly advised me, but I repaid kindness with ingratitude, causing trouble for grandpa to find Mr. Great. I apologize to you!¡± ¡°I am willing to bear the consequences of my mistakes and pay the appropriate price!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Can Ie in now??¡± As Betty Jefferson spoke, her voice trembled, crystal-clear tears swirled in her eyes, on the verge of falling, clearly bearing enormous pressure and enduring great pain!!! Chapter 514: Spending the Night Together, the Louder the Better Just like Di Xing before, born into a royal family but feeling like a caged bird, Betty Jefferson was also a pitiful person. Sean naturally understood her predicament, so he looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Jefferson, do you want toe in?¡± Yes! Do I want to? Since Betty Jefferson hade, she must know what kind of situation she would face once she walked through Sean¡¯s door tonight and what kind of oue it would lead to. ¡°I¡­¡± Betty Jefferson hesitated, lowered her head, and dared not look directly into Sean¡¯s eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she bit her lip and said softly, ¡°As long as Mr. Great can forgive my past mistakes and not hold a grudge against the Jefferson family, I am willing.¡± ¡°No matter what Mr. Great asks me to do, I¡­¡± ¡°I am willing!¡± It seemed like Betty Jefferson had already made up her mind to sacrifice her dignity and innocence for the safety and future of the Jefferson family, so her voice was soft but determined. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean rolled his eyes, somewhat annoyed. ¡°Are you trying to make a deal with me, Miss Jefferson? Do you think your body is worth how much money? What value do you think it holds?¡± ¡°Or perhaps!¡± ¡°Do you think, Miss Jefferson, that I, Great Ape,ck women? Would I resort to such despicable tactics as making threats to obtain a woman¡¯s body?¡± Of course not! After a day of ferment, Sean¡¯s terrifying achievements in the hundred-meter bamboo forest had spread throughout the entire inwater Town branch. The female disciples in the branch were almost driven crazy, longing for Sean. If Sean was willing, they would eagerly line up for him every night, willing to change partners daily! This fact was clearer to Betty Jefferson than to Sean! Therefore! Beautiful women are meant for heroes, and for someone like Sean, who ranked first on the hero monument, broke the record, and had boundless prospects, women were almost like items he could have whenever he pleased. There was simply no need for him to resort to threatening Betty Jefferson! Threats? To put it bluntly, Betty Jefferson was not even worthy! ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Great, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just¡­¡± Betty Jefferson was getting flustered, her words bing incoherent. Just as she was about to exin, Sean impatiently waved his hand, indicating, ¡°You may leave. When you came to the inwater Town branch yesterday, I warned you not to have any ideas about me. Give up on that idea, you are not worthy of me!¡± At the time, Sean¡¯s words had provoked anger and ridicule from the crowd! But now! The same words, falling on Betty Jefferson¡¯s ears, did not evoke any sense of disdain. She knew that indeed, she was not worthy of Sean! ¡°However, don¡¯t think too much. I am not targeting you!¡± With a change of tone, Sean added, ¡°I am targeting all the female disciples in the inwater Town branch. None of you are worthy of me, I have no interest in your bodies!¡± After saying this, Sean turned and was about to close the door, leaving Betty Jefferson outside. However, at this moment, in her urgency, Betty Jefferson made an unexpected move! Plop! With a light sound, Betty Jefferson knelt down in front of Sean, looking anxious, and said, ¡°I beg you! Can you please let me in?¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, the tears that Betty Jefferson had been holding back finally burst forth, like a dam breaking, instantly wetting her fair cheeks, smudging her makeup, and her frail body shaking violently. Seeing her pitiful appearance, it was hard to believe that she was the same proud and valiant person from the day before. The contrast was simply astounding! Sean was taken aback by Betty Jefferson¡¯s frantic actions, his pupils suddenly shrinking. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did that old bastard Gloy Jefferson say to you?¡± Without needing to think, it was certain that Gloy Jefferson had forced Betty Jefferson toe to Sean. To push Betty Jefferson to this extent, it was clear that Gloy Jefferson had resorted to some unsavory means! ¡°Grandfather said¡­¡± Betty Jefferson cried for a long time before choking out, ¡°He said that if I didn¡¯te to serve Mr. Great, he would ruin my foundation, destroy my path of martial arts, and then casually marry me off to someone!¡± ¡°He also said¡­¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t serve Mr. Great well, and upset him, or if I make Mr. Great unhappy, or if I¡¯m kicked out of the room by Mr. Great, he will kick me and my parents out, expel us from the Jefferson family, and leave us to fend for ourselves!¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob¡­¡± As she spoke, Betty Jefferson¡¯s previously stopped tears surged again, and she cried even harder, her eyes red from crying. ¡°Damn it!¡± Just as Sean had guessed, that old bastard Gloy Jefferson, for the sake of his goals, had used ruthless and heartless methods. It was clear that he had threatened and coerced Betty Jefferson! Speaking of which, Betty Jefferson had only ended up in her current predicament because of a casual remark from Sean. If it weren¡¯t for Sean saying he would take in Betty Jefferson, making her serve by his side as a servant, Gloy Jefferson probably wouldn¡¯t have been so determined to force her to ¡°serve¡± Sean! So, in reality, it was Sean¡¯s unintentional action that had caused harm to Betty Jefferson! In an instant, Sean was furious and said, ¡°You wait here. I¡¯m going to find that old bastard and make things clear!¡± ¡°Mr. Great! No¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±However, what surprised Sean was that as soon as he took a step, Betty Jefferson suddenly knelt and threw herself at him, grabbing his right leg, and stopped him saying, ¡°I know, Mr. Great is arrogant, but kind-hearted. He¡¯s a good person. I appreciate you standing up for me, but¡­¡± ¡°A just official finds it hard to settle family matters!¡± ¡°If my grandfather finds out that I haveined about him in front of Mr. Great, causing Mr. Great to hold a grudge against him, he will never forgive me easily. At that time, it will probably be more than just being driven out of the Jefferson family!¡± Yes!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With Sean¡¯s current identity and his position in Gloy Jefferson¡¯s mind, he could naturally scold Gloy Jefferson, but while he could protect Betty Jefferson for a while, he couldn¡¯t protect her forever. Once she loses his protection, Gloy Jefferson has a hundred ways to retaliate against the Jefferson family! What¡¯s more! Sean has already destroyed the branch hall of the Hall of Jade in inwater Town, killed the branch hall master Dasch and so many members of the Hall of Jade. This matter cannot be hidden for too long. Sooner orter, it will be exposed. By that time, not to mention protecting Betty Jefferson, being with Sean will put Betty Jefferson in even greater danger! Unless¡­ Gloy Jefferson and his group disappear from this world entirely. And in that case, it would also require revealing Sean¡¯s true realm and true strength! After weighing it for a moment, Sean looked down at Betty Jefferson and asked, ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Betty Jefferson raised her head, looked up at Sean, and said with teary eyes, ¡°As long as Mr. Great lets me in, tonight, I will stay with you in your room, so that my grandfather thinks his n has seeded. If I serve Mr. Great well and gain his favor, then he naturally won¡¯t me me, but will instead love me even more¡­¡± This! This was the real reason Betty Jefferson agreed toe to Sean. She knew that at this point, she had no other choice but to sacrifice her own chastity in order to ensure the safety of herself and her parents! Otherwise! With her character, how could she give up her dignity and pride, and debase herself like this? ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Undeniably, what Betty Jefferson said was indeed the simplest and most effective way to solve the problem, protecting Betty Jefferson and also keeping Sean¡¯s secret, killing two birds with one stone! So! Sean hesitated for a moment and then nodded, indicating, ¡°You cane in with me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Great!¡± Only then did Betty Jefferson release Sean¡¯s right leg, wiped the tears from her cheeks, breathed a sigh of relief, and gratefully said, ¡°I will remember Mr. Great¡¯s kindness, I will never forget it!¡± Saying that! She stood up, tidied her slightly disheveled crimson robe, took a deep breath, followed behind Sean, and walked into Sean¡¯s room, then closed the door behind her! The spacious room¡­ The ring lights¡­ A man and a woman alone¡­ Sean had just finished bathing, wearing only a white robe, while Betty Jefferson had deliberately dressed up, wearing only a crimson robe. Considering their somewhat ¡°special¡± rtionship, the atmosphere was extremely awkward! ¡°Tonight, you sleep in the living room, and I sleep in the bedroom. We must maintain boundaries!¡± Sean walked ahead, pointing to the sofa in the living room, indicating, ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, start your act!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Betty Jefferson was stunned, start? Start what? However! Thinking of her purpose ining, Betty Jefferson blushed, seemed to understand something, and then nodded slightly, hesitantly reaching to unfasten the buttons on her crimson robe¡­ Seeing this! Sean frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Great said to start, right?¡± Blushing, Betty Jefferson said, ¡°If I don¡¯t take off my clothes, how can I start?¡± My goodness! Sean¡¯s face darkened for a moment. It¡¯s my fault, my fault for not making it clear, causing a misunderstanding! So! Sean exined, ¡°As long as your grandfather, that old bastard, thinks we¡¯ve done that kind of thing, it¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to actually do it, no need to undress, and no need for both of us, you can do it alone!¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Betty Jefferson was stunned again, her face even redder! ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed in the bedroom, and you can call out from the living room, Let him hear you, that old bastard lives in Mr. Hastiff¡¯s vi, just a wall away from the Hall of Lords, very close. Let him hear you!¡± ¡°Call out???¡± The more Betty Jefferson heard, the more confused she became, ¡°Call out what???¡± ¡°Bed!¡± Even for Sean to say such words to a girl, his face couldn¡¯t help but show some embarrassment. Leaving just that word, he turned and went back to his bedroom, saying without looking back, ¡°If you don¡¯t call out, if your grandfather doesn¡¯t hear, how will that old bastard believe that you¡¯vepleted the task he gave you, and gained my favor?¡± Bang! Sean closed the bedroom door! Leaving Betty Jefferson alone, standing in the living room, continuously echoing Sean¡¯s words in her ears! Call¡­ bed??? When she realized what was being asked of her, Betty Jefferson stood there, her whole being stunned, her heart pounding violently. She never expected, not even in her wildest dreams, that although Sean was arrogant and domineering, when it came to the ¡°real deal,¡± he would actually voluntarily give up the opportunity to have her! He actually left her alone in the living room to do this??? Chapter 515: The Screams of Betty Jefferson That Night How¡­ what kind of call is this??? Little did they know! As the youngdy of the Jefferson family, Betty Jefferson was truly a well-breddy. She had strict upbringing and had never been in a rtionship before, let alone done such a thing with a man. She was still a virgin! Therefore! She had absolutely no experience in that area! Moreover!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If it were the kind of call that naturally emerged when a man and a woman were together, it would have been understandable. But Sean had left, leaving Betty Jefferson alone in the living room? This was like the rumored performance without an audience! Betty Jefferson suddenly felt like crying! To be honest! Compared to ¡°calling alone,¡± Betty Jefferson would rather Sean stay to ¡°cooperate¡± with her, at least, the call wouldn¡¯t be so awkward! ¡°Mr. Great! I¡­¡± Betty Jefferson cleared her throat, just thinking about that scene made her blush and break out in a cold sweat. She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to do something so embarrassing! So! After hesitating for a moment, she walked to Sean¡¯s bedroom door and, with a brave face, asked, ¡°Must it be this way? Is there no other way?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from inside the bedroom, very firm, with no room for negotiation. ¡°Either you scream, or I go find that old bastard to settle the score!¡± ¡°Two choices!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If I don¡¯t hear your scream within half an hour, then I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve chosen the second option!¡± Alright! Betty Jefferson felt despair. It seemed that asking Sean for ¡°help¡± was impossible! And at this moment! Sean was sitting cross-legged on the bed in his bedroom, with his eyes closed, quietly feeling the vigorous energy in his core. He had taken the Confluence Pillst night but had not sessfully advanced to the second stage of Confluence, which troubled Sean! After all! This trip to the capital was highly likely to encounter Lord Steer, posing multiple crises. Relying solely on the strength of the first stage of Consolidation was not enough to deal with unexpected situations! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± After about a dozen minutes, suddenly, a woman¡¯s bizarre scream came from the living room. Sean¡¯s ears perked up, unable to help but chuckle! Evidently! Betty Jefferson really had no ¡°practical experience¡± in that area. Her screams were strange, like a singer doing vocal warm-ups before a performance, making it hard to suppressughter, a mixture of tears andughter! ¡°Ah! Ahh! Ahh¡­¡± Although Betty Jefferson was very reluctant and extremely shy, she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of the second choice. So, after a dozen minutes of internal struggle, she finally reluctantlypromised! Can¡¯t do it? Then practice! In the next dozen minutes, Betty Jefferson¡¯s strange screams filled the entire living room, one after another, continuous and unbroken. The sound was not loud, purely practicing, testing! Sean was the only audience! It must be admitted that talent is essential, not only in martial arts, but also in other aspects, as in this case. In just a short ten minutes, Betty Jefferson seemed to have found her feeling, grasped the key points, and her screams became more pleasant to the ears. They no longer had that strange taste, instead giving a sense of being present in the moment! Betty Jefferson was very talented! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Betty Jefferson suddenly stopped shouting, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Sean responded, ¡°Shout loudly!¡± So! Betty Jefferson took a deep breath, hesitated several times, put aside her shame, gritted her teeth, and shouted with all her might. Her voice was like thunder, instantly reaching Sean¡¯s room, then the Hall of Lords, and then crossing the walls, enveloping the separate residence where Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson were, echoing in the boundless night sky! When Betty Jefferson shouted, her heart shattered because she knew that after tonight, she would no longer be the same Betty Jefferson. She would no longer have the face to see people, nor could she stay in the inwater Town branch! This shout! Will surely ruin her reputation and destroy her future¡­ ¡­ It was also at that moment when Betty Jefferson shouted that Mr. Sun, who lived opposite the Hall of Lords, was ying chess with another Lord, was startled by the sudden scream, his face turning pale! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Sun stood up suddenly, following the sound, and found that the source of the sound was the building where Sean lived! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The other Lord also stood up, understanding at a nce, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°s¡­ young people nowadays, relying on their strong energy, acting ordingto their whims, without any sense of moderation. It¡¯s truly chilling!¡± Causing such amotionte at night, so close, and so clear, but they could only listen and do nothing. It¡¯s truly chilling! ¡°Hehe!¡± Mr. Sunughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Both of us are experienced. Who hasn¡¯t been young? Some things, if not done when young, will be regretted in old age!¡± Upon hearing this, the other Lord¡¯s face immediately became even more unpleasant, as if he had missed something when he was young¡­ ¡°Sess!¡± In the separate residence where Hastiff lived, Gloy Jefferson, who was pacing back and forth in the courtyard, anxiously waiting, heard Betty Jefferson¡¯s scream. His footsteps came to a sudden halt, his eyes shining, and excitedly clenched his fist, saying, ¡°Good! So good! Tonight, Betty will take down the Great Ape, which will be the first step for our Jefferson family to soar!¡± Damn! The Jefferson family practitioners standing behind Gloy Jefferson looked at each other, feeling a mixture of emotions. She was their Jefferson family¡¯s youngdy, but at this moment, in front of them, she had be someone else¡¯s ything! Moreover! It was the head of the Jefferson family, Gloy Jefferson, who had willingly sent Betty Jefferson into Sean¡¯s room. Even if the Jefferson family could soar because of this, they didn¡¯t know if the way they soared should be a source of pride or shame. ¡°Heroes suffer the whims of beauties¡­¡± Hastiff also heard it, looking solemn. However, he did not believe that merely Betty Jefferson could tie Sean and the Jefferson family together! In his opinion! A ything! After all, just a ything, when tired of ying, would be discarded. Where was the true value of what he had given Sean, the Confluence Pill¡­ ¡°Listen!¡± ¡°It sounds like Miss Jefferson¡¯s voice!¡± Outside the Hall of Lords¡¯ main gate, the disciples of the academy had previously heard about the bet between Sean and Gloy Jefferson, knowing that tonight, Betty Jefferson was to be the sacrifice of the bet! So! Quite a few academy disciples quietly gathered, eavesdropping on themotion inside! Goodness! Betty Jefferson¡¯s scream suddenly rang out, so hoarse, so heart-wrenching, shocking the disciples, leaving them speechless! What on earth was happening inside? What has that Great Ape done to Miss Jefferson? From the sounds of it, things seemed fervent, wildly intense! Especially for those pursuing Betty Jefferson, their faces turned green! Their hearts turned to ashes! Hearing such sounds, they couldn¡¯t help but conjure up unspeakable scenes in their minds, scenes that were simply devastating for them! My goddess, vited by another man¡­ ¡­ After about five minutes of Betty Jefferson¡¯s screams, inside Sean¡¯s room, Betty Jefferson gradually stopped, breathless, cautiously asking, ¡°Mr. Great, is it enough?¡± Exhausted! Truly exhausted! Betty Jefferson felt her throat burning, as if smoked, unbearable! ¡°No!¡± Sean¡¯s voice immediately came from the bedroom, somewhat dissatisfied: ¡°Five minutes, too short!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Betty Jefferson was taken aback, blushing, asking, ¡°Five minutes too short? Is the duration so crucial?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sean assertively said, ¡°The specific duration not only represents your performance on the surface, but in fact, it represents my achievement. There are probably many people listening outside now. If they know it¡¯s all over in just five minutes, that would be an insult to me!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Betty Jefferson furrowed her brow, seemingly understanding, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue. Mr. Great, what duration do you think is more suitable?¡± ¡°The longer, the better!¡± Sean said solemnly, ¡°Half an hour is my bottom line!¡± At this! Betty Jefferson¡¯s heart sank. Over half an hour? Goodness, this would cost me my life¡­ ¡­ This night was destined to be sleepless! The entire inwater Town branch was restless, with people in the academy harboring different thoughts. Some were joyful, some were distressed. When Betty Jefferson had been shouting for about forty minutes, she was truly unable to continue, and that¡¯s when Sean finally relented! Click! After a moment, with a light sound, the bedroom door was opened, and Sean changed his clothes and walked out! There she was! Betty Jeffersony slumped on the sofa in the living room, utterly exhausted, her face crimson, panting like a bull, her chest heaving, sweat beading on her forehead! At first nce! It truly looked like a ¡°real battle¡±! ¡°Mr. Great¡­¡± Seeing Seane out, Betty Jefferson immediately sat up, her voice somewhat hoarse: ¡°I did my best!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Not bad!¡± Betty Jefferson couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and ashamed, her face red, lowering her head, saying in a disheartened tone, ¡°Now, my reputation ispletely ruined. Once tonight¡¯s events spread, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have no ce in the entire North Kingdom. I¡¯ll have to hide like a mouse, being gossiped about behind my back!¡± ¡°This is my fault, I admit it!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seemingly realizing something, Betty Jefferson worried, ¡°Mr. Great should already know that I am engaged to Patric Harris of the capital¡¯s Harris family. I am Patric Harris¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°Such an incident, I can endure, but the capital¡¯s Harris family will surely not tolerate it!¡± ¡°By then!¡± ¡°Mr. Great entering the capital headquarters to participate in the entire academy¡¯s martial artspetition, the people of the Harris family will definitely not let you go. Compared to the influence of the capital¡¯s Harris family, our Jefferson family is nothing!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Betty Jefferson didn¡¯t say the rest, but the implications were already clear! Sean¡¯s extraordinary talent made Gloy Jefferson tter him, but the capital¡¯s Harris family wouldn¡¯t. By ¡°taking¡± Betty Jefferson tonight, he had effectively snatched Patric Harris¡¯s fianc¨¦e, bringing disgrace to Patric Harris! How could the Harris family possibly let this go? ¡°Which Harris family?¡± When Sean first heard the name ¡°Patric Harris,¡± it sounded familiar, so he asked, ¡°Is the Harris family you mentioned very powerful?¡± ¡°What? Mr. Great doesn¡¯t even know what kind of existence the capital¡¯s Harris family is?¡± Betty Jefferson was shocked, looking at Sean like he was an alien. Considering Sean¡¯s mysterious origins, not seeming like someone from the North Kingdom, she understood, her expression incredibly solemn as she said, ¡°The Harris family is a noble and loyal n, influential and prestigious in the North Kingdom!¡± ¡°Among them!¡± ¡°Patric Harris¡¯s grandfather, Andrew Harris, used to be a great general in the North Kingdom¡¯s army, with outstanding military achievements, he had always guarded the southern border of the North Kingdom, which is the northern border of the Shirine Empire, and wasa dominant figure!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°About half a year ago, General Andrew Harris led the North Kingdom¡¯s envoy into the capital of the Shirine Empire, and perished within the imperial city. As a result, a monumental war broke out between the two nations!!!¡± Andrew Harris!!! When Betty Jefferson mentioned this name, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly understanding. No wonder the name ¡°Patric Harris¡± sounded familiar-it turns out he is Andrew Harris¡¯s descendant! Andrew Harris was Sean¡¯s mortal enemy on the northern battlefield, having shed numerous times, ultimately meeting his end at the hands of Cecilia, dying within the Shirine Empire¡¯s imperial city! And now! By a stroke of fate, Sean ended up in inwater Town, in the branch of the Buddha Academy, and casually bullied a woman, who just happens to be Andrew Harris¡¯s granddaughter-inw! Good grief! What a narrow path to run into your enemies! ¡°Mr. Great?¡± Noticing Sean¡¯s odd expression, Betty Jefferson asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If¡­ you don¡¯t want to participate in the entire academy¡¯s martial artspetition at the capital headquarters, you can find a way to leave!¡± ¡°The capital¡¯s Harris family is really not to be trifled with!¡± Betty Jefferson thought Sean was intimidated by Andrew Harris¡¯s reputation. She said ¡°don¡¯t want to,¡± instead of ¡°dare not,¡± was already giving Sean a way out! However! If Betty Jefferson knew that Sean was General Wolf of the Shirine Empire¡¯s northern region and that Andrew Harris was killed by his wife, she would probably be the one feeling intimidated! ¡°No problem!¡± Sean snapped out of it, smiling nonchntly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the capital originally, but now, I suddenly am!¡± ¡°Not only will I go, but I¡¯ll also take you with me. In front of Patric Harris, I will tell him that his fianc¨¦e has been taken by me, Great Ape, and belongs to me, serving as my ve!¡± At this! Betty Jefferson stood there dumbfounded¡­ Chapter 516: Stirring Up North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell’s Suspicions ¡°But¡­¡± Shocked, Betty Jefferson wanted to persuade further, but Sean waved his hand, not giving her a chance, casually saying, ¡°Rest assured, you are now nominally a member of my Great Ape. That old bastard was right, following me is your opportunity, not your disaster!¡± ¡°At least!¡± ¡°Not now!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Take pride, no need for shame, no need to hide, no one dares to criticize you!¡± ¡°If someone does!¡± ¡°I will make that person disappear from this world, one vanish for one, two vanish for a pair, until there are none left!!¡± Sean¡¯s tone was as calm as water, yet his words were sharp, exuding unmatched dominance. ¡°You¡¯re tired too, rest well!¡± Saying that, Sean turned and went back to the bedroom. As he reached the bedroom door, without looking back, he added, ¡°Once is not enough. Before going to the capital, every night you have to call out like just now. Only this way can dispel others¡¯ doubts and confirm our rtionship!¡± Finishing his words, he closed the bedroom door. ¡°Still have to call¡­¡± Betty Jefferson was startled by Sean¡¯s words, her heart trembling. Staring at the bedroom door, her mind was in turmoil, unable to help murmuring to herself, ¡°Great Ape¡­ He, is truly an extraordinary man, inscrutable, enigmatic, like a riddle!¡± Indeed! Sean¡¯s origin was a mystery, his background was a mystery, his strength was a mystery, and his character was also a mystery. A man like a puzzle, yet he possessed a unique charm. Not only Betty Jefferson, even old foxes like Hastiff and Gloy Jefferson could not see through him, so they had to tread carefully and treat Sean with respect¡­ The following days in the inwater Town branch were quite lively. The news about Sean and Betty Jefferson spread widely. Almost every night, Betty Jefferson would go to Sean¡¯s room, followed by a session of passionate love-making, with thunderous cries! Gradually, the disciples of the academy got used to it. Sean became the object of admiration for male disciples, while Betty Jefferson became the target of jealousy for female disciples. As Sean had said, following him was indeed something to be proud of! At the same time, the terrifying achievements created by Sean in the hundred-meter bamboo forest spread like a volcanic eruption. After all, many disciples in the inwater Town branch were from prestigious families, and such rare urrences naturally had to be conveyed back to their families. As a result, the name ¡°Great Ape¡± quickly spread like a virus within the North Kingdom, causing a significant sensation in the variousrge and small families. Moreover, many people from the neighboring cities and provinces rushed to the inwater Town branch, wanting to visit Sean, only to be turned away without exception by Sean! Seeing them? The trip to the capital was just around the corner. Sean had no time to waste on them¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that time, in the imperial city of the North Kingdom¡­ Albert Sitwell, draped in a dragon-embroidered robe, stood in front of the hall of the Great North with his hands behind his back, exuding a majestic air. Behind him, the Crown Prince of the North Kingdom, Donald Sitwell, respectfully reported on the matters rted to ¡°Great Ape¡±! Ny-nine meters! This achievement was truly terrifying. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he was almost certain to be a bright energy. A figure like ¡°Great Ape¡± naturally could not be underestimated. The news about ¡°Great Ape¡± had spread like wildfire. Even the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell, took it very seriously, hence he had previously sent Donald Sitwell to investigate and report back to him personally. ¡°Great Ape!¡± ¡°Goris!¡± ¡°It seems that the younger generation surpasses the older generation with each passing wave!¡± After hearing Donald Sitwell¡¯s report, Albert Sitwell sighed without looking back, and then asked, ¡°You really couldn¡¯t find anything at all? Could it be that they just popped out of nowhere?¡± At this, Donald Sitwell¡¯s face tightened, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, before the sudden appearance of Great Ape in inwater Town and the conflict with the Steer family of inwater Town, no one in the entire North Kingdom had ever heard of Great Ape!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°No one had ever heard of the organization Goris!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°I think there are only two possibilities. Either they have always lived in seclusion, unknown to outsiders, and have now emerged with great fame, or, as Great Ape himself ims, they are not people of the North Kingdom, traveling the world, minding their own business, free and unfettered¡­¡± Undeniably, within the North Kingdom or in other countries, there were indeed formidable figures who, weary ofthe worldly disputes, had retreated to the mountains and forests for dedicated cultivation. It was also true that formidable individuals from other countries often infiltrated the North Kingdom. However, they were not as assertive, high-profile, or extreme as Great Ape and Goris! Donald Sitwell¡¯s analysis was reasonable. However, Albert Sitwell did not seem to think so. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you certain that these are the only two possibilities?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Donald Sitwell frowned. ¡°What does Your Majesty mean?¡± After some thought, Albert Sitwell said, ¡°Do you think there might be a third possibility? For instance, our enemies, under the guise of Goris, have entered the North Kingdom to conspire against us?¡± ¡°What?¡± Donald Sitwell was startled, hisplexion instantly changing! Following this, Albert Sitwell asked, ¡°How is the situation in the capital of the Shirine Empire? Is General Wolf Sean still there?¡± ¡°He is!¡± Donald Sitwell quickly understood Albert Sitwell¡¯s implications, and said, ¡°After the defeat in the national war, I have faithfully followed Your Majesty¡¯s orders and dispatched people to closely monitor the movements in the capital of the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°It can be confirmed that since Julia became the Empress of the Shirine Empire, the situation has been unstable. General Wolf Sean, along with the members of the Hall of Swords and the White Army under hismand, has been staying in the capital of the Shirine Empire to assist Julia in stabilizing the people¡¯s hearts. In the short term, he should not have the leisure to act against us!¡± Evidently, the sudden appearance of Great Ape and Goris had made Albert Sitwell suspicious of Sean! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t?¡± Albert Sitwell coldly said, ¡°Have your people seen Sean in person?¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± Donald Sitwell shook his head, thinking to himself that General Wolf Sean was indeed a genuine bright energy powerhouse. How could ordinary North Kingdom spies possibly monitor his specific whereabouts when he spent all his time in the capital of the Shirine Empire? ¡°You can leave for now.¡± Albert Sitwell gestured with his hand. Donald Sitwell hesitated, wanting to say something, but he swallowed his words. In his view, it was purely because of the defeat in thest national war that Albert Sitwell had be somewhat suspicious. How could Goris possibly have any connection with General Wolf Sean? Thinking too much! ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Donald Sitwell said with these thoughts in mind and then turned and left. After Donald Sitwell had gone, a gray-robed old man appeared silently behind Albert Sitwell. Surprisingly, he was a practitioner close to the level of bright energy, known as ¡°One Shot,¡± controlling the spywork of the North Kingdom, handling some thorny matters for Albert Sitwell. Albert Sitwell¡¯s trust in him was akin to King Ron¡¯s trust in the King of Night! Previously, upon hearing about Great Ape and Goris, Albert Sitwell had harbored suspicions. Not finding Donald Sitwell¡¯s investigation enough, he had sent One Shot to the capital of the Shirine Empire to personally confirm Sean¡¯s whereabouts!!! Chapter 517: Hatred of Stealing a Wife, Stirring up Trouble ¡°Reporting to the Emperor!¡± One Shot respectfully responded, ¡°What His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, said is true. General Wolf Sean did stay in the Imperial City of the Shirine Empire and has not left. I infiltrated the Imperial City of the Shirine Empire and personally saw this person, and I could feel the energy emanating from him. There is no doubt that he is a strong practitioner of bright energy. This is not fabricated!¡± Upon hearing this, Albert Sitwell¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he furrowed his brow as he asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Absolutely true!¡± One Shot¡¯s tone was resolute! This made Albert Sitwell unable to help but have some doubts. He would not fully trust Donald Sitwell¡¯s words, but he had no doubt about One Shot¡¯s words. If One Shot said he saw Sean in the Imperial City of the Shirine Empire with his own eyes, then it must be true! Therefore, Sean being in the Shirine Empire meant that he could not be present in the North Kingdom at the same time! ¡°Could it be¡­¡± After a moment, Albert Sitwell said in a deep voice, ¡°Have I been overly cautious?¡± As the ruler of the North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell was cautious in his actions. Whenever there was doubt in his mind, he would seek verification at the earliest opportunity, always striving for certainty! ¡°One Shot said, ¡®General Wolf Sean entered the ranks of bright energy at the young age of twenty-six, a talent rarely seen in the world. If he were to enter the Hundred-Meter Bamboo Forest in the middle of dark energy, let alone ny-nine meters, even if hepleted the entire distance, I would believe it!''¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°Other than Sean himself, it¡¯s hard for me to believe that someone like Great Ape, a peerless talent, who was assigned by him to infiltrate the North Kingdom and plot against us.¡± ¡°Too difficult!¡± ¡°His achievement of ny-nine meters has already broken the historical record of the Buddha Academy, a once-in-a-century event. Such a figure, if also hailing from the Shirine Empire, then¡­ how strong must the fate of the Shirine Empire be?¡± Indeed! Fate! In a country, generally speaking, there is only one practitioner of bright energy, and the talent and potential of a practitioner of bright energy can directly influence the future and fate of the entire country to arge extent! If the ruler is strong, so is the country! If the ruler is weak, so is the country! And those countries without a practitioner of bright energy can only face the fate of division and extinction! Originally! The core of the former ruler of the Shirine Empire, King Ron, was damaged, and the country¡¯s strength was weak. Albert Sitwell took advantage of this and attempted to annex the Shirine Empire, intending to incorporate it into the territory of the North Kingdom! As a result! Sean Mason, this strange person, emerged and turned the tide, repelling the North Kingdom¡¯s million-strong army in the national war and leading a change of regime, stabilizing the situation of the Shirine Empire. This meant that the fate of the Shirine Empire had reversed! Just one Sean was enough to give Albert Sitwell a headache, and now with a Great Ape who achieved ny-nine meters, what then? Once Great Ape advances to the ranks of bright energy and joins forces with Sean, wouldn¡¯t they turn around and annex the North Kingdom? ¡°And!¡± One Shot paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Although Great Ape¡¯s talent is strong, he is still only a junior practitioner in the middle stage of dark energy. If he is indeed under Sean, how could Sean allow him to enter the North Kingdom?¡± ¡°If he were killed, what a huge loss it would be?¡± ¡°If His Majesty and Sean were to exchange positions, would you send a figure like Great Ape into the territory of the Shirine Empire to take such risks?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. From whichever angle one considered, it was unreasonable! ¡°Hmm!¡± After contemting for a moment, Albert Sitwell nodded and said, ¡°What you say is not without reason!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Great Ape and the mystery of the Goris¡¯ origins, even if it¡¯s not part of Sean¡¯s scheme, we cannot be careless. We have to be on guard. In the world, those who are hostile to us from the North Kingdom are not just limited to the Shirine Empire!¡± ¡°In this way!¡± ¡°After Great Ape enters the capital headquarters with the people from inwater Town branch, you will immediately assign someone to closely monitor his every move. If anything unusual is found, report to me immediately!¡± As the saying goes, trust those who are trustworthy, doubt those who are doubtful! Beforepletely dispelling doubts about ¡°Great Ape¡± and rifying his background and origins, Albert Sitwell would naturally not easily recruit him! For example, Romanov! His family background was very clean, which was why Albert Sitwell had taken him in as a student of the royal family! ¡°Yes!¡± One Shot bowed and epted the orders¡­ Meanwhile, in the capital headquarters of the Buddha Academy, the news of Great Ape achieving ny-nine meters caused a great uproar among the disciples in the headquarters! After all! The capital headquarters almost gathered the elite descendants from all over the North Kingdom. Even the disciples from the eighteen branches considered it an honor to enter the headquarters. The so-called Academy-wide martial artspetition was, in fact, the main way for the headquarters to recruit talented individuals. Any branch disciple who performed outstandingly in the Academy-wide martial artspetition would receive an invitation from the headquarters! Therefore! The disciples of the headquarters were the elite among elites! But even so, no one among the headquarters¡¯ disciples could achieve the terrifying feat of walking ny-nine meters in the Hundred-Meter Bamboo Forest, which speaks volumes about its difficulty! ¡°Great Ape!¡± ¡°Daring to take such a name. If he does not possess natural talent, he will surely be killed as soon as he arrives at the headquarters!¡± ¡°I heard he even took Patric Harris¡¯s fiancee, reveling every night without any scruples, causing the entire headquarters to be aware, making it a scandal. It¡¯s truly an arrogant and shameless fellow!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°The Academy-wide martial artspetition this time will be quite a spectacle!¡± ¡­ The deeds of Great Ape became the topic of discussion among the headquarters¡¯ disciples during their leisure time. Almost everyone was privately discussing and eagerly awaiting the day of the Academy-wide martial artspetition, wanting to see for themselves what kind of person this legendary Great Ape was and how he could possess such talent and audacity! It wasn¡¯t just the headquarters¡¯ disciples; even the Lords and instructors within the headquarters were no exception. After all, the disciples from the headquarters just wanted to witness the excitement, but the Lords were different! The country¡¯s Grandmaster was banned, and the position of the head of the academy was about to change hands. The Lords had already heard the wind, and the result of this Academy-wide martial artspetition would have a significant impact on the selection of the head of the academy! Therefore! Great Ape¡¯s sudden emergence at this time naturally drew a lot of attention to the representative of the inwater Town branch, Pastiff! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Although Pastiff had always coveted the position of the head of the academy, he didn¡¯t have much confidence before this. But now, it was different. The more outstanding Great Ape was, the greater his hope¡­ On the contrary! Compared to the excitement and anticipation in other ces, the atmosphere in the Harris family mansion in the capital was particrly oppressive at this time. The things Great Ape had done to Betty Jefferson had spread throughout the capital, causing the entire Harris family to feel ashamed! At this moment! In the main hall of the Harris family mansion, all the elders of the Harris family were present, as well as Betty Jefferson¡¯s fianc¨¦, Patric Harris. Everyone¡¯s faces were extremely gloomy, with a palpable air of aggression! ¡°Grandfather!¡± Patric Harris knelt in front of the hall, facing the group of core members of the Harris family, and gritted his teeth, ¡°That scoundrel Great Ape has gone too far. I implore Grandfather to act on my behalf, to eliminate this viin, to torture him, to vent my hatred for stealing my wife, and to wash away the shame of the Harris family!¡± Patric Harris was about to explode with anger! The gap between the Jefferson family and the Harris family was too great, and Betty Jefferson was not a match for Patric Harris to begin with. The reason this engagement was arranged was that the Harris family wanted to win over Tommy, who had walked ny-three meters in the Hundred-Meter Bamboo Forest, for the benefit of the family¡¯s interests. For the sake of the family, Patric Harris had endured it! And now! Betty Jefferson hadn¡¯t even married into the Harris family yet, and she had been taken by that scoundrel Great Ape, tarnishing her reputation in the entire city, making Patric Harris and the entire Harris family theughingstock of the North Kingdom! How could such a humiliation, such an irreconcble enmity, not be avenged? He must be killed! That good-for-nothing Great Ape must be killed!!! Chapter 518: Internal Strife within the Clan, Heading to the Capital of North Kingdom ¡°Father!¡± Patric Harris¡¯s father, Graham Harris, is the current head of the Harris family in the capital. Naturally, he stands by Patric Harris¡¯s side. However, most of the people present are his elders, and the authority of the head of the family does not work on these old folks. As soon as Patric Harris finishes speaking, Graham Harris stands up and walks to Patric Harris¡¯s side. He respectfully says to the two elders sitting in the main seats, ¡°The honor of the Harris family cannot be tarnished! The descendants of the Harris family must not be belittled! The reputation of the Harris family must not be insulted!¡± ¡°Those who belittle and insult me!¡± ¡°Shall be executed!¡± ¡°I ask the head of the family to preside over the overall situation and reim justice for me!!¡± His father, Graham Harris, is the current head of the Harris family in the capital. Naturally, he stands by Patric Harris¡¯s side. However, most of the people present are his elders, and the authority of the head of the family does not work on these old folks. As soon as Patric Harris finishes speaking, Graham Harris stands up and walks to Patric Harris¡¯s side. He respectfully says to the two elders sitting in the main seats, ¡°The honor of the Harris family cannot be tarnished! The descendants of the Harris family must not be belittled! The reputation of the Harris family must not be insulted!¡± In front of him, there are two people! One of them is Patric Harris¡¯s grandfather, Andrew Harris¡¯s big brother and Graham Harris¡¯s father, named Barry Harris. The other is Patric Harris¡¯s second uncle, Andrew Harris¡¯s second brother, named Thomas Harris! The Harris family in the capital is a well-deserved noble family, with hundreds of descendants in the n. The three brothers, Barry Harris, Thomas Harris, and Andrew Harris, lead three branches, or factions! Originally! When Andrew Harris was alive, the situation was that the three factions were evenly matched, and the position of the head of the family was taken in turns by the descendants of the three factions! However!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Half a year ago, Andrew Harris died alongside the North Kingdom delegation in the Imperial City of the Shirine Empire. This caused an imbnce of power among the three factions, leading to a significant decrease in the influence of the Andrew Harris faction within the n! Now! After half a year of internal strife, a new situation has basically formed. The Andrew Harris faction has been marginalized and suppressed, and the power of the n is controlled by the Barry Harris faction and the Thomas Harris faction, turning the three-faction bnce into a struggle between two factions! Therefore! Faced with such a major matter concerning the honor and reputation of the Harris family, Patric Harris, as the victim, cannot make the decision, and Graham Harris, as the head of the family, also cannot make the decision. They can only bring out all the elders, including Barry Harris and Thomas Harris, to gather and discuss the way to deal with it! ¡°The head of the family is right, we agree!¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± ¡°Great Ape must die. As long as he¡¯s alive, our Harris family will not be able to hold its head high in the capital!¡± Soon! People continuously stand up to support Graham Harris and Patric Harris, advocating for the removal of Great Ape, seeking revenge for Patric Harris, and using Great Ape¡¯s head and blood to restore the honor and reputation of the Harris family! However! Most of those who stood up are from the Barry Harris faction! ¡°Hehe!¡± Before Barry Harris and Thomas Harris at the main seats could speak, a sneer suddenly came from the crowd, which was particrly harsh in such an atmosphere! Immediately! Everyone was stunned and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a middle-aged man of simr age to Graham Harris slowly standing up. Ignoring the icy gazes from Graham Harris and others, the middle-aged man coldly said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is too simple. To kill Great Ape and seek revenge, have you considered that Great Ape achieved a terrifying result of walking ny-nine meters in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, breaking the record of the Buddha Academy, and is now famous worldwide? If he doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely be a bright energy cultivator!¡± ¡°Do you still remember Romanov? When he walked ny-seven meters, he became a favored disciple of the Emperor, was valued by the Hall of Jade, and quickly ascended to the ranks of the bright energy cultivators!¡± ¡°Do you think that Great Ape¡¯s talent is inferior to Romanov¡¯s? Does the Emperor not know about Great Ape? If you want to kill him, would the Emperor allow it? Would the Hall of Jade allow it?¡± ¡°Regardless of sess or failure, interfering with Great Ape will bring endless trouble to our Harris family, and may even bring disaster upon us!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Great Ape cannot be killed!¡± ¡°Not only should he not be killed, we should treat him with respect, try to befriend him, and make him an asset to our Harris family, rather than an enemy!¡± His words! The middle-aged man spoke with conviction and authority! ¡°That¡¯s right, I support this!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, just like Graham Harris¡¯s situation earlier, someone immediately stood up to support him! ¡°I support it too!¡± ¡°And I do too!¡± In the blink of an eye, five or six Harris family elders expressed their support, all of them from the Thomas Harris faction, opposed to Graham Harris and the others! The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense! The smell of gunpowder was strong! Kim Harris! He is the son of Thomas Harris, of the same generation as Graham Harris. While Barry Harris and Thomas Harris were in seclusion, the family affairs were managed by Graham Harris and Kim Harris together. Graham Harris represented the Barry Harris faction, and Kim Harris represented the Thomas Harris faction! ¡°This is uneptable!¡± Graham Harris stared coldly at Kim Harris, snorting, ¡°A junior of only the mid-stage of dark energy, a little thief who appeared from nowhere, openly seized the fianc¨¦e of my son, disgracing our Harris family. If we don¡¯t kill him, but instead respect him, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to the people of North Kingdom?¡± ¡°A little thief?¡± Kim Harris retorted, ¡°As far as I know, behind Great Ape there is a mysterious organization called the Goris, and one of them named Great Monkey is at the Complete Stage, and he is outstanding among the Complete Stage cultivators!¡± ¡°The leader of the Goris is even more mysterious and unpredictable, likely a bright energy cultivator!¡± ¡°Are we really going to risk the wrath of the Great Ape over a shameless woman? Not to mention whether His Majesty and the Hall of Jade will condemn us, just the fury from the Goris alone might be more than the Harris family can bear, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Is the head of the family willing to disregard the safety of our entire Harris family for the sake of your son¡¯s romantic grievances? If that¡¯s the case, I have to doubt your ability as the family head!¡± Faced with Graham Harris, Kim Harris stood fearlessly. Little did she know that there had been previous disputes within the Harris family about the engagement between Patric Harris and Betty Jefferson. The reason was simple: Tommy¡¯s exceptional achievements of ny-three meters were not to be underestimated. Both the Barry Harris lineage and the Thomas Harris lineage wanted to form a connection with the Jefferson family, to win over Tommy and strengthen their own lineage. As a result, being the eldest, Barry Harris, and being the family head, Graham Harris, held more sway. It was with this advantage that they decided to arrange the union between Patric Harris and Betty Jefferson. The members of the Thomas Harris lineage were extremely displeased by this. Now, with the sudden appearance of the Great Ape, inexplicably ¡°defiling¡± Betty Jefferson and causing a scandal throughout North Kingdom, it was a disaster for the Barry Harris lineage and an opportunistic moment for the Thomas Harris lineage. Kim Harris, not naive, naturally seized this opportunity to suppress the Barry Harris lineage. ¡°You!!!¡± Graham Harris was about to retort, but at that moment, there was a sudden loud noise that startled everyone. Barry Harris, seated at the head, rose abruptly and thundered, ¡°Silence!¡± Instantly, the entire hall fellpletely silent, not a pin drop could be heard. ¡°Brother!¡± Barry Harris took a deep breath, his aged face full of indifference, as he turned to look at Thomas Harris beside him. He naturally understood the intentions of the Thomas Harris lineage, but still asked, as if knowing the answer, ¡°In your opinion, how should this matter be handled?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Thomas Harris also stood up, thought for a moment, and with a solemn expression, said, ¡°The background and origins of the Great Ape are shrouded in mystery, and his identity is not to be underestimated. Whether he walked out of the hundred-meter bamboo forest or snatched Bing¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the whole country is in an uproar and he has be a figure of great attention. Every move he makes is being closely watched. At this moment, attempting to kill him is indeed taking a considerable risk.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± After a brief pause, Thomas Harris continued, ¡°The Buddha Academy¡¯s grand martial arts assembly is approaching. We could use this opportunity to test him, to know the enemy as well as ourselves, and then make a n!¡± ¡°What do you think, elder brother?¡± Thomas Harris proposed apromise, not to kill him immediately, but to wait until after the assembly to decide whether to kill him and whether he was a friend or a foe. ¡°Hmm,¡± Barry Harris nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s proceed this way.¡± ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°before that, we should send someone to inwater Town to keep an eye on him and secretly investigate his background for reference.¡± Saying this, Barry Harris looked at Graham Harris and gestured, ¡°Graham, the investigation of Great Ape¡¯s affairs is in your hands.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Graham Harris was evidently dissatisfied with this oue and hurriedly said, ¡°But¡­¡± However, Barry Harris did not give him a chance to argue further. His face turned cold, and he snorted, ¡°Handle it this way without any error. Without my order, do not rashly act against the Great Ape!¡± That settled it. ¡°¡­ Yes! I understand!¡± Graham Harris gritted his teeth. Even if he had countless objections in his heart, he dared not openly defy Barry Harris¡¯s intentions! Patric Harris, kneeling on the ground, looked ashen-faced, seething with anger¡­ ¡­ Themotion caused by Sean in the inwater Town branch was like a heavy bomb, stirring up various forces in the entire capital. It seemed to be a bustling and prosperous scene, but in reality, it was like a storm brewing, seemingly indicating an imminent crisis! Yet Sean shut himself away, practicing diligently during the day in the secret realm of the inwater Town branch, and enjoying intimate moments with Betty Jefferson at night, quite content! Six days passed in the blink of an eye. When there were only two days left before the grand martial arts assembly, Dean Hastiff gathered the academy disciples, delivering a rousing speech to send off the elite disciples participating in the assembly. After that, under Hastiff¡¯s personal leadership, a group of over thirty people, in over ten luxurious cars, set out from the inwater Town branch in a grand manner, like a long dragon, heading straight forThe capital of the North Kingdom. At the same time, the other seventeen Buddha Academy branches within the North Kingdom had also assembled. From all over the North Kingdom, from all directions, they surged toward the capital of the North Kingdom, with a grand and imposing momentum, as if an extraordinary event was about to take ce! Chapter 519 Capital Headquarters, Narrow Road with Enemies ¡°Close call!¡± Sitting in one of the luxury cars, Sean watched the scenery outside rapidly recede, stirring up a considerable wave in his heart, murmuring to himself, ¡°Truly the Lord of North Kingdom, Albert Sitwell¡¯s astuteness and caution are truly extraordinary!¡± Little did he know! Sean had received news from Shirine Empire that someone had gone to the capital of Shirine Empire to investigate his whereabouts, and not just one group of people! Donald Sitwell¡¯s people dared not easily infiltrate the imperial city of Shirine Empire, only passing on messages through some ndestine channels, which was manageable. However, One Shot was different. Leveraging his half-step bright energy strength, he actually intruded into the imperial city of Shirine Empire at night, lurking for several hours, and only quietly left after seeing ¡°Sean¡± in person from behind! However! What One Shot didn¡¯t know was that when he discovered ¡°Sean¡¯s¡± whereabouts, his own whereabouts had also been exposed. Currently, Spring personally sat in the Shirine Empire imperial city, with members from the Hall of Swords and the White Army providing heavy protection. How could a mere half-step bright energy practitioner possibly sneak in and out unnoticed? If Spring and the others took action, One Shot would have no chance of leaving the Shirine Empire imperial city alive! However! Spring and the others guessed the identity and intentions of the other party, sparing One Shot¡¯s life. They turned the tables, allowing One Shot to see ¡°Sean¡± in person, providing cover for Sean, who was far away in North Kingdom! As for the ¡°Sean¡± that One Shot saw in person, it was naturally not the real Sean himself, but rather a disguise by Lord Snow! Previously! In the national battle, Sean disguised himself as Lord Snow, bearing an uncanny resemnce. Conversely, disguising Lord Snow as Sean made it equally difficult to discern the truth. Lord Snow himself was truly a strong bright energy practitioner. One Shot dared not approach, only able to observe from a distance. Under the premise of not being familiar with Sean, how could he possibly see through Lord Snow¡¯s disguise? So! That¡¯s why One Shot reported back to Albert Sitwell, dispelling the doubts in Albert Sitwell¡¯s mind! Sean fabricated a mysterious organization called Goris, appearing consecutively under the identities of ¡°Great Ape¡± and ¡°Great Monkey,¡± and thoroughly concealed his true strength using drugs. However, even so, it still raised suspicions from Albert Sitwell, which was beyond his expectations! The road ahead is tough! In the future, one must be even more cautious!!! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Betty Jefferson sat beside Sean, while Kazimir was driving. ncing through the rearview mirror at the surrounding situation, Kazimir said in a low voice, ¡°It seems like we are being followed!¡± Indeed! Being followed! And it was open, unashamed tailing! In fact! Since leaving the inwater Town branch, Sean had already noticed that a dozen cars had been apanying them all the way, sometimes far, sometimes near. Some were ahead of them, while others were behind them. It seemed like more than one group of people! However! The purpose of those people was the same, to tail the convoy from inwater Town branch! Or rather! To tail the luxury car Sean was riding in! They were not afraid of being discovered! They were even afraid that others wouldn¡¯t notice their presence! ¡°No matter!¡± Sean shook his head and said casually, ¡°If they want to follow, let them. Someone is providing us with a protective escort; we should be grateful to them!¡± No choice! me it on the fact that ¡°Great Ape¡± is now too prominent, attracting attention and concern from various major forces. Sending people to keep an eye on him all the way was naturally not to harm ¡°Great Ape,¡± but to prevent ¡°Great Ape¡± from escaping! ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Kazimirughed, ¡°Mr. Great¡¯s name is now renowned in North Kingdom, widely known. There are quite a few families and forces who want to make your acquaintance. This trip to the capital is your time to shine!¡± Speaking of which! The reason Sean went to the inwater Town branch was initially due to Kazimir¡¯s invitation. If Sean could rise to prominence like Romanov, that would be enough for Kazimir to boast about for a lifetime! ¡°A reputation is nothing to be proud of!¡± Sean sighed inwardly. Soaring to the top? What a joke! If Kazimir knew the real purpose of his trip, he probably wouldn¡¯t think so. For ¡°Great Ape,¡± the trip to the capital was indeed an excellent opportunity, full of opportunities, but for Sean, it was quite the opposite-like a hellish underworld, full of risks and challenges, full of crises¡­ ¡­ Speeding all the way! It wasn¡¯t until evening that the convoy from inwater Town branch entered the capital of North Kingdom. In sighty a brilliant and bustling scene of lights, iparable to the imperial city of Shirine Empire! At a junction they passed, two of the vehicles following them suddenly turned their heads, changing direction. While the convoy headed east, they went west, ceasing their pursuit! ¡°That¡¯s the Harris family¡¯s car!¡± Betty Jefferson, sitting next to Sean, noticed this scene, her expression immediately tensing. ¡°When I got engaged to Patric Harris, I visited the Harris family. Just over a kilometer to the west of that intersection is the Harris family estate!¡± Mentioning the Harris family, Betty Jefferson was full of worry! She had thoroughly offended the Harris family, the capital¡¯s elite, with her actions at the inwater Town branch with Sean. The members of the Harris family probably loathed this ¡°fickle¡± woman to the core. And now, she was back in the capital, on the territory of the Harris family. Wasn¡¯t she walking into the lion¡¯s den? How could the Harris family possibly let her off easily? ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean turned around and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve said it before, anyone who dares to harm you, I will make them disappear from this world.¡± ¡°My words always count.¡± Betty Jefferson was stunned. How could she dare to speak so arrogantly upon arriving in the capital of North Kingdom? She truly couldn¡¯t understand where Sean got his confidence and assurance from! However, Sean¡¯s resolute gaze andforting words made her heart tremble slightly, touching her deeply. Her anxious emotions also eased a lot, nodding as she said, ¡°Mr. Great, thank you!¡± The marriage with Patric Harris was never what Betty Jefferson wanted. She had resisted before, to no avail. With Sean¡¯s appearance, the marriage was now off. Regardless of whether it was good or bad, in her heart, she felt gratitude towards Sean¡­ ¡­ ¡°Master!¡± After the two cars from the Harris family returned to the Harris family mansion, the people inside hurriedly got out and went directly to find Graham Harris, reporting truthfully, ¡°Great Ape has followed the inwater Town branch¡¯s convoy into the city and is heading to Buddha Academy!¡± ¡°Betty Jefferson is also there!¡± At this news, Graham Harris¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, a hint of coldness shing between his brows. He snorted, ¡°Good! My son Bingham is in the academy at this time. If Great Ape dares to be disrespectful to him, with Bingham¡¯ste-stage dark energy strength, he may not be able to kill him, but he can certainly give him a proper lesson in front of everyone, reiming some dignity for our Harris family!¡± Patric Harris! He was a practitioner in thete stage of dark energy cultivation, one stage higher than ¡°Great Ape.¡± Studying in the capital headquarters, once the two meet, there will be no way to avoid a confrontation. It would be a perfect opportunity for Patric Harris to vent his anger in front of everyone! After all, sparring challenges between disciples were not against the rules of Buddha Academy¡­ ¡­ At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, when the inwater Town branch¡¯s convoy arrived at Buddha Academy, the gates of the academy were brightly lit, as if it were daytime, bustling with people. Not to mention the disciples from the headquarters gathering here, the convoys from the other seventeen branches also arrived one after another. The Lords and instructors of the headquarters personally weed them, making it a lively and bustling scene! ¡°Big brother!¡± As the convoy slowly came to a stop, Hastiff got off first, and Pastiff, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately greeted him with a smile. After chatting with Hastiff for a few moments, he couldn¡¯t help but ask eagerly, ¡°Where is the Great Ape who walked 99 meters out of the 100-meter bamboo forest?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Hastiffughed and pointed to the luxury car that Sean was riding in. At that moment, the car door was pushed open, and Sean and Betty Jefferson emerged together! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Hastiff pointed at Sean. Although his voice was not loud, it was like a thunderbolt on t ground, immediately attracting the attention of many people around. The reputation of ¡°Great Ape¡± was indeed resounding, and there were just too many people who wanted to see him. Thus, when the inwater Town branch¡¯s convoy arrived, many people¡¯s gazes focused in their direction. Almost instantly, as soon as Sean and Betty Jefferson got out of the car, they inexplicably became the center of attention. Whether it was curiosity, skepticism, or disdain, the gazes directed at them were like sharp arrows,nding squarely on the two of them!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Is this jerk really the Great Ape? Is this woman really Betty Jefferson? Not to mention, when Sean stood there, his handsome appearance and elegant demeanor truly gave off a sense of uniqueness, causing people¡¯s eyes to light up! However, amidst theplex gazes around them, there was one particr gaze that seemed to be like a venomous snake or fierce beast, filled with endless anger and murderous intent, directed at Sean and Betty Jefferson! It was Patric Harris! Standing among the group of disciples, when Patric Harris saw Sean and Betty Jefferson, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and grit his teeth, emitting a series of grating bone-cracking sounds. Even the vigorous dark energy within him seemed to be on the verge of bursting out, as if he could not contain it and was about to rush forward to kill Sean and BettyJefferson on the spot, to vent his deep-seated hatred! ¡°Mr. Harris, please don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Someone nearby advised, ¡°This Great Ape is not to be trifled with at the moment. His 99-meter achievement is outstanding. After this inter-academy martial artspetition, he will undoubtedly be invited to join the headquarters!¡± ¡°By then, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to deal with him!¡± However, upon hearing those words, Patric Harris¡¯s expression did not soften in the slightest. Obviously, with Sean and Betty Jefferson right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t bear it and didn¡¯t want to wait. So, after hesitating for a moment, Patric Harris suddenly took a step forward, walking directly towards Sean and Betty Jefferson on the other side! Chapter 520: Unyielding, Great Ape’s Woman ¡°Mr. Harris! You¡­¡± The man reached out as if to stop, but it was toote! Seeing this, people around immediately started to shine with excitement, saying, ¡°When enemies meet, the eyes turn red; this will be quite a spectacle!¡± People love to watch amotion! Including the disciples at the headquarters, everyone around was filled with curiosity about Sean¡¯s strength, wanting to know what kind of fighting power the guy before them, who had achieved a terrifying distance of ny-nine meters in a hundred-meter bamboo forest and had shaken the North Kingdom, possessed! So! Seeing Patric Harris stride over with a fierce momentum, except for a few headquarters disciples who had a good rtionship with Patric Harris, the others regarded him as a touchstone to be tested! As Patric Harris walked toward Sean and Betty Jefferson, Hastiff had already brought Pastiff to Sean¡¯s side and introduced him to Sean, saying, ¡°Mr. Great, this is my second brother, Pastiff, a half-step bright energy powerhouse and one of the Lords of the Capital Headquarters. The Confluence Pill that was previously given to you and was handed over to me to keep was obtained by him after great effort!¡± ¡°Heh heh! ¡°But, it ended up being a huge benefit for you!¡± The Confluence Pill is only useful for those in the first stage of Consolidation, and whether it¡¯s Hastiff or Pastiff, they are both only half-step bright energy at the moment, so they don¡¯t need it for now. Otherwise, they probably would have consumed it themselves long ago! Speaking of which, Sean indeed stumbled upon a tremendous stroke of luck, white picking up a huge advantage! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean looked surprised and bowed to Pastiff, saying, ¡°Thank you, Lord Pastiff, for the medicine.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Pastiff stared at Sean up and down several times, then smiled and said, ¡°Indeed a young hero, extraordinary and reminiscent of my own demeanor in the past!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Just a pill. There will be another opportunity in the future. Extraordinary talents like Mr. Great are rare toe by. Your assistance in the uing full-court martial artspetition is a blessing for our inwater Town branch!¡± Pastiff showed a lot of magnanimity and was very polite! Just as Pastiff said,pared to a young man like Sean, who, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, can steadily advance to bright energy, the Confluence Pill, although precious, is worth the gift. Not to mention the immense benefits and rewards that he could bring to them as he rises in the future. Just looking at the rich rewards of winning the full-court martial artspetition and the position of the head of Buddha Academy, a single Confluence Pill is iparable! ¡°Lord Pastiff, you tter me!¡± Sean rarely showed humility, and just as Pastiff was about to take the opportunity to inquire about the Goris, Betty Jefferson suddenly reached out and pulled on Sean¡¯s clothes, looking flustered as she said, ¡°Mr. Great, Patric Harris¡­¡± ¡°Patric Harris ising this way!¡± Hearing this, Sean was stunned, and Hastiff and Pastiff were also taken aback! ¡°He is Patric Harris?¡± Following Betty Jefferson¡¯s gaze, Sean immediately saw the fiercely menacing Patric Harris, and as their eyes met from a distance, it seemed as though fire could almost shoot out from Patric Harris¡¯s eyes! ¡°Right!¡± Betty Jefferson said, ¡°He is at theter stage of dark energy, higher than your first stage. This is the capital headquarters; he shouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Seemingly realizing something, Betty Jefferson warned, ¡°If he deliberately provokes and challenges you, you must not agree!¡± As she spoke, Patric Harris had already arrived less than five meters away from Sean and Betty Jefferson, halting his steps. ring fiercely at Betty Jefferson, he clearly heard her words and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Shameless woman, daring to cheat our young master. Just wait, your entire Jefferson family will apany you in your downfall!¡± Betty Jefferson was instantly pale with fear! After speaking, Patric Harris looked at Sean again and sneered, ¡°Mr. Great, snatching my woman and still having the audacity to participate in the full-court martial artspetition at the capital headquarters? Now that you¡¯ve seen me, don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± In an instant, the previously lively atmosphere seemed to freeze, and everyone stopped talking! Seeing this, Hastiff and Pastiff exchanged a nce, both looking displeased. However, they didn¡¯t speak out to stop Patric Harris; after all, the influence of the Harris family in the capital was extraordinary, and they didn¡¯tdare to provoke them easily! ¡°Alright then!¡± Sean shrugged, fearless, and suddenly reached out his right hand, embracing Betty Jefferson¡¯s slender waist in front of Patric Harris and everyone else, then smirked and said to Patric Harris, ¡°Betty was engaged to you before, right? She was your fianc¨¦e, correct?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Now!¡± ¡°I officially dere that your engagement with her is canceled. From now on, Betty is the woman of my Great Ape, and you, Patric Harris, have nothing to do with her. If you dare to harm her or the Jefferson family in any way, then your entire Harris family will pay the price for your mistake and be buried alongside you!¡± Turnabout is fair y! Sean threw back at Patric Harris the threatening words he had just used against Betty Jefferson! What¡¯s more, after saying this, Sean wore a smug expression, adding, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Did you hear me clearly, young master? Are you satisfied?¡± Whoosh! The moment Sean¡¯s wordsnded, they immediately stirred up amotion among the crowd, reigniting the previously solidified atmosphere and making it lively again! Even Hastiff and Pastiff were taken aback by Sean¡¯s words! What the heck? To make the entire Harris family in the capital apany their downfall??? Even Hastiff and Pastiff wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things, wouldn¡¯t dare to boast like this. Throughout the entire capital of the North Kingdom, apart from the royal family, Sean was the first person brave enough to speak of wiping out the entire Harris family!!! Insane! Indescribable madness! Many rumors about ¡°Great Ape¡± had previously mentioned not only his astonishingbat prowess and exceptional talent but also his arrogant and unruly attitude towards others! Now! Upon seeing ¡°Great Ape¡± for the first time, the moment he opened his mouth, he shocked and dumbfounded everyone present, showing them firsthand what true arrogance and unruliness meant! ¡°Mr. Great! You¡­¡± Betty Jefferson¡¯s heart beat violently as she turned her head to look at Sean¡¯s profile, feeling his right hand around her waist so close. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart pounding like a drum, her emotions in turmoil! She had never dreamed that Sean would actually put into action the words he had spoken at the inwater Town branch! Sean had said he would swear ¡°sovereignty¡± to Patric Harris face-to-face, and now, he had truly done so!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this moment! Sean¡¯s handsome profile reflected in Betty Jefferson¡¯s clear eyes, as if he were radiating light, exuding an infinite charm! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Patric Harris was so furious that his lungs felt like they would explode. He said ¡°good¡± three times, his raging anger escting, his clenched fists creaking as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You ignorant Great Ape! You¡¯ve got guts!!!¡± ¡°I want to duel with you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you fearless of life or death? Didn¡¯t you walk out of the hundred-meter bamboo forest for ny-nine meters? Aren¡¯t you capable of cross-borderbat? Dare to steal my woman, do you dare to ept my challenge?¡± ¡°A fight to the death, never relenting!¡± Initially, due to the n set by Barry Harris and Thomas Harris at the family meeting, Patric Harris was infuriated but did not dare to easily go against the orders of Barry Harris and Thomas Harris. He just wanted to take this opportunity to teach Sean a lesson and vent his anger! But now! Sean¡¯s wordspletely enraged Patric Harris, causing him to lose hisposurepletely. In front of all the disciples, if he didn¡¯t kill Sean, how could he face anyone again? So! Ignoring everything, Patric Harris directly issued a challenge of life and death to Sean!!! Chapter 521: You Bastard ¡°Patric Harris!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before Sean could respond, Pastiff couldn¡¯t bear it. A treasure like Sean was obtained by him using a Confluence Pill, which hadn¡¯t taken effect yet. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let Sean get into trouble before the uing academy-wide martial artspetition! So! Pastiff red angrily at Patric Harris and rebuked, ¡°This is an academy, no nonsense allowed!¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Patric Harris looked at Pastiff, unyielding, and sneered, ¡°Lord Pastiff, disciples of the academy can challenge each other face to face, a fair duel. As long as both parties are willing, even a fight to the death is in line with the academy¡¯s rules!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Pastiff¡¯s expression became even more grim! Buddha Academy had numerous disciples, most of whom came from major families within and outside the capital. These families had their own forces, and the rtionships between them were intricate! So! Many disciples¡¯ families had grievances and entanglements with each other, inevitably leading to hostility. Buddha Academy was merely a ce of study and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the struggles between major families! Therefore! Buddha Academy indeed had very clear regtions. As long as the challenging parties were willing, and the disputes between them were resolved through a fair duel, even if it was a fight to the death, it was allowed by the academy and wouldn¡¯t be interfered with! It was precisely because of this that Patric Harris had stepped forward, attempting to seek revenge openly and in the presence of everyone! ¡°Hehe!¡± As Patric Harris finished speaking, a lightugh apanied by an elderly man walking towards them. As he walked, he said, ¡°Brother Gai, sparring and exchanging ideas among disciples is a good thing. Without fighting, one cannot know one another. It can help each other and perhaps even resolve grievances. They are young and vigorous, at the age of impetuosity. Since they have met and want to fight, let them do so!¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Mr. Great¡¯s recent fame is widespread, and his achievement of ny-nine meters has shaken the North Kingdom. There are probably more than just Patric Harris who want to challenge him. It¡¯s impossible to stop it!¡± With that! The old man nced at Patric Harris, changed the subject, and continued, ¡°However, the academy-wide martial artspetition is imminent. It is not timely for a fight to the death. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to only determine the winner and loser, and the fight should end when one side voluntarily admits defeat!¡± Upon hearing this! Including Sean, everyone was stunned! ¡°Who is this person?¡± Sean didn¡¯t recognize the sudden appearance of this elderly man, but he could tell that the man exuded an extremely formidable aura, just like the brothers Hastiff and Pastiff, a practitioner at the half-step bright energy level! ¡°Hendricks Carter!¡± Kazimir whispered to Sean, who was standing beside him, ¡°The current leader of the Carter family in the capital!¡± ¡°Simr to the Harris family, the Carter family is also one of the top families in the capital. Hendricks Carter holds the position of Lord at the headquarters, sitting on an equal footing with Lord Pastiff, both being practitioners at the half-step bright energy level!¡± ¡°And Hendricks Carter¡¯s elder brother, Lucifer Carter, is a renowned general with great achievements, nearing eighty years old and still formidable!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°In the previous national war with the Shirine Empire, General Carter met with misfortune and was killed by General Wolf Sean of the Shirine Empire in the battlefield!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Now, the Carter family is solely led by Hendricks Carter. General Carter¡¯s death greatly damaged the prestige of the Carter family, and their status has declined. This academy-wide martial artspetition is rted to the selection of the academy¡¯s head, and Hendricks Carter probably wants to seize this opportunity to take the position of the head and reverse the decline of the Carter family!¡± ¡°Mr. Great¡¯s sudden rise is the biggest variable in the academy-wide martial artspetition!¡± So! ¡°Bying out to support Patric Harris at this time, Hendricks Carter obviously wants to use Patric Harris to prevent Mr. Great from participating in the academy-wide martial artspetition¡­¡± The Carter family! Lucifer Carter! Hearing Kazimir¡¯s introduction, Sean was suddenly startled, unable to contain his surprise! Damn! It¡¯s really a small world. To think that he could encounter his enemies everywhere. First, it was the Harris family, and now it¡¯s the Carter family. Andrew Harris died at the hands of Cecilia, and Lucifer Carter was killed by Sean! Damn it! Whether the Harris family or the Carter family, both are superpowers within the capital of the North Kingdom. If they were to find out that the ¡°Great Ape¡± standing before them at this moment is their enemy General Wolf Sean, it¡¯s hard to imagine whatkind of expression they would have and what kind of reaction they would make? Good grief! They would definitely rush forward immediately, wanting to tear Sean apart and crush him, wouldn¡¯t they? Sean was speechless! What terrible luck! What Sean didn¡¯t know was that during his five-year presence on the battlefield in the North Kingdom, he had made a name for himself, having killed numerous enemies. Among those North Kingdom generals and soldiers that were killed by him, many were descendants of the major families. At this moment, members of those families were standing among the vast crowd, waiting to see the show! So! Once Sean¡¯s true identity was exposed, those who bore grudges against him and wanted to crush him wouldn¡¯t just be members of the Harris family and the Carter family. There¡¯s no way around it! Because the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire have always been hostile, with constant warfare. From the moment Sean stepped into the territory of the North Kingdom, he was already considered to be deep in enemy territory, constantly surrounded by enemies! ¡°Patric Harris!¡± After Hendricks Carter finished speaking, he asked Patric Harris, ¡°What do you think of my proposal?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Patric Harris hesitated for a moment. Meeting Hendricks Carter¡¯s gaze, he seemed to understand something. So, he nodded and said, ¡°I agree! As long as Great Ape admits defeat voluntarily, I guarantee not to kill him!¡± Indeed! Not killing him, but maiming or disabling him should be fine, right? Patric Harris wasn¡¯t stupid. He naturally understood Hendricks Carter¡¯s intentions. So, he simply cooperated with Hendricks Carter, singing a duet. They would maim Sean, preventing him from participating in the uing academy-wide martial artspetition. In this way, Patric Harris would let off steam, and Hendricks Carter would achieve his goal, a win-win situation for both. ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Immediately, Hendricks Carter turned to Sean and asked, ¡°Are you willing to ept my proposal?¡± ¡°Mr. Great, no!¡± Betty Jefferson grabbed Sean¡¯s arm, shaking her head, reminding him, ¡°Absolutely not, do not agree to them.¡± ¡°Are you Lords?¡± Sean wrapped his arm around Betty Jefferson¡¯s slender waist, gently patting it twice forfort. Then, he nced at Hendricks Carter, nodded, and said, ¡°Your proposal is good, very fair.¡± At this statement, Hendricks Carter and Patric Harris both showed delight, while Hastiff, Pastiff, Betty Jefferson, and Kazimir all felt a sudden tension. ¡°Well¡­¡± However, just as Hendricks Carter was about to continue, Sean didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. He shook his head and said, ¡°However, I am not interested in your proposal.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hendricks Carter¡¯s smile, just blossomed, instantly froze on his face! Patric Harris angrily said, ¡°You dare?¡± ¡°Of course, I dare!¡± Sean looked at Patric Harris with disdain, saying, ¡°Unfortunately, you are not worthy of challenging me. If you want to challenge me, it seems I would lose face by epting it, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Patric Harris¡¯s face darkened, gritting his teeth, he asked, ¡°Then tell me, what would make you ept my challenge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple!¡± Sean seemed to have already decided on the conditions, so he said without hesitation, ¡°Why don¡¯t you, in front of everyone, kneel down and kowtow to me three times, begging me?¡± ¡°As long as you kneel down and beg me, I will ept your challenge, reluctantly step forward, and personally teach you a lesson on behalf of the ancestors of the Harris family!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Whoosh! The crowd erupted! Whether it was disciples from the headquarters, or those from the various branch locations across the North Kingdom, including Hastiff, Pastiff, and Hendricks Carter, everyone was shocked once again by Sean¡¯s words! Damn! He¡¯s shameless! Conversely, the disciples from inwater Town branch seemed moreposed, as if they were already used to it, unfazed. Ken turned to Chan, shrugged, and said in disbelief, ¡°Compared to his talent and strength, his audacity and shamelessness are what truly impress me!¡± Chan could only respond, ¡°This guy is trouble; the headquarters will likely be lively!¡± Indeed! The Grand Martial Arts Gathering brought together all the elite disciples of the Buddha Academy, making it already a grand event. With Sean¡¯s appearance, it was only going to get even more lively! Boom! Hearing the discussions around them and feeling the mocking gazes, how could Patric Harris endure it? Apanied by a loud noise, the powerful dark energy within himpletely erupted. Regardless of whether Sean epted his challenge or not, he leaped forward like a fierce tiger, directly charging at Sean! A punch! He aimed at Sean¡¯s head, angrily shouting, ¡°You bastard! I want your life!¡± The situation was sudden! For ate-stage practitioner of dark energy like Patric Harris, a distance of less than five meters was almost instantaneous. Before the insult could even fully form, he had already pounced on Sean! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled! ¡°Outrageous!¡± However, before Sean had to act, at the moment of Patric Harris¡¯s violent attack, Kazimir, standing beside Sean, let out a cold snort. Then, his dark energy erupted, and he stepped forward to stand in front of Sean, raising a fist to meet Patric Harris! Boom! As a lecturer from the inwater Town branch, Kazimir was a proficient practitioner of dark energy, so dealing with Patric Harris was naturally well within his capabilities. With one punch, he sent the charging Patric Harris flying! However! This was in front of the headquarters¡¯ gate, and Patric Harris¡¯s status was not insignificant. Therefore, Kazimir showed restraint, only repelling Patric Harris with a punch, without intending to harm him! Thud! Patric Harris flew back several meters, taking three more steps back to steady himself afternding, his already gloomy face bing even more unsightly! ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± Pastiff stepped forward, his face stern, and thundered, ¡°This is the academy; no unruly behavior is allowed! Since Mr. Great does not ept the challenge, it is a private fight!¡± ¡°This!¡± ¡°It does notply with the rules of the academy!!!¡± Currently holding the moral high ground, Pastiff was naturally righteous and imposing. Even Hendricks Carter, infuriated, couldn¡¯te up with a rebuttal! ¡°Betty, let¡¯s go!¡± Sean held Betty Jefferson and said to Pastiff, ¡°Lord Pastiff, we have traveled for a day, weary from the journey. We would like to rest in our rooms. Lord Pastiff, could you please guide us to our amodations?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Pastiff nodded, and led Sean and the others into the headquarters. As they turned to leave, Sean nced at Patric Harris, his proud and arrogant gaze seemed to say: You want to challenge me? Want to beat me? Want to kill me? I won¡¯t fight you, you bastard! Not only will I not fight you, but I¡¯m also going to take your fianc¨¦e to the room for some intimate activities, worth a thousand gold coins. It would infuriate you, you bastard! Disagree? Thene and bite me! Tsk tsk tsk¡­ The smug expression on Sean¡¯s face was beyond infuriating! Chapter 522: So Embarrassing, Stirring Up Trouble At a nce! With just one nce, Patric Harris was almost driven to spew blood on the spot! After Pastiff and the inwater Town branch members entered the headquarters, the vast crowd in front of the headquarters began to chatter and gossip, criticizing Great Ape and mocking Patric Harris, among otherments. The wee ceremony continued! The disciples from the remaining seventeen branches kept arriving, and after about half an hour, Pastiff returned after settling Sean and the others, then came back to the front of the headquarters with Hendricks Carter to wee the branch¡¯s convoy. ¡°Oh no!¡± As Pastiff halted, a sharp scream came from behind. A headquarters disciple rushed over and directly approached Pastiff and Hendricks Carter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hendricks Carter raised an eyebrow, looking displeased. ¡°Why so agitated,cking in decorum?¡± ¡°Lord Pastiff!¡± The headquarters disciple looked embarrassed, ncing discreetly at Patric Harris nearby, hesitated to speak, ¡°After Great Ape entered the building of inwater Town branch, he actually¡­¡± ¡°He actually¡­¡± Seemingly struggling with something unspeakable, the disciple hesitated for a while, as if a fishbone had gotten stuck in his throat, only managing to speak half of his thoughts! Great Ape! Upon hearing this name, whether it was Hendricks Carter, Pastiff, or the surrounding crowd, all felt a slight tremor in their hearts, their expressions changing involuntarily, thoughts racing through their minds! Damn! What mischief has that bastard pulled now? Just then! Patric Harris, standing not far away, also heard the words of the headquarters disciple. He immediately rushed over, grabbed the disciple by the cor, and through gritted teeth demanded, ¡°Quit beating around the bush!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Great Ape???¡± In an instant! Including the several branch convoys that had just arrived, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the headquarters disciple, waiting for his response. Those newly arrived branch disciples, however, were utterly perplexed, thinking, ¡°What the heck, did weete? Seems like we missed something¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Confronted with Patric Harris¡¯s fierce gaze, the disciple swallowed hard, then, with a trembling voice, said, ¡°After Lord Pastiff settled the people of inwater Town branch, as soon as he left, strange shouts of a woman came from Great Ape¡¯s room, the sound was so loud that it could be heard from hundreds of meters away¡­¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± ¡°Like the kind of sounds a man and a woman make on their wedding night¡­¡± Whoosh! Before the disciple could finish speaking, amotion erupted among the surrounding crowd. Each astonished face was filled with bewilderment! What the heck? Didn¡¯t Great Ape just say that he was exhausted from the journey and wanted to rest early? Is this what he calls being weary from travel? Is this resting? Bang! Patric Harris¡¯s face turned as ugly as if he had just eaten shit. Without a word, he threw the disciple to the ground and, turning into a blur, dashed into the headquarters, heading straight for the building where the inwater Town branch disciples were located! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± The headquarters disciples and the disciples from the other branches, having heard about the deeds of ¡°Great Ape¡± and Betty Jefferson at the inwater Town branch, couldn¡¯t believe that ¡°Great Ape¡± and Betty Jefferson had just arrived at the capital headquarters and couldn¡¯t resist getting straight down to business??? So! Like a surging torrent, the vast crowd poured into the headquarters without any prearrangement, following Patric Harris, and in a blink of an eye, the previously crowded front of the headquarters became deserted! Wee ceremony? What wee! No wee! Just watching the excitement!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Soon after! The vast crowd followed Patric Harris to the front of the building of the inwater Town branch. By then, quite a few people had already gathered. Just as the headquarters disciple had previously mentioned, even from hundreds of meters away, Betty Jefferson¡¯s piercing screams could be heard! ¡°Mr. Great, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­ Aaahhhhh!!!¡± After several nights of ¡°exercise¡± at the inwater Town branch, Betty Jefferson was now used to it, her thick-skinned face was unppable, and her screams were practically perfect, enough to deceive anyone! It was almost more real than the real thing! These screams, entering the ears of those outside the building, left them blushing and infuriated! Damn! Such a thing had never happened at the headquarters before! Too audacious! Too shameless! Just too damn shameless! ¡°Son of a gun!¡± Especially for Patric Harris, who was already furious, each of Betty Jefferson¡¯s screams felt like a p in the face, not just on hisface but on the entire Harris family¡¯s face, how could he endure this? So! Patric Harris¡¯s steps didn¡¯t cease, his dark energy burst forth, and in a sh, he charged into the crowd in front of the building, intending to barge into the building to hold Sean ountable! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Unfortunately¡­ Kazimir, who had previously punched Patric Harris back, was standing there, as well as Hastiff, Chan, Ken, and others. There was no choice, Betty Jefferson¡¯s screams were just too loud, too piercing, making them restless, unable to rest, so they had toe out to guard the door for Sean and Betty Jefferson! ¡°Let me in!¡± Patric Harris roared, ¡°Great Ape has gone too far! I¡¯m going to kill that bastard!¡± Witnessing this scene, Hastiff turned his face away, while Chan, Ken, and others unconsciously looked up at the stars, one, two, three¡­ as if saying, ¡°Great Ape? Who¡¯s that? Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know the person you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± It¡¯s so embarrassing! This puts Kazimir in a tough spot because he knows the importance of Sean. He absolutely cannot let Patric Harris in. While Hastiff, as the branch leader, could shift the me, and Chan and Ken, as students, could ignore it, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation. At that moment, in Sean¡¯s room, the living room table was filled with sumptuous dishes. Sean sat on the sofa, enjoying the delicious food, while Betty Jefferson stood by the window, shouting hoarsely! As soon as he entered, Sean made her shout! Although somewhat reluctant, considering the scene where Sean protected her in front of the headquarters, she obediently did as she was told! This shoutsted for nearly an hour! Her throat was almost hoarse! ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Until Sean called a stop, Betty Jefferson ended the strange shouting, panting as she came to the sofa, sitting across from Sean, wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead, blushing as she asked, ¡°Mr. Great, why?¡± Yeah! Why indeed? Betty Jefferson couldn¡¯t understand. If making her shout back in inwater Town branch was to ¡°confirm¡± the ¡°special rtionship¡± between her and Sean, then what about now? Now that everyone already believes in their rtionship, their purpose has been achieved, why stir up such amotion in the capital headquarters? Is it not embarrassing enough? ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°Go ahead, eat.¡± Sean gestured, eating and saying, ¡°The Harris family has been following us all the way, but they haven¡¯t chosen to attack us on the way. Obviously, they have concerns, they dare not go all out, risking all for a single throw of the dice!¡± ¡°And I!¡± ¡°I want to continue to humiliate them, in the capital of the North Kingdom, at their doorstep, humiliate them fiercely, until they can¡¯t help but make a move against me!!!¡± Sean¡¯s actions were deliberate! ¡°Huh?¡± Betty Jefferson eximed, ¡°Mr. Great, are you saying that you want the Harris family to take action and kill you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded, saying, ¡°You are innocent. Since you are involved, I naturally have to clean up after you! I probably won¡¯t stay in the North Kingdom for long. I will leave soon. If I don¡¯t eliminate the Harris family, what will you do after I leave?¡± ¡°What about your Jefferson family?¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I want to force the people of the Harris family to act as soon as possible. As long as they can¡¯t help but make a move against me, then I will have sufficient reason to exterminate the entire Harris family, and eliminate future troubles!!!¡± Boom! Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Betty Jefferson¡¯s face changed dramatically, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently, she could hardly believe her ears! My God! What did she just hear??? Just now! In front of the headquarters, facing Patric Harris¡¯s provocation, Sean retaliated, saying that he would bury the entire Harris family with him. This shocked everyone, including Betty Jefferson. However, no one, including Betty Jefferson, took Sean¡¯s words seriously. The reason is simple, no one would foolishly believe that Sean had the ability to exterminate the entire Harris family! And now! Betty Jefferson suddenly realized that they didn¡¯t take him seriously, but it seemed that Sean himself did! Moreover! The reason Sean gave was to protect her and the Jefferson family, to clear away future troubles for her, protect her, protect the Jefferson family. How could she not be shocked? How could she not be foolish? Her heart pounded like a drum! Her emotions were in turmoil! At that moment, that familiar feeling came back¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that adoring and loving gaze. I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m not interested in you. I have my own reasons for doing this, and it¡¯s not all for you!¡± Sean realized something, so with a few words, he poured a basin of cold water to prevent Betty Jefferson from misunderstanding, from having any unrealistic thoughts about him! Upon hearing this! Betty Jefferson¡¯s pretty face turned crimson, her trembling heart shattered like a broken vase, and she suddenly felt a bit mncholic. She quickly picked up her chopsticks, lowered her head, and pretended to eat quietly! Although Sean¡¯s words were somewhat hurtful, they were the truth! Throughout, North Kingdom had been the greatest enemy of the Shirine Empire, and the biggest threat. Albert Sitwell, theruler of North Kingdom, had an unrelenting ambition to conquer Shirine Empire. Now, while Shirine Empire was just beginning to stabilize, it couldn¡¯t afford to be disrupted! So! Since Sean hade to the capital of North Kingdom, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t make the trip for nothing. Whether it was the Harris family or the Carter family, they were all on his cklist. Only by finding an opportunity to clear these influential families could he cut off Albert Sitwell¡¯s right-hand support andpletely thwart his ambitions, giving Julia a stable Shirine Empire! Moreover! Sean¡¯s next target was Lord Steer. The more noise he caused, the more attention he would attract from Lord Steer. Only in this way could he get the chance to approach Lord Steer! So! Let¡¯s make a scene! Sean was determined to cause a stir in the capital of North Kingdom, to stir up a storm that would turn everything upside down!!! Chapter 523: The Crown Prince Arrives On this night, the headquarters were still bustling with activity. Leaving aside the fact that Sean¡¯s escapade had caused numerous discussions among people, even among the disciples from different branches and the headquarters, there were many who knew each other. It was rare for them to meet, so naturally, there was an endless amount of gossip to be shared. After all, arge portion of the headquarters¡¯ disciples had stood out in the previous All-Institute Martial Arts Assembly, which selected the cream of the crop from the eighteen branches. Publicly, the branches were considered their alma maters, and privately, the interactions between disciples strengthened the rtionships between their families.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sean and Betty Jefferson had gone to sleep early, just like they did in the inwater Town branch. Sean slept alone in the bedroom, while Betty Jefferson slept alone in the living room. Even though they were alone together in a room, they kept their distance and did not cross any boundaries. During this slumber, Sean slept soundly, while Betty Jefferson tossed and turned, unable to sleep a wink. By thetter half of the night, she decided not to sleep anymore, sitting cross-legged on the sofa in the living room, closing her eyes to cultivate. Firstly, this helped her clear her mind of distracting thoughts. Secondly, the hurtful words Sean uttered earlier made her realize that her talent was insufficient, and she was not worthy of someone like Sean. Therefore, she needed to work even harder to make up for her shorings. And so, early the next morning, as the sun rose, when Sean walked out of the bedroom and saw Betty Jefferson still in cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but pause and furrow his brows, asking, ¡°Your qualification to participate in the tournament has been revoked. Just sit back and enjoy the show. There¡¯s no need to push yourself so hard, right?¡± Indeed, her qualification had been revoked. Previously, in the inwater Town branch, they had chosen six individuals from the disciples in the early, middle, andte stages of Dark Energy for this All-Institute Martial Arts Assembly. Betty Jefferson was one of them. However, Sean had dazzled everyone with his exceptional performance, earning a spot for himself, which meant one person had to step down. Since Betty Jefferson was now considered Sean¡¯s woman, he directly took her ce. Not only did he rece her in the middle stage of Dark Energy, but to fulfill his boast of capturing the top positions in both the middle andte stages of Dark Energy to obtain the Confluence Pill, the inwater Town branch¡¯s list of participants was altered, and one person in thete stage of Dark Energy was also removed, leaving only five spots. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep!¡± Betty Jefferson opened her eyes, met Sean¡¯s gaze, and sadly murmured, ¡°We¡¯re just pretending to be a couple, with a casual romantic encounter. With your talent and strength, after the All-Institute Martial Arts Assembly, you will undoubtedly be invited by the headquarters to join the capital. Maybe, just like Brother Romanov, the Emperor will take you as his disciple. Your future is limitless. As for me¡­¡± At this point, Betty Jefferson¡¯s expression grew even more grim, shaking her head and saying, ¡°I still have my own path to walk. Of course, I need to work hard and not ck off for a moment!¡± Having pretended as a couple and a master-servant for so long, screaming loudly almost every night, gaining infamy, Betty Jefferson found it hard to imagine what would happen once Sean left her. How could she face the judgmental gazes of others? Where would she find a ce for herself? Strength. Only with greater strength could she find a sense of security. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sean understood Betty Jefferson¡¯s worries and predicament. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not that irresponsible of a man. Since I¡¯ve dragged you into this, I won¡¯t abandon you. Heh, although I¡¯m not interested in your body, who knows? Maybe one day, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll take you as a disciple or something¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Betty Jefferson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her body trembling, and her face filled with surprise. What the hell? I¡¯m in the middle stage of Dark Energy, just like you. By rank, you should be my junior. And with just one sentence, your seniority will skyrocket, and you¡¯ll be my master? Is this for real? How dare you consider my seniority¡­? Yet, before Betty Jefferson could ept or reject him, amotion suddenly echoed from outside. Both Sean and Betty Jefferson were startled. ¡°You keep cultivating, I¡¯ll go check!¡± Sean walked out, went downstairs, and discovered that almost everyone from the inwater Town branch, headed by Hastiff, had gathered downstairs. When Hastiff saw Sean, his expression slightly changed, and he asked, ¡°Mr. Great, why are youing out?¡± Sean asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Hastiff smiled and exined, ¡°I heard that the Royal Tutor has some business seeking an audience with His Majesty the Emperor. However, although His Majesty did not grant the audience, the Crown Prince personally came to the academy to meet the Royal Tutor. The Lords and Instructors from the headquarters have already gone out to wee them.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The Crown Prince of the North Kingdom? Donald Sitwell?¡± Sean naturally had some knowledge about the North Kingdom¡¯s royal family, having fought alongside their army in the northern battlefield for many years. He knew that the current Crown Prince of the North Kingdom was named Donald Sitwell, a middle-aged man in his forties who had just reached the Complete Stage. Although his talent paled inparison to Romanov, he was still an exceptional individual. ¡°Shh!¡± Hastiff¡¯s smile froze on his face, startled by Sean¡¯s words. He quickly reminded him, ¡°This is the capital of the North Kingdom, under the Emperor¡¯s feet. Mr. Great, please remember to show enough respect when facing the royal family. The Crown Prince¡¯s name should not be mentioned casually. If it is used carelessly and taken advantage of by someone with ill intentions, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± The wrath of the Emperor was like thunder, unstoppable and devastating. Little did Hastiff know that almost all the disciples from the inwater Town branch had gathered, except for himself. He was afraid that Sean¡¯s arrogant and disrespectful character, as well as his disregard for others, would lead him to say something shocking and offend the Crown Prince, the members of the Harris and Carter families. At least, if Sean offended them, it wouldn¡¯t affect the inwater Town branch. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the royal family. Offending one of them would have far-reaching consequences. ¡°I understand,¡± Sean nodded nonchntly, thinking to himself, Crown Prince? Is he supposed to be amazing? There¡¯s nothing impressive about him. I¡¯ve already killed one in the Shirine Empire, let alone a Crown Prince. I¡¯ve even killed the Emperor himself! Quickly, Donald Sitwell, apanied by the Lords and Instructors from the headquarters, walked past the building where Sean was located and headed straight for the backyard of the academy. There was where the national tutor of the North Kingdom resided. Once they were out of sight, Sean retracted his gaze and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the national tutor of the North Kingdom? Is it true that he¡¯s been confined by the royal family?¡± Hastiff¡¯s face turned dark, and he coughed lightly, gesturing for Sean to follow him, ¡°Mr. Great, let¡¯s continue this conversation during breakfast. We can eat and talk at the same time.¡± In fact, talking about the national tutor of the North Kingdom was considered a taboo. It was not supposed to be discussed, especially in the headquarters, the capital. Therefore, Hastiff originally wanted to follow and observe the situation. However, now he couldn¡¯t care less about that. The immediate priority was to stabilize the ¡°Great Ape¡± to prevent any trouble. The group arrived at the first-floor dining hall. Hastiff lowered his voice and briefly exined the situation regarding the national tutor of the North Kingdom to Sean. It was simr to the rumors. The national tutor had suffered a defeat in the previous battle between the Shirine Empire and the North Kingdom, and it was highly possible that he had deliberately let General Wolf Sean win, leading to his responsibility and anger towards the Emperor, Albert Sitwell. As a result, his promising future was ruined. This notion of deliberately losing infuriated Sean. He was the one who fought in that battle and no one knew it better than him. He and the national tutor of the North Kingdom had fought fiercely, with neither gaining the upper hand in those hundred moves, ultimately ending in a draw! To say that the national tutor had deliberately lost in a fight of that level was something that Sean simply could not believe! Moreover, to im that the national tutor had deliberately thrown the fight was essentially saying that Sean wasn¡¯t the national tutor¡¯s match. It was clear that they were looking down on Sean! Damn it! They truly tried to deceive themselves! ¡°Principal! ¡°They are here, please!¡± Before Hastiff could say anything to Sean, a hurried Kazimir ran over, nced at Sean, and spoke to Hastiff, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince has left the national tutor and said that he wants to meet Mr. Great!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hastiff spewed out the food in his mouth, stood up abruptly, his disbelief evident, and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Kazimir nodded. ¡°They are about to arrive!¡± Hastiff was sweating. Damn it! It seems that trouble wille as long as there is fear. He tried to hide and control Sean, afraid that he would attract the attention of Donald Sitwell and cause trouble. But now, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise, as he couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. Donald Sitwell had actually personally requested to meet Great Ape! On the other hand, upon hearing this news, Sean remained as calm as a mountain. His expression did not show any nervousness. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°This way, please!¡± Before Hastiff could say anything to Sean, footsteps could be heard outside the door, followed by the voice of Pastiff! The next moment, a group of people walked into the dining hall, with the Crown Prince of the North Kingdom, Donald Sitwell, at the forefront, donning a rust-colored dragon robe, emanating an awe-inspiring aura! Chapter 524: Mutual Threats, Donald Sitwell’s Anger Donald Sitwell was followed by several people, all of whom were old guys well past their prime. Most of them were at the Complete Stage, with three of them being at the half-step bright energy level. Except for Pastiff and Hendricks Carter, there was another person named Sean whom they didn¡¯t recognize! Seeing the situation, Hastiff immediately put down his chopsticks and stood up, respectfully bowing to Donald Sitwell. He said, ¡°Director Hastiff of the inwater Town branch greets Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± The disciples from the inwater Town branch also stood up and saluted! As for Sean¡­ Not only did he not stand up or bow, he didn¡¯t even put down the chopsticks in his hand. He continued to eat a piece of braised pork, savoring it as if he was oblivious to the presence of Donald Sitwell. It was as if he was blind and deaf,pletely disregarding the North Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince! ¡°Hmm!¡± Hastiff¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling the urge to hit someone. It was not easy to make it too obvious in front of Donald Sitwell, so he lightly coughed as a subtle reminder to Sean. ¡°Great Ape! You¡­¡± Hastiff could hold back, but Hendricks Carter couldn¡¯t. He had always viewed Sean as a stumbling block. Seeing Sean¡¯s arrogance and disrespect towards Donald Sitwell, he was infuriated and was about to step forward to criticize Sean. However, Donald Sitwell stopped him. ¡°You!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the Great Ape?¡± Donald Sitwell lowered his head and looked down at Sean, examining him closely. He seemed unfazed by Sean¡¯s disrespectful behavior. Instead, he smiled and spoke,mending him, ¡°As your name suggests, you truly live up to the rumors. Arrogant and unruly, with a disdainful attitude towards everything.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°To achieve such an impressive result in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, you do have the capital to be arrogant.¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°I admire the arrogance you possess that sets you apart from others.¡± These words from Donald Sitwell were magnanimous, but they left the Lords and instructors from the headquarters dumbfounded. After all, they were familiar with Donald Sitwell¡¯s character and style of action due to their frequent dealings with the royal family. In their impression, Donald Sitwell, like the ¡°Great Ape,¡± was a man with arrogance ingrained in his bones. It was rare for him to ¡°show respect to the deserving.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Only then did Sean put down the chopsticks in his hand, raising his head to meet Donald Sitwell¡¯s gaze. He said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the North Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince? A middle-aged man in his forties who has just reached the Complete Stage, with average talent¡­¡± Average talent! That was Sean¡¯s evaluation of Donald Sitwell. Despite Donald Sitwell praising him, Sean openly disdained him in front of everyone! Pfft! The disciples from the inwater Town branch who were listening almost sprayed out the food in their mouths! Damn it! It was one thing to be arrogant normally, but to be so arrogant in front of the current Crown Prince? This was just asking for trouble! ¡°Hmm!¡± Hastiff coughed again, sweat starting to bead on his forehead. Just as he had worried, the mouth of the ¡°Great Ape¡± was a natural troublemaker. He couldn¡¯t let him meet Donald Sitwell! The atmosphere in the dining hall suddenly dipped to freezing point! Everyone held their breath, their hearts trembling with fear. They worried that Donald Sitwell, in his anger, might do something crazy, like killing the ¡°Great Ape¡± on the spot!!! To be honest, when Sean¡¯s words fell, Donald Sitwell¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, his face turning as cold as ice. There was a flicker of icy killing intent between his eyebrows. He had the impulse to strike Sean with a single palm! However! Thinking of the things Albert Sitwell had entrusted to him before he came, Donald Sitwell gritted his teeth and held back. With a wave of his hand, he said in a low voice, ¡°You all can leave. I want to have a private conversation with Mr. Great.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. It seemed that even the Crown Prince felt ufortable with so many people present while the ¡°Great Ape¡± acted that way! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Donald Sitwell was a cultivator at the Complete Stage, while Great Ape was only at the mid-stage of dark energy. Even if they were to fight, Great Ape would never be Donald Sitwell¡¯s match. Therefore, they weren¡¯t worried about Donald Sitwell¡¯s safety and turned to leave one by one! Soon, in the spacious dining hall, only Sean and Donald Sitwell remained! Donald Sitwell took a step forward, walking towards Sean and sitting down across from him. He stared at Sean up close and said in a cold voice, ¡°I do admire your talent and arrogance, but that cannot be a reason for you to be so insolent in front of me.¡± ¡°In the past!¡± ¡°There were people like you who were arrogant in front of me!¡± ¡°They all diedter!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like them, I can give you another chance to reconsider how you should face me!!¡± A threat! An undisguised threat! The art of an emperor was the art of controlling people. In the eyes of the royal family, all beings were mere pawns. They either served or were exterminated. There was no third path. A chess piece that was not under their control was of no use. It would only be a potential threat! This was the reason why Donald Sitwell wanted to see Sean personally, and in fact, it was Albert Sitwell who asked him to see Sean! There were two reasons! First, it was topletely dispel Albert Sitwell¡¯s doubts. Were ¡°Great Ape¡± and ¡°General Wolf Sean¡± the same person? Second, it was to train Donald Sitwell¡¯s ability to control others. The more outstanding a person was, the more arrogant they tended to be, and the more difficult they were to control. Therefore, Albert Sitwell asked Donald Sitwell toe and try to control Sean. It was not only a test for Donald Sitwell, but also a way to hone his skills! If he couldn¡¯t control him, it meant that Donald Sitwell¡¯s abilities were stillcking! It was precisely because of this that Donald Sitwell held back the impulse to kill Sean with a single palm. What he wanted was for Sean to submit to him, not to kill Sean! ¡°Is that so?¡± As their eyes met, Sean fearlessly shook his head. He said, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid of many things, but threats are not one of them. There have been many people who threatened me in the past, and they all died.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Some of them happened to be princes or crown princes of other countries, just like Your Highness.¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you to maintain the attitude of showing respect to the deserving, Your Highness. I don¡¯t think you need to change!¡± Threats? Who the fuck doesn¡¯t know how to make threats? Boom!!! Just as Sean finished speaking, a powerful surge of dark energy erupted from Donald Sitwell¡¯s body. A powerful gust of wind surged, causing the bowls on the table between him and Sean to tremble and make a ttering sound, as if there was an earthquake! Clearly! Donald Sitwell waspletely infuriated by Sean¡¯s shamelessness, and once again, a strong killing intent arose towards him!!! Chapter 525: Sean’s Defeat There was only a dining table separating the two as the dark energy erupted from Donald Sitwell, creating a strong force that put pressure on Sean, almost forcing him to retreat. Sean coldly snorted, ¡°Does the Crown Prince intend to rely on his strength at the Complete Stage to bully the weak?¡± Without waiting for a response, Sean also unleashed his mid-stage dark energy, sitting there unfazed. Donald Sitwell did not reply, surprised that his Complete Stage power did not instantly push Sean back. He had nned to teach Sean a lesson and show him his ce, but Sean¡¯s performance left him startled and impressed. The talented individual who could walk 99 meters in a 100-meter bamboo forest was truly remarkable. Donald Sitwell silently increased his dark energy. The scene in the restaurant became eerie as Sean and Donald Sitwell sat across from each other, their cold gazes filled with arrogance. Neither spoke as the utensils on the table trembled, creating a piercing sound. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed through the air, causing one of the porcin bowls to shatter from the pressure of their dark energy. Over the next half-minute, as both sides increased their dark energy, more bowls exploded one after another, turning the table of food into a mess. Finally, when Donald Sitwell increased his energy once more, the entire table erupted, with shattered porcin and food littering the floor. Sean couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was forcefully pushed back, his face slightly pale. He had lost. It was inevitable to lose when he went head-to-head with a Complete Stage cultivator at his mid-stage. However, even in defeat, he could still be proud. In contrast, although Donald Sitwell had won, there was no hint of joy on his face. He stared at Sean with his sharp eyes and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Indeed, who could this ¡°Great Ape¡± standing before him be? Donald Sitwell had searched extensively but found no trace of information about ¡°Great Ape¡± and ¡°Goris.¡± The fact that ¡°Great Ape¡¯s¡± talent and strength were so formidable suggested that his background was impressive. Sean had imed to have killed princes from other countries who posed a threat to him. If this was true, it meant that Sean¡¯s background and status were likely even more prestigious than that of the Crown Prince of North Kingdom. Facing Donald Sitwell, Sean maintained a proud posture. He never regarded Donald Sitwell with any respect. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Aren¡¯t you the Crown Prince of North Kingdom? Go find out yourself!¡± ¡°Or,¡± he continued, ¡°you can continue to threaten me! You can even try to kill me now and see who will die first!¡± Sean became addicted to showing off. The more Donald Sitwell failed to uncover his identity, the more Sean wanted to appear mysterious and provocative. Regardless of how powerful he may or may not be, at least he wanted to project an image of being formidable and untouchable. Donald Sitwell stood up abruptly, full of killing intent. But when he thought about the Goris¡¯ leader standing behind Sean, who might be a genuine bright energy expert even in a situation where he was in the dark, he gritted his teeth and restrained himself once again. He sneered, ¡°Fine! Very well! Your courage has sessfully provoked me! I will investigate! After I find out your background and the list of the Goris, the day your identity is exposed will also be the day of your demise!¡± Submission? Recruitment? Forget it! Sean¡¯s behavior had made it clear to Donald Sitwell that someone like Sean would never submit to him. In that case, they would face each other head-on. Donald Sitwell refused to believe that Sean, no matter how prestigious his background or how powerful he was, could surpass the Hall of Jade. His father, Albert Sitwell, was a member of the Hall of Jade, the unquestionable ruler of the world. Furthermore, Lord Steer would soon being to the North Kingdom. With Lord Steer personally presiding, even if the leader of the Goris was indeed a bright energy expert, what could they do? If they dared to show themselves, they would only die along with Sean! Actions spoke louder than words. After saying this, Donald Sitwell turned and walked away, not looking back. As he reached the entrance of the restaurant, he said, ¡°The Grand Master wants to see you. If you want to see him, you can find him in the backyard!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean was taken aback. The Grand Master of the North Kingdom wanted to see him? And Donald Sitwell was personally delivering the message? What kind of scheme was this? Was it because the astounding 99-meter record of ¡°Great Ape¡± had rmed the imprisoned Grand Master of the North Kingdom? Or was it that just like Albert Sitwell, the Grand Master had associated the seemingly unrted ¡°Great Ape¡± and ¡°Sean¡± based solely on his 99-meter achievement and harbored suspicions about his true identity? Therefore, did he want to meet Sean in person to confirm his spection? Sean¡¯s heart trembled with a sense of unease¡­ At that moment, Hastiff, Pastiff, Hendricks Carter, and others anxiously waited outside the building. Some worried for Sean and silently prayed, fearing that something bad would happen to him. Others worried for themselves and silently cursed, hoping that Sean would encounter trouble. Suddenly, a loud explosion came from the restaurant, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. Hastiff and Pastiff exchanged nces, realizing that something was not right. They eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± It was the sound of porcin bowls shattering. There were sessive explosions, causing Hastiff, Pastiff, and the others to be increasingly anxious and pale-faced. After all, they had obtained a Confluence Pill in exchange for Sean. If Sean were to be killed by Donald Sitwell, the consequences would be unimaginable. All their previous efforts would be in vain, and the position of Grand Elder would bepletely out of reach. They desperately worried but dared not interfere with Donald Sitwell in the restaurant. Finally, a resounding explosion confirmed everyone¡¯s worst fears. It was obvious that Sean and Donald Sitwell had fallen into conflict and were fighting! ¡°Serves him right!!!¡± Hendricks Carter secretly breathed a sigh of relief. A cold smirk appeared on his face as he sneered, ¡°This youngster is arrogant and untamable. He dared to disrespect the Crown Prince. It is a crime deserving of death. It is better that the Crown Prince personally takes care of him. How dirty the Crown Prince¡¯s hands will be!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At these words, Hastiff, Pastiff, and the others felt their hearts bleeding. Shortly after, footsteps resounded, and everyone turned to see Donald Sitwell walking out of the restaurant alone, his face grim. Chapter 526: Sean’s Identity Exposed ¡°Your Highness!¡± Donald Sitwell¡¯s expression seemed to confirm everyone¡¯s spection. Hendricks Carter immediately stepped forward indignantly, saying, ¡°For killing a viin like Great Ape, there¡¯s no need for Your Highness to take action personally. With just onemand from you, I could kill him with a single strike!¡± However! Donald Sitwell ignored Hendricks Carter¡¯s ttery and continued walking, passing by Hendricks Carter without a word. He then left the building of the inwater Town branch! ¡°Your Highness! You¡­¡± Hendricks Carter paused for a moment, wanting to say more. But at that moment, another set of footsteps could be heard from the restaurant. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it made everyone¡¯s ears perk up in surprise. What on earth? What¡¯s happening??? Before they could recover from their shock, a familiar figure appeared in their line of sight. Who else could it be if not Sean? ¡°You!¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°Are you a ghost???¡± In an instant, everyone was stunned. They stared at Sean as if they had seen a ghost, their faces filled with disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. After all that noise just now, Donald Sitwell couldn¡¯t even kill Great Ape? If he hadn¡¯t died, that would be one thing. But the Great Ape in front of them waspletely unharmed, not at all like someone who had been injured! And even more astonishingly¡­ Not a hair on his head was out of ce! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Hendricks Carter waspletely petrified, frozen in ce. Hastiff and Pastiff, who had been worrying about him, were overjoyed. They immediately approached and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Pastiff and Mr. Hastiff, for your concern!¡± Then! Sean looked at Hendricks Carter and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t die and disappoint you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hendricks Carter was left speechless, his face as ugly as if he had eaten shit. He subconsciously looked back at Donald Sitwell, who had already walked several tens of meters away. Donald Sitwell didn¡¯t even turn back, saying loudly, ¡°Take him to see the national teacher!¡± After that! Donald Sitwell left Buddha Academy directly and headed towards the imperial city. Unable to contain his curiosity, Pastiff asked, ¡°Mr. Great, what just happened? Did you and the crown prince fight?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean casually said, ¡°We were ying a game and broke a few dishes!¡± ying a game? Pastiff¡¯s face darkened. Even a fool could tell that Sean was talking nonsense. But since Sean refused to exin, he couldn¡¯t press him for answers. He could only sigh and gesture, ¡°Mr. Great,e with me. I¡¯ll take you to see the dean.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Under Pastiff¡¯s guidance, Sean went to the backyard where the national teacher of the North Kingdom resided. The others stayed behind, including Hastiff and Hendricks Carter. As soon as they left, everyone rushed into the restaurant in a swarm! ¡°This¡­¡± When they saw the scene in the restaurant, everyone was at a loss for words. The porcin bowls were shattered, tes were smashed, and even the dining tables were in pieces. Broken dishes and food were scattered all over the floor! This is ying a game? What kind of game could be yed like this??? On the other hand! Pastiff led the way and soon brought Sean to the backyard. They stopped in front of a courtyard, and Pastiff gestured, ¡°Mr. Great, the dean¡¯s current situation is precarious. Without the permission of His Majesty the Emperor, we are not at liberty to enter. So, please go in alone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sean nodded and surveyed the courtyard in front of him. A small courtyard surrounded by bamboo fences! A thatched cottage! Flowers bloomed all around, giving it a simple and elegant appearance. Compared to the buildings in the front courtyard, it felt like two different worlds! At this moment! A familiar figure sat alone in the courtyard, facing away from Sean and Pastiff. Sean recognized him at a nce. It was the national teacher of the North Kingdom, with whom he had fought a hundred battles at Hill Riverside! However!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The North Kingdom national teacher in front of him no longer possessed the robust energy and fighting spirit he had before. Sitting there, he even appeared somewhat hunched over. If not for knowing his identity and strength, he would have been mistaken for an ordinary old man if encountered on the street! Just half a month! It had only been half a month since the battle at Hill Riverside. In this short period of time, what had the North Kingdom national teacher experienced to fall from such a high position to such a lowly state? Creak! Sean pushed open the wooden door made of bamboo, and as soon as he entered, he heard Pastiff say, ¡°You two can talk. The academy-wide martial artspetition is tomorrow, and the list of students participating from each branch needs to be submitted today. I have some other matters to attend to.¡± After speaking! Pastiff turned and walked away! Sean, on the other hand, didn¡¯t hesitate and walked directly towards the North Kingdom national teacher. He stopped two meters away from him and asked, ¡°You, are you the North Kingdom national teacher?¡± ¡°I heard you wanted to see me.¡± Upon hearing this, the North Kingdom national teacher didn¡¯t turn around but gestured, ¡°Come and sit!¡± So! Sean walked to the opposite side of the North Kingdom national teacher and sat opposite him at the stone table. The North Kingdom national teacher looked up and carefully observed Sean for a moment before speaking a word without reason! ¡°Simr!¡± Sean¡¯s heart moved slightly and asked, ¡°Simr to what?¡± ¡°Simr to someone!¡± A meaningful smile appeared on the North Kingdom national teacher¡¯s wrinkled face. Seemingly deliberate, he casually said, ¡°Mr. Great, your voice, your aura, and even your gaze reminded me of someone.¡± ¡°That person!¡± ¡°Like you, he was an extraordinary genius rarely seen in a hundred years. At a young age, he revealed unparalleled talent and had limitless potential. He would definitely achieve great things in the future!¡± Damn! Upon hearing the words of the North Kingdom national teacher, Sean felt a bit anxious. Based on the way this old man was looking at him and speaking, could it be that he had really been recognized so easily? Sean naturally knew that the person the North Kingdom national teacher praised as an extraordinary genius was himself! ¡°Oh?¡± Suppressing his shock, Sean pretended to be nonchnt. He crossed his legs, raised an eyebrow, and with great arrogance, said, ¡°Is there someone else who can bepared to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°If there really are others, why doesn¡¯t the national teacher bring him out and let¡¯s see? Actions speak louder than words!¡± Saying such words, Sean even found himself embarrassed! He was despising himself, and there was no one else to me! ¡°Hehe!¡± The North Kingdom national teacher smiled lightly, shook his head, and said, ¡°That person is far away in the Shirine Empire. I suppose he wouldn¡¯t y tricks or infiltrate the North Kingdom by disguising himself.¡± ¡°After all!¡± ¡°The two countries are bitter enemies, and the capital of the North Kingdom is full of cultivators. With his strength,ing here would be very dangerous!¡± Damn! With the North Kingdom national teacher¡¯s words reaching this point, Sean could almost be certain that the national teacher had recognized him. It was as if he was reminding him! This old bastard is really cunning! Although Sean had used the Suppressing Pill to suppress his cultivation and changed his appearance through bone-molding disguise, his aura and gaze couldn¡¯t truly be concealed. For a peak Bright Energy expert like the North Kingdom national teacher, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had observed some subtle clues under the already suspicious circumstances after their battle at Hill Riverside. However! The North Kingdom national teacher stopped at this point and showed no intention of exposing Sean¡¯s identity. Naturally, Sean wouldn¡¯t admit it proactively! So! ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°In the future, if I have the opportunity, I will go to the Shirine Empire to meet that person you mentioned.¡± Sean didn¡¯t want to continue beating around the bush and changed the subject directly, asking, ¡°The national teacher has been confined here and has gone to great lengths to bring me here through the crown prince. Is there something you want to discuss?¡± Although Sean had been recognized, the North Kingdom national teacher chose to stop there, which wasn¡¯t normal! So, the first thought that shed through Sean¡¯s mind was: Could this old bastard be using this as a threat and proposing some outrageous conditions??? Chapter 527: Fox’s Tail The National Teacher of the North Kingdom did not answer Sean¡¯s question. Instead, he poured a cup of tea and handed it to Sean, gesturing, ¡°Mr. Great, you have traveled a long way and are weary. My ce is simple, with only a pot of clear tea, a cherished possession of mine that I rarely share with others. If you don¡¯t mind, please have a taste and see how it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my way of being a good host!¡± The fragrance of the tea filled the air! Sean lowered his head and nced at the tea. Could there be poison in it?? No choice! This was the Buddha Academy in the capital of the North Kingdom, surrounded by enemies. For Sean, it was like entering an enemy¡¯sir. He had to be cautious, especially since the National Teacher of the North Kingdom had already guessed his true identity! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Sean hesitate, the National Teacher of the North Kingdom asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Great, don¡¯t want to drink? Or¡­ dare not?¡± With a hint of provocation! Damn! He was being looked down upon! ¡°The National Teacher personally poured the tea, it would be rude not to drink it, right?¡± Sean also smiled and replied, then picked up the cup of tea and took a sniff in front of his nostrils. He raised his neck and drank it all in one gulp, nodding and saying, ¡°Good tea! It has the bitterness of chrysanthemum, the fragrance of jasmine, and the mellow taste of roses¡­ tea is like life, full of various vors. To be able to make such tea, the National Teacher¡¯s craftsmanship is truly extraordinary!¡± Just drink it! Even if there was poison in the tea, Sean wasn¡¯t afraid. His bloodline had been ¡°tortured¡± by Lilies Archer before. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to Lilies Archer¡¯s toxic bloodline, it was still immune to most poisons! And as a bonus, they engaged in some mutual praise! ¡°Hehe!¡± The National Teacher of the North Kingdomughed again, first nodding and saying, ¡°Mr. Great, at such a young age, I never expected you to be knowledgeable in tea as well. It seems I made the right choice with this pot of tea!¡± Then, out of nowhere! The National Teacher of the North Kingdom changed the topic and shook his head, saying, ¡°However, although tea is like life, there is one thing Mr. Great got wrong. This tea is called Hundred Flower, and it is not my creation. I am merely borrowing it as an offering!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean¡¯s face darkened. They were engaged in mutual praise, but it turned out to be false? Damn it, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Sean curiously asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not the National Teacher, then who?¡± The National Teacher of the North Kingdom said, ¡°I have a adopted daughter, Amy Colossal. She personally crafted this tea five years ago, and I treasured it ever since¡­¡± Amy Colossal! Sean¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. For someone of the National Teacher of the North Kingdom¡¯s age, it wasn¡¯t surprising to have an adopted daughter, or even a biological daughter or grandchildren! But what was strange was! The National Teacher of the North Kingdom had indirectly brought up his adopted daughter, as if he wanted to use her to lure Sean, entice him, or win him over because Sean was handsome and had great potential!? In an instant! Sean imagined many things! What made Sean even more curious was that this tea was actually crafted by Amy Colossal five years ago. What happened during these five years? Was there no more tea crafting? Did something happen? It sounded like¡­ There was a story behind it! Only at this moment did Sean finally understand. The National Teacher of the North Kingdom, this old fox, had ulterior motives. Perhaps his conditions were rted to his adopted daughter, Amy Colossal!!! ¡°Where is Miss Colossal?¡± Sean was tactful. Since the National Teacher of the North Kingdom wanted to tell him a story, he would listen! ¡°She¡¯s inside!¡± The National Teacher of the North Kingdom pointed to a thatched hut opposite and then sighed, saying in a solemn voice, ¡°Miss Colossal is of a simr age to Mr. Great. She loves the art of tea and is exceptionally intelligent. If I have the good fortune to introduce you, I believe you will be good friends!¡± This¡­ The more Sean listened, the more it sounded like a scheme! Sean looked at the thatched hut and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you invite Miss Colossal out for a meeting?¡± Upon hearing this! The expression on the National Teacher of the North Kingdom¡¯s face darkened, and he shook his head, saying, ¡°Unfortunately, my daughter has been weak and gued by illness since childhood. She fell into aa five years ago and has not woken up since then¡­¡± As he spoke! The National Teacher of the North Kingdom looked at Sean, his face filled with deep concern, and continued, ¡°To be frank, the reason I went through so much trouble to bring you here is for my daughter¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean was taken aback. Indeed, the fox¡¯s tail was revealed!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So! Without letting the National Teacher of the North Kingdom go into further detail, Sean shook his head and politely declined, ¡°National Teacher, you overestimate me. As a strong user of bright energy and the esteemed National Teacher of the North Kingdom, you have everything you need. Miss Colossal has been in aa for five years, and I believe you have tried every possible method and exhausted all avable resources. If even you are helpless, what can I do?¡± Indeed! The National Teacher of the North Kingdom¡¯s status and power were not weaker than Sean¡¯s. The things he couldn¡¯t aplish, Sean knew he didn¡¯t have the ability to do either! Moreover! The National Teacher was the National Teacher of the North Kingdom, not the National Teacher of the Shirine Empire. As an opposing force, Sean couldn¡¯t find a reason to help the National Teacher of the North Kingdom! ¡°Mr. Great, please be patient and listen to me!¡± Driven by his desperation to save his daughter, the National Teacher of the North Kingdom ignored Sean¡¯s refusal and continued, ¡°As Mr. Great said, I have indeed tried everything in the past five years, but nothing worked. My daughter¡¯s illness is incredibly strange. Her breathing is normal, her pulse is steady, just like an ordinary person¡­ as if she¡¯s asleep!¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°My daughter is not proficient in martial arts and has never activated her bloodline. But within her core, there seems to be a chilling aura. This chilling aura is very distinct. Once an outsider¡¯s dark energy or bright energy enters her body, it is engulfed by that chilling aura!¡± ¡°In my opinion!¡± ¡°The existence of that chilling aura should be the root cause of my daughter¡¯sa!¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°Even with my current strength, I cannot resist the erosion of that chilling aura. I have tried before, continuously infusing bright energy into my daughter¡¯s body, but in the end, it was all devoured by that chilling aura. I almost exhausted all my strength and died right there¡­¡± When it came to Amy Colossal! The National Teacher of the North Kingdom quickly lost hisposure and became somewhat agitated. The wrinkles on his face were filled with worry. Sean could tell that the National Teacher loved his adopted daughter very much! ¡°Is that so?¡± To be honest! After listening to the National Teacher of the North Kingdom¡¯s story, a wave of emotions surged within Sean. He had never activated his bloodline, yet it contained chilling aura in its core, capable of devouring the dark energy and bright energy of others like a bottomless pit. Such a strange urrence, Sean had never heard of such a thing in all his years! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The National Teacher of the North Kingdom stared at Sean intently, full of anticipation, and said, ¡°Initially, I had lost hope and nned to apany my daughter until the end¡­¡± ¡°However!¡± ¡°Just when I was about to give up, someone provided me with a new idea and brought new hope!¡± ¡°He said!¡± ¡°Perhaps the chilling aura within my daughter¡¯s core is too strong, and my bloodline is rtively weak, unable to suppress the chilling aura. Therefore, if someone¡¯s bloodline is strong enough, strong enough to surpass the devouring power of the chilling aura, perhaps they could reverse and dissolve that chilling aura,pletely curing my daughter¡¯s illness and wake her up¡­¡± Upon hearing this! A chill ran down Sean¡¯s spine, and hepletely understood! Damn! After all this, it turned out that the National Teacher of the North Kingdom, this old fox, had his eyes on his bloodline! Who is it? Who the hell made such a suggestion to the National Teacher of the North Kingdom? So! Feeling shocked and angry, Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is this person the National Teacher is talking about? Can his words be trusted?!¡± Chapter 528: The Threat of the North Kingdom Sean¡¯s bloodline was undeniably powerful, to what extent, even Sean himself was unsure. However, the idea that awakening Amy Colossal relied on bloodline suppression seemed dubious to Sean. After all, this was the capital of the North Kingdom, an enemy territory. How could one easily trust the words of an enemy? Who knew what the consequences might be? ¡°Lord Steer!¡± The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster didn¡¯t hide anything and openly spoke, ¡°Around two years ago when Lord Steer came to the capital of the North Kingdom, it was a time when I was feeling despondent.¡± Initially, I wanted to try every possible means and ask Lord Steer to see if Lord Master could personally intervene. Looking at the entire world, Lord Master is the foremost in martial arts and is proficient in medical skills. If anyone in the world could save the girl¡¯s life, I believe it would undoubtedly be Lord Master!¡± ¡°Unfortunately,¡± he continued, ¡°I am just one of the three thousand warlords of the Hall of Jade, insignificant and far from having the qualifications to ask for Lord Master¡¯s direct intervention.¡± ¡°Later,¡± he confided, ¡°When Lord Steer came to check on the girl¡¯s condition, he told me that all things mutually generate and ovee each other. Only a sufficiently powerful bloodline can restrain the chilling aura. Only by finding someone with a sufficiently powerful bloodline can there be a glimmer of hope to rescue the girl.¡± ¡°So,¡± he concluded, ¡°In the absence of Lord Master¡¯s intervention, you have be my only hope!¡± Hope! When a person falls into despair, even a glimmer of hope, no matter how small, can be a lifeline, a driving force, and can even drive a person to madness. Sean was taken aback. ¡°Damn! Lord Steer?¡± No wonder the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster believed it. After all, Lord Steer¡¯s status, power, connections, and insight surpassed those of the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster. Stronger individuals often had an easier time gaining trust. However, Lord Steer said these things two years ago. At that time, Sean was still on the northern battlefield of the Shirine Empire. He hadn¡¯t even reached the Complete Stage, let alone exhibited the extraordinary prowess he now possessed. His powerful bloodline hadn¡¯t attracted attention or recognition from others at that time. What did this indicate? It indicated that Lord Steer probably didn¡¯te for Sean! ¡°Grandmaster, hold on a moment!¡± The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster seemed to have Sean all figured out, which made Sean roll his eyes. He asked, ¡°You say I am your only hope. I¡¯m curious, what would have happened if I hadn¡¯te to the North Kingdom? Or hadn¡¯te to the capital, or Buddha Academy?¡± ¡°Would Miss Colossal be left to die?¡± Sean realized that his visit to the North Kingdom seemed to have yed right into the hands of the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster. It seemed that the Grandmaster had expected him and had been waiting for him here! ¡°Everyone has their fate,¡± sighed the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster. He continued in a somber tone, ¡°If Mr. Great hadn¡¯te, then it would have been the fate of both me and the little girl!¡± ¡°And now,¡± he said, ¡°Since Mr. Great has arrived, it means we still have some fate. I naturally want to give it a try!¡± ¡°A try? How?¡± Sean asked again, ¡°In other words, if Lord Steer lied to you, and bloodline suppression is purely non-existent, or if my bloodline isn¡¯t sufficient to suppress the chilling aura and can¡¯t save Miss Colossal, or if I, like your Lord Master, am unwilling to lend a hand, then what would you do?¡± At these words, a determined look shed through the eyes of the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster. He said, ¡°I know whether Lord Steer¡¯s words are true or false. As long as Mr. Great is willing to try, even if it fails, I will be grateful and remember the grace. If Mr. Great encounters any danger, I am willing to help at all costs, to repay in kind!¡± At this point, the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster paused for a moment, then turned the conversation, saying, ¡°Lord Master¡¯s realm is profound, and his strength is immense. If he is unwilling to intervene, I can¡¯t force him. As for Mr. Great¡­¡± ¡°If Mr. Great persists in refusing, as an old man with little time left, for the sake of the little girl, I am willing to fight to the death with Mr. Great once again!¡± ¡°No matter the oue!¡± ¡°Only life and death!¡± The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster¡¯s eyes were cold and resolute, looking somewhat intimidating. Even a fool could see that he wasn¡¯t bluffing, nor was he trying to intimidate or threaten. He really meant it! Damn! Sean was speechless. He was cornered by the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster. The mention of ¡°once again¡± almost revealed Sean¡¯s true identity. Implicitly, it meant that if Sean didn¡¯t agree, didn¡¯t act, or didn¡¯t help, they would mutually harm each other. A battle of life and death! This was the capital of the North Kingdom, Buddha Academy. If Sean and the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster were to engage inbat, in order to survive, Sean would have to reveal his bright energy abilities. At that point, his true identity would be exposed. Even if he defeated the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster, it would still be a loss in his visit to the capital. So, no matter what, Sean was at a loss. The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster had truly pinned Sean against a wall. Seeing Sean¡¯s expression turn cold, the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster remained resolute and unafraid. He continued, ¡°My current situation, I believe Mr. Great knows well. Albert Sitwell has already set out to kill me, and I may not have much time left. The little girl is the only concern in my heart!¡± ¡°Whoever harms her, I will fight with them!¡± ¡°Whoever can save her, I will repay them with my life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as simple as that!¡± The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster knew he was facing certain death and naturally had no qualms! After contemting for a moment, Sean asked, ¡°Since the Grandmaster is resigned to imminent death and knows that Albert Sitwell intends to kill you, why not take Miss Colossal and leave the North Kingdom? Perhaps even leave the world?¡± ¡°The world is vast,¡± he continued, ¡°Your Lord Master is the foremost in the world, invincible. But outside the world, there are even more extraordinary individuals. Perhaps the Grandmaster can ask them to intervene and save Miss Colossal. With the Grandmaster¡¯s capabilities, if you truly wanted to leave, Albert Sitwell shouldn¡¯t be able to stop you, right?¡± ¡°This,¡± Sean said, ¡°is also a path, a hope. Why doesn¡¯t the Grandmaster choose it?¡± Sean was puzzled! At this, the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Suddenly, he stood up and gestured, ¡°Mr. Great, follow me. Once you see inside, you will understand the reasons!¡± Having said this, the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster strode directly towards the thatched cottage opposite. Amy Colossal was inside! Sean hesitated for a moment, then followed. There was no other choice. The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster was facing certain death, and Amy Colossal was his obsession. For this, he was willing to pay any price. At this moment, turning against him was definitely not a good strategy! Creak! The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster pushed open the door of the thatched cottage and led the way inside. As soon as Sean entered the cottage, he distinctly felt a chilling aura hitting him, like the depths of winter. It made his heart tremble involuntarily. This was the so-called chilling aura? Looking around, Sean didn¡¯t find Amy Colossal. This made him even more rmed. The chilling aura existed at the core of Amy Colossal, yet it could affect the surrounding environment, turning the entire thatched cottage into an icy and bone-chilling ce. From this, the terrifying power of the chilling aura was evident! Click! The North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster walked to the wall, pressed a mechanism, and with a strange sound, the ground suddenly cracked open, revealing a huge crevice about two meters long, exposing a staircase leading to an underground chamber. ¡°It¡¯s down here!¡± Without hesitation, the North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster walked down into the underground chamber. Sean hesitated for a moment, then followed suit, descending into the underground chamber!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 529: Albert Sitwell’s Methods The small secret room was sparsely furnished, with only a few red candles hanging on the surrounding walls. The flickering mes cast a dim light, shrouding the entire room in a heavy atmosphere. It was cold. Compared to the straw hut above, the underground secret room was even colder. The chill was so intense that Sean had to silently summon a wisp of energy to protect himself from the bone-chilling cold. Taking advantage of the candlelight, Sean nced around the secret room. In the center of the room, there was a Fire Jade coffin, about two meters long and one meter wide. The jade glowed with a terrifying blood-red color, and the bone-chilling aura radiated from within the coffin. It was obvious that Amy Colossal must be lying inside the Fire Jade coffin! The Grand Master of North Kingdom walked straight to the Fire Jade coffin. He took a deep breath and pushed open the lid, gesturing, ¡°Mr. Great, this is my daughter, Amy Colossal!¡± To be honest, this scene was somewhat unexpected to Sean. Amy Colossal was still alive, and yet she had been ced inside the coffin. Sean took a few steps forward and stood next to the Grand Master of North Kingdom. He lowered his head and nced into the Fire Jade coffin. And in that moment, a breathtaking figure appeared before his eyes. She was beautiful. Even in Sean¡¯s eyes, Amy Colossal lying peacefully in the Fire Jade coffin was undeniably a stunning beauty. With delicate features and fair skin, she possessed unparalleled charm and beauty. Shey there motionless, her eyes closed, her cheeks flushed. The slight curve of her lips formed an elegant smile, frozen in that moment before she fell into a deep slumber. It seemed as if she had not experienced any pain before losing consciousness, leaving her expression frozen in that beautiful smile.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her was irresistibly captivating and heart-wrenching. Seeing Amy Colossal lying there, Sean suddenly thought of Cecilia, who was still in the Hill of Swords. They were simr in their youthfulness and beauty, both lying unconscious in such a manner, waiting for Sean to rescue them. For the sake of rescuing Cecilia, Sean had infiltrated North Kingdom alone, approaching the Hall of Jade and risking his life to obtain the Phoenix galldder. And wasn¡¯t the Grand Master of North Kingdom doing the same? For the sake of rescuing Amy Colossal, the Grand Master of North Kingdom was willing to sacrifice his own life. From this perspective, Sean and the Grand Master of North Kingdom had many simrities. Simr circumstances, simr choices. They were both willing to pay any price to save the person they cared about. A tear suddenly fell,nding on the edge of the Fire Jade coffin. Immediately, a sizzling sound apanied the evaporation of the tear, leaving no trace. The Fire Jade coffin was like a red-hot furnace, with an astonishing temperature inside. ¡°This¡­¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at the tearful Grand Master of North Kingdom, his voice filled with suspicion. ¡°Grand Master, what does this mean?¡± Sean had some knowledge of Fire Jade. Its red color resembled fire, but it was not real fire. ording tomon sense, a tear should not have caused such a reaction. Obviously, the situation before him did not conform tomon sense. Raising his head, the Grand Master of North Kingdom moved his gaze away from Amy Colossal. After a moment, he stopped his tears and said, a little hoarsely, ¡°Mr. Great, I believe you have guessed. Yes, this is not an ordinary Fire Jade coffin but a formation enhanced to be a Fire Jade furnace. It is used to withstand the bone-chilling aura within my daughter¡¯s core.¡± ¡°This formation was set up by Albert Sitwell.¡± ¡°As long as the formation is intact, my daughter will be safe inside the Fire Jade coffin. But if she were to leave the coffin without the protection of the formation, even for a moment, it would be an instant death sentence.¡± ¡°Ten deaths with no hope of survival.¡± ¡°No chance of survival!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been staying in Buddha Academy all this time, never daring to leave for even a moment. Let alone trying to escape North Kingdom with her. It would be a road to certain death!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing the Grand Master of North Kingdom¡¯s words, Sean finally understood. It was rumored that the Grand Master of North Kingdom and Albert Sitwell had an unusual rtionship. Wherever the Grand Master of North Kingdom appeared, it was as if the emperor himself had arrived. However, the word ¡°like¡± created an insurmountable gap between the Grand Master of North Kingdom and Albert Sitwell. After all, the emperor was not truly the emperor. North Kingdom only had one ruler: the Emperor. Albert Sitwell showed great trust in the Grand Master of North Kingdom on the surface, but deep down, he knew very well that Amy Colossal was the Grand Master¡¯s weakness. Therefore, he decisively used her as leverage, utilizing a formation topletely control the Grand Master of North Kingdom. He made it so that the Grand Master could neither leave nor escape. As a result, when the national war ended in defeat, the Grand Master was left to shoulder the me for that enormous catastrophe, enduring the weight of the world¡¯s criticism. For the sake of Amy Colossal, the Grand Master of North Kingdom endured, enduring until now. And now, Sean had be the Grand Master of North Kingdom¡¯s only hope. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Sean nodded heavily and felt a wave of emotions. Amy Colossal was pitiful, but the real one to be pitied was the Grand Master of North Kingdom. He was a proud bright energy expert, but he was ultimately controlled by another person. He had fallen to such a state. How could one not feel moved and sigh? ¡°Now¡­¡± The Grand Master of North Kingdom asked, ¡°Mr. Great, have you made a decision? Do you want to try or do you want to fight?¡± Either try or fight. The Grand Master of North Kingdom only gave Sean two options. There was no third way. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Sean agreed decisively. However, Sean¡¯s reason for agreeing was not because of the Grand Master of North Kingdom¡¯s threats or intimidation. It came from the same courage and responsibility that the Grand Master of North Kingdom and he shared. It came from the simr experiences and circumstances of Amy Colossal and Cecilia. When you were trapped in dire straits, when your heart was like dead ashes, who wouldn¡¯t want someone to stand up and lend a helping hand? Sean wanted the same. Because of his empathy, he extended his hand to help. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Grand Master of North Kingdom was slightly surprised. He bent over and bowed deeply to Sean, his slightly hunched body seemingly carrying an indescribable burden. Sean said, ¡°It¡¯s just a try. There¡¯s no need for such formality, Grand Master. Let me make it clear: I can¡¯t guarantee sess, nor am I afraid to fight against you. This is not a transaction.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Great.¡± The Grand Master of North Kingdom gestured, ¡°I said that in return for your help, I am willing to offer my life. I don¡¯t make empty promises.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Sean replied without saying much. He lowered his head again and looked at the sleeping Amy Colossal. His face grew increasingly solemn. After a moment, he unbuttoned one of the buttons on Amy Colossal¡¯s clothes and inserted two fingers, gently touching her abdomen. He felt that Amy Colossal¡¯s body was as cold as ice, chilling to the extreme. Without any hesitation, Sean allowed a wisp of bright energy to flow into Amy Colossal¡¯s body through his fingers, heading directly towards her core. He wanted to see if his bloodline could suppress the bone-chilling aura in Amy Colossal¡¯s core. Chapter 530 Unexpected Gains, Hope for Breakthroughs Master of North Kingdom stood quietly aside, holding his breath, clenching his teeth, with a heavy chest and serious expression. As a strong bright energy practitioner, there weren¡¯t many things that could make him so nervous! At the same time! Bright energy surged fiercely within Master of North Kingdom¡¯s body, ready to lend a hand to Sean at any moment. Because he had tried many times before and knew how dominant and devouring the chilling aura was. Sean¡¯s bright energy alone might not be enough! ¡°Oh my God!!!¡± However, to Master of North Kingdom¡¯s surprise, after just five seconds, Sean suddenly eximed, his face changed dramatically. He immediately retracted the two fingers that were pressed against Amy Colossal¡¯s lower abdomen, stepped back a few steps, as if being electrically shocked. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, his face filled with incredulous shock! It happened suddenly! Master of North Kingdom even didn¡¯t have time to help! ¡°Mr. Great! What¡­?¡± Master of North Kingdom¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly feeling that something was very wrong. He nced at Amy Colossal in the Fire Jade coffin, and then looked at Sean, quickly asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Something¡¯s not right! When Master of North Kingdom attempted it before, the bright energy entering Amy Colossal¡¯s core would be swallowed by the chilling aura, consuming as much as it entered. But the chilling aura would stay in the core without posing any substantial threat to Master of North Kingdom. The only risk was the continuous consumption of his own bright energy, which could deplete him and destroy his foundation! But Sean¡­ Sean¡¯s reaction seemed a little excessive, right??? However! Sean didn¡¯t answer Master of North Kingdom¡¯s question. He immediately sat cross-legged on the floor and closed his eyes, his aura fluctuating violently! Master of North Kingdom stood beside Sean, only half a meter away, and could clearly feel Sean¡¯s strangeness, which made him increasingly uncertain and suspicious! Five minutester! The fluctuation of Sean¡¯s aura gradually stabilized, and he slowly opened his eyes, exhaling deeply with lingering fear! Wow! His clothes were soaked in cold sweat! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Master of North Kingdom eagerly asked, ¡°Are you okay? What happened just now?¡± Utterly confused! Little did Master of North Kingdom know that he had tried it before, but in fact, Albert Sitwell had also tried, and even Lord Steer had personally examined Amy Colossal¡¯s body. However, no one had reacted like Sean! ¡°Master!¡± Sean looked up at Master of North Kingdom and locked eyes with him. With a hint of anger between his brows, he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°I tried to help you sincerely, and you, you wanted to harm me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Master of North Kingdom was taken aback and hastily said, ¡°Mr. Great, what do you mean? If I wanted to harm you, while you were recovering just now, I could easily have killed you with one palm. How could I let you recover and then me me?¡± Right! Sean, in such a desperate situation and sitting cross-legged right before Master of North Kingdom, had no room to resist if thetter suddenly attacked. He could only wait for death! Sean pondered for a moment and asked in doubt, ¡°But you clearly said that when bright energy enters Miss Colossal¡¯s core, it will only be swallowed by the chilling aura. The chilling aura resides in Miss Colossal¡¯s core and does not leak out!¡± ¡°You also said!¡± ¡°Trying it would have no risk and could be stopped at any time!¡± All of these! Master of North Kingdom said them personally! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Master of North Kingdom became more and more confused, not denying what he had said. He suddenly seemed to have realized something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Could it be¡­ the situation you encountered is different from ours?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Sean stood up abruptly, coldly saying with an angry expression, ¡°Look at me now, does it look like there¡¯s no risk? It¡¯s true that the chilling aura resides in Miss Colossal¡¯s core and doesn¡¯t attack, but it¡¯s not just swallowing without attacking!¡± ¡°Just now!¡± ¡°My energy entered and was immediately entangled by the chilling aura. Moreover, the chilling aura burst out of Miss Colossal¡¯s core and rushed into my body along with my energy!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I reacted quickly and only got a bit of the chilling aura. I decisively stopped!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Perhaps Miss Colossal would not have gotten up yet, but I would have fallen down!¡± At these words! Master of North Kingdom was dumbfounded, his eyes widened, and he asked incredulously, ¡°Are you saying, Mr. Great, that your energy can draw out the chilling aura from my daughter¡¯s core and bring it into your own body?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Master of North Kingdom said firmly, ¡°If General Wolf doesn¡¯t trust me, I can go to the capital of North Kingdom now. I can fight Albert Sitwell to the death to show my sincerity!¡± ¡°A true gentleman¡¯s word is as good as his bond, and he dies without regrets!¡± ¡°I believe in General Wolf¡¯s character. If I die in battle, I only hope that General Wolf will spare my daughter¡¯s life!¡± It was evident! Master of North Kingdom was really desperate,pletely risking it all! ¡°Good!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Sean nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then¡­ deal!¡± Saving someone isn¡¯t a transaction! However! When saving someone threatened Sean¡¯s own safety, he had to ask for some correspondingpensation. With the full support of Master of North Kingdom, his future actions should be much more convenient! ¡°However!¡± Sean¡¯s words suddenly changed, and he continued, ¡°Saving someone carries great risks. I need to make preparations. Tomorrow is the martial arts assembly for the entire academy. Before that, I cannot make any mistakes!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°It must wait until after the martial arts assembly!¡± Just a strand of the chilling aura entered Sean¡¯s body, and it took him a full five minutes to dissolve and refine it. How could it be so simple to draw it all out? ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Master of North Kingdom rxed a little and said, ¡°There are always spies from Albert Sitwell around my courtyard. General Wolf entering here so tantly is not suitable for a long time, so as not to arouse Albert Sitwell¡¯s suspicion!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Slightly hesitating, Master of North Kingdom worriedly said, ¡°Lord Steer should be arriving soon, and I have a feeling that the day Lord Steer arrives will be my end!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°General Wolf can only make a move before Lord Steer arrives!¡± Master of North Kingdom wasn¡¯t foolish. He deduced some things from the failed national war and the loss of his reputation caused by Albert Sitwell¡¯s punishment,bined with the news that Lord Steer would personallye to North Kingdom. That¡¯s why he urgently and recklessly begged Sean like this! His time was running out! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sean said, ¡°I keep my word. If I break my promise or go back on my word, you can tell Lord Steer about my true identity when he arrives. You can bring me down with you!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Sean bypassed Master of North Kingdom and walked out of the underground secret room alone, but the turmoil in his heart couldn¡¯t be calmed for a long time! In fact! Sean only said half of what happened just now. It was true that the chilling aura from Amy Colossal¡¯s core could be drawn out by his bright energy, and it did rush into his body. What he didn¡¯t mention was that after five minutes of dissolving and refining, that strand of chilling aura was transformed into his own bright energy, integrating into his core. It even provided a slight boost, taking him a small step closer to the second stage of Confluence that he had been eagerly pursuing! Don¡¯t underestimate this small step! You should know that after Sean took the Confluence Pill given by Hastiff and refined it at the inwater Town branch, he couldn¡¯t sessfully advance to the second stage of Confluence as he had hoped. Although he had reached the critical point of breakthrough, he couldn¡¯t break through, as if an invisible barrier was hindering him, causing him quite a headache! But now! The chilling aura gave him hope for a breakthrough. If he could absorb and refine all the chilling aura in Amy Colossal¡¯s core, it was highly possible that he could break through that barrier, achieving the dream of the second stage of Confluence! By that time! Even if Lord Steer arrived, Sean would have enough power to protect himself and have greater confidence inpleting his uing ns!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This! This was the true reason why Sean agreed to Master of North Kingdom¡¯s request!!! Chapter 531: Promises Kept, The Death Date of Patric Harris A chill of deathly aura, a chance to save Amy Colossal¡¯s life, earn the gratitude of North Kingdom¡¯s Grandmaster, and elevate one¡¯s own realm. This three-in-one stroke of good fortune was like a heavenly pie falling from the sky. Sean was more than happy, how could he possibly refuse? Just now, his feigned refusal was merely a deliberate attempt to scare the Grandmaster of North Kingdom! ¡°Fortune favors me!¡± As Sean stepped out of the courtyard gate, a faint smile yed on his lips, outlining a sense of contentment. However, as Sean and the Grandmaster of North Kingdom had mentioned, the matter at hand was significant. With countless eyes watching their every move in the capital of North Kingdom, they had to proceed with utmost caution. Just like now¡­ With Sean¡¯s exceptional perception far surpassing the ordinary, he could clearly sense that tens of meters behind him, in the direction of eleven o¡¯clock within a particr patch of flowers, two hidden sentinels were observing his every move. Undoubtedly, they were the men sent by Albert Sitwell!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Just at that moment, Pastiff returned, striding towards Sean with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re out so soon? How did the conversation with the Grandmaster go?¡± From Pastiff¡¯s departure to his return, only about twenty minutes had passed! In truth, Pastiff wanted to ask what Sean and the Grandmaster had discussed. However, he refrained and opted for a more indirect approach. After all, with Sean bearing the moniker ¡°Great Ape,¡± his tongue was as sharp as a machine gun. Asking the wrong questions would only invite trouble! ¡°It was nothing!¡± Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Just casual chat.¡± Indeed, although Sean was participating in the academy-wide martial artspetition under the banner of the inwater Town branch, he was not a disciple of that branch. Therefore, extracting the truth from him was not an easy task for Pastiff and Hastiff! So, Pastiff sighed and cautiously probed, ¡°The Grandmaster, like an emperor, possesses a heart for talent, and is the soul figure of Buddha Academy, a role model for us all.¡± ¡°Unfortunately!¡± ¡°Due to unforeseen circumstances, Miss Colossal remains unconscious, and the Grandmaster has encountered this cmity. I hope that justice will prevail, clearing the Grandmaster¡¯s name and allowing Miss Colossal to wake up soon¡­¡± Clearly, as Lords of Buddha Academy¡¯s headquarters, Pastiff was well-acquainted with the situation of the Grandmaster of North Kingdom, understanding Amy Colossal¡¯s condition. He also deduced that the Grandmaster¡¯s invitation to Sean was rted to Miss Colossal! ¡°Justice?¡± Sean nced up at the sky and said as he walked, ¡°Compared to justice prevailing, I¡¯d rather believe that man can triumph over fate.¡± Indeed! Survival under thew of the jungle, where the strong prey on the weak, dictates that might is right. For the weak, the strong are like gods, their words thew. Where does the concept of justice prevail? Therefore, only by making oneself stronger can one have a significant say! ¡°Hehe!¡± Pastiff gave an awkward smile as he discerned that the man before him, known as ¡°Great Ape,¡± was brimming with ambition. Fearless of anyone, it seemed futile to extract useful information from him! During the journey, they encountered several disciples of Buddha Academy. Upon seeing Sean, their expressions turned peculiar as they whispered and gestured, leaving Sean perplexed. Was it because of the ¡°intimate¡± night with Betty Jefferson in the room yesterday? ¡°I have already submitted your name for the academy-wide martial artspetition!¡± Pastiff exined, ¡°It should be public by now. You, alone, will bepeting in the mid andte stages of dark energy, a situation that has only urred three times in the history of the academy-widepetition, inevitably leading to criticisms.¡± ¡°Moreover!¡± ¡°Among them, one person ranked eighth in the early stagepetition, failing to qualify for the high stage. The other two entered the top three of the early stagepetition, but unfortunately¡­ did not make the top ten in the high stagepetition!¡± As per the rules of the academy-widepetition, only those who enter the top three of the early stages can qualify and have the opportunity topete in theter stages. Otherwise, all early stage disciples must participate in the high stagepetitions, causing a chaotic situation. Before the academy-widepetition, many disciples would deliberately suppress their own realms, as Chan did, in the hopes of achieving better results. Upon the conclusion of the early stagepetition, they could choose to breakthrough and challenge higher realms after achieving a top three ranking. However! Before Sean, only three others had attempted this! It was difficult! Too difficult! After all, deliberately suppressing one¡¯s realm in the early stages allowed for sweeping strength. However, facing opponents after temporarily breaking through to higher realms posed a challenge. These opponents were also elite among the higher realms, reaching their peak in the early stages while deliberately suppressing their realms! How do youpete under such circumstances? ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean nced at Pastiff and casually remarked, ¡°I am not like them. I will im the top spot in the mid-stage of dark energy and do the same in thete stage as well.¡± ¡°What I promised, I will deliver!¡± His voice was not loud, yet it carried an unparalleled confidence! ¡°Good!¡± Pastiff paused for a moment, unable to resist extending his right hand, giving Sean a thumbs up. Full of anticipation, he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing Mr. Great shine in the academy-widepetition!¡± ¡°There is one more thing¡­¡± Seemingly recalling something, Pastiff changed the subject and said, ¡°I received information beforeing here. Patric Harris seems to have also registered and will be participating in tomorrow¡¯s academy-widepetition!¡± ¡°And he specifically wants to challenge you!¡± ¡°A battle to the death!¡± ¡°No backing down!¡± ¡°I am well aware of Patric Harris¡¯s strength, and among the advanced disciples in thete stage of dark energy, he is considered prominent. He should be able to rank in the top threepared to the branch disciples. ording to the rules of the academy-widepetition, headquarters disciples can challenge under the condition of mutual consent. For safety reasons, you can reject his challenge as you did yesterday evening. As long as you reject it, he can¡¯t touch you!¡± Upon hearing this, Sean stopped in his tracks! Damn! It seemed that the intimate night with Betty Jefferson hadn¡¯t gone to waste after all. That bastard Patric Harris had clearly been enraged and couldn¡¯t resist trying to provoke his own demise! This was exactly what Sean had been waiting for! ¡°Top three?¡± Sean snorted, his tone heavy as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll im the top spot in thete stage of dark energy, so why fear a mere top three?¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°When the timees, I will ept his challenge, and in front of everyone, I will defeat him honorably on the arena, proving to him that I not only can steal his woman but also take his life!¡± With that said, Sean strode into the building of the inwater Town branch, returning to his room! Hastiff, on the other hand, stood alone at the entrance of the building, his eyes fixed on Sean¡¯s retreating figure. His pupils contracted violently, his heart trembling. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what would happen if ¡°Great Ape¡± publicly killed Patric Harris on the martial arts arena? How would the capital¡¯s Harris family react? Perhaps¡­ They would spare no effort in hunting down ¡°Great Ape¡±? However! What Hastiff did not know was that Sean, whether indulging in intimacy with Betty Jefferson in the room or humiliating Patric Harris tantly outside the academy gates yesterday evening, was deliberately testing Patric Harris and his family, pushing their limits to make them act against him! If you don¡¯t kill me, how can I bear to kill you? The moment Patric Harrisid a hand on him, it would be his death date! If the Harris family acted, it would mean the fall of the entire Harris family!!! Chapter 532: List of Participants, Elite Disciples within the Branch ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Just as Sean returned to his room, Betty Jefferson stood up to greet him and handed him a dossier, saying, ¡°The list of participants and rules for the academy¡¯s martial arts tournament has been released, simr to previous years. Mr. Hastiff asked me to pass this on to you. It contains information on other branch disciples and introductions to their respective families. Take the time to familiarize yourself with your opponents, know them and know yourself, so that you may be prepared!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Sean casually flipped through the dossier, finding it to be very detailed. Clearly, Hastiff had done extensive research beforehand and made thorough preparations for the tournament. Moreover, some names of branch disciples were highlighted in red for Sean to pay attention to. Betty Jefferson pointed at these names and said, ¡°These individuals have walked more than ny meters in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, surpassing most branch elites. They have deliberately suppressed their cultivation levels, making them more difficult opponents than Chan. Mr. Great must be cautious and not let his guard down!¡± ¡°Especially this Dana Lee from the Dripstone branch!¡± ¡°And this Raymond Chang from the Tigerroar branch!¡± ording to the information, Dana, like Tommy, had achieved a remarkable distance of ny-three meters in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, showing exceptional talent and potential. Despite being a woman, she possessed astonishingbat capabilities and was rightfully the top disciple of the Dripstone branch. She had even challenged and defeated practitioners in theter stages of dark energy cultivation, demonstrating the ability to fight beyond her level. ¡°As for Raymond¡­¡± ¡°Simr to Ken, he possessed innate strength. But unlike him, Raymond not only had immense power but also possessed elusive footwork and mastered various weapons, making him a versatile martial artist. His distance in the hundred-meter bamboo forest was only one meter less than Dana¡¯s!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°The Chang family has an ancestral palm technique called Thunderde, said to have been created specifically for descendants of the Chang family based on their bloodline. Only legitimate descendants with Chang family blood can practice it, condensing their dark energy to a point and unleashing it in a burst, akin to a thunderbolt. Mastered to perfection, it could possess terrifying power capable of moving mountains and rivers. The name Thunderde speaks for itself!¡± ¡°The current head of the Chang family, Ryan, is a master of dark energy at the Complete Stage, wielding the Thunderde technique with great prowess, unmatched by adversaries!¡± ¡°Raymond!¡± ¡°He is Ryan¡¯s grandson, personally trained by Ryan since childhood. It is highly likely that he has also learned the Thunderde technique, making it his trump card¡­¡± As the daughter of the Jefferson family, a disciple of the inwater Town branch, Betty Jefferson had some knowledge of elite disciples from other branches. Particrly, outstanding disciples like Dana and Raymond, who could surpass ny meters in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, naturally drew attention from all sides. Otherwise, Sean¡¯s astonishing achievement of ny-nine meters would not have shaken the entire North Kingdom! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, smiling, ¡°It seems like tomorrow¡¯s academy tournament won¡¯t be too boring!¡± Upon hearing this, Betty Jefferson rolled her eyes and reminded, ¡°Pridees before a fall, Mr. Great. Although you are powerful, those highlighted by Mr. Hastiff should not be underestimated!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of Mr. Great, the champion in the mid-stage of dark energy in this year¡¯s tournament, almost everyone believed that thepetition would be between Dana and Raymond!¡± ¡°I heard¡­¡± ¡°They have never been defeated in battle at the same level!¡± Simr to Chan before, each of the eighteen branches had a top disciple who was unbeatable in their respective branch. Until the moment of actual confrontation, the oue and what might happen during the battle could not be predicted. The results ofbat did not always corrte to the achievements in the hundred-meter bamboo forest, which represented the strength and potential of academy disciples and their aspirations to reach bright energy. However, it did not guarantee that disciples who walked further would always be stronger! Otherwise, rankings based solely on the hundred-meter bamboo forest performance would suffice, there would be no need for the tournament. ¡°Have I be arrogant?¡± Sean shook his head, modestly saying, ¡°I did not ask for them to join me. I already regard them highly!¡± Betty Jefferson,pletely speechless, realized that this ¡°Great Ape¡± was nothing more than a pretentious show-off, frustratingly so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Taking the dossier with him, Sean walked towards the bedroom without looking back, ¡°I will read it!¡± Of course, he would read it. However, Sean¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t to study the branch disciples but to understand the families behind them. With each branch having six slots for participants in the early, mid, andte stages of dark energy, there were a total of three hundred and twenty-four branch disciples participating in this year¡¯s tournament. These families behind the branch disciples almost spanned the entire North Kingdom! Therefore, through the dossier and list, Sean could gain a detailed understanding of the distribution of families in the North Kingdom, which would undoubtedly be valuable in potential conflicts between the North Kingdom and the Shirine Empire in the future. ¡°Mr. Great¡­¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Sean reached the bedroom doorway, Betty Jefferson suddenly stopped him, her cheeks flushing for no apparent reason. Fidgeting, she asked, ¡°Um¡­ Since you¡¯ve returned, do¡­ Do you still want me to, um, continue calling you?¡± Sean was taken aback! In the past few days, whether at the inwater Town branch or within the headquarters, Betty Jefferson had been calling him almost every day and night. Whenever Sean was alone with her, she would insist on calling him for a while! ¡°It¡¯s not necessary!¡± Turning to look at Betty Jefferson, Sean felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. You don¡¯t need to do that anymore. Just take a good rest!¡± Having said that, Sean entered the bedroom alone! Patric Harris had signed up to challenge Sean in the uing tournament, no holds barred. Sean¡¯s goal had been achieved, and whatevery ahead, Sean could handle it on his own¡­ Meanwhile, in the imperial city of the North Kingdom, within the Hall of Great North, Donald was reporting to Albert about his findings from the visit to Buddha Academy! After hearing him out, Albert Sitwell asked in a stern tone, ¡°ording to your words, Great Ape and his Goris are not North Kingdom citizens, but travelers to various countries who have also killed princes and heirs in other nations?¡± ¡°And you, at the Complete Stage, were unable to harm him?¡± It must be admitted that even Albert was greatly shocked by Donald¡¯s words, stirring up a considerable turmoil within him. Previously, Albert had suspected that the sudden appearance of the Goris was rted to Sean, hence sending Donald personally to Buddha Academy to investigate! Now, the results he received were far beyond Albert Sitwell¡¯s expectations! ¡°Yes,¡± Donald Sitwell replied respectfully, ¡°I can confirm that Great Ape is undoubtedly in the mid-stage of dark energy.¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± ¡°Based on my observations, Great Ape does not seem to be lying. He exudes absolute confidence, and if I had attacked him, I would have perished before him!¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± ¡°I suspect that among the Goris, there should indeed be a strong practitioner of bright energy, even infiltrating Buddha Academy to personally ensure Great Ape¡¯s safety!¡± Upon hearing this, Albert Sitwell¡¯s expression grew even colder and more grim. After a moment of contemtion, he gestured, ¡°You may go now. You will be in charge of tomorrow¡¯s tournament. Proceed ording to the n!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Donald Sitwell replied without hesitation, then turned and left the Hall of Great North. Once Donald Sitwell had left, One Shot appeared once again in the Hall of Great North. Albert Sitwell nced at One Shot and inquired, ¡°How is it going with Leopold?¡± ¡°After Great Ape and Leopold met, have there been any unusual movements???¡± Chapter 533 Stirring, Great Ape Must Die ¡°No!¡± One Shot shook his head and said, ¡°The national teacher took Great Ape to the underground secret room, as expected by His Majesty, presumably for Amy Colossal!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°However!¡± ¡°Great Ape only stayed in the secret room for less than twenty minutes, with no chance of sess. Aftering out, he went alone to the pavilion of the inwater Town branch and never came out again!¡± In One Shot¡¯s view, even the national teacher of North Kingdom and Albert Sitwell cannot suppress the coldness in the core of Amy Colossal, so how could a mere Great Ape in the middle stage of dark energy achieve it? So! Failure is normal! ¡°Mm.¡± Albert Sitwell nodded slightly, relieved. He personally tried it and knew the dominance of the cold energy, so this result was within his expectations! However! Albert Sitwell did not lower his guard, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s full-court martial artspetition, you take your men and personally go, with you in the light and Moonchild in the shadows, ensuring nothing goes wrong. If you notice anything wrong with Great Ape, or if you find the traces of Goris, report to me immediately!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± One Shot bowed to ept the order! ¡°And!¡± Albert Sitwell paused slightly, then continued, ¡°After the full-court martial artspetition, bring Great Ape to the Imperial City to see me. Amy Colossal¡¯s death is rted to Lord Steer¡¯s n, so we must not be careless!¡± ¡°I want to personally explore the details of this Great Ape!¡± At this, One Shot couldn¡¯t help but pause. He only knew that Lord Steer wasing to North Kingdom this time, not only to target the national teacher of North Kingdom but also for Amy Colossal. However, he didn¡¯t know what role Amy Colossal yed for Lord Steer¡­ ¡­ On the other side! The atmosphere in the Harris family mansion was extremely tense. In the main hall, only Barry Harris, Thomas Harris, Graham Harris, and Kim Harris were present. The news of Patric Harris openly challenging ¡°Great Ape¡± at the full-court martial artspetition had everyone on edge! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Especially Thomas Harris and Kim Harris, the father and son who originally disagreed with being enemies with Sean. Now, yesterday evening outside Buddha Academy, Patric Harris challenged Sean, and Sean did not respond. Patric Harris, that little bastard, is still not backing down; he wants to force Sean to ept his challenge during the full-court martial artspetition, a fight to the death! This battle! If Sean refuses to ept the challenge, like yesterday evening, it¡¯s fine. But once he epts, regardless of who wins or loses, who lives and who dies, it¡¯s not good for the Harris family. After all, Sean isn¡¯t alone; behind him stands the mysterious and unpredictable Goris! If Patric Harris loses or dies, the Harris family will lose face and be unable to end it. Conversely, if Sean loses or dies, who knows how the Goris with strong bright energy will react? What if! It¡¯s not the fear of ten thousand, but the fear of ten thousand what-ifs. What if the bright energy strongmen from the Goris avenge ¡°Great Ape¡± by attacking the Harris family? How will the Harris family withstand that? ¡°Big brother!¡± Thomas Harris looked at Barry Harris anxiously and said, ¡°The future and fate of the Harris family must not be left to Patric Harris¡¯s impulsive behavior. If you won¡¯t go, I will personally go to Buddha Academy and bring that brat back, lock him within the family, reflect in seclusion, and only let him out after the full-court martial artspetition!¡± Thomas Harris was truly anxious! He was really anxious! However! Barry Harris shook his head, showing a hint of difficulty, and said in a deep voice, ¡°No! Absolutely not! Things have developed to this point, and it has exceeded our control. Between Goris and the royal family, we may have to choose one!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Thomas Harris couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, asking, ¡°What do you mean? What does it have to do with the royal family?¡± Barry Harris looked at Graham Harris. Graham Harris sighed and exined, ¡°You are unaware. His Highness went to Buddha Academy this morning to see the national teacher and then went to see Great Ape. ording to the news from Buddha Academy, Great Ape was extremely bold and disrespectful. He actually confronted His Highness to his face, showing no respect towards His Highness and angering him!¡± ¡°Even¡­¡± ¡°Great Ape may have even fought with His Highness!¡± At this, Thomas Harris and Kim Harris shared a look of shock, eyebrows filled with fear. Damn, is Great Ape that audacious? With the strength of the middle stage of dark energy, he dared to fight against His Highness, who was at theplete stage of dark energy? This is pushing one¡¯s luck too far! ¡°So¡­¡± Amidst the shock, Thomas Harris asked, ¡°And what was the oue?¡± Graham Harris shook his head and said, ¡°Only His Highness and Great Ape know the details of the battle, but the result is that His Highness left in anger, and Great Ape was unscathed!¡± ¡°And!¡± ¡°Just before leaving, His Highness had Lord Pastiff take Great Ape to see the national teacher!¡± The more they heard, the more shocked Thomas Harris and Kim Harris were, and they asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Patric Harris challenging Great Ape? If Great Ape is so audacious and dared to fight His Highness, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s fearless. Once we be enemies with him, won¡¯t it be more dangerous?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way!¡± Graham Harris said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t want this either, but His Highness sent word, hinting that Patric Harris should eliminate Great Ape at the full-court martial artspetition. Patric Harris dare not refuse and can onlyply¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the faces of Thomas Harris and Kim Harris changedpletely! ¡°Are you saying that challenging Great Ape to a fight to the death was His Highness¡¯smand? This¡­¡± Thomas Harris felt his heart turn to ashes! He understood right away! He immediately understood the meaning behind Barry Harris¡¯s words earlier. Great Ape had offended Donald Sitwell, but for some reason, Donald Sitwell didn¡¯t kill him; he wanted to use someone else to do it. To use Patric Harris as a weapon to kill Great Ape! So! Patric Harris had no other choice; either fight Great Ape to the death or disobey Donald Sitwell¡¯smand, offend the royal family, and likely meet the same end of death! ¡°The heavens want to destroy our Harris family! The heavens want to destroy our Harris family!¡± Thomas Harris said with despair, ¡°Goris are mysterious and unpredictable; there could be strong bright energy individuals among them. Even the royal family dare not easily make a move. What His Highness is doing is clearly using our Harris family as bait, forcing us to kill Great Ape to reveal the strong bright energy individual behind him!¡± ¡°By then!¡± ¡°We will be mere cannon fodder, while the royal family reaps the benefits!¡± ¡°What a n!¡± ¡°What a damn good n!!!¡± Thomas Harris gritted his teeth in anger! Barry Harris stood up, his pupils slightly constricted, a cold fierceness shing in his deep eyes, as if he had made up his mind, and he snorted, ¡°We are in the capital of North Kingdom. When the royal family gives orders, we mustply!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°Since Great Ape has squandered a great future, offended His Highness, and His Highness wants him dead, we can only assist His Highness in this matter!¡± ¡°Fortunately!¡± ¡°His Highness has already made it clear that as long as we can force the remnants of Goris standing behind Great Ape to appear, the royal family will personally take action and exterminate all of Goris, eliminating any future troubles for us!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°As you said just now, this concerns the future and fate of the Harris family. This time, we must work together at all costs to help His Highness eradicate Goris!¡± ¡°At the full-court martial artspetition!¡± ¡°If Patric wins, then it¡¯s fine. But if he loses, we will find an opportunity to kill Great Ape on his behalf, using the excuse of avenging Patric. We must force out the strong bright energy individual standing behind him. Only then can our Harris family escape this cmity!¡± Barry Harris¡¯s words were resolute and resounding, his tone very firm! ¡°Good!¡± Although the Thomas Harris branch and Barry Harris branch usuallypeted in secret, internal struggles within the family. But, as the saying goes, unity is strength, and Thomas Harris naturally knew which was more important. So! He exchanged a nce with Barry Harris, nodded without hesitation, and said, ¡°Rest assured, big brother. Since there is no turning back, we will go all out!¡± ¡°At tomorrow¡¯s full-court martial artspetition, I will personally go to Buddha Academy to watch the battle. You prepare the practitioners in the mansion, just in case.¡± Soon! The opinions of the several people reached an agreement, and they began to formte their ns¡­ ¡­ The capital of North Kingdom was turbulent, with various forces stirring! And it was in such an atmosphere that the next morning, as the sun rose, after a quiet night, Buddha Academy once again became lively. The highly anticipated full-court martial artspetition officially began. Elite disciples from the eighteen branches, including Sean¡¯s inwater Town branch, all converged on the grand martial arts arena at Buddha Academy!!! Chapter 534 My Woman Must Be Unique This is the headquarters of the Buddha Academy, and naturally it exudes the grandeur unique to a headquarters. Just in terms of the martial arts arena, it is several timesrger than the arenas at the branches. One circr arena with a diameter of over a kilometer was specifically built for hosting the Academy-wide martial artspetition! After all! There are simply too many disciples from the branches participating in this Academy-widepetition, a total of three hundred and twenty-four people. Each stage consists of one hundred and eight contestants, and ording to the rules of the Academy-widepetition, the first round is a one-on-one battle! Divided into three stages! One for early-stage dark energy, one for mid-stage dark energy, and one forte-stage dark energy! Each stage involves all one hundred and eight contestants from the eighteen branches stepping onto the stage, randomly selecting opponents for one-on-one battles. Divided into fifty-four pairs, they simultaneously engage inbat, with the winners advancing to the next round and the losers being eliminated on the spot! In this way, after the first round of three battles, half of the total number of three hundred and twenty-four participants will be directly cut down! Might makes right! It can be said to be extremely ruthless! The disciples from the eighteen branches lined up around the gigantic arena, clearly demarcated, standing ready in formation. The headquarters¡¯ disciples also came to watch, lively discussions swirling around them, creating an extraordinary atmosphere! Not far from the gigantic arena, there is a viewing tform about a hundred meters long. Dozens of seats are ced on the tform, either for the Lords and instructors within the headquarters or the branch deans and Lords. However, branch instructors like Kazimir do not have the qualifications to sit up there! The headquarters¡¯ disciples stood around the viewing tform! ¡°Mr. Great!¡± Betty Jefferson stood beside Sean. Due to themotion they caused earlier, the two of them inadvertently became the center of attention, attracting the gaze of many onlookers. This made Betty Jefferson unable to help but blush and feel indignant. When she noticed one of the figures on the viewing tform, her pupils suddenly contracted, and she said to Sean, ¡°Look! That person!¡± ¡°He¡¯s called Thomas Harris!¡± At the mention of this, Sean was taken aback, then followed Betty Jefferson¡¯s gaze to the viewing tform. There, Thomas Harris was also invited to sit on the tform, not far from Hendricks Carter, even exchanging nces with him, seemingly having a good rtionship! ¡°Thomas Harris?¡± Sean asked, ¡°Is he Andrew Harris¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Betty Jefferson nodded and said, ¡°Patric Harris is going to have a life-and-death duel with you above the Academy-widepetition. Thomas Harris personallying here, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not for a good reason. With him present, if anything were to happen to Patric Harris, Mr. Great will have a hard time dealing with it!¡± Obviously! Thomas Harris is definitely not here just to watch! ¡°No worries!¡± Sean shook his head, showing no fear at all, and said with a smile, ¡°This is the Buddha Academy, and the Academy-widepetition has its own rules. Let¡¯s gamble and submit to fate. Can it be that, in front of so many people, he dares to tantlye out and bully a younger generation like me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Betty Jefferson hesitated, considering if Sean were to lose or just injure Patric Harris, then that would be fine. But if he were to publicly execute Patric Harris, who knows what crazy actions Thomas Harris might take? After hesitating for a moment, Betty Jefferson wanted to advise Sean a few more words. But at this moment, a thunderous shout suddenly rang out like thunder! ¡°His Royal Highness has arrived!!!¡± Donald Sitwell is here! Yesterday! Donald Sitwell came to the Buddha Academy in a low-key manner, as it could be considered a private visit. However, today¡¯s asion is different. He is here to preside over the Academy-widepetition and naturally will not be as casual as yesterday! Therefore! With a procession of vehicles, numerous guards, and a grand entourage, the royal pnquin and regal ceremony, everything was grand. His Royal Highness¡¯s majesty was evident at first nce. Draped in a brocade dragon robe, just standing there exuded an aura of supreme dominance, indescribable in its majestic presence! ¡°Greet His Royal Highness!¡± The headquarters¡¯ Lords, instructors, branch deans, Lords, led by Pastiff and Hendricks Carter, immediately stood up and bowed deeply to Donald Sitwell from a distance, showing utmost respect! ¡°Greet His Royal Highness!¡± Whether it was the headquarters¡¯ disciples or the branch disciples, they all knew the rules. In unison, they kneeled before Donald Sitwell, not daring to show the slightest hint of negligence! Immediately! The dozens of elderly figures on the viewing tform bowed, the hundreds of academy disciples around them knelt down, and the previously chaotic sea of people suddenly became as still as a dead water! Chan and Ken, standing beside Sean, also knelt down! There was no other way! Faced with the Crown Prince, they had no choice but to kneel! This was etiquette! Almost subconsciously, Betty Jefferson also intended to kneel with everyone else! But¡­ Just as Betty Jefferson¡¯s legs bent halfway, before she could fully kneel down, her right arm suddenly tightened. A hand grasped her arm, halting her movements. Following that, Sean¡¯s voice whispered in her ear, ¡°You are my woman, no need to kneel!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Betty Jefferson stood there dumbfounded, raising her head, looking panic-stricken at Sean! Sean¡¯s voice was not loud, but he didn¡¯t deliberately try to conceal it! As a result, many people around heard it! Then! Those pairs of eyes, whether astonished, angry, or admiring, all shot towards Sean and Betty Jefferson. The two of them were already the focal points of the entire venue, and now, with such words and actions, they even stole the spotlight from Donald Sitwell! Damn it! This ¡°Great Ape¡± is truly ¡°crafty¡±! The news of Sean openly opposing Donald Sitwell from yesterday spread out, and almost all the disciples of the Academy had heard about it. Initially, they were somewhat incredulous. However, now, seeing the scene before them, they believed it! Courting death!!! Sean and Betty Jefferson stood isted among the crowd, while everyone else knelt. They stood out, appearing so different and ringly obvious! Betty Jefferson¡¯s palms were sweating! ¡°Please rise!¡± Donald Sitwell was not blind to such a bizarre scene. Naturally, he had noticed. However, contrary to what everyone expected, he did not suddenly be furious and do something to Sean. Instead, just like how Sean had ignored his authority, he directly ignored Sean¡¯s presence, not even looking in his direction. He went straight to the viewing tform, then solemnly said, ¡°The Academy-widepetition is a grand event of the Buddha Academy, and the Buddha Academy is the cradle and sacrednd of talent selection in the North Kingdom. I am honored to personally preside over this edition of the Academy-widepetition and witness the extraordinary talents of the academy disciples¡­¡± He praised the Buddha Academy and the academy disciples, serving as an opening speech! Following that! Donald Sitwell sat down in the middle of the viewing tform without any hesitation, gesturing, ¡°I now dere that the Academy-widepetition has officially begun!¡± As soon as he finished speaking! Hendricks Carter walked to the front of the tform and loudly dered, ¡°The first match, a battle of matchup in the early stage of dark energy. All participating disciples in the early stage of dark energy,e to the arena and draw lots to find your opponents!¡± Whoosh!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Apanied by the sound of breaking wind, a total of one hundred and eight participants in the early stage of dark energy from the eighteen branches, without hesitation, leaped up like a swarm of locusts, jumping onto that gigantic arena from different directions. Their faces were filled with excitement and anticipation, their eyes sharp and full of fighting spirit. They had toiled in their respective branches for so long, had prepared diligently, and waited eagerly for this moment. The wait was all for this moment, to showcase their own brilliance in front of everyone, to fight for a brighter future and path for themselves and their families!!! Chapter 535: You Can’t, I Can Following closely! A disciple from the headquarters stepped onto thebat tform with a box of sticks in hand. In the box were a total of fifty-four bamboo sticks, with one end of the bamboo stick exposed outside the box, and the other end engraved with the names of the fifty-four participating disciples! Drawing lots to determine opponents! Simply put! There are eighteen branches, a total of one hundred and eight disciples in the early stages of dark energy. Each branch has six members, with the names of three individuals written on the bamboo stick, waiting to be drawn by participants from other branches. The other three individuals actively draw from the participants of other branches! Therefore! Among the one hundred and eight people, there are only fifty-four bamboo sticks responsible for drawing and being drawn. ording to the rules, if one draws their own teammate from the same branch, it is considered invalid and a new draw is required! ¡°Please!¡± The headquarters disciple walked straight to a disciple from one of the branches, handed over the box of sticks, and gestured, ¡°Draw your first-round opponent at random!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The branch disciple was a bit nervous, took a deep breath, then reached out to draw a stick. Upon seeing the name on the stick, he immediately showed joy on his face and handed the stick to the headquarters disciple! The headquarters disciple took the stick, nced at it, and shouted, ¡°Dripstone branch¡¯s I River, against Eldermoor branch¡¯s Ethan Hawk!¡± At the announcement! There was amotion in the crowd! An apprentice from the Eldermoor branch, with a grim expression, walked out, it was Ethan Hawk! Obviously! Whether I River or Ethan Hawk, they both knew the participating yers before the match. I River probably knew Ethan Hawk¡¯s strength and felt confident in winning, so he was excited! On the contrary! Ethan Hawk also roughly knew about I River¡¯s strength, feeling a greater possibility of losing, naturally feeling despondent! ¡°Please!¡± The headquarters disciple seemed ustomed to such scenes, remained calm, and moved on to the next branch disciple, handing over the box of sticks, signaling, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± In this way! The headquarters disciple, holding the box of sticks, walked counterclockwise, taking nearly ten minutes to draw all fifty-four bamboo sticks, pairing all the early-stage dark energy participants with their first-round opponents! In this early stage of dark energy, there were many figures like Sean, Dana, Raymond in the mid-stage, attracting attention. The disciples chosen topete against them from other branches turned pale, their legs weak, even having the urge to withdraw directly! Combat? What¡¯s the damn point ofpeting, it¡¯s more like seeking a beating! Soon! Everyone was matched ording to the drawing results. The headquarters disciple left thebat tform without looking back, shouting, ¡°Fight until surrender or loss ofbat ability!¡± ¡°Begin!!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom!!! Almost at the moment when the headquarters disciple¡¯s voicended, all one hundred and eight people on thebat tform simultaneously erupted their dark energy without any hesitation, unleashing their abilities directly towards their opponents! For a moment! The hugebat tform was filled with shadows of people, dark energy crisscrossing, like two armies shing, quickly turning into chaos, with the sounds of dark energy collisions and the cries of academy disciples intertwined, incessant and piercing! The spectators were dazzled, unable to keep up! ¡°Five seconds!¡± Suddenly, Chan, standing next to Sean, said in a deep voice, ¡°You win only after the second move. It seems that the new students this year are not that good!¡± Just then! In just five seconds, a disciple in the chaos was instantly knocked out, severely injured and unconscious, losingbat ability. Consequently, his opponent naturally won the first round! This speed was already very fast! However! As the disciple who determined the victory in the first round among the fifty-four groups, iming first ce, the time of five seconds seemed quite ordinarypared to previous years! ¡°His opponent isn¡¯t weak, I can only say he¡¯s unlucky. Otherwise, he should be able to finish the fight in about three seconds!¡± Ken shook his head, looking at Chan, and asked, ¡°Are you confident in winning within three seconds?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chan shook his head without hesitation, ¡°Unless Ie across an idiot, otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult to win in three seconds!¡± Ken rolled his eyes! Damn! You can¡¯t even do it yourself, and yet you have the nerve to look down on others??? One move! Three seconds! Too difficult! In any case, all those participating in the tournament were handpicked outstanding disciples from the branches, although theirbat abilities varied, the differences were not too drastic. To defeat an opponent within a short three seconds, absolute dominance was required, reserved only for exceptional geniuses! Moreover! With randomly matched opponents, the chances of a genius facing another genius were not small! For example! Later, if Chan were to face Dana, or Raymond, let alone winning in three seconds, it would be difficult to win at all, and even if Dana and Raymond could defeat Chan, it would be impossible to do it within three seconds!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This was about luck! To set a record in thebat, both strength and luck were essential! ¡°However!¡± Chan looked at Sean, changed the subject, and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t, but he probably can!¡± Ken also looked at Sean! This time! Ken didn¡¯t refute, for a simple reason- he and Chan had personally witnessed Sean¡¯s terrifying strength back at inwater Town Branch. Recalling it still gave them shivers, so they also believed that as long as Sean didn¡¯t encounter the standout figures from other branches, the hope of defeating the enemy with one move was indeed not small! ¡°Are you praising me?¡± Sean didn¡¯t turn around but replied, ¡°You say I can¡¯t, stating it so confidently, I can, why add a ¡®probably¡¯?¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°Be more confident, remove the ¡®probably¡¯!¡± At this, Chan and Ken exchanged nces, both looking embarrassed. They never expected, really never expected, topliment Sean to his face, pat him on the back, yet Sean, in return, didn¡¯t appreciate it, looking quite displeased. Could it be¡­ he found their praise not good enough, not loud enough?? Damn! To be as arrogant as Sean, there was simply no one else like him! Chan and Ken even secretly thought to themselves: when ites to drawing lotster, it would be best for you to draw practitioners like Dana and Raymond, see how this pretentious guy can still act all high and mighty! It¡¯s damn frustrating! Bang! Bang! Bang! While they were discussing privately, sounds of almost frantic explosions were heard, with branch disciples being sted out one after another, with constant oues of victory and defeat. Especially after five minutes, almost every second, someone was winning, and someone was losing! In less than ten minutes! The first round ofbat for the early-stage dark energy disciples was over, with fifty-four people entering the next round. However, among these fifty-four, some won easily, some struggled to win, and there were even cases of both parties being wounded, winning very reluctantly! It was because of this that the tournament¡¯s rules stipted sessive rounds ofbat for the three realms. After the first round ofbat in the early stages of dark energy, it was the turn of the mid-stage dark energy participating disciples to have their first round ofbat, allowing the winners in the early stage to have time to rest and replenish the dark energy consumed inbat! ¡°Next match!¡± After all the early-stage dark energy participating disciples left thebat tform, Pastiff on the spectator stand slowly stood up and announced, ¡°Mid-stage dark energy disciples from various branches, take the stage!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!!! The moment Pastiff finished speaking, a sound of breaking wind resounded once again. Including Sean, all one hundred and eight mid-stage dark energy participating disciples leaped onto the giantbat tform like locusts! Chapter 536: Crushing Flowers with a Cruel Hand, Sean’s Achievement Suddenly! Whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd, with most eyes focusing on popr figures like Sean, Dana, and Raymond, anticipating their performances! Even! Many people were privately betting on who woulde out on top in this first phase of thepetition in dark energy intermediate, and whether they could keep the time under five seconds, surpassing the initial winner in dark energy early stage! Essentially, everyone was hesitating between Sean, Dana, and Raymond! Not to mention the onlookers from various branches, even the old folks sitting on the viewing tform couldn¡¯t resist getting involved, with someone smilingly asking, ¡°Gentlemen, what do you think the oue of this match will be?¡± As soon as the words were spoken! One of the Lords from headquarters said, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Great Ape, Dana, and Raymond should be in the top three, and as for their specific rankings, it will depend on fate!¡± ¡°I personally think that if Raymond directly uses Thunderde, unless he encounters an opponent of equal strength, there is a high chance of defeating the enemy!¡± Thunderde! It was a move of utmost Yang and strength, belonging to the most vigorous and fierce category, one that could achieve victory in a single blow and was Raymond¡¯s trump card, making it difficult for opponents at the same level to defend against! ¡°However!¡± The representative from headquarters added, ¡°This is only the first round of thepetition. Rank is not important for Raymond, so if he is not determined to win first ce, there is no need to use Thunderde!¡± Indeed! No need! The opponents in theter rounds will be stronger, and revealing one¡¯s trump card and depleting one¡¯s dark energy in the first round is not wise, as winning the first round is sufficient to pass! ¡°Hmm!¡± Someone nearby nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That makes sense. By this logic, Great Ape may be aiming for first ce, while for others, reaching the top three might be the goal, but for him, it is the bare minimum!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, he is very likely to go for first ce!¡± Upon hearing this! Others all voiced their agreement! ording to the rules of the tournament, a person participating inpetitions of two realms simultaneously must achieve a good result in the lower realm to qualify for the higher realm¡¯spetition. As thepetitions in the three realms are held staggered, it is impossible to wait for the final ranking in the lower realm before deciding whether to participate in the higher realm¡¯spetition! Therefore! Sean must enter the top three in every round of the dark energy intermediatepetition. Otherwise, failure to do so in any round may result in the disqualification to participate in the dark energy advanced stagepetition at any time! Almost everyone was discussing! However! There were a few exceptions, such as Donald Sitwell, Hendricks Carter, Hastiff, Pastiff, and Thomas Harris¡­ Donald Sitwell was not interested in specting, Hendricks Carter seemed to have a different n, and while Hastiff and Pastiff wanted to support Sean even in Donald Sitwell¡¯s presence, they dared not speak out. As for Thomas Harris, whether Sean could enter the top three was not important to him and would not affect Patrick Harris¡¯s challenge to Seanter on! ¡°Please!¡± In the midst of this lively and eerie atmosphere, the same disciple from headquarters who had presented a box of tokens before now stepped up onto the massivepetition tform with a sign box in hand, and without hesitation walked straight towards Sean after picking out a token, signaling, ¡°Choose your opponent!¡± Damn! This action by the headquarters disciple stunned everyone. How could they let ¡°Great Ape¡± pick the first token? It seemed that this guy enjoyed creating drama and making a big deal out of things by doing this! ¡°Alright!¡± Sean was also surprised for a moment but didn¡¯t mind. He casually drew a token, didn¡¯t even look at it, and handed it directly to the headquarters disciple, appearing confident and indifferent, showing that no matter who was chosen, he didn¡¯t care! ¡°inwater Town branch Great Ape, against¡­¡± The headquarters disciple took the token, nced at it, and then loudly announced, ¡°Against Mistvale branch Mia Lightning!¡± Wow! As soon as these words were uttered, the whole arena erupted in astonishment! Mia Lightning! This name clearly belonged to a woman, and in shock, everyone involuntarily turned their heads in the direction Mia Lightning was standing. Sean also followed suit! Sure enough! In the team from Mistvale branch opposite, a young female disciple with a pale face as white as paper, stared at Sean in disbelief from afar, unable to believe her ears! How unlucky can one be?? Out of fifty-four people, she got picked in this highly unlikely event? Conversely! The other branch disciples waiting to be chosen breathed a sigh of relief! Clearly, Great Ape had been attracting too much attentiontely, with his terrifying strength and actions leaving people in awe, to the extent that no one wanted to be his opponent! ¡°Three seconds!¡± ¡°Game on!¡± Chan and Ken, somewhat disappointed, probably knew Mia Lightning¡¯s level of strength. If Sean was aiming for first ce, Mia Lightning would probably not withstand his fierce attack! Next! The headquarters disciple walked around with the token box, drawing out fifty-four tokens one by one, matching up the participants for the dark energy intermediate stage. It had to be mentioned that the eighteen branches had a tacit understanding ¨C they let the three strongest participants from each branche forward to draw tokens, ensuring that the weaker ones were picked. This clever move helped avoid situations where geniuses faced off against each other in the first round, taking advantage of the rules! Sean strode towards Mia Lightning on the opposite side! Mia Lightning gritted her teeth, feeling a bit disheartened, but had to muster up the courage to face Sean! In no time! All one hundred and eight branch disciples were paired up, ready to fight! ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Sean and Mia Lightning faced each other, standing less than two meters apart. Sean nodded and smiled politely at Mia Lightning. Mia Lightning, on the other hand, nervously started, ¡°Mr. Great, you¡­¡± ¡°Begin!!!¡± Before Mia Lightning could finish her sentence, the headquarters disciple had already descended from the massivepetition tform, signaling the start of the dark energy intermediate stagepetition! Boom! Boom!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! At that moment, the dark energy inside all the participants erupted, transforming the previously calmpetition tform into a flurry of dark energy once again! Swish! Without any hesitation, Sean turned into a blur, taking a giant step towards Mia Lightning, his demeanor changing from polite to fierce in an instant, ruthless like a tiger, as heunched a punch with unparalleled dark energy straight at Mia Lightning¡¯s delicate body! Others did the same! Dana¡¯s speed was at its peak, disappearing in a blink of an eye and reappearing behind her opponent. Just as her opponent¡¯s dark energy erupted, and their fist raised halfway, they felt a sudden chill on their neck, realizing they had been grabbed by the throat. Soon after, an overwhelming force struck them, and even with all their strength, they only managed to hold on for about three seconds before being sent flying like a ragdoll, soaring over ten meters away before hitting thepetition tform with a loud thud! Defeat! ording to the tournament rules, falling off the tform was also considered a defeat. Therefore, Dana cleverly took advantage of this rule, as she was near the edge of the tform and chose this method of victory, achieving her goal while saving her dark energy ¨C a move that served two purposes! A single move! Dana, the genius disciple who had walked ny-three meters out of a hundred in the bamboo forest, defeated her opponent with just one move, though due to the opponent¡¯s resistance, it took about four seconds! On the other side! As guessed by the spectator at the viewing tform, Raymond did not use his trump card Thunderde in the first round, instead relying on his innate strength and delivering powerful blows! Bang! One punch sent his opponent flying three to four meters back! Raymond followed up with another punch, crossing the distance in a single swift step, and delivered a second mighty blow! Bang! His opponent couldn¡¯t withstand the second punch, and with a muffled sound, was sent flying back again, this time three to four meters away. Gasping for air and unable to hold on, theysted for only about three seconds before being knocked out and thrown off thepetition tform! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡± ¡°I surrender!¡± Having just spat out blood, Raymond came charging towards him again, scaring the disciple, who turned green in the face. Panicked and unable to think too much, they immediately surrendered! No choice! From the moment they were picked by Raymond, the disciple¡¯s heart had been bleeding. Taking two punches from Raymond was already their limit, and if they were hit by a third, it wouldn¡¯t just be a simple case of spitting blood ¨C the likelihood of being left disabled was high! Hence! Seeing the danger, they surrendered promptly, realizing that surrendering was the best option to avoid further harm! Five seconds! It took Raymond two punches to defeat his opponent, taking five seconds, one second slower than Dana! After defeating their respective opponents, neither Dana nor Raymond was happy about winning the first round. Their immediate reaction was to turn around and look towards the direction where Sean and Mia Lightning were! Clearly! As highly regarded figures in the dark energy intermediate stage, both Dana and Raymond were paying close attention to Sean! However! To Dana and Raymond¡¯s astonishment, when they looked over to the opposite side at the same time, Sean¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Only Mia Lightning was left lying silently on thepetition tform, her pure white clothes dyed red with blood, a sharp bloodstain at the corner of her mouth, eyes closed, seemingly¡­ fainted! Tragic! More tragic than Dana¡¯s and Raymond¡¯s opponents! Damn! What a cruel hand to crush flowers like this! That bastard Great Ape, how could he be so ruthless? How could he go this far? Doesn¡¯t he have any shame??? In shock! Dana and Raymond¡¯s gazes were sharp as they scanned the area, quickly spotting Sean¡¯s whereabouts outside thepetition tform, within the inwater Town branch camp. Sean, that bastard, had already finished thepetition and returned to Betty Jefferson¡¯s side at some point! ¡°This¡­¡± Dana and Raymond¡¯s pupils contracted, their gazes towards Sean bing even more serious. Though they hadn¡¯t seen the battle between Sean and Mia Lightning, such a result could be guessed by even a fool ¨C Sean was likely even more powerful than they had previously thought! And so! Dana returned to the inwater City camp, Raymond to the Tigerroar camp, each turning to their teammates from the same branch to ask the same question! ¡°Great Ape!¡± ¡°How many seconds did it take for him to defeat Mia Lightning???¡± Chapter 537: The Tactics of Hendricks Carter ¡°Dana¡¯s teammates and Raymond¡¯s teammates, with expressions of astonishment on their faces, were all deeply shocked by Sean¡¯s performance. They witnessed everything and hesitated to speak when questioned by Dana and Raymond. They began to worry for Dana and Raymond.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dana!¡± a disciple in the Whitefall camp, a dark energy advanced disciple, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In just one move, one second, facing Great Ape, Mia Lightning had no power to fight back at all. The fight had already ended before it even began!¡± ¡°This Great Ape is very powerful! Based on my observations, Great Ape¡¯s speed is not inferior to yours, and his explosive power is not inferior to Raymond¡¯s. He possesses the advantages of both of you and is truly a rare genius. No wonder he was able to achieve a terrifying result of ny-nine meters in the one-hundred-meter bamboo forest. With such fame, there are no empty words. With him around, it might be difficult for you and Raymond to take the top spot in the dark energy intermediate stage.¡± The disciple spoke highly of Sean, solely based on his brief disy just now, already concerned about the leaderboard. One move, one second, was it really that fierce? Dana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her lips involuntarily twitched slightly. She had guessed that Great Ape was strong and could potentially be her biggest rival in winning the top spot. But she never expected him to be this powerful, faster than her, and more explosive than Raymond. Speed had always been Dana¡¯s greatest strength. In the world of martial arts, speed surpasses all. She pursued the pinnacle of speed, where at a certain limit, your opponent had no chance to make a move, fate destined only to be passively beaten. As for Raymond, born with divine strength,plemented by Thunderde, he pursued the dominance of the utmost powerful and the utmost solid. No matter how strong you were, a single punch from him could make you bleed on the spot, robbing you of your fighting capabilities. Before absolute explosive power, any shy moves were nothing but a joke, unable to withstand a single blow. However, Sean alone managed to be both fast and powerful. So fast you couldn¡¯t keep up with his rhythm, so powerful you couldn¡¯t withstand his attacks. Facing such an opponent, it was simply devastating. How the hell do you even fight back? ¡°I understand!¡± Dana nodded slightly and looked at Sean from afar, her eyes sharp, gritting her teeth as she said, ¡°Although he¡¯s strong, I won¡¯t give up onpeting for the top spot because this top spot is very important to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose, I can only win!¡± Upon hearing this, the disciple in the Whitefall camp turned solemn. He knew the reasons behind her determination. He sighed and said, ¡°Act ording to the situation. The tournament has its rules. Great Ape is arrogant and doesn¡¯t know how to restrain his sharpness, making enemies along the way. In the following rounds, many will target him to prevent him from taking the top spot.¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± he continued, ¡°Dana, don¡¯t forget, he still has to participate in the intermediate stage of the dark energybat, and Patric Harris holds a grudge against him. He wille forward to challenge him!¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he added, ¡°he won¡¯t even make it to the finals, or he¡¯ll be defeated in the intermediate stage of the dark energybat, or even die at the hands of Patric Harris.¡± ¡°By then, Dana can reap the benefits!¡± Indeed, Sean¡¯s strength was impressive, but the challenges and pressures he would face next were much greater than Dana and Raymond¡¯s. The road ahead was tough, and winning the top spot in one go? Hah! It wasn¡¯t going to be that easy. ¡°Mmm.¡± Dana pondered and turned to look at Hendricks Carter, seated in the observation deck. She said softly, ¡°If things really go south, I will consider epting Lord Carter¡¯s proposal.¡± Little did she know, Hendricks Carter had sent someone to approach herst night. His purpose was simple: he hoped Dana would give her all in the first round, finishing the victory in the shortest time possible, at least ranking ahead of Great Ape. Afterwards, Hendricks Carter would arrange for Dana to study in the headquarters and personally mentor her as his direct disciple. This was clearly cheating-a deal. As the talent who walked ny-three meters in the one-hundred-meter bamboo forest, the top disciple of the dark energy intermediate stage in the Whitefall branch, Dana had her goals, pride, and bottom line. So Dana had turned down Hendricks Carter¡¯s proposalst night! But now, feeling the enormous threat Great Ape posed to her, Dana¡¯s mind began to waver. As she said, she had topete for the top spot in the dark energy intermediate stage. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose because losing was not an option! As long as she could win, she was willing to set aside her pride, surpass her limits, and cooperate with Hendricks Carter. The disciple of the Whitefall branch was stunned and said, ¡°I heard this tournament is rted to the selection of the Grand Chancellor. Lord Carter and Lord Pastiff are the most hopeful candidates. Great Ape is from the inwater Town branch, so Lord Carter certainly won¡¯t let him take the top spot!¡± ¡°Just now,¡± he continued, ¡°Dana defeated her opponent in four seconds. Normally, she should have been in the top three, but in reality, she¡¯s in fifth ce, with three people separating her and Great Ape.¡± ¡°The victories of those three individuals are suspicious. ording to our collected information, they aren¡¯t particrly strong themselves, and their opponents aren¡¯t particrly weak either. Usually, determining a winner in half a minute is already very difficult.¡± ¡°But,¡± he said, ¡°their opponents seem to be intentionally throwing the match, actively letting them enter the top three.¡± ¡°This,¡± he added, ¡°should also be Lord Carter¡¯s doing. Last night, Lord Carter contacted more than just Dana, but Dana refused, while others agreed.¡± He nced at Hendricks Carter and said sharply, ¡°Lord Carter probably wants to push Great Ape out of the top three, in which case, Great Ape will lose the qualification to participate in the dark energy advanced stagebat. Even if he wins the top spot in the dark energy intermediate stage, it won¡¯t have much impact on the selection of the Grand Chancellor!¡± Fifth ce? Dana¡¯s face grew uglier. However, with Great Ape obstructing Hendricks Carter¡¯s path and with Hendricks Carter, the representative of the headquarters, handling Great Ape personally, Dana was somewhat relieved. On the other side, after hearing his teammates¡¯ ount of the events, Raymond was equally surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sean a few more times. However, when Raymond learned that his five-second result onlynded him in seventh ce, he red fiercely at Hendricks Carter from the observation deck and cursed, ¡°This old horse! How shameless and disrespectful!¡± Indeed, Hendricks Carter had also approached Raymondst night. Like Dana, Raymond had refused. Unlike Dana, Raymond had no qualms and didn¡¯t need to seize the top spot. He participated in the tournament purely to spar, verify his strength, and shine. So Raymond¡¯s reaction was starkly different from Dana¡¯s. Upon learning of Hendricks Carter¡¯s actions, he felt nothing but contempt for Hendricks Carter. ¡°Raymond!¡± someone whispered beside him. ¡°Great Ape is bold and fearless, blocking Lord Carter¡¯s path and offending His Highness the Crown Prince. It seems inevitable that he¡¯s be a target.¡± ¡°In my opinion,¡± the person continued, ¡°Raymond, why not go with the flow, give Lord Carter some face, ept his favor, and join the headquarters? Once Lord Carter ascends to the position of Grand Chancellor, your future will surely be bright.¡± It was clear that Hendricks Carter and Donald Sitwell carried great weight. Coupled with the Harris family¡¯s raging fury, any discerning person would see that it was wise to be on the opposite side of Great Ape. But Raymond wasn¡¯t that kind of shrewd person. He red at the person next to him, shook his head without a second thought, and grunted, ¡°Push a fart! I disdain to engage in such vile and despicable tricks! To win, I must defeat Great Ape on thebat stage with my head held high!¡± Raymond¡¯s temperament and his pursuit of the martial path were akin to the utmost powerful and resolute, unbending and indifferent to life and death. He refused topromise and scoffed at the underhanded tricks. On the observation deck, the academy disciples watching could see through the deceit. The Lords and instructors keenly sensed something amiss and made silent spections. Most chose to remain silent, their understanding unspoken. ¡°Heh.¡± Pastiff couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. He deliberately nced at Hendricks Carter and said, ¡°The first round of the dark energy intermediate stagebat is truly full of surprises. Several dark horses emerged consecutively, pushing Dana and Raymond out of the top three unexpectedly.¡± The tension in the air immediately rose. Even a fool could sense that Pastiff was implying something, pointing directly at Hendricks Carter! Upon hearing this, Hendricks Carter remainedposed and said, ¡°Combat is ever-changing. Until thest moment, no one can predict what will happen. If it¡¯s meant to win, it wins. If it¡¯s meant to lose, it loses. Otherwise, what is the point of the tournament?¡± Pastiff smiled and nodded, ¡°Lord Carter makes a valid point. Suddenly having so many dark horses emerge, pushing Dana and Raymond out of the top three, and allowing Great Ape to im the first ce is indeed quite unexpected.¡± ¡°Spectacr!¡± he added. ¡°Truly spectacr!¡± With sarcasm in his voice, Hendricks Carter¡¯s expression turned somewhat ugly. He hadn¡¯t expected that his efforts would not only fail to push Sean out of the top three, but also make Sean im the first ce. ¡°The truly exciting part is yet toe. This is only the first round. Lord Pastiff, please remain calm!¡± Hendricks Carter retorted. Obviously, Hendricks Carter had something up his sleeve not just in the dark energy intermediate stage but also in the uing dark energy advanced stagebat. He had made his own arrangements and had numerous people on standby. Once they encountered Great Ape, he wanted to see how Great Ape could win in a situation where they were in different stages. A mere first ce in the first round would secure participation in the dark energy advanced stagebat. But you could enter, and I could pull you back. After nearly twenty minutes, the first round of the dark energy intermediate stagebat finally concluded. Fifty-four branch disciples, including Sean, emerged victorious and proceeded to the second round. Subsequently, Hendricks Carter stood up slowly and proimed, ¡°The third round, the participants of the dark energy advanced stage, take the stage!¡± ncing in Sean¡¯s direction, he gestured, ¡°Great Ape, you can also participate in the dark energy advanced stagebat, provided that you cannot break through to the dark energy advanced stage until the dark energy intermediate stagebat concludespletely.¡± ¡°Otherwise, your dark energy intermediate stage results will be invalidated!¡± Chapter 538 I Want It All This! This is also the rule of the tournament! After all! Many branch disciples, in order to achieve outstanding results in the tournament, deliberately suppress their own realms. As long as they want to, they can almost break through the barriers and advance to the next stage at any time! Like Sean! Sean signed up for the mid-term andte-stage dark energy matches at the same time. If he chooses to break through in the middle for thete-stage match, then how would the matches in the mid-term take ce? It wouldn¡¯t be fair to other mid-stage dark energy disciples! So! Be confident, be arrogant, think you¡¯re amazing, want to challenge above your level, fine, but if you break through and thene back down a level, that¡¯s not allowed! If you dare to break through, then your achievement will only count as the higher level! ¡°I understand!¡± Sean and Hendricks Carter exchanged a nce from afar, nodding and saying, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Lord Carter!¡± Exactly! Everyone knows the rules of the tournament, and Hendricks Carter is just reminding them. On the surface, he¡¯s reminding Sean, but in reality, he¡¯s reminding thosete-stage dark energy disciples. Did you all hear it? This little bastard is above you all in the first stage. He can¡¯t break through, doesn¡¯t dare to break through, so give it your all and beat him up!!! Soon! All one hundred and eightte-stage dark energy participating disciples stepped onto the giant arena. Sean was already the center of attention, and now, with his second appearance on stage, he was even more eye-catching. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder, can this guy really dominate thete-stage dark energy matches like he did against Mia Lightning earlier??? At this moment! The headquarters disciple walked up to the stage for the third time with the draw box. After a moment of hesitation, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he once again walked straight towards Sean! ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Is Great Ape drawing first again?¡± ¡°Is this intentional?¡± Not to mention the onlooking disciples, even Sean himself couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, when he noticed the distribution of seventeen disciples from the other branches, his heart suddenly realized! Each branch has six disciples, with three drawing lots in the front and three being drawn in the back! Sean realized! Unlike the previous early and mid-stage matches, this time, many elite disciples from other branches stood in the back, waiting to be drawn by others. It seemed like they weren¡¯t worried about the situation where geniuses would face each other in the first round! In other words! Whether Sean chooses to draw lots, or is drawn by someone else, he might encounter popr figures from other branches. Once he encounters them, it will be a huge obstacle for Sean! This! Should also be the means of that old man, Hendricks Carter, right? ¡°Please!¡± The headquarters disciple came to Sean and handed him the draw box. He let Sean draw first, obviously worried that if Sean drewte, the popr figures would be drawn by others! ¡°Okay!¡± Sean wasn¡¯t afraid. With his strength, crossing the first stage, even if he encounters the so-called popr figures from other branches and the leading figures in thete stage dark energy, he is confident in winning the match. However, it might be more difficult, and he might even get injured! What Sean was worried about was, if he is unlucky and actually draws one of the popr figures from other branches, and wins, exposing hisbat powerpletely. Patric Harris might see that he¡¯s not his match, get scared, and not dare to challenge himter, what to do then? So! As he drew the lot, Sean silently prayed in his heart, hoping not to encounter those popr figures! ¡°inwater Town branch Great Ape! versus¡­¡± From the draw box, he drew a bamboo slip at random, and Sean didn¡¯t even look at it, directly handing it over to the headquarters disciple. The headquarters disciple looked at it and his face, once full of anticipation, suddenly turned sour!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Obviously! The result of Sean¡¯s draw did not turn out as he had hoped! Momentster! The headquarters disciple looked at Sean and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°inwater Town branch Great Ape, versus Whitefall branch Felix Drake!¡± Wow! As soon as the words fell, there were whispers all around! Felix Drake! Among the six from Whitefall branch, one person¡¯s face suddenly turned dark, filled with surprise. How coincidental is this??? Exactly! Very coincidental! Dana, who was watching from below the stage, also had her pupils shrink, her eyebrows furrowed, very surprised by the result! Little did they know! That disciple named Felix Drake from Whitefall branch was the one who had just discussed with Dana privately for half a day. He had analyzed the strength of ¡°Great Ape¡± and the current situation for Dana, but he never dreamt that within the blink of an eye, ¡°Great Ape¡± had be his opponent! ¡°This¡­¡± An intermediate dark energy disciple beside Dana awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°Dana, in this first stage of thete-stage dark energy match, although Felix is not the top in our branch, he¡¯s not as good as those popr figures. But with his strength, he should have no problem dealing with the mid-stage Great Ape!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°With Felix clearing the obstacles for Dana, she doesn¡¯t have to lower herself and make those sinful secret deals with Lord Carter!¡± However! Dana¡¯s expression was extremely serious, showing no rxation. She was wondering, can Felix really defeat Great Ape? It¡¯s probably¡­ Very difficult!!! Pastiff and Hastiff on the observation tform also let out a breath of relief. They were very aware of Sean¡¯sbat power. In their view, as long as they didn¡¯t encounter the popr figures from other branches before the finals, Sean had a good chance of winning. Once he reached the finals, the mid-stage dark energy matches would be over. Sean would break through to thete stage, participate in the final peak battle with the strength of thete stage, and it was not impossible to be the champion of thete stage dark energy! ¡°It¡¯s fate!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all fate! People can¡¯tpare to fate. It seems that Mr. Great¡¯s luck is good. It seems that the heavens are also on his side. There¡¯s nothing we can do. As the saying goes, with help from above, you can do anything!¡± Pastiff couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, deliberately teasing Hendricks Carter! Hendricks Carter¡¯s face turned green! Amidst a murmur of discussions, the one hundred and eightte-stage dark energy branch disciples formed their teams. Felix Drake stood face to face with Sean. He hesitated for a moment, then in a voice that only they could hear, he said solemnly, ¡°I admit, you are outstanding. You have a great chance of winning the first stage of the mid-stage dark energy!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°In this first stage of thete-stage dark energy, it¡¯s not where you can act recklessly!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°I want to make a deal with you!¡± Upon hearing this! Sean was stunned for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°Oh? What deal?¡± Felix Drake directly said, ¡°The champion of the mid-stage dark energy is very important to Dana. She can only win, not lose, it¡¯s a must-win situation for her! As for the champion of thete-stage dark energy, we, the Whitefall branch, are not interested inpeting for it!¡± ¡°Therefore!¡± ¡°As long as you promise me to cooperate with Dana in the future matches, assist her in winning the mid-stage dark energy championship, then, as an exchange condition, the six dark energy disciples from our Whitefall branch can all be your helpers afterwards to assist you in winning thete-stage dark energy crown!¡± ¡°For example!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll intentionally go easyter, only defend, not attack, and even actively admit defeat, send you into the second round of thete-stage dark energy!¡± A trade! Felix Drake¡¯s words surprised Sean. He never expected that just before the match, Felix Drake would quietly propose such a condition. Trading the mid-stage dark energy championship for thete-stage dark energy crown sounds pretty good! Seeing Sean hesitate, Felix Drake continued, ¡°You are currently in the mid-stage dark energy realm. For you, the value of thete-stage dark energy championship is much greater than the mid-stage one!¡± ¡°This trade is your chance, a win-win situation!¡± It has to be admitted, although Felix Drake¡¯s age wasn¡¯t old, his scheming was deep. He could be considered a cunning old fox. On one hand, he had Dana make deals with Hendricks Carter, while on the other hand, he came to make a deal with Sean. By doing this, hepletely gained the upper hand, making decisions based on the uing situation, and he¡¯d be able to act ording to the circumstances. Eventually, who to help, who to betray would all be his judgement! ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean smiled and asked, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be familiar, right? Today¡¯s the first time we meet. I only found out your name half a minute ago. Why should I trust you? After helping Dana win the championship, what¡¯s stopping you from betraying meter?¡± ¡°Or!¡± ¡°Why should you trust me? After you send me into the second round, what¡¯s stopping me from breaking my promise and kicking Dana out?¡± ¡°Are we just going to rely on this kind of shady verbal agreement between the two of us?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Sean¡¯s smile became even brighter, with a hint of disdain. He shook his head and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Or do you think I¡¯m stupid? Coming up with such a childish trade, like ying house with a three-year-old?¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Felix Drake was incensed by Sean¡¯s words, and through gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°So, are you refusing?¡± ¡°What then?¡± Sean retorted, ¡°Are you not interested in thete-stage dark energy championship? It seems to me that you have no hope of winning, right?¡± ¡°Just with you guys, wanting to help me win thete-stage dark energy crown? What a joke. You also need the strength for it!¡± ¡°Furthermore!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the mid-stage champion or thete-stage champion, only a child would make a choice. I want it all, and I don¡¯t need your help. I can get what I want on my own. It¡¯s only the weak who engage in these messy secret dealings!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to go easy on me, because you¡¯ll soon realize that even if you don¡¯t hold back, you can¡¯t stop me from entering the second round of thete-stage dark energy!!!¡± Confidence! As Sean uttered these words, he exuded an unparalleled sense of confidence all over his body. In his eyes, no matter who it was, whether they were elite disciples or popr figures, he could push through them all the way until the end! ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!!!¡± A cold light shot out from Felix Drake¡¯s eyes, a surge of dark energy emanated from his body, and he stared at Sean, his voice almost squeezed out from between his teeth, snorting, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you see how foolish your arrogance truly is!!!¡± ¡°Begin!!!¡± At the moment Felix Drake¡¯s wordsnded, the headquarters disciple walked down from the arena with the draw box. With a loud shout, the first round of thete-stage dark energy match officially began! Boom!!! The raging Felix Drake was like a hungry wolf or a fierce tiger. The pent-up surging dark energy erupted in an instant. Leaping into the air, he raised his massive fist, enveloped with unmatched chilling dark energy, and smashed it fiercely towards Sean. Looking at his fierce momentum, it didn¡¯t seem like a friendly sparring match, but rather, he seemed to want to take Sean¡¯s life on the fighting stage!!! Chapter 539 The Last One Witnessing the scene! Sean¡¯s body shifted sideways, avoiding Felix Drake¡¯s attack without directly confronting him. This made Felix Drake¡¯s punch miss, leaving him stunned, clearly taken aback! However! His movements didn¡¯t stop, turning around tounch another punch towards Sean! Sean¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, moving like a ghost, still employing evasive maneuvers. Faced with Felix Drake¡¯s fierce and relentless attacks, Sean dodged and weaved, being forced to retreat dozens of meters in the blink of an eye, seemingly being suppressed by Felix Drake, immediately falling into a disadvantageous position! This scene! Shocked the disciples around the arena and the old folks on the viewing tform. After all, with Sean¡¯s terrifying 99-meter performance in the hundred-meter bamboo forest and his performance in the first round of the dark energy mid-stage, many people held high expectations for him. Even Hendricks Carter and Thomas Harris didn¡¯t expect him to be kicked out by just a single Felix Drake! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is this Great Ape¡¯s fighting strategy? Isn¡¯t he bold and fearless? Why doesn¡¯t he confront him head-on? This¡­ seems quite unusual!¡± ¡°Could he be about to lose???¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussions, with almost everyone¡¯s attention focused on the duel between Sean and Felix Drake. As a result, three secondster, the top spot emerged, but it didn¡¯t cause much of a stir! And three secondster, more people decided the oue of their matches! ¡°This¡­¡± Dana hadn¡¯t witnessed the battle between Sean and Mia Lightning just now. Plus, Sean¡¯s opponent this time was Felix Drake. So, her gaze remained locked on Sean, trying to assess his strength, but the result caught her off guard! ¡°Impossible!¡± Dana gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°His strength can¡¯t be this weak!¡± You see! Dana had also fought against practitioners in thete stages of dark energy before and won. In the past at the Whitefall branch, she had also sparred with Felix Drake, although she lost, she persisted through over a hundred moves before deciding the victor! How could Sean be so much weaker than Felix Drake? ¡°You rascal!!!¡± Felix Drake¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t keep up with Sean, so he chased and attacked for nearly half a minute, but Sean was slippery as an eel, evading his every move. He couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Sean¡¯s clothes, which made him infuriated, feeling like he was being yed by Sean. Stopping his attack, he cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you born in the Year of the Rabbit? Is this your skill? Weren¡¯t you supposed to defeat me and enter the second round openly?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Hit me if you dare!!!¡± Felix Drake¡¯s angry shout was like thunder, echoing throughout the entire martial arts arena! At this moment! Over a dozen pairs of disciples had decided the oues of their matches! Sean only sought advancement this time, not the top spot. As long as he could win, he wouldn¡¯t care about time. Facing Felix Drake¡¯s curses and provocations, he ignored them, instead smiling smugly, extending his right hand, flicking his pinky finger towards Felix Drake, mocking him disdainfully, ¡°Can¡¯t even touch your opponent, and yet you dare to boast here?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talented, thene and chase me. If you catch up to me, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Upon hearing this! Felix Drake was close to exploding with rage. In the crowd, a series of murmurs arose one after another! Damn it! The ever-changing arena ofbat focused solely on victory or defeat, and these branch disciples had seen shameless individuals aplenty in previous tournaments. However, to the extent of Sean¡¯s shamelessness, to be frank, it was the first time they encountered someone like him today! If this tactic could work, wouldn¡¯t it mean that as long as one side had an advantage in speed, they could keep evading, consuming the opponent¡¯s dark energy until the opponent¡¯s reserves were depleted? Effectively draining them to death??? This despicable fighting style, only Sean coulde up with it. Even if others thought of it, they damn well wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to use it. Theoretically, it could lead to victory, but in practice, it was too embarrassing!!! Unfortunately! Sean wasn¡¯t ashamed and confidently used it! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!!!¡± As Sean was only in the first stage higher than Sean, taking a different approach could be somewhat understandable. However, in front of an audience, Felix Drake failing to catch up to Sean wouldn¡¯t sit well. So, while Sean wasn¡¯t bothered, Felix Drake couldn¡¯t swallow his pride. In a fit of anger, he roared, clenched his fists, and charged at Sean again! Thus! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­ Amidst the piercing sounds of the wind, Sean and Felix Drake, one in front and one behind, one fleeing and one chasing, two blurred figures streaked across the massive arena like a cat chasing a mouse, forming a unique spectacle! The entire processsted for over twenty minutes! Felix Drake painfully realized that whenever he sped up, Sean would follow suit. Whenever he slowed down, Sean also slowed down. Regardless of his speed, fast or slow, Sean always managed to be slightly faster, like an elusive mirage. Just when he was about to catch up, about to seize victory, his hand came up empty! The frustration was so damn unbearable, making Felix Drake feel like he was going to spew blood! Twenty minutes! Damn it! The two of them weren¡¯t tired, but the disciples around the arena and the old folks on the viewing tform were all too exhausted from watching! Finally! As the other fifty-three pairs of branch disciples had decided their matches, only Sean and Felix Drake were still chasing each other when Felix Drake, panting like a cow, drenched in sweat, exhausted all his tricks and still couldn¡¯t catch up. Just about to stop his attack and make aint to the old folks on the viewing tform, at this moment, Sean made a move! In a sh! Sean¡¯s speed suddenly doubled, miraculously circling behind Felix Drake. Before Felix Drake could react, a precise and forceful punchnded on his back!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bang! Already exhausted, Felix Drake couldn¡¯t withstand this blow. He was instantly sent flying by Sean! Puff! Mid-flight, a mouthful of pent-up blood couldn¡¯t help but be violently spewed out! Thud! Crashing down ten meters away, face nting into the ground, struggling a few times, he failed to get up on his feet. At this moment, Sean¡¯s victoriousughter sounded from behind him, ¡°Dealing with you, one move is enough!!!¡± Indeed! From start to finish, Sean only used this single punch! Truly a one-hit kill! Puff! Felix Drake had initially wanted to curse at him, but as he opened his mouth, he was again infuriated to the point of coughing up blood. And then, filled with rage, his eyelids fluttered, and he passed out on the spot, with his final thought being¡­ Great Ape, damn you to hell!!! ¡°My apologies!¡± Sean averted his gaze from Felix Drake, scanning the surroundings. Taking note of the strange looks directed at him, he smiled and said, ¡°Apologies for the wait!¡± Everyone felt the urge to spit at Sean, thinking, ¡°Young man, you reallyck sportsmanship!!!¡± As for that! Sean remained unperturbed. He had achieved his goal, winning the match without revealing his true battle prowess, hopefully not scaring Patric Harris witless. As for what others thought¡­ Hmm! Let them think what they want, what had it got to do with him? Having said that! Sean turned around to walk off the arena. After three matches and nearing midday, ording to the tournament¡¯s schedule, the second round would take ce in the afternoon! ¡°Wait!¡± However, to Sean¡¯s surprise, just as he was about to step off the arena, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him! It was Patric Harris! Patric Harris had been standing among the headquarters¡¯ disciples, witnessing the entire process of Sean¡¯s two consecutive matches. As Sean had predicted, his performance didn¡¯t scare Patric Harris. Instead, taking the opportunity of the tournament, the idea of publicly killing Sean further strengthened in his mind. The reason was simple ¨C Crown Prince Donald Sitwell was currently seated on the viewing tform, and Sean had offended Donald Sitwell. Donald Sitwell also wished for Sean¡¯s demise. So, if he could y Sean, not only could he avenge himself, but he could also gain favor from Donald Sitwell, killing two birds with one stone, it was just too perfect! Therefore! As Sean stepped off the arena, Patric Harris couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He looked at Thomas Harris, who gave a nod, and his heart rejoiced. Stepping out from the crowd! ¡°Oh?¡± Sean halted his steps, turning around to face Patric Harris from a distance. Feeling somewhat pleased, he didn¡¯t expect Patric Harris to be so eager to throw himself into danger. Sean wore an impatient expression, frowning as he asked, ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Swoosh! Patric Harris leaped up onto the arena, coldly snorting, ¡°I¡¯ve registered to participate in this tournament, challenging you to a duel to the death!¡± ¡°If you were only participating in the mid-stage of dark energy¡¯s battles, it would be fine. I¡¯m in the first stage above you, making it unfair for you. However, since you also entered thete-stage battles of dark energy, it means you believe you¡¯re capable of fighting against academy disciples in thete stage!¡± ¡°In that case, you must ept my challenge!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°Get off the arena, and withdraw from the tournament!!!¡± This time! Patric Harris was determined to kill Sean; whether Sean epted his challenge or not, he wouldn¡¯t give up! With these words! A wave ofmotion spread through the surrounding crowd. Patric Harris challenging ¡°Great Ape¡± had bemon knowledge. Even though they were mentally prepared, the sight of the disciples who loved to stir up trouble couldn¡¯t help but be stirred up themselves! Betty Jefferson in the audience was visibly nervous! After all! The conflicts Sean had with the Harris family had all stemmed from her. She silently prayed in her heart: Mr. Great, don¡¯t ept it, please don¡¯t ept it!!! ¡°Must?¡± Sean shook his head and said, ¡°Who established this rule? As far as I know, the rules of the tournament don¡¯t seem to include this!¡± It didn¡¯t! It definitely didn¡¯t! If a fight to the death didn¡¯t require the other party¡¯s consent, wouldn¡¯t this mean that during the tournament, anyone with a grudge against another disciple could just go ahead and kill them? ¡°You¡­¡± Patric Harris was about to retort, but his words were suddenly interrupted by another voice. A voice calmly said, ¡°Patric Harris is correct. You have two choices: either ept his challenge or withdraw from the tournament!¡± ¡°And this!¡± ¡°Is a rule I¡¯ve established!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Donald Sitwell, who had been quietly watching without uttering a word, chose this moment to break his silence. Not only did he speak up, he tantly stood on Patric Harris¡¯ side, going against the norms of the tournament and openly supporting Patric Harris, intending to put Sean in a difficult position!!! Chapter 540 Unstoppable, Sean’s True Strength Silence! Unexpected silence! Donald Sitwell¡¯s words were earth-shattering and should have caused a huge sensation, but in an instant, the entire martial arena suddenly fell quiet, everyone wearing a look of shock, their hearts trembling fiercely, yet no one dared to speak at this moment! The atmosphere on site became extremely oppressive! Sean was stunned! Turning his head to look at Donald Sitwell on the observation tform, the two met eyes across the space, both with sharp gazes. After a moment, Donald Sitwell spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Buddha Academy, the Buddha Academy of North Kingdom, and I am the current crown prince of North Kingdom. This tournament is personally hosted by me!¡± ¡°So!¡± ¡°My words are the rules!¡± The voice was not loud, but it was authoritative, forceful, and unchallengeable. At this remark! Whether it was Patric Harris standing on thebat tform, or Thomas Harris and Hendricks Carter sitting on the observation tform, anyone who did not approve of Sean was overjoyed, incredibly excited! In contrast! Including Pastiff and Hastiff, those from the inwater Town branch were ashen-faced! ¡°This¡­¡± Pastiff stood up hesitantly, saying, ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡± ¡°How?¡± Before Pastiff could voice his objection, Donald Sitwell directly cut him off, not even looking at him, coldly saying, ¡°Would Lord Pastiff by any chance have reservations about the rules I¡¯ve set?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hastiff gritted his teeth, words at the tip of his tongue but swallowed back, shaking his head and saying, ¡°I dare not. Your Highness¡¯s words are weighty, naturally followed asw!¡± After speaking! He sat back down! Helpless! This was the capital of North Kingdom, and the royal family reigned supreme. Just as Donald Sitwell had said, Buddha Academy belonged to North Kingdom and was controlled by the royal family. Pastiff had exhausted all efforts. His intentions were nothing more than aiming for the position of the headmaster of Buddha Academy, but even if he were to seed in taking over as the headmaster of North Kingdom¡¯s national teacher, and ascend to the position of headmaster, what could he do? He still had to obey themands of the royal family! Not to mention him! What about the national teacher of North Kingdom? A figure of prominence, the current headmaster of Buddha Academy who had been almost on par with Albert Sitwell in the past, once losing power, everything became empty, unable to escape from the hands of the royal family! So! While Sean dared to offend Donald Sitwell, Pastiff did not have the authority or room to choose between Sean and Donald Sitwell, he had no choice or say in the matter. Even if he was unwilling, he had to reluctantly abandon Sean!!! Witnessing this! Betty Jefferson¡¯s face turned green, her heart sinking to the bottom in an instant¡­ Chan, with a grave expression, said, ¡°It looks like this arrogant fellow is in big trouble!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Ken nced at him, saying, ¡°If he dies, you will still be the first in the inwater Town branch!¡± Chan ignored him! ¡°Great Ape!¡± After a moment, Donald Sitwell directly asked Sean, ¡°Now, are you willing to ept Patric Harris¡¯s challenge of life and death?¡± Willing! Of course, willing! Sean had been waiting for this moment, for Donald Sitwell to suddenlye out in support of Patric Harris. To others, it was a disaster for Sean, but little did they know, this yed right into Sean¡¯s hands. For Sean, it was like being given food when hungry, and a pillow when tired, damn, what divine assistance! Therefore! Sean pretended to hesitate for a moment, then reluctantly nodded, saying, ¡°Since Patric Harris is bent on seeking death and Your Highness wishes to use me to dispose of him, then¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give Your Highness this face and see him off!¡± Damn it! As Sean¡¯s words reached the ears of the surrounding people, they couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes, wanting to curse. They couldn¡¯t understand how, in such dire straits, faced with a formidable opponent in theter stages of dark energy like Patric Harris, where did Sean get the confidence to remain calm, unfazed, and even crack jokes! Moreover! He had the mood and courage to boast and banter here in such a predicament! ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Patric Harris snorted coldly, scoffing at Sean¡¯s arrogant words, angrily saying, ¡°Just because you won against Felix Drake by taking advantage of a fluke, doesn¡¯t mean you can swagger in front of me!¡± ¡°The second round!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance to participate!!!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! As soon as these words were spoken, Patric Harris, unable to contain his overwhelming murderous intent, released itpletely. His dark energy surged fiercely within him, transforming him into a ghostly phantom, rushing towards Sean in a single step, much faster than Felix Drake, even though they were both in theter stages of dark energy, they were ofpletely different calibers! The vastbat tform became the battlefield of Sean and Patric Harris! Under the gaze of the public! A fight to the death! Everyone widened their eyes, their hearts reaching their throats, staring intently at Sean and Patric Harris, afraid of missing any details of the battle. Their anxiety about this fight far exceeded the three previousrge-scalebats. They saw! Facing Patric Harris¡¯s swift attack, Sean did not choose to dodge like he did against Felix Drake, but rather, quite the opposite, he decisively faced the challenge head-on, raising his fist and fiercely engaging with Patric Harris! He wanted to test, to suppress his own realm to the middle stage of dark energy, and directly confront the formidablete-stage dark energy expert, to see what the effect would be! Boom!!! The next moment, their fists shed, dark energy surged, exploding like thunder! Following that! Just after two or three seconds of a stalemate, both of them mutually withdrew, thrown back by each other¡¯s dark energy. Sean retreated about five meters before stabilizing his position, while Patric Harris was in a simr state, thrown back five meters! This punch! It was a draw, evenly matched, at a standstill!!! Seeing this! Everyone¡¯s eyelids flickered, their hearts trembling, expressions of astonishment on their faces. Clearly, they did not expect Sean to be this strong, to hold his ground against Patric Harris in a draw, not falling into a disadvantage! This! Contrasted greatly with Sean¡¯s performance against Felix Drake earlier! ¡°So¡­¡± As the one directly involved, no one understood this more explicitly than Patric Harris. No one was more shocked than Patric Harris, with profound shock in his heart. His pupils constricted, staring like a wolf at Sean, and grunting, ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your true strength all along!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Sean admitted frankly, a sly smile ying at the corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°If not so, where did you get the courage to challenge me? Dealing with trash like Felix Drake was not enough for me to go all out!¡± Pfft! Under thebat tform among the Whitefall group, Felix Drake, only just waking up after fainting earlier, was hit hard by Sean¡¯s words. Damn¡­ he sprayed a mouthful of old blood at the realization! For that! Although Patric Harris was taken aback, somewhat surprised, he felt no fear. Disdainfully saying, ¡°Hiding your head but revealing your tail, petty tricks, do you think you can surprise and win against me like this?¡± ¡°Dream on!!!¡± With those words! Patric Harris¡¯s massive body trembled, his aura skyrocketed once again. Clearly, before this, he had made ample preparations, not being consumed by anger and underestimating Sean! Following that! Patric Harris transformed into an arrow leaving the bow, apanied by a sharp breaking sound, charging towards Sean once again! Boom! Boom! Boom boom boom!!! For the next five minutes, Sean and Patric Harris werepletely embroiled in battle, their figures shing, the booming sound of their shes echoing like thunder. They fought fiercely for dozens of moves, giving it their all, overflowing with killing intent! They had gone mad! Completely lost it! Except for the old folks on thebat tform, the surrounding academy disciples were dazzled, unable to keep up with their movements or follow their rhythm, only judging their locations based on the continuous sounds! ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Indeed a peerless martial arts genius who walks ny-nine meters out of a hundred in a one-hundred-meter bamboo forest, the abilities of Great Ape, even in the capital headquarters, it would be difficult to find someone topare!¡± ¡°Now, this is his true strength!!!¡± Among the crowd, discussions once again arose. With the earlier first sh between punches resulting in a draw, and Sean being able to hold his ground for dozens of subsequent attacks, hisbat power was terrifying! After all! Patric Harris himself was a disciple of the capital headquarters, a standout in thete stage of dark energy, and also the direct bloodline of the Harris family. With extraordinary talent, on top of being a stage above Sean, in such circumstances, any disciple in the middle stage of dark energy around would probably have long been defeated, or even directly overwhelmed by Patric Harris! Without aparison, the gap cannot be seen! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Dana, standing at the bottom of the tform, her face ashen, gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°Great Ape, must die today!!!¡± Indeed! At this point, Dana could see very clearly that once she faced Sean in theter stages of dark energy, she would undoubtedly lose. Therefore, as long as Sean was alive, her chance of bing the first was almost zero! ¡°Damn it!!¡± But it wasn¡¯t just Dana who was worried. Hendricks Carter on the observation tform also had an unpleasant expression, looking as if he had eaten shit. He knew Patric Harris¡¯s strength very well. If Patric Harris participated in the tournament, he could at least make it to the finals and even have a chance at victory! With the current situation, whatever Patric Harris could achieve, Sean should be able to as well! Furthermore! Once the dark energy mid-stage finals were finished, and the dark energy mid-stage finals were prioritized, by the time the dark energy mid-stage finals were over, Sean could break through and advance to the dark energyter-stage to participate! Damn! Looking at this batch of dark energyter-stage branch disciples, who could stop Sean from winning in theter stages of dark energy?? The more he thought! The more worried Hendricks Carter became! Therefore! Taking a deep breath, Hendricks Carter looked at Donald Sitwell sitting next to him, lowering his voice, saying, ¡°Your Highness, Great Ape is indeed a rare martial arts genius with exceptional talent!¡± ¡°Someone like him cannot be used by me, he must be killed by me!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± ¡°If he holds a grudge against Your Highness, against the North Kingdom royal family, it will be an endless trouble. While he¡¯s still not fully fledged, he must be eradicated to address future concerns!!!¡± Initially! Hendricks Carter only wanted to impede Sean from winning the championship and was not nning to kill Sean! And now! He wanted nothing more than to rush onto thebat tform himself and kill Sean with one p! ¡°No worries!¡± Unexpectedly, what Hendricks Carter did not anticipate was that Donald Sitwell didn¡¯t seem rushed. Shaking his head, he confidently said, ¡°I have my arrangements; Lord Carter need not worry!¡± Hendricks Carter was taken aback! Boom!!! Just at that moment, following a piercing explosive sound, Sean and Patric Harris¡¯s entanglement finally came to an end. With Patric Harris after the fierce prolonged battle, high-intensity rapid consumption, it was evident that the red light was on in his core, nearly out of energy! Inparison! While Sean¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t great either, his aura was much steadier than Patric Harris¡¯s. It seemed¡­ his dark energy was more abundant, and the previous extensive consumption hadn¡¯t pushed him to an exhausted state! The reason was simple! Sean was a genuine bright energy powerhouse, with a vast bright energy in his core, transformed from dark energy. Conversely, bright energy could also be reconverted into dark energy forbat if need be! Moreover! Compared to a dark energy practitioner¡¯s internal dark energy, dark energy converted from bright energy was purer and more potent, with greater killing power. Aside from bloodline reasons, this was another significant reason why Sean, a realm lower than Patric Harris, remained unyielding. Therefore! Sean¡¯s dark energy was almost continuous, and for Patric Harris to endure a protracted battle with him? Hah! That would be tantamount to courting death!!! ¡°Now, do you still think that I am trying to end your life is a pipe dream?¡± Speaking! Sean took a step forward, walking directly towards Patric Harris! ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Is this impossible!!!¡± Patric Harris, panting heavily, looking at Sean approaching, had a strong sense of fear growing within him. Having reached this stage of the fight, he had already deeply realized Sean¡¯s strength far surpassed his previous imagination, and he, most likely, was going to suffer a loss at Sean¡¯s hands! Therefore! He involuntarily took a few steps back while saying, ¡°How¡­ how can you be this strong? How can a person in the middle stage of dark energy be this powerful?¡± His worldview was copsing! ¡°Strong?¡± Sean shook his head, coldly snorting, ¡°You are wrong. It¡¯s not that I am too strong, it¡¯s that you are too weak!¡± With just one sentence! Causing a chilling sensation among the surrounding academy disciples, even those in theter stages of dark energy, no one dared to say that Patric Harris was weak! And yet! Coming from Sean, who was in the middle stage of dark energy! Making people shiver was that while it sounded like he was bragging, no one could refute his im! ¡°You!¡± ¡°Ready to meet your end?¡± Sean didn¡¯t give Patric Harris a chance to speak anymore. Suddenly elerating his steps, he turned into a phantom, raising his fist and swung it fiercely towards Patric Harris! ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!!!¡± Thomas Harris erupted in anger, almost charging towards thebat tform the moment Sean raised his fist, his surging aurashing out, heading straight for Sean!!! Chapter 541: One Life for One, Absolute Fairness Thomas Harris moved with lightning speed, reaching his brother within seconds. He never expected Great Ape to harm his brother right in front of him! ¡°Oh no!¡± Chan, Ken, and others were horrified. They watched as Thomas Harris angrily yelled, intending to kill Great Ape. But it was toote. In a breathless moment, everyone watched the tform closely. At the same time, Sean¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of resolve. He raised his right hand, clenched his fist as if mes were rising from it. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± The mes on his fist emitted blue smoke, then disappeared in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sean¡¯s fist struck Patric Harris¡¯s heart, the mes tightly held in his palm exploded upon impact. The explosion engulfed the entire tform, causing a massive vibration. When everything calmed down, everyone was astonished to see the tform turned into ruins. ¡°Patric Harris-¡± Thomas Harris shouted heartbreakingly as he rushed to the tform toote to stop Sean¡¯s final blow to Patric Harris. Thomas Harris bore scars from Sean¡¯s punch, but his protective gear and inherent strength prevented severe injuries. In the next moment, seeing the unrecognizable Patric Harris, Thomas Harris¡¯s anger reached its peak. He struck out at Sean¡¯s back with his palm. In an instant, Sean was thrown meters away before anyone could react. ¡°Poof!¡± Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The onlookers were still processing when the dust settled, seeing Patric Harris dead and Sean lying meters away, with only an enraged Thomas Harris standing on the ruined tform. All eyes turned to Sean on the ground. Motionless, his fate uncertain. Did Great Ape die? Donald Sitwell on the tform felt jubnt; this was the oue he desired. ¡°Thomas Harris vited the rules of the match! Your Highness, please be the judge!¡± Hastiff and Pastiff spoke in unison, seeing Sean lying with a fierce aura, ¡°Buddha Academy is not a ce for unruly behavior!¡± ¡°Mr. Harris only acted in haste to avenge his rtive. Moreover, the Harris family is an important noble family in our country. I believe Mr. Harris¡¯s actions were justified, and I¡¯m certain that even Great Ape would have done the same in that situation. It¡¯s all fair.¡± A decisive statement! People exchanged nces, some feeling unjust for Great Ape, while others agreeing with the Crown Prince¡¯s words. Only the elders at Buddha Academy knew that siding with Thomas Harris was reasonable for Donald Sitwell. Hastiff and Pastiff were deste, realizing they had destroyed a unique talent. Donald Sitwell left with a wave of his sleeves. However, just as he descended the observation tform, a familiar voice echoed from outside the arena. ¡°What fairness indeed¡­¡± Donald Sitwell was startled by the voice. Turning to look, he saw a fierce storm brewing on the tform, surprising everyone. Everyone recognized the voice, it was indeed Great Ape! ¡°Great Ape!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive!¡± Disciples from inwater Town gathered around, seeing Sean¡¯s seemingly lifeless body squirm slightly. Then, Sean¡¯s hands pushed against the ground, arching his back and standing up as if nothing had happened. ¡°As His Highness said, fairness demands that the one who kills me must pay the price!¡± Before anyone could react, Sean¡¯s palm struck Thomas Harris fiercely, who struggled in vain against Sean¡¯s Bright Energy. With a piercing scream, Thomas Harris flew several meters and crashed into the wall. Blood sprayed as he slid down, leaving a trail of crimson like a blood-colored silk ribbon. ¡°What arrogance, challenging the unattainable!¡± The audacious words thundered across, silencing everyone. Sean coldly snorted, ¡°Killing Patric Harris was one, killing Thomas Harris makes two kills. Even facing the Crown Prince, I am not afraid.¡± ¡°You!¡± Donald Sitwell was shocked, watching Thomas Harris take hisst breath, his eyes wide with regret and resentment. But facing the crowd, Donald Sitwell suppressed his discontent. He left Buddha Academy and returned to the royal city to report to Albert Sitwell. ¡­ At Hall of Great North Donald Sitwell recounted the morning¡¯s events at Buddha Academy to Albert Sitwell. Albert Sitwell, ice-cold-faced, exuded a murderous aura. The atmosphere in the hall turned tense. Albert Sitwell¡¯s rage was palpable! ¡°What a Great Ape! Daring to defy even me.¡± ¡°To eliminate Thomas Harris with one blow, this Great Ape is not just at the Dark Energy middle stage. He likely has reached the Dark Energyplete stage, or even higher. A remarkable feat. His identity is not simple.¡± ¡°But to challenge me is futile!¡± Albert Sitwell breathed heavily, closing his eyes in contemtion. ¡°Father, do you think he used some kind of secret technique? I fought him twice, probing his strength. He could hide his true power, but not his realm,¡± questioned Donald Sitwell hesitantly. Albert Sitwell¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. He snorted, ¡°In the vast world, how much do you really know!¡± ¡°Based on my knowledge, there is a miraculous pill in the Hall of Jade called ¡®Suppressing Pill.¡¯ It was personally concocted by that distinguished person. After consumption, one can conceal their realm at will. Those lower in realm than them won¡¯t see their true strength.¡± ¡°Could it be that I underestimated him, and his realm is higher than mine? Even equivalent to Bright Energy like you, Father?!¡± Donald Sitwell was astounded, realizing Great Ape was a formidable master. ¡°Naturally, I suspect that even the name Great Ape could be a facade!¡± Albert Sitwell¡¯s words left Donald Sitwell shuddering, realizing he might have been the next to die if he stayed. Remembering his fight with Sean, he trembled, his legs weak. In contrast, One Shot, a half-step Bright Energy powerful, caught the key points in Albert Sitwell¡¯s words and hesitantly inquired. ¡°Your Majesty mentioned a divine pill like Suppressing Pill can only be concocted by the Lord. How does this Great Ape possess such a pill?¡± Albert Sitwell shook his head, saying gravely, ¡°Before you returned, I contacted Lord Steer.¡± ¡°As per the n, Lord Steer was due to arrive this morning. However, midway, he received news of a disturbance at inwater Town.¡± ¡°As a result¡­¡± ¡°Lord Steer went to the Hall of Jade in inwater Town, learning that everyone, including the Master Dasch, was killed.¡± ¡°Only Single Eye survived, who revealed the truth under Lord Steer¡¯s questioning!¡± ¡°Great Ape!¡± ¡°He is, in fact, a Bright Energy master at the Consolidation stage! He single-handedly destroyed the entire branch of inwater Town and took two Suppressing Pills from Single Eye!¡± One Shot¡¯s face turned grim at the revtion. Donald Sitwell copsed to the ground, overwhelmed by fear, devoid of theposure befitting a Crown Prince, akin to a petrified cat. ¡°Your Majesty, who is he really?¡± As for Great Ape¡¯s true identity? Albert Sitwell didn¡¯t provide a direct answer, saying, ¡°I have my suspicions, but the truth remains to be confirmed.¡± Albert Sitwell had long harbored doubts, Great Ape might be General Wolf! His motives in North Kingdom were unclear, but the situation had spiraled beyond Albert Sitwell¡¯s control, necessitating meticulous observation of Great Ape¡¯s actions. ¡°I have already summoned Lord Steer to the royal city. With Lord Steer¡¯s Confluence proficiency, this Great Ape poses no threat!¡± Chapter 542 Lord Steer Arrives, Sean Fully Exposed Buddha Academy After the martial artspetition in the entire academy, Donald Sitwell returned to Buddha Academy. However, his attitude towards Sean did aplete 180-degree turn, from being condescending to suddenly bing obedient and cautious. This change made Sean a bit concerned, and he walked over to Kazimir, whispering softly, ¡°Tonight may not be peaceful. You all should leave as soon as possible.¡± Sean didn¡¯t explicitly say it, but Kazimir guessed from the events of the morning. Sean naturally understood that if his identity was exposed, it could lead to a battle of bright energy, and anyone around him might be in danger. So, he needed Kazimir to take the disciples from the inwater Town branch and leave first to avoid involving them in the conflict. At that moment, Master Lewis was waiting in front of the thatched cottage. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The two entered the thatched cottage and closed the door. Master Lewis got straight to the point, ¡°Lord Steer will sense this ce in the evening, so be on high alert.¡± ¡°How do you, being held captive here, know such confidential information?¡± Sean asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve had disciples and informants in the pce for years, secretly passing information to me,¡± Master Lewis exined. Understanding dawned on Sean, and he realized the reason behind Donald Sitwell¡¯s attitude change. Lord Steer must have some connection with Albert Sitwell, and if he knew about the situation in the inwater Town branch, Albert Sitwell probably knew too. Seeing Sean¡¯s expression, Master Lewis gravely said, ¡°Now that Lord Steer is here, you have no way out.¡± ¡°Master Lewis, rest assured, even if it¡¯s a desperate situation, fleeing for a moment won¡¯t change the inevitable. In my opinion, we should fight to the death. Even if we fail, we will have no regrets!¡± Sean dered firmly. ¡°I have never been one to flee!¡± Sean could escape alone, but what would be the point of going through all this trouble toe here? Since the people from the Hall of Jade had their eyes on him, this battle was destined to happen! So let¡¯s fight to the end! ¡°Well said!¡± With those words, Master Lewis wielded the Divine de of Vengeance, turning into a shadow as he rushed towards the vast courtyard of Buddha Academy like a soaring arrow. Sean remembered his daughter, and he had promised Master Lewis something before. He needed to fulfill the wish of another before his time was up. Calling Betty Jefferson over, he said, ¡°Miss Jefferson, I have a favor to ask. As a girl, there are things I need you to help me with.¡± When Betty heard this, she felt a rush of emotions but trusted that Sean wouldn¡¯t have ulterior motives. She followed him into the underground chamber of the thatched cottage. In the chamber, a chilling aura surrounded a fire jade coffin, causing Betty to shiver in shock. ¡°She is¡­?¡± ¡°She is Master Lewis¡¯ daughter, Coco Lewis. Bringing you here is because her core holds a chilling aura that normal people can¡¯t bear. What I need is for you to help remove that chilling aura from her!¡± Sean exined. ¡°You? Master Lewis is a bright energy powerhouse. If he couldn¡¯t do it, how can you?¡± Betty asked skeptically. ¡°I have my ways. Now, what I need you to do is help me undress her.¡± Undress¡­ undress her? Betty widened her eyes in disbelief, but she trusted Sean and believed he had no ill intentions. She helped undress Coco Lewis, revealing her pale skin with no hint of color. Sean carefully closed his eyes and infused his energy into Coco Lewis¡¯ core. As the chilling aura invaded his body, he redirected it into his own core, refining and absorbing it to strengthen his bright energy. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead as hisplexion paled. As the chilling aura spread throughout his body, enveloping him in a frigid world, Sean embraced the solitude, the white surroundings reminding him of snow. Outside the thatched cottage, Master Lewis sensed the energy and inquired with Hastiff and Pastiff, learning of Sean¡¯s rescue of Coco Lewis. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and a figure emerged from the smoke ¨C Betty Jefferson. ¡°Miss Lewis has awakened!¡± Betty¡¯s smile revealed her relief, prompting Master Lewis to rush into the underground chamber. Seeing Coco Lewis awake and recovering, tears of joy welled up in Master Lewis¡¯ eyes. Hastiff and Pastiff followed suit, hopeful for the looming battle, aware that they might face repercussions from Prince Donald Sitwell and even Albert Sitwell. ¡­ In the nick of time. In the imperial capital, Lord Steer led his forces to the Hall of Great North, learning from Albert Sitwell about the Great Ape¡¯s presence. Enraged, he headed straight for Buddha Academy. A ghostly figure dashed into the courtyard of Buddha Academy. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Someone noticed Lord Steer and immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you? This is not where you should be¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Lord Steer shed in front of the person, grabbed his neck, and flung him away like trash. The man flew several meters and mmed into a wall, blood gushing from his mouth, eyes wide with shock, now a lifeless body. The sudden impact startled everyone, watching as the expert who was killed in a mere second was a peak Realm practitioner. Master Lewis and the others gathered outside the thatched cottage. Lord Steer stood before them, a distance of over ten meters separating him from Sean. Hastiff recognized Lord Steer¡¯s attire and bull-faced mask, feeling a sense of dread. ¡°Lord Steer!¡± His voice rang out like thunder, tinged with fear. Lord Steer, advancing, dered, ¡°Leopold Lewis¡¯s betrayal of the Hall of Jade seals his fate. Anyone who sides with him bes a traitor.¡± With a wave of his hand, an immense surge of bright energy transformed into a giant de, sweeping towards the group. A deafening roar followed as even semi-bright energy experts like Master Lewis, Hastiff, and Pastiff were sent flying, crashing into the flower bushes several meters away, spitting blood, gravely wounded! This was Lord Steer¡¯s power ¨C that of a Confluence super expert¡­ ¡°Come out, General Wolf, Sean Mason. Your time is up!¡± With those words, Lord Steer exposed Sean¡¯s true identity! The onlookers were dumbfounded. While they had heard of Sean¡¯s reputation, why was his name suddenly mentioned when he was supposed to be in the Shirine Empire? But upon Lord Steer¡¯s gaze towards the figure outside the thatched cottage, everything became clear! General Wolf had infiltrated the imperial capital and was hiding within Buddha Academy. Was this General Wolf, in fact, the Great Ape? As the crowd pondered, Lord Steer raised his hand, sending another giant de down towards the ground, swiftly extending towards the location of the underground chamber, splitting it into two. The smoke billowed, obscuring the view! In the haze, Sean emerged, holding Coco Lewis. Lord Steer¡¯s pupils dted as he locked eyes with Sean. ¡°Finally found you, General Wolf!¡± Sean remained in his Great Ape disguise, with the effects of the Suppressing Pill at y, appearing as if he had just entered thetter stages of dark energy to the others.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But why was Lord Steer calling him Sean? As the crowd hesitated with confusion, Lord Steer coldly dered, ¡°You change your appearance, infiltrate my imperial capital, and tonight, you will have nowhere to escape!¡± With those words, Lord Steer erupted with immense bright energy, leaping towards Sean, shouting, ¡°Leopold Lewis¡¯s fate shall be yours as well!¡± Chapter 543 – The Death of Lord Steer Facing Lord Steer¡¯s full-force attack, Sean remained calm andposed. One hand cradling Coco Lewis, the other clenched into a fist aimed at Lord Steer! In the next moment, a fist shadow formed by bright energy appeared, and with a thunderous crash, the sh of two forces of bright energy created a deafening explosion. The impact was evenly matched, as Sean handed Coco Lewis to Lu Wushuang, then transformed into a phantom in a sh. Lord Steer chased after him, the two suspended in mid-air, facing each other. The cold moon hung in the sky, the cool wind whispered through. The vast Buddha Academy fell into silence, filled with a heavy atmosphere. Lord Steer eximed in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills to withstand my second-stage confluence. Let me see how your second-stage confluencepares to mine!¡± With that, Lord Steer casually flung his hand, a massive illusory fist shadow appearing in the sky, heading towards Sean. Sean remained unfazed and countered with his own illusory fist shadow. The two fists collided in mid-air, the residual force of the impact causing destruction around them, turning the surroundings into ruins in an instant. ¡°Both are at the second-stage confluence!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hastiff and Pastiff, lying on the ground, looked up at Sean¡¯s power in disbelief. They were shocked by the destructive force and lethality of the second-stage confluence. Lord Steer, not surprised by Sean blocking the first punch, sneered, ¡°Let me see how many moves you can withstand!¡± He then threw a punch, a huge de shadow cutting through the night sky, a silver light heading towards Sean. Sean retaliated with a punch, the two silver lights colliding, creating a massive shockwave. The two fought fiercely, the onlookers amazed by the power of both second-stage confluences. Only the Twelve Demons of the Hall of Jade could reach this level within the Hundred Nations. And now, Sean, an exception within the Hall of Jade, was proving his exceptional talent, surpassing all expectations. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Then, an unexpected scene unfolded! After Sean¡¯s attack cut through Lord Steer¡¯s de shadow, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre overwhelmed the opponent, striking directly at Lord Steer. Lord Steer¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, surprised that Sean could defeat six percent of his strength. Subsequently, Lord Steer raised his hand and punched towards Sean. The fist force swiftly dissolved the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. Sean and Lord Steer engaged in a climactic battle in the skies of the Buddha Academy, two shadows exploding with lightning and thunder. The trees of the Buddha Academy turned into ruins, almost no building remaining intact, all copsing. After hundreds of exchanges, Lord Steer hadn¡¯t experienced such a thrilling battle in a long time. He was excited, eager to use Sean¡¯s blood to enhance his own cultivation. ¡°So thrilling! I really want to keep your entire body intact!¡± With a final move, Lord Steer unleashed Blood Shadow Fury, hundreds of silver de-like attacks rushing towards Sean like bullets. ¡°It seems Lord Steer is no match either!¡± In the next moment, just as the silver des closed in on Sean, the Wolf¡¯s Massacre preemptively blocked all attacks. Sean then counterattacked, sending numerous silver des back towards Lord Steer, triggering immediate explosions. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Puff- Lord Steer¡¯s mask was knocked off, spitting out blood. ¡°Impossible! A mere general dares to challenge me!¡± In an instant, the power surged within Lord Steer, his appearance distorting as horns appeared on his forehead, covered in ayer of dense scales like armor. This was not unusual; the Twelve Demons all had the ability to transform into beasts. Lord Steer¡¯s transformation meant that if Sean killed him, he would truly die. The consumption of transformation was immense; Lord Steer had very little time in this state to deal with Sean. ¡°Do you think you are my match?¡± As their powers collided, sparks flew, and a thunderous sh echoed as if electric currents surged, producing a piercing noise. Lord Steer was extremely shocked, his transformed state unable to crush Sean. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°You actually refined the Cold Shroud Qi of Coco Lewis. It seems you¡­¡± Before Lord Steer could finish, Sean turned into a sh of lightning and charged towards Lord Steer. With Lord Steer proving so difficult to handle, Sean could hardly imagine the power of the other Twelve Demons. If he didn¡¯t die, the retaliation from the Hall of Jade would be terrifying. As Sean moved in for the kill, Lord Steer also fled at top speed. This back-and-forth continued for nearly an hour. Lord Steer keenly felt that his transformed state had reached its limit, unable to sustain such a massive bodily drain. There was no escape; they would perish together! Realizing the danger, feeling the despair, Lord Steer gritted his teeth and turned around. Anticipating the opportunity, Sean¡¯s Arctic Sky Fury de struck directly at him. Despite Lord Steer¡¯s giant fist shadow defense, he couldn¡¯t withstand the blow. The strike shattered the scales covering his body, leaving Lord Steer¡¯s flesh blurred and his body reduced to countless crystal-clear scales scattering in the air. His head rolled to Sean¡¯s feet, filled with resentment, only thest breath remaining. ¡°Save yourst breath. Tell me, where is my father?¡± Sean questioned Lord Steer¡¯s decapitated head. Gasping for air, Lord Steer¡¯s eyes filled with disdain as he replied, ¡°In the southwestern direction of the Hundred Nations, there is a Rakshasa Realm. The imperial capital of the Rakshasa Realm is called Dragonhold, housing a teleportation array that is the only way to the main altar of the Hall of Jade¡­ Hahaha, go there, it will be your doom!¡± ¡°Lord Loon and Master Theron will surely seek justice for me! You dare kill such a small bastard!¡± With those words, Lord Steer died with hatred, his eyes wide open, devoid of any breath. ¡°Dragonhold¡­¡± ¡°Sean! Taking my Steer Order, the day you enter Dragonhold will be the day you meet your end!!!¡± Frowning, as he feared, finding his father and the cure for Cecilia would require killing Master Theron. Chapter 544: The Third Stage of Harmonization The bright energy is divided into four stages: Consolidation, Confluence, Harmonization, and Luminescence, also known as the Supreme Realm. It is said that Master Theron of the Hall of Jade has already reached the third stage of Harmonization, only one step away from the ultimate Supreme Realm. Once he ascends to this realm, no one within the hundred nations can rival him. The Imperial City of Brighouse has finally regained its calm after the devastation, but it is a deathly silence, with rubble and ruins everywhere, the former prosperity now gone. At the Hall of Great North, Albert Sitwell is unaware of Lord Steer¡¯s death, while Sean, disguised as Lord Steer, arrives at the location. Upon hearing the news of Sean¡¯s death, Albert Sitwell is overjoyed. However, Sean¡¯s actions quickly lead to Albert Sitwell¡¯s demise. ¡°In these years, you have caused internal strife and failed wars for Brighouse. It is time for a change in leadership,¡± Sean said before swiftly killing Albert Sitwell, shocking the courtiers and attendees. Even Romanov and the Royal Adviser, who had apanied ¡°Lord Steer,¡± were shocked. Donald Sitwell attempts to avenge his father, but before he can say a word, Sean strikes him down. ¡°From now on, Brighouse¡¯s leadership will change, with Romanov as the new emperor,¡± Sean deres. As he and Romanov lock eyes, Romanov¡¯s pupils slightly contract. He knows Sean needs to leave, and he must rationalize everything here. Brighouse needs a resolution, and since he believes in himself, he must take on this responsibility, as the days of the nation¡¯s people must continue! Seeing Sean heading straight towards the Royal Adviser, he says, ¡°Master, I want to take your daughter, Coco Lewis, to Dragonhold with me. Apart from the cold aura, there is another power within her that I have yet to understand. Now that I have reached the second stage of Confluence, I believe I have the ability to help Coco resolve this unknown power within her.¡± The Royal Adviser hesitates but, seeing his daughter unconscious once again due to the recent battle, he nods lightly. With the sky starting to lighten, Sean carries the weak Coco Lewis out of the great hall. He ns to fully refine the power within Coco Lewis on the way to Dragonhold, not knowing how much it will assist him in his ascension, but his intuition tells him that Coco Lewis¡¯s bloodline and power are very special! Just by helping her rid herself of the cold aura, he can elevate himself to a new level. It is hard not to say that Coco Lewis¡¯s constitution is extraordinary. Without lingering, Sean sets off for Dragonhold with Coco Lewis. On the way, Sean finds a suitable cave in the mountains and ns to refine the remaining power within Coco Lewis there. Coco Lewis, lying on a rock in the cave, begins to show signs of waking up after a moment. The first thing she sees is Sean, wearing a bull-head mask! ¡°Ah!¡± Coco Lewis is startled and visibly shaken, leading to her moving away from Sean. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I mean no harm. I just want to help you dispel the power within you,¡± Sean quickly assures her. Coco Lewis looks down at her loose-fitting clothing, clearly indicating that it had been removed and put back on. How could she trust that Sean had no ill intentions? Coco Lewis curls up in a corner, looking frightened, and says, ¡°You are General Wolf Sean of the Nortnds, killed Lord Steer, and now you¡¯re impersonating him?¡± Sean is stunned by Coco Lewis¡¯s words. His disguise had fooled Albert Sitwell and almost no one had questioned him, yet this woman, just awakened, sees through it all! Does this woman truly have a power unknown to others? Sean suddenly stands up, his heartbeat increasing, his brow furrowed as he looks at Coco Lewis. He thinks that this woman has been pretending all along, with both the cold aura and another yet-to-be-revealed power within her body. Now that she has seen through his disguise, does she intend to kill him next? ¡°How did you know?¡± Sean asks.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Coco Lewis¡¯s eyes, resembling wounded stars, open and close with a magical force that seemingly sees through everything. She looks pained as she says, ¡°I saw it in your eyes and knew your thoughts¡­ It¡¯s something I was born with.¡± Sean is half skeptical but realizes that if he can refine this power for himself, it would be the best material for his own ascension. On one hand, he wants to help Coco Lewis rid herself of this strange constitution, as he had promised the Royal Adviser. On the other hand, he wants to elevate his second stage of Confluence to the third stage of Harmonization before heading to the Hall of Jade. Without enough power, Master Theron from the Hall of Jade would easily kill him. ¡°In that case, I can help you eliminate this strange constitution, but only if you trust me,¡± Sean says calmly, deliberately avoiding Coco Lewis¡¯s eyes as he speaks. ¡°Then I will leave it to you,¡± Coco Lewis answers, lowering her head. As the sky darkens, Sean uses his core energy to slowly transfer Coco Lewis¡¯s remaining power into himself. Momentster, the cold aura within Coco Lewis has beenpletely refined by Sean, but her body has be exceedingly hot. As Sean backs away and begins to meditate, he realizes that Coco Lewis has the incredibly rarebination of ice and fire at her core, coupled with the ability to see the world in dualities. Sean knows she is entirely unique, making him almost certain that helping her rid herself of the cold aura will allow him to ascend to a new level. Without dy, Sean takes Coco Lewis and swiftly heads to Dragonhold. In the mountains, Sean finds a suitable cave and ns to refine the remaining power within Coco Lewis there. With Coco Lewis lying on a rock in the cave, her long eyshes quiver slightly, showing signs of waking up. After a while, the first thing Coco Lewis sees is Sean, wearing a bull-head mask! ¡°Ah!¡± Coco Lewis is startled and visibly shaken, leading to her moving away from Sean. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I mean no harm. I just want to help you dispel the power within you,¡± Sean quickly assures her. Coco Lewis looks down at her loose-fitting clothing, clearly indicating that it had been removed and put back on. How could she trust that Sean had no ill intentions? Coco Lewis curls up in a corner, looking frightened, and says, ¡°You are General Wolf Sean of the Nortnds, killed Lord Steer, and now you¡¯re impersonating him?¡± Sean is stunned by Coco Lewis¡¯s words. His disguise had fooled Albert Sitwell and almost no one had questioned him, yet this woman, just awakened, sees through it all! Does this woman truly have a power unknown to others? Sean suddenly stands up, his heartbeat increasing, his brow furrowed as he looks at Coco Lewis. He thinks that this woman has been pretending all along, with both the cold aura and another yet-to-be-revealed power within her body. Now that she has seen through his disguise, does she intend to kill him next? ¡°How did you know?¡± Sean asks. Coco Lewis¡¯s eyes, resembling wounded stars, open and close with a magical force that seemingly sees through everything. She looks pained as she says, ¡°I saw it in your eyes and knew your thoughts¡­ It¡¯s something I was born with.¡± Sean¡¯s eyebrows furrow, and he responds, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this on purpose. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve had since birth.¡± Sean is half doubtful, but realizes that if he can refine this power for himself, it would be the best material for his own ascension. On one hand, he wants to help Coco Lewis rid herself of this strange constitution, as he had promised the Royal Adviser. On the other hand, he wants to elevate his second stage of Confluence to the third stage of Harmonization before heading to the Hall of Jade. Without enough power, Master Theron from the Hall of Jade would easily kill him. ¡°In that case, I can help you eliminate this strange constitution, but only if you trust me,¡± Sean says calmly, deliberately avoiding Coco Lewis¡¯s eyes as he speaks. ¡°Then I will leave it to you,¡± Coco Lewis answers, lowering her head. The sky darkens, and Sean uses his core energy to slowly transfer Coco Lewis¡¯s remaining power into himself. Momentster, the cold aura within Coco Lewis has beenpletely refined by Sean, but her body has be exceedingly hot. Sean ces both his palms on Coco Lewis¡¯s smooth back and begins the process of absorbing the fire energy within her. The power of fire is much more excruciating to refine than the cold aura, akin to being thrown into a sea of mes. Sean¡¯s consciousness is engulfed by the fiery red energy, coursing through his meridians as if it wants to swallow him whole. Having soaked in sweat, Sean grits his teeth, relentlessly keeping the fire energy flowing into his core. The merging is gradual, yet it brings Sean closer to ascending to the third stage of Harmonization. As the time ticks by, refining the fire energy proves to be more challenging than the cold aura. Entranced by the mes within his consciousness, Sean sees a vision of the unconscious Cecilia lying amidst the fire. He tries to save her but finds himself unable to approach her. Then, he sees his deceased mother in a disturbing state. Sean realizes that these are mere illusions manifested by the refining process. If he lets his emotions sway too much, he risks entering a frenzied state, disrupting his core energy, and ultimately leading to his demise. Resolute, Sean draws the fire energy into his core, fusing it with his bright energy. As the first rays of dawn illuminate thend, a figure emerges from the cave. It is Sean, but his eyes have turned into fiery red irises! ¡°Lord Steer did not deceive me. Coco Lewis¡¯s ice and fire core can help a person ascend two stages, a rarity in a thousand years within the hundred nations. Now that I have reached the third stage of Harmonization, I should be able to spar with Master Theron of the Hall of Jade,¡± Sean proims as he looks towards the distant mountains. There lies a tree, winding like a dragon ¨C the location of the portal that leads to the main hall of the Hall of Jade. Chapter 545: The Secret of Phoenix Gall Sean turned back into the cave and saw Coco Lewis, who had just woken up. She looked much better, and Sean could feel that her body was now in a bnced state. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Sean asked casually. ¡°My body has never felt this rxed before,¡± Coco Lewis replied as she stretched, looking like azy cat. Sean looked at the woman in front of him and was momentarily lost in thought, remembering hisatose wife, Cecilia. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and head to Dragonhold,¡± he suddenly realized that he needed to obtain Phoenix Gall quickly in order to wake his beloved wife. With that, Sean took Coco Lewis to the nearest airport and boarded a ne to Dragonhold. Dragonhold was the main city under the rule of Lord Loon, a wealthy and prosperous nation filled with dark energy Complete Stage experts. Lord Loon¡¯s purpose here was to guard the teleportation array leading to the Hall of Jade where Master Theron resided. After getting off the ne, Sean and Coco Lewis settled down in a nearby hotel. Sean nned to have Coco Lewis act as the intermediary between himself, his aunt, and Romanov, so that they could be informed if anything happened to him. Although Coco Lewis had recovered physically, she still needed rest, and she agreed to Sean¡¯s arrangement. Sean bought her a new phone as a means ofmunication, and Coco Lewis added his contact information. The next day, Sean received a message from his aunt stating that he had twenty-five days to obtain Phoenix Gall, or else Cecilia¡¯s life would be in danger. Twenty-five days! This meant that Sean had to reach theplete third stage of Harmonization within that timeframe and obtain Phoenix Gall, which was an incredibly difficult task. However, his goal was to find his father, Parker Mason, and obtain Phoenix Gall to awaken hisatose wife, Cecilia. He didn¡¯t care about the challenges ahead. The next day, Sean transformed into the likeness of Lord Steer and went directly to the imperial capital of Dragonhold to find Lord Loon. Lord Loon, one of the Twelve Demons and a super expert at the second stage of Confluence, was a trusted disciple of Master Theron. He had grown up under Master Theron¡¯s wing and earned his trust. Only Lord Loon could activate the teleportation array leading to the Hall of Jade¡¯s main altar. Under the guise of reporting Brighouse¡¯s intelligence, Sean arrived in the imperial capital of Dragonhold and met with Lord Loon in the inner hall. He told Lord Loon that Brighouse had almost been leveled by General Wolf Sean of the Shirine Empire¡¯s Northern Territory, who seemed to be at a high level of the second stage of Confluence. Lord Loon, upon hearing this, was pleased and expressed his desire to capture Sean to present him to his father. ¡°Really?¡± he said. As Lord Loon continued to speak, Sean learned that over a year ago, Master Theron had finally obtained Phoenix Gall, an organ from a divine beast that required a matching person¡¯s blood as an alchemical catalyst for refinement. The masters of the Hall of Jade had begun capturing dark energy Complete Stage experts in order to prepare for the alchemical process of refining Phoenix Gall. They nned to use these individuals as catalysts for the refinement process.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. People with higher realms yed an important role in the alchemical process, and the Hall of Jade ultimately focused on the Twelve Demons. Master Theron had set up arge altar in the main shrine where he used the blood of the Twelve Demons as a catalyst to refine Phoenix Gall. Currently, the Ten of the Twelve Demons had be catalysts, and the current Twelve Demons were recements who did not possess the rumored terrifying power. As Lord Steer was Lord Loon¡¯s most loyal underling, his life was spared with the condition that he continued to search for suitable catalysts. Lord Steer knew that if he couldn¡¯t find suitable high-ranking experts, he would end up as a catalyst for the refinement of Phoenix Gall, just like the Twelve Demons before him. Little did Lord Steer know that he would not be a catalyst for Phoenix Gall, but instead be a pawn under Sean¡¯smand! Sean remembered clearly, from Aunt Sandals¡¯ own words, that in order to refine Phoenix Gall, he would need the assistance of the Sword of God. However, to his surprise, Master Theron had found a new method that involved feeding Phoenix Gall directly with the blood of living beings! Sean was struck by a sudden realization. Could his father¡¯s disappearance be rted to the refinement of Phoenix Gall? With this thought in mind, Sean¡¯s heart tightened, and his gaze fixed on Lord Loon¡¯s smug face, brimming with hatred. ¡°Does that Sean really have the second stage of Confluence, or is he close topleting it?¡± Lord Loon, who had just entered the intermediate stage of the second stage of Confluence, felt a hint of fear towards Sean. ¡°It¡¯s true. I almost couldn¡¯t defeat him, but fortunately, I seized the opportunity to escape and report to you!¡± Sean coldly said. Internally, Sean sneered. If Lord Loon couldn¡¯t see through his disguise even with the help of Lord Steer, then he was no match for Sean! ¡°This matter should be reported to Master Theron. We must not act recklessly!¡± Sean pretended to be concerned. After some thought, Lord Loon said, ¡°You are right. In three days, it will be Master Theron¡¯s birthday, and we shall bring him this good news. My father will surely be pleased then.¡± ¡°Take these two Consolidation Pills to replenish your strength.¡± With that, Lord Loon handed a beautifully crafted box to Sean. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Lord Loon,¡± Sean showed his gratitude to Lord Loon. Three days! There were only three days left, and Sean might have to head straight to the main altar. However, he had just entered theplete third stage of Harmonization and was far from the strength of Master Theron, who was at the intermediate stage of the third stage of Harmonization. He needed to use these three days to elerate his training. Sean had never used Consolidation Pills before and was unsure of their effectiveness. Returning to the hotel where Coco Lewis stayed, Sean wanted to contact Romanov to understand the effects of the Consolidation Pills. Coincidentally, Coco Lewis was present and saw the box. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Consolidation Pills that your father mentioned?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you know about them? I was nning on refining them, as I may face a life-or-death battle in three days,¡± Sean replied. ¡°As the name suggests, Consolidation Pills are pills that enhance or repair a cultivator¡¯s realm. These pills are personally refined by Master Theron of the Hall of Jade, and there are no more than five in the world.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes lit up. He hadn¡¯t realized that Lord Loon was so generous. If he could refine these two Consolidation Pills within three days, he might be able to break through to the intermediate stage of the third phase of Harmonization, giving him a slight chance when facing Master Theron. ¡°Miss Lewis, there are some things I want you to convey to my family,¡± Sean appeared calm and determined, but deep down, he was afraid that he might not make it back. Thinking of hisatose wife and young daughter, his heart trembled. ¡°Mr. Mason, you saved my life. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please tell me,¡± Coco Lewis replied. ¡°In three days, if I don¡¯t return, here is my family¡¯s contact information. Please tell my daughter, Phyllis, that her father always loves her! And please deliver this letter to Aunt Sandals,¡± Sean had been on the battlefield for many years, and he carried this will with him in case of his untimely demise, so his family could live on without worries. ¡°Alright, Mr. Mason, I promise you. Of course, I hope I can return this letter to you!¡± Coco Lewis responded with aplex internal struggle. After being saved by Sean, she had always had a good impression of him, but now, knowing of his deep sense of responsibility and loyalty, she admired him even more. Shortly after, Sean ventured alone to the mountain cave with the intention of refining the Consolidation Pills. Chapter 546 – Direct Attack on the Hall of Jade In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. In the cave outside Dragon City, where Cecilia¡¯s danger period was still twenty days away, Sean began refining his luck after taking Consolidation Pills. Sean¡¯s physique quickly absorbed the Consolidation Pills, and in less than two days, hepletely refined them. He had now reached thete stage of the third phase of Harmonization, on par with Hall of Jade Master Theron¡¯s strength. However, just entering the third phase of Harmonization, he needed to consolidate his strength and couldn¡¯t entirely ensure he was on par with Master Theron. The next day, Sean transformed into Lord Steer and once again entered Lord Loon¡¯s pce. ¡°Tomorrow is Master Theron¡¯s birthday. Do you know that I have prepared a great gift for him?¡± Lord Loon smiled, but there was a hint of cunning in his eyes. Sean didn¡¯t miss his expression. Normally, the lords of other pces shoulde to celebrate, but Lord Loon didn¡¯t wait for their intentions, indicating something suspicious. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the other lords arrived?¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go first. When you get there, you will know what the big gift for Master Theron¡¯s birthday is.¡± So, they arrived at the teleportation array. Lord Loon was the only one who could activate it. Without any hesitation, he sat alone in the center of the array, closed his eyes, sped his hands together, and continuously chanted something. Two white lights, like cutting through the air, opened a doorway. This was the teleportation array! Following Lord Loon through the teleportation array, Sean noticed something strange. Behind the teleportation array was a small ind. The turbulent clouds surrounding the ind seemed to be drawn by a mysterious force. Initially at the same level as the ind, they slowly began to rise, like the rising tide, higher and higher, and even higher! In just half a minute, the vast sea of cloudspletely engulfed the entire ind, shrouding it, creating a spectacr scene. Even Sean, a superpower in the third phase of Harmonization, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Was this the astounding skill disyed by Master Theron? Was this the ability possessed by a top-tier Harmonization expert? In the middle of the ind was a throne made of pure gold and ck diamonds. The person on the throne had a fierce face, covered with scales, and dark red hair that made him look more eerie. The most terrifying were his ck lifeless eyes, like they could devour everything. This man was none other than Master Theron of the Hall of Jade. ¡°Loon, you¡¯vee early.¡± ¡°Master, in addition to celebrating your birthday, we have some good news.¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°During Steer¡¯s time at Brighouse, he discovered someone who can significantly help refine Phoenix Gall!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person¡¯s son, named Sean!¡± ¡°Haha, that man has a son? Is his son¡¯s physique simr to his? In this case, the refinement of Phoenix Gall can bepleted faster, and my desire for eternal dominance is within reach!¡± That man¡¯s son? Upon hearing this, Sean knew Master Theron was talking about his own father. Had his father been taken by him for refining? Simr physique? Was there something special about their physique for refining Phoenix Gall? Sean clenched his fist unconsciously but patiently listened. ording to Lord Loon, Parker Mason¡¯s bloodline was exceptionally strong, far superior to ordinary people. He had been in Master Theron¡¯sb for nearly six years, enduring ny-nine injections of venom, except for the final one which wouldplete the experiment. Before this, refining Phoenix Gall was only possible with the assistance of the Sword of God. But in order to find a second method of refinement, Master Theron sacrificed nearly three thousand high-level experts above the Complete Stage of dark energy, eventually discovering the second method. Tomorrow was Master Theron¡¯s birthday, and he intended toplete the final refinement, breaking through to the supreme realm. Relieved that his father was alive, Sean knew tomorrow was hisst chance. He couldn¡¯t let his father die in vain, and this battle required not only brute force but also cunning tactics. ¡°However, what you don¡¯t know is that this person is right in front of us!¡± As the words fell, Master Theron turned into a shadow, charging towards Sean like thunder, with Lord Loon closely following! Sean didn¡¯t move! His sharp eyes raised towards the blood-red sky above, a great turmoil brewing in his heart. A formation space? In Lord Loon¡¯s pce, he had already witnessed the peculiar formation, making him invincible within it! So! The super formation that Master Theron had personally set up in the main hall, covering the entire floating ind, what kind of power did it possess? How mighty was it? ¡°This floating ind is a formation space controlled by Master Theron. The formation is now activated, and you have no way out!¡± Lord Loon immediately realized that Lord Steer¡¯s identity was fake! But he never expected it was actually Sean himself! Formation space! In the next few minutes, the entire ind was covered by blood-red clouds, as if a dark hell had descended, a grim aura permeating the air. Master Theron transformed the swirling red vortex above into a blood-red vine, fiercely stabbing towards Sean. Was this the power of Hall of Jade Master Theron? Facing two opponents alone! Sean remained calm. He had anticipated the possibility of his identity being exposed. Under the current circumstances, with a fully aplished third-phase Harmonization Master Theron and ate-stage second-phase Lord Loon, he couldn¡¯t rely solely on the Wolf¡¯s Massacre. With a fierce punch, a roaring aura, Sean manifested a sword with dazzling radiance!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was none other than the shadow of the Sword of God! The Sword of God was considered the divine weapon amongst divine weapons, a unique treasure in the world! This was Sean¡¯s trump card! Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned to use it so soon, but with a third-phase Harmonization Master Theron and a second-phase Confluence Lord Loon, his own strength seemed inadequate. The Sword of God, with unstoppable force, cut through the blood-red vine and pierced through it, advancing towards Master Theron¡¯s head. Lord Loon was forced back by Sean¡¯s aura, flying dozens of meters away! ¡°How can he, only ate-stage second-phase Confluence, be so powerful?¡± Lord Loon spat out blood, shocked. ¡°Fool, his sword can match my blood-red vine, even surpass it. This guy definitely has the strength of the third phase of Harmonization!¡± Master Theron calmly analyzed. In his personally set up formation space, he clearly sensed the power of the Sword of God! With a raise of his right hand, Master Theron grabbed the iing Sword of God, and in the next moment, a huge hand erged in the void, resembling Master Theron¡¯s hand, firmly blocking the Sword of God. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been to the Hill of Swords! Unexpectedly, you managed to find the Sword of God. It seems luck is on my side. I don¡¯t have to go through any trouble!¡± ¡°Prepare to receive the final refinement, just like your father!¡± Sean¡¯s heart tightened. Had this old man still kept a trick up his sleeve? Despite recognizing the Sword of God at a nce, he wasn¡¯t nervous in the slightest. ¡°How is my father? Tell me!¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel a heavy heart as he stared at the elderly monster before him. He had to rescue his father, Parker Mason, and seize the Phoenix Gall to awaken Cecilia! Chapter 547 The Final Battle – Reunion of the Family Between the two of them, a crystal stone coffin emerged in mid-air. And the person lying in this coffin was none other than Parker Mason! Parker Masony calmly in the coffin, holding a ruby-red gem-shaped object in his hands. It was none other than Phoenix Gall! The coffin ascended before Master Theron, who smiled with a sense of pride on his face. ¡°What a touching scene, this is your long-awaited father!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will let you reunite in hell, it seems I need to celebrate my birthday early, refining the Sword of God and Phoenix Gall together along with your venomous bloodline. I will ascend directly to the supreme realm full of fear!¡± It turned out that this array space was Master Theron¡¯srge furnace! This guy must have long seen through his own identity, nned ahead, and let Lord Loon bring him to his presence. In an instant, Master Theron raised the stone coffin into mid-air, and with his other hand, released a blood-red vortex into the air, resembling a huge volcano. This old monster actually intended to directly refine my father in front of me! Sean was furious. Just as Sean was circling upwards, in the dense blood mist, Lord Loon¡¯s shout came. Then, swift ck des quickly condensed above Sean¡¯s head. And after the des condensed, without any hesitation, they quickly descended! Sean directly used the Wolf¡¯s Massacre, blocking the des with his sword, and then, with a sh of inspiration, he kicked Lord Loon towards the coffin! Lord Loon couldn¡¯t believe it, but just those two moves made him fall from mid-air, the entire body sttered with blood, falling dead on the ground. ¡­ After getting close to the coffin, the Sword of God in Sean¡¯s body faintly resonated upon recognizing Phoenix Gall. Seeing his father Parker Mason with a pale face, Sean frowned, his heart full of grief and even more rage. ¡°Master Theron, I want you to die now!¡± Seeing the deing, Master Theron dared not be careless, a shout from his mouth, and the endless blood mist also crazily surged at that moment! Boom! The next moment, a huge sword light broke through the dense mist! That sword light, like a falling star, rose from the top and tore through the bloody sky! Sploosh! After passing throughyers of blood mist, the bright and dazzling sword light exploded with a bang, turning into flickering brilliance! Then, the scattered brilliance once again converged, transforming into tiny sword lights! Boom! Rumble¡­ The sky was filled with sword light, soaring high, instantly meeting the iing white sword de. With a violent collision, a dull rumbling erupted in the world! Then, a visible shockwave burst open in the sky, spreading in all directions! The white sword de exploded,pletely turning invisible, and after the sword light burst, it turned into scattered brilliance! However, unexpectedly, these scattered brilliances once again converged together! In the blink of an eye, the shattered brilliance turned into a huge sword light! Boom! In the moment the sword light condensed, it fell rapidly from the sky, fierce and incredibly fast! Master Theron was shocked, and before he could respond, he was directly pierced by tens of thousands of sword des¡¯ light, instantly splitting the beams of light on his body, and Master Theron disintegrated on the spot! Boom! Boom! Boom! Losing control, the coffin in mid-air descended, and Sean quickly caught it with both hands, slowlynding on the ground. The array space suddenly became chaotic, dispersing into a fierce gust of wind, and the coffin and Sean were instantly lifted and thrown away, crashing heavily onto the ground. ¡°Where is this?¡± Sean was shaken, coughing up blood and fainting on the spot. ¡­ The vast yellow soil blew over, waking the unconscious Sean, and under the night sky¡¯s illumination, the air was filled with a lingering scent of blood, unable to disperse for a long time. ¡°Is it you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hastiff, apanied by dozens of dark energy Complete Stage disciples from Buddha Academy, appeared vaguely in front of Sean. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Mr. Great, it was Miss Coco who informed me. I rushed over immediately, but it took us nearly five days to find you in aa.¡± Another five days passed! Sean, enduring the pain in his body, spoke, ¡°The Twelve Demons are dead, the Hall of Jade has been destroyed. Master Theron has been decisively killed by me and perished.¡± The people present were shocked to hear this! ¡°Everything else is up to you now. I urgently need to take Phoenix Gall and my father back to the Hill of Swords!¡± ¡°Mr. Great, your¡­ your body still looks very weak, quickly swallow this heart-protecting pill.¡± Hastiff, anxious, made Sean swallow the pill, giving him some strength. Hastiff had missed a world-shaking battle and didn¡¯t know how Master Theron was killed, but the entire Hall of Jade, the king of the entire continent, was destroyed by Sean! Afterward, it was inevitable that the world would change hands! Seeing Sean in a hurry, he immediately ordered the mobilization of a private ne, and the disciples of the Buddha Academy escorted the coffin and Sean to a helicopter. As the yellow sand flew and smoke billowed, the helicopter carrying Sean and Parker Mason in the coffin returned to the Hill of Swords. ¡°Aunt Sandals, I¡¯m back!¡± Now, father Parker Mason had been rescued from the Hall of Jade, and Phoenix Gall was also in hand. The most urgent matter was to rescue his beloved wife, Cecilia! ¡°You¡¯ve finallye back!¡± Aunt Sandals led the White Army and Bloody Wolf Group members at Hill of Swords to wee their return, familiar faces and figures all around! ¡°Daddy!¡± Phyllis, with a choked voice, cried out, ¡°It¡¯s really Daddy!!¡± After half a year apart, Phyllis had grown taller, a picture of a young girl, and seeing his daughter, Sean¡¯s heart melted instantly. He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Phyllis, Daddy is back!¡± At that moment, as father and daughter hugged each other, a thousand words melted in that instant embrace. The scene moved everyone, tears welling up in their eyes. With tears in her eyes, Phyllis said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve finallye back to save Mom. She¡¯s still¡­ she hasn¡¯t woken up. Aunt Sandals said that when youe back, Mom will wake up! Daddy, go see Mom quickly!¡± Sean, looking at his worried daughter, nodded. This girl must have been very anxious these days. On the other side, Sandals, seeing her brother Parker Mason unconscious, her eyes reddened even more. She never expected her brother to still be alive. She immediately ordered the coffin to be carried into the room. After a moment, Sean entered Cecilia¡¯s room, seeing his long-lost wife, his eyes reddened, and he quietly closed the door. Ignoring his own still unrecovered body, Sean directly used the Sword of God to refine Phoenix Gall and reshape Cecilia¡¯s bloodline. For more than half an hour, everyone stood outside Cecilia¡¯s room, watching the room glow with light, unaware of what was happening inside. Until a uniform golden mist poured out of the room, and two figures walked out, and everyone¡¯s tense hearts finally calmed down! ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Phyllis eximed excitedly, the little girl¡¯s eyes had swollen from crying, running into Sean and Cecilia¡¯s arms, her rosy cheeks finally showing a bright smile. ¡­ Three monthster, With Sandals¡¯ careful nursing every day, while Parker Mason remained in aa, the toxins in his body had been mostly neutralized. And Sean¡¯s family finally reunited, returned to the Shirine Empire, back to their home. Afterward, there was no longer a Hall of Jade. Shirine Empire became one of the top countries, worry-free with strong protection. Sean, under the name of General Wolf of the Northern Territory, resounded throughout thend. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!